ã€ŠI Love You, Monster: The Blindfolded Wife x The Masked Husbandã€‹


 Chapter 1 Are you a virgin?

    "Miss Mizuri, we are very sorry but without money, we can¡¯t save him."

    "No! Please, wait! Doctor, please..." Her red, cherry-like lips were trembling in fear. Her body was frozen as she stopped in the middle of the road the moment the doctor ended the call. Her mind went nk and her tears just won¡¯t stop falling like rain. The weak light of hope left in her heart waspletely covered by nothing but darkness. Her eyes that was as beautiful as the most expensive diamond in existence was turning lifeless. Life was indeed, always too cruel for her.

    Her sweet little brother who was just eleven was dying. He needed a bone marrow transnt but Davi failed to find enough money needed. She already sold everything they had, and the only thing left was, her. Her body.

    Davi Mizuri was just an ordinary girl, but her beauty was just something even the flies wouldn¡¯t deny. Yes, she was too beautiful that she was nicknamed ¡¯the most unfortunate goddess in existence¡¯. Living a poor life earned her such a nickname. People was mocking her for wasting her beauty saying that she was like a lost diamond who was wasting her life living among the gravel stones. She was scouted by numerous talent agencies offering her what¡¯s was consideredvish but she declined them all.

    People called her crazy but little did they knew how much Davi hated the entertainment industry. To her, the entertainment industry was nothing but hell. It was the same hell that ruined her entire family.

    Until now, her hate never subsided, to the point that she¡¯d rather sell herself than join the same hell that was responsible for her family¡¯s death.

    "Beeeeppp!"

    A car was approaching her but Davi¡¯s mind refused to work anymore. She needed someone to help her save his brother. She was ready to offer herself to the gods if his brother, thest family she had will be saved.

    A BMW stopped less than a meter away from her. The car¡¯s door opened but Davi was still staring at her phone.

    "Miss, are you in need of money that much to even attempt something like this?"

    A manly voice faintly reached Davi¡¯s consciousness so she nkly turned her face to a tall man who looks like a body guard in front of her. He was angry but the man¡¯s eyes slightly widened the moment he saw her face. The girl was crying so hard; she looks like the world was over for her. Her eye bags were dark but her beauty was just too much to ignore. She looks like a perfect doll, almost too beautiful to be true.

    "Yes, I need... money."

    Davi¡¯s voice was hoarse. But her half-conscious mind still made her said what she wanted. Deep within her, she knew that if her brother will be gone as well, she thought that she won¡¯t be able to continue living anymore.

    "Are you a virgin?"

    The man quickly asked without beating around the bush, straight as ever. Davi instantly felt chills and her mind was immediately awakened by the words of the stranger in front of her. She knew what was the meaning of his words. Her tears fell again but she clenched her fist tight.

    ¡¯What is dignity if I lost my only reason to keep living? What is life if thest of my family die as well?¡¯ she thought. She bit her lip then meet the tall man¡¯s serious eyes bravely like a warrior.

    "Yes."

 Chapter 2 One fated momen

    Upon hearing the girl¡¯s answer, the tall man quickly held his phone. He turned his back and made a quick call. Then he faced the girl again.

    "Thene with me. I need to confirm that you¡¯re a virgin first."

    The man moved and opened the car¡¯s door but Davi didn¡¯t move.

    "What? You changed your mind?"

    "No, But I¡¯m... running out of time. My brother is dying... he needs a surgery right away. If I dy more, he might not make it."

    Davi¡¯s lost light of hope lit once again so her brain instantly worked for another fight. She was desperate. She won¡¯t give up no matter how faint the light of hope was.

    "What if you¡¯re lying?"

    The man red at her as if he was a dreadful soldier who already killed dozens or even hundreds of men. But surprisingly, Davi couldn¡¯t even feel scared anymore. There was nothing more fearful to her than the death of her only family.

    "If I¡¯m lying... then kill me."

    Her eyes glittered wildly and the man couldn¡¯t help but felt a faint aura of a warrior strangelying from her. She was just a beautiful girl but she felt like she was someone who went through hell. She literally looks so weak but felt so strong, she was indeed the type of a girl he was looking for.

    "Fine, as you wish."

    The man¡¯s hard face almost looks like he was relieved. Relieved that he finally found someone. Then he quickly went inside the car and took a white folder with him.

    "Here, this is the contract, if you are willing to abide then sign it and half of the money will be transferred right now."

    The man said and Davi quickly took the papers in his hand. She scanned the paper right away to the page where the amount of money was indicated. But to her surprise, there was no amount of money written in the contract.

    "As you can see, the money depends on what you asked for. The limit of money you wanted depends on you." The man said with a straight face, looking strict and firm.

    Davi couldn¡¯t believe it but she has no more time to waste. She was ready for whatever that lies ahead. She knew how absurd this kind of offer was. She knew that it was too good to be true and yet she won¡¯t hesitate anymore. She didn¡¯t even have enough time to read what was the conditions were.

    "I¡¯m signing it now."

    "Huh? But you haven¡¯t even read---"

    "Its fine, I will read itter. Please, I need to save my brother first. Pen, please."

    The tall man¡¯s straight face frowned in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t even see any hesitation on this weak looking girl¡¯s face. Her eyes were filled with nothing but determination. She looks like she was determined to fight even if the cost will be hell.

    "This isn¡¯t a y thing, I¡¯m warning you."

    The man said as he showed an obvious hesitation in his face while lending her a pen. But Davi quickly get the pen in his hand. Shended the papers on top of the car. Then, under a broad daylight, in the middle of a road where few cars went on passing by, she signed the contract with her heart and soul burning like fire.

    That moment she raised her hand giving back the papers to the man, a mysterious smile carved in her soft red lips. It was a smile filled with mixed emotions. Pain and relief merged as one inside her chest.

    She was burning. She felt like the world was crushing her hard. She knew that after this one short moment, her life will never be the same again. She knew that after this one fated moment, the way she looks at herself will never be the same anymore.

 Chapter 3 Your husbands face

    5 days passed and Davi was now inside a luxurious car heading towards a ce she doesn¡¯t even know. Her brother was now safe. He was now recovering in the hospital when she left him. Davi broke down in tears when the doctors assured her that he was now stable and safe. She felt like a huge thorn stabbed on her chest were painfully pulled out and made her breath again.

    That day she signed the contract, Davi herself was stunned on how fast things went through. Her brother was instantly transferred to the country¡¯s most expensive hospital; he was treated as if he was an heir of the country¡¯s richest family. His room wasn¡¯t even look hospital, rather, it looks like a presidential suit. Davi only asked them to save him, she didn¡¯t ask them to treat him like a prince but she couldn¡¯t say a word. And she was no exemption, because she was also strangely being treated like a princess. However, Davi didn¡¯t paid any attention to the sudden overextravagant treatment she was suddenly experiencing. She just doesn¡¯t care anymore, what was important to her was nothing but her brother¡¯s safety.

    After his brother¡¯s sessful surgery, Davi was brought to an empty church for her wedding. The church was filled with white flowers. It almost looks like a fairy¡¯s den. Every corner was beautifully designed withvish and expensive materials. Her dress was nothing like a wedding gown, it was an evening gown designed with real gems, looking like a magical feather from the gods. Her long straight ck hair was dancing gracefully as if it was a ck silk waterfall. Everything she wore, everything she saw around was insanely unreal. She was literally looking like a princess in the realm of the gods. She was breathtakingly beautiful and pure. As if she was someone who was out of this world.

    But the magical hall was empty, she was alone. The wedding contract was already signed by a nameless someone. There was no printed name written before the signature.

    And yet, Davi was strangely calm the whole process. The guards were outside so no one could see her. She stared at her soon to be husband¡¯s signature for a long moment then she lifted the white folder she was holding. It was the folder she signed days ago that she hasn¡¯t even read yet. The groom wasn¡¯t there, nor the priest. So Davi did the reading. She went straight in front then read the whole contract aloud. The contract doesn¡¯t look like a joke at all, but she was smiling. The appearance almost look like it was some sort of a government confidential file. The only thing weird was that, the content literally felt like a joke to her.

    The contract stated that she will be heading to her husband¡¯s mansion five days after her contract signing. She will be a wife until she bears a child. And after giving birth, the child won¡¯t be hers. That was all. Nothing was written what will happen after she gave birth. Basically, her only mission was to give her husband, a child.

    However, the rules were even more strange. Especially thest one.

    Rule #4: You are not allowed to see your husband¡¯s face.

    Davi doesn¡¯t even know how to react. She was speechless. The most important note in thest page also stated that if she broke any of those rules stated, it will cost her; contract termination and jail or her life.

    Her mind was full of curiosity and at the same time, uneasiness and bitterness. She can¡¯t help but felt like she was no longer the her she knew. She can¡¯t help but wonder why she ended up in a situation like this. She can¡¯t help but think what was waiting for her.

    But after a moment, she still went and signed the marriage certificate without batting an eye. She knew that it was foolish for her to even think about backing off now. However, the moment she signed it, she just can¡¯t believe that she was already married to a man she never even seen. And worst was, she might really will never see him at all.

 Chapter 4 Mysteriously gorgeous masked prince

    "We¡¯re here miss," her driver turned at her as he spoke. Then someone opened the door for her. She gets off the car dressed like a young pure princess in white.

    She looked around and was amazed by how beautiful the ce was. It basically looks like it was a gray mansion in arge garden. Though one thing was strange, she sees no flowering nt around. Everything was so green and fresh but still, something seems off.

    Davi turned her head and skimmed through the whole ce once again and she frowned the moment she found what was wrong.

    Her brows furrowed for the fact that there were just two colors around, dark green and dark gray. Davi was mystified but she saw that body guard, Mr. Chen, approaching her along with an honorable looking old man in his seventies, so she focused her attention to them.

    "Miss, please allow me to introduce this house¡¯s butler. This is Mr. Gou, you can ask him whatever you needed."

    Er, so he¡¯s a butler? Davi wasn¡¯t sure how to react so she bowed at him as a sign of respect to the elder when the two men¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    "No, no. Please don¡¯t do that Miss. The precious wife of our young master shouldn¡¯t bow to a mere butler like me." The old man looks so apologetic while Davi doesn¡¯t know whether she was supposed tough or cry.

    "By the way Miss, the young master, I mean, your husband will be here soon." Mr Chen told her then he asked the butler to tour her around the mansion while waiting for the boss.

    Davi still looks calm but for some reason, she felt so nervous the moment she heard her husband wasing. The butler was touring her around but her mind was wandering. She was thinking about a lot of things. She was thinking about her husband. She was thinking why he doesn¡¯t want her to see his face. She was thinking why his people doesn¡¯t even want to tell her anything about him, not even his name.

    Her mind was filled with questions until she didn¡¯t realize that they were already back to the wide luxurious yet dull looking sofa where they started a while ago.

    "Okay Miss, my job is done here. I¡¯m now going back---"

    "Huh? Where? You¡¯re going to leave me here alone?"

    "Haha, please don¡¯t worry young miss. The butlers and maids¡¯ house is just meters away from here. You can always call us if you needed something and besides, the young master is almost here so I need to leave now."

    The butler left her right away with a warm smile. Davi was left alone in the wide silent and dull sofa. She looked around and saw nothing. Not even a single photo hanging on the spacious walls, nor flowers on top of the empty tables. Even by a single nce, Davi felt nothing but emptiness in this luxurious gray house. The sad empty feeling was just too strong that Davi unconsciously hugged herself as she stared at the hanging silver colored chandelier.

    "Is it cold?"

    A slightly deep voice suddenly echoed inside the house instantly made Davi¡¯s nerves seemed paralyzed for a moment. She doesn¡¯t know why but she suddenly felt chilly upon hearing his voice.

    After a moment, she could hear his faint steps getting closer to her so she forced herself to turn and face him.

    "N-nope... I¡¯m just..." Davi couldn¡¯t continue speaking. She felt that she was suddenly tongue tied upon seeing the man in front of her.

    M-m-masked?

    Her eyes almost bulge out. A tall man in ck tailored suit perfectly showing his faultless body shape was standing in front of her... wearing a ck mask covering his upper face. Davi¡¯s mouth slightly opened unconsciously as she stared at him. She couldn¡¯t believe that this man whom she couldn¡¯t even see his whole face was still looking so gorgeous. Even though she could only see his gorgeous sexy lips, she just can¡¯t stop feeling charmed by his seemingly hidden ethereal beauty. He literally looks like a mysteriously gorgeous masked prince in a masquerade party intended only for demigods.

    "W-who are you?"

    Davi forced her stunned self to talk.

    "Your husband."

    The man replied with his same slightly deep and sexy voice. However, his short reply ¡¯your husband¡¯, was enough to create another chaos inside her. Davi¡¯s emotions literally gone wild, contradicting each other¡¯s that she didn¡¯t know what was she feeling at this very moment anymore.

 Chapter 5 Whats your name?

    A long pause of silence enveloped therge room where two people ¨C one angel-like and one devil-like ¨C stood motionless as they stared at each other. The masked man was standing with his one hand on his pocket, seemingly observing the angel in front of him.

    Davi, on the other hand, felt like she was a little white mouse waiting for her fated death in the hand of the big dark beast in front of her. She felt like the dark beast was slowly seeing through her very deepest soul, as if the gods bestowed him the power to examine every mortal¡¯s deepest secrets.

    "Scared?" The man¡¯s single word was akin to a firework, startling her all of a sudden but making her heart go wild because of its seemingly magical beauty.

    "Huh? No, nope... no... Well yes, I am." Davi¡¯s knees were actuallypletely weakened. The presence of the man before her was enough to suck her energy. The man was just too scary, she wouldn¡¯t dare to even lie to him. His mysteriously dark and icy demeanor almost felt like he was... a monster, disguised as a beautiful man.

    But right after she said those words, Davi¡¯s eyes widened when the man raised his hand to his nape. Then he sighed as if he expected her to be like that.

    "Regretting now?"

    "No."

    "Wanna go back home?"

    "No." Davi didn¡¯t hesitate to answer the man¡¯s questions. It was because she felt like the man was testing her and one wrong answer might cost her, her life.

    "Scared but still want to stay?"

    "Yes."

    The man put down his hand back to his pocket. The girl¡¯sst answer was enough to convince him that this girl wasn¡¯t bad at all. Her eyes burning with determination and wild fighting spirit were nothing like how she looks. He could tell in one nce that she wasn¡¯t a weakling, there was something unfathomable within her fragile looking body.

    "Good."

    The man seemed slightly satisfied as he started removing his suit jacket. On the other hand, Davi breathed quietly deep then look straight on his masked eyes.

    "What¡¯s your name?"

    "Sei,"

    "Sei...?"

    "Just call me Sei," The man¡¯s words were firm, indicating that he won¡¯t say any more than what he said. His voice was just filled with authority like a heartless ruler from the ancient world. His words seem absolute that Davi can¡¯t help but wonder what will this monster do to her once she goes against him.

    She was wondering why the hell was he hiding his face and identity this much to the point of wearing a mask inside his own house, but she knew this wasn¡¯t the right time to ask for the reasons yet.

    "Uhm... the contract stated that I¡¯m not allowed to see your face. But what if I identally saw you? I mean just in case... yes... identally."

    "ident? That won¡¯t happen."

    Davi was speechless. How could this man be so sure? Is he seeing himself as a god now?

    "But...but how about when you sleep? Are you going to sleep wearing your mask?"

    Davi felt like her questions were somewhat stupid and funny but the man didn¡¯t reply, rather he quietly slipped his hand in his pocket and took something from it. He lends his hand in front of her. Davi stared at the red cloth in his hand confused.

    "You¡¯ll wear this, every time we¡¯re on bed."

    Davi¡¯s mouth hanged open when she realized what it was. It was a red blindfold.

    Wait. What? Seriously?! I¡¯m going to sleep blindfolded from now on? Are you kidding me? This is insane!

    Davi couldn¡¯t believe what he said. She doesn¡¯t know how to react. She waspletely out of words. If he was another man, she might already have kicked his precious balls long time ago for saying such insanely absurd things. But he was him. She knew at first nce that he was nothingpared to all the men she met before. She knew that he was exactly defined as ¡¯danger¡¯ himself and his words was nothing but absolute orders.

 Chapter 6 Seduce him?

    "Oi, Sei! What the hell was all these..."

    A loud voice broke the silence and made Davi¡¯s head turned right away to the entrance where the voice came.

    And the moment she saw what was it, she blinked almost ten times. Another tall handsome guy, looking like a flower boy was standing there holding a bunch of red flowers in his hands. The flowers were just too many for him to even hold that some of them were already scattered on the floor.

    But the man¡¯s irritated face suddenly turned soft the moment he saw Davi. His eyes almost glittered with nothing but happiness. His messy brown hair and pretty face was like he was a member of an idol boy band.

    "Hi Young Miss," he excitedly eximed as he walked closer to them with a big smile while the flowers kept on falling on the floor one after another.

    However, Davi haven¡¯t even answered him yet when another loud voice echoed once again.

    "Hey Boss! What the hell was all th..." another guy popped in the entrance with same bunch of red flowers on his hands. But the two men near Davi ignored the young man who was instantly silenced and halted the moment he saw her.

    "Anyway, I¡¯m Ryou, I¡¯m Sei¡¯s... I mean, your husband¡¯s friend." The joyful flower boy said with his same sweet smile.

    "Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Davi."

    Davi politely greeted him with a smile that made him blushed a little. Ryou himself was surprised on how beautiful Davi was in person. Her looks were just something beyond beautiful.

    "Ah... this?" Ryou realized that Davi was looking at the flowers he was holding so he stared at the quiet man beside him.

    "Why this many?" Ryou asked him with soft voice filled with disbelief.

    "You said she will like them," the masked man nkly said while loosening his tie, then he quietly walked away towards the stairs. Ryou and Davi was left with their mouth hanged slightly opened until Sei disappeared from their sight.

    "I didn¡¯t say you¡¯ll buy these many though," Ryou said as if he was a problematic father, who couldn¡¯t figure out the way his own son¡¯s mind work. He suddenly let go of the bunch of flowers in his hands and all of them fell on the floor. Davi was a bit surprised since she knew that they weren¡¯t just ordinary red roses. They were actually the most expensive red roses around.

    "Now what are we going to do about all these? He bought all these for you but he bought too much. There¡¯s still a truck filled with red roses outside. Haha." Ryou wasughing it off while Davi eye¡¯s widened as she felt a bit relieved. For some reason, her fear was lessened a bit just because Sei, her scary masked husband weirdly bought her a truck of red roses. She was a bit d that he at least wanted to give her something he thought she likes, but at the same time, her curiosity about him also dramatically increased. Somewhere within her, she wanted to know more about this mysterious man.

    ....

    In the spacious masters¡¯ bed room.

    Davi already showered and was now ready to sleep. Ryou said that Sei might be in his study room and disturbing him might not be a good idea. So Davi went and get a vase downstairs, put some of the red roses in it and took it back in the bed room. After some moment, sheid in the bed, dressed with a bluerge tee printed with a smiling skull, paired with afortable knee leveled short. Feeling deeply ufortable and nervous, she quietly stared at the ceiling while the red blindfold was in her hand.

    Her long ck hair was tied in a bun as her skin seems glowing. Her, the red roses and the red blindfold were the only colored existence inside the ck and gray spacious bed room.

    "What made you think you can seduce me dressed like that?"

    Sei¡¯s sexy voice instantly made Davi rose. She felt like her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She looked at the door and Sei was there standing like a perfectly cool masked prince even in his all ck pajamas.

    "S-seduce?" Davi didn¡¯t get what he meant. Why would she seduce him? He can do whatever he likes to her anyway, right? Or was it because he¡¯s not attracted to her at all? Are you serious?

    Sei moved his long legs and walked closer to her, but he stopped midway. The red roses caught his eyes for a moment, and then stared back to the girl sitting like a good student on his bed.

    He then casually sat beside her not knowing that Davi¡¯s heartbeat was now in chaos. She was unbelievably nervous but she¡¯s trying her best to calm herself.

    "Did Zaki mentioned anything about me?"

    "Z-zaki?"

    "I mean, Chen."

    Davi shook her head as she stared nervously to the man beside her. Sei also turned his face towards her.

    "There¡¯s actually a problem."

 Chapter 7 Make me want you

    Davi¡¯s heartbeat went even faster the moment she heard him said that there was a problem. Her face turned visibly worried. It was just her first night with him, she just met her mysterious husband and there¡¯s already a problem?

    "P-problem?"

    "Yes, It¡¯s about me," he answered making Davi felt instantly relieved. Wait. What? The problem is about him? Davi¡¯s anxiety suddenly fell as if her blood pressure drastically went down from over a hundred to normal.

    "Tell me, do you clearly understand what¡¯re your job as my wife?"

    "Yes boss, crystal clear!" Davi covered her mouth right away when she realized the way she answered him. She was actually a bit flustered when he called her ¡¯my wife¡¯. However, the man himself seemed like he didn¡¯t mind at all.

    "Good."

    "Then, what¡¯s... the problem?"

    "No woman can arouse me."

    Davi blinked for more than ten times, a long pause of deafening silence went by, then her eyes slowly turned wide.

    "What? Wait... you¡¯re gay?!"

    The masked man¡¯s cold but calm aura suddenly zed like an ice cold fire the moment he heard what she said. On the other hand, Davi¡¯s instinct suddenly made her move right away, putting wide distance between them and instantly tugging the nket, hiding herself behind it. She felt like she just awakened the sleeping monster within him. She couldn¡¯t see his expressions but his aura was enough to give her goosebumps, as if she was just touched by a ghost.

    However, moment passed by but the monster didn¡¯t do anything so she slowly put down the nket halfway, peeking like a scared cat to the masked man before her. His extremely dangerous aura just now started subsiding yet Davi¡¯s sweat from the sudden deadly blizzard a moment ago kept persisting.

    "No." His stone cold voice almost felt like it made her sweats frozen. His word was just as absolute as ever indicating his solid unquestionable answer.

    "A-are you sure?" Once again, Davi almost wanted to just tape her own stubborn mouth. She was still so scared and yet she can¡¯t stop herself from digging her own grave. But surprisingly, the man seemed unbothered.

    "Yes. Men are out of the question."

    "Then why...?"

    "Lack of interest in women."

    The way he answered her just felt like he was absolutely certain, there¡¯s no doubt or hesitation at all. But Davi¡¯s curiosity about the man before her is even greater than her fear, thus not stopping her to talk.

    "But how about men? I mean, in romantic way. Are you interested in them?" Davi was surprised herself for her braveness, but her brave self slowly sumbs in fear once again when the man didn¡¯t reply.

    Sei was actually being a bit impressed. It was the first time any woman dared talking to him like this, despite just meeting each other few hours ago. He could tell how stubborn she was, how curious she was, how she still kept talking to him despite her obvious fear.

    And the most intriguing to him was that, this fragile looking yet brave creature was surprisingly making him answer her, even her every ridiculous questions.

    "Not interested in men either." His voice was firm but it¡¯s as if he¡¯s indicating that he was already bored with their topic. But his reply made Davi¡¯s fear subsides once again.

    "So basically, you¡¯re not interested in both men and women?"

    "Yes."

    Davi slowly covered her mouth as if being really surprised. Seriously? He¡¯s not just interested in human beings right? Maybe because he is a real monster? Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s actually interested in witches or magical girls? Davi couldn¡¯t help but think about lots of ridiculous ideas. However, she continued asking him since he¡¯s still giving her his answers despite him seemingly being a man of few words.

    "Then why did you marry me?"

    "I need a child."

    His instant answer was like a lightning suddenly striking her. She knew very well that she had no right to say no, she knew that her life was already his, but she just still can¡¯t imagine herself bearing a child and bing a mother. She already gathered her resolve, she believes that her mind and heart were ready, but still, her soul refuse to abide.

    "But how can I give you a child if you..."

    "That¡¯s why you need to seduce me. Make me want you."

 Chapter 8 A strange creature

    ¡¯That¡¯s why you need to seduce me. Make me want you.¡¯

    ¡¯Seduce me. Make me want you.¡¯

    ¡¯Make me want you.¡¯

    Sei¡¯s words was like an echo inside a hugeplicated cave making Davi¡¯s head almost went dry. She was speechless and weakened. Her resolve in giving him her body was already carved in her mind and heart, however, she never expected something like this at all. That she will be the one to do the move on him.

    She waspletely bewildered. She just sold herself to a stranger and married him callously. She already used all the remaining resolve she had on giving him her body. There¡¯s almost nothing left in her and yet another challenge was suddenly given to her. She had no experience, she was never even in a rtionship before. She had no idea, she was scared. What if she can¡¯t make him want her? What if she failed to seduce him? What will he do to her and her brother?

    Sea of ¡¯what ifs¡¯ covered Davi¡¯s eyes. She was strong, she was confident in her strength. She can even go at the edge of hell if that¡¯s what he wants but, she just had no confidence in her ability to seduce a man. She was sure that climbing mt. Everest was easier than seducing a man who was never even once aroused to neither a man or woman. She was worriedly unsure whether she has what it takes to make a man who was basically uninterested in human beings want her.

    At the same time, she was confused. The first thing they asked her was whether she was a virgin or not. Therefore, they knew that she had no experience. So why?

    "If... that¡¯s the case, then why didn¡¯t you seek someone who¡¯s experienced?"

    "I already did. Experience has nothing to do with it."

    Davi bit her own lips. If experienced women failed to arouse him, then wasn¡¯t it even more futile for someone like her?

    "Uhm... why don¡¯t you just... I mean, I heard about some... drugs... or that thing called IV...F?"

    Upon saying those words, Davi once again grabbed the nket and covered herself as fast as lightning. That¡¯s because the man before her suddenly zed once again. And this time, his aura was ten times darker making her body shuddered in fear as if a real ghost suddenly appeared in front of her very face.

    She was so scared. At that moment, she was now sure that this man was really dangerous. She was never scared with any human like this before.

    Meanwhile, Sei realized that the girl beside him was trembling in fear. And yet she forced herself to talk.

    "S-sorry," she said. Her voice was soft and hoarse but enough to make Sei strangely calmed down right away.

    "Tell me, do you really want me to use a drug on you?"

    His ice cold question made Davi realized how foolish her idea was. She then felt shiver and shame just by thinking about it. At the same time, she was d that this man, despite his monstrous aura and mysteriousness, he seems like he didn¡¯t even considered doing it.

    "I¡¯m so s-sorry. Please forget about it, I will try my best to... seduce you."

    "Good. And that IVF, don¡¯t even think about it again."

    Davi could feel his immense hate to the idea of IVF. She was sure it wasn¡¯t just a simple issue to him. She almost felt like it was a taboo word to him.

    "Uhm... can I ask you to give me... some time to...even a day is fine..." Davi couldn¡¯t continue what she wanted to say. She wanted time to process her resolve, research and learn the science of seducing a man. Because she was the kind of girl who doesn¡¯t want to throw herself into a fight without any weapon.

    "I¡¯m travelling abroad tomorrow. You can have the time you wanted. Though I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t¡¯ even think about breaking the rules while I¡¯m gone."

    The masked man talked as if he already understood what she wanted, then casually taking the blindfold in her hand. He carefully wrapped the girl¡¯s enchanting eyes with the red blindfold while the girl was being unbelievably tense the whole process.

    Afterwards, Sei stared at his blindfolded wife. But he had no words to describe her.

    "Now sleep," he said as he removed his ck mask. Davi could only deduce what he was doing until she heard something that slowlynded on the table beside him. She knew it was his mask.

    "G-goodnight," she said but the man didn¡¯t reply. He justid quietly so Davi did the same.

    ...

    It was already pass midnight and Sei decided to get off the bed. He carefully removed the light and soft arm of his wife violently hugging his neck as if she¡¯s trying to strangle him. He could feel her slow breathing indicating her being in her deep sleep.

    He turned on the light then sat while quietly watching her sleeping face along with her unbelievable sleeping posture. She was so notdy-like at all and she¡¯s sleeping in a way that looks like she just wanted nothing but monopolize therge bed, as if it was her personal territory.

    The blindfold was... actually useless. It was already on her neck. Sei himself didn¡¯t expect the girl to be that wild even when she¡¯s sleeping. He couldn¡¯t even sleep with all her violent and sudden movements.

    His eyes glimmered mysteriously, thinking that she was a strange creature. She was just sleeping soundly without any care in the world, and yet she still manages to give him a hard time, even kicking him out of his own bed. Making his gorgeous brows furrowed because of the fact that he was actually not angered at all, surprisingly, he was tolerating her supposedly unforgivable manner. Something that never happened to him before.

 Chapter 9 Mystified

    At dawn.

    Sei was sitting like a tyrant prince inside a dim, quiet room. He was looking at the moon outside therge window, emotionless, holding a mask on his hand.

    "So? How¡¯s your first night with her?"

    A man suddenly uttered behind him breaking the impending silence.

    "Disaster."

    "Pfft! Hahaha!" The man couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was literally amused with Sei¡¯s one-word description about his first night with his wife.

    He walked closer to him and the light of the moon made his face visible. He was that bodyguard Davi called, Mr. Chen. However, the moment Sei saw his face, he instantly gazed at him with a sharp deadly stare.

    "Yeah yeah, I¡¯m taking it off now."

    The man touched his neck then after a while, he took off something that appeared to be a... mask. In a short while, the soldier looking guy suddenly turned into a man with breathtakingly beautiful face, pale as sheet of paper, as if he was a... vampire. His skin and facial features were exactly vampire like that anyone who sees him might think, vampires were real and he was their long lost prince.

    "Your wife was sofortable with this face though, she even called me ¡¯Mr. Chen¡¯," he sighed while looking at the mask on his hand. "So? How¡¯s she? Did you guys talked normally?"

    "She¡¯s strange. Yes, she said I¡¯m gay."

    "Pfft! Hahaha! Seriously? She said that? Wait... you didn¡¯t hurt her because of that right?!"

    "Strangely, I couldn¡¯t get angry at her...at all."

    Sei¡¯s answer made the vampire looking man speechless in a good way. He looks like he was happy as if being proud of himself.

    "Tell me Zaki, why did you chose her?"

    "Well... Uh, because of her look... of course... my instinct told me you will definitely like her."

    Zaki¡¯s answer was an obvious lie. Sei could tell he¡¯s not willing to tell him the truth. He knows that Zaki will never hide anything from him without any serious reason.

    "If you still refuse to answer me the next time I¡¯ll ask you that, I¡¯ll kill you."

    Sei¡¯s voice was like a frozen stone. Heartless and cold. But Zaki still smiled mischievously as if he was already expecting every word he¡¯ll say.

    "I got it, I got it. I will tell you at the right time."

    ....

    Sei was already gone when Davi woke up. The men she met, Ryou and that teenage boy named YiJin was also gone, along with that bodyguard she called Mr. Chen. It was as if, any traces of their existence suddenly disappeared along with them.

    Davi was mystified. She can¡¯t believe that she slept soundly andfortably the whole night alongside her mysterious and cold husband. She expected that she might be sleep deprived from now on since she always had trouble sleeping in an unfamiliar ce, much more sleeping with a mysterious person she just met, and yet the opposite happened. Is it because she was just tired?

    Everything about her husband, Sei, was just too intriguing, but she could only wear a quietplex expression in her face.

    "Young miss, this was left by the young master for you."

    The old butler, Mr. Gou was the only person left in the huge gray mansion. Davi stared at the elegant looking ss-like silver card in his hand. She slowly took it with her brows knitted.

    "This is...?" she stared at the old man, curios.

    "Ah, that¡¯s... you will use that for your personal expenses young Miss. You can get anything you wanted with that." The old man¡¯s face was pleasantly bright as he smiled at her.

    "Uhm... thank you. But where is he? I mean the m... S-sei?"

    "I¡¯m sorry Young miss but the young master already left hours ago."

    Davi could only pressed her lips tight upon hearing what the old man said.

    "When will hee back?"

    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell when, even I don¡¯t know where he went and when will hee home again."

    The old man looks apologetic, making Davi a bit awkward. But she tried showing him that she¡¯s totally fine with it, making the old man visibly relieved.

    Davi was led right away by the old man in arge dining table and a luxurious food meant for a princess was served for her. She could only blink her eyes as she sat on the chair alone while the butler and a maid stood motionless on the corner, as if they were just wallflowers.

    She tried urging them to eat with her but she noticed right away that it was futile. Thus, she ate her breakfast alone, feeling deeply left out, as if she was alone in the world.

 Chapter 10 Step #01

    That same day Sei left, Davi took her bag and went out of the gray mansion. She insisted going out on her own but the worrywart butler just won¡¯t let her, so she ended up being escorted until she reached the hospital.

    She spent the day with her recovering little brother and then went to her high school best friend at night. Her best friend Hinari was actually a hardcore fan of all sort of romance rted things. Currently, she was aiming to be a sessful romantic author and the fact that Davi couldn¡¯t even count the number of boys she dated back in high school made her the right person Davi needs. Of course, Davi¡¯s intention in meeting her was because of her new mission. She went to her to seek for advice.

    And thus, days went by in a sh but Sei didn¡¯te back. Davi¡¯s notebook were already filled with the notes she gathered for the three nights she spent with her best friend. Unfortunately, Hinari was set to go on a trip so Davi was left with her brother and was now spending her time surfing and reading all sort of articles and books, rted to what was called the art of flirting and seduction.

    ...

    After seven days.

    The gray mansion was in chaos. The old butler can¡¯t control the mansion¡¯s wild princess anymore. 3 days ago, the butler mentioned that Sei was actually taking such a long time whenever he goes abroad and he said that a month was surprisingly the shortest, making Davi shocked. At the same time, d, for she didn¡¯t expect that she will be given such plenty of time to prepare for the approaching battle. She then came and insisted to make some changes in the mansion¡¯s garden. She wanted the dark, chilly garden to turn into something romantic. She wanted to add some colors in its monotone look. She wanted to transform it into a perfect dating spot for future purposes.

    Well everyone was pleased with her idea if not for the fact that she wanted to do it herself, something that made the butler and the maidspletely bewildered but couldn¡¯t do a thing. Theirdy boss was just so stubborn and kind at the same time, giving them no choice but listen to her.

    However, under the bright sunny day, a blizzard suddenly covered the bright sky. Shockingly, Sei suddenly appeared making all of them tense. The servants were scared for they were caught red handed for the fact that they servants were clean and tidy while theirdy boss was like... a dethroned princess who turned into a beautiful gardener.

    At that same moment, Davi was quietly standing like a soldier waiting for her superior to scold her, wearing anotherrge white printed tee paired with ck jogging pants. Her hair was tied in a messy bun while her face and neck was wet with sweat, indicating her long time of working under the sun.

    However, Sei didn¡¯t talk, he just skimmed the quiet girl before her. He noticed her hand, looking dirty as if she just yed with muds.

    "Uhh, this is... I¡¯m nting in the garden," she said smiling pleasantly at him. "W-wee back."

    Davi stared at the masked man in front of her, and without any care about how she looks, she instantly transformed herself into what she called ¡¯the instant mission mode¡¯. She remembered the first thing she wrote in her notebook; ¡¯Step #1: gaze and smile¡¯. Hinari told her that the power of gaze was actually huge that it can melt even the thickest invisible wall between you and your target, while a dazzling and natural smile was effortless sexy that can melt even the coldest heart.

    Therefore, Davi put all her energies in her eyes and did her best not to look away from him while trying to bring out what Hinari said, her flirtatious nature. However, one thing was off, the mask was on the way, almost being a huge block that kept distracting her. Well, she can¡¯t see his eyes so eye contact might be useless but she still did it anyway, she was unsure about whether he was affected or not but she has to follow her ns at all cost. Besides, she never knows, it might actually work on him.

    Meanwhile, Sei was observing Davi¡¯s expressions. The girl suddenly showing such warm wide smile, and eyes filled with intense energy made Sei quietly baffled. He could tell that the girl was up to something, but for some reason, he seemed pleased a little bit.

 Chapter 11 Step #02

    Davi¡¯s n A was actually the traditional style. It was her first choice because she believes that she first need to test the water before she jumps into it. After all, Sei was like a freezing cold water, and jumping into him right away might be nothing but suicide, or worse, she might even fail hard before she could even execute her ns. She needs to proceed slowly but surely to get his attention first.

    Basically, she has to court him, she wants to court him, and make him want her. She also thought that those girls before her might already did the best they can, therefore, she has to try even harder. She was willing to try going back to the dark ages if that¡¯s what¡¯s needed. After all, that was her n A, the mission she herself entitled; ¡¯the legendary courting after marriage¡¯.

    ...

    In therge dining table, Davi and Sei was eating quietly. However, Davi was actually brainstorming. She was thinking about the next step. It was just the second step but the level of difficulty seemed jumped a little too high. Well, normally, it wasn¡¯t hard at all but the person was Sei of all people, even just the second step felt like ten times higher.

    ¡¯Step #2: Initiate conversation.¡¯ Just as Hinari said, Davi knew how important conversation was. She needs to create a leeway to at least go through him, meaning, she has to talk to him and try making connections with him while staying on her highest level of alertness for possiblendmines that may st her off in an instant if she¡¯s not careful.

    And the hardest part was that all the articles she read were all suggesting flirty questions like; ¡¯What do you like best about me? What¡¯s the shortest rtionship you¡¯ve ever had? What does your ideal girl look like? What¡¯s your favorite position? What is your biggest turn on? Do you watch adult movies to turn yourself on?¡¯ Well, she knows that he was never interested in anyone else so how the hell could he like someone, or be in a rtionship to someone? He had no interest in girls, so how the hell could he have an ideal girl, much more favorite position and his best turn on when no one could even arouse him? My god.

    Davi¡¯s head was aching. And now that the man was in front of her, even asking was just so taxing, requiring her such huge energy and courage.

    However, Davi was determined, she needs to talk to him or they will go nowhere. "Uhm... Can I ask you something?"

    "Speak."

    "What¡¯s your... favorite food?"

    "None,"

    "Oh... how about movies? Do you have one you wanted to watch?"

    "I don¡¯t watch movies,"

    "Ohh... ah, sport. What¡¯s your favorite sport?"

    "Nothing in particr,"

    "Then how about celebrity?"

    "None,"

    Davi was speechless. Why did it end up with a question and answer? And what¡¯s with those answers? Davi pressed her lips tight, she didn¡¯t think that talking to him was harder than she imagined. However, she won¡¯t stop.

    "Then, is there anything you¡¯re even interested at?"

    Sei suddenly stopped moving his hands then raised his head and looked at her. At the same time, Davi held her breath as she waits for his answer.

    "What do you think?"

    "Huh?" Why is he asking me? How the hell should I know? He sure knows how to dodge questions this monster. "Uhm well, I think, soon enough, you¡¯ll get interested in me."

    Upon hearing what she said, he finally let go of his spoon and fork.

    "What made you think so?"

    "Hmmm... I trust myself."

    "What if you¡¯ll fail?"

    "I won¡¯t."

    "How sure are you?"

    "Uh..." For heaven¡¯s sake, why did I ended up being questioned instead? Davi sighed and then gazed at him determined as ever. "I¡¯m stubborn, I won¡¯t lose to you no matter what, I will make you my girlf... I will make you want me."

    There was a short pause. Davi bit her lips. Sei stared at her eyes filled with nothing but fighting spirit. It was as if she was an ancientdy general who was determined to win the battle even if it cost her, her life. She almost looks like, she was in a ¡¯do or die¡¯ mission. And Sei couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat amused. He felt that there was a brewing breeze inside him.

    "Good. I¡¯ll look forward to it then."

 Chapter 12 Step #03

    "Uhm... I just want to confirm something," Davi once again broke the long silence. She doesn¡¯t know anything about her husband. The only thing he told her was his first name, a name she doesn¡¯t even know if real or not. However, Davi doesn¡¯t want to think about his identity at this point of time, she will wait for time to give her a chance to know him if ever it wille. At the moment, she has a much more important thing to do.

    She was thinking about the third step on her to do list. She was thinking if she was a bit too fast, however, she knows that she can¡¯t waste any chances served on her while she can. Days ago, she was told by the maids that her husband was actually rarelying home to the point that he can even disappear for a year. Making Davi a bit uneasy, thus made her rearranged her ns into the quickest route to win him over.

    ¡¯Step #3: Take him out¡¯

    Davi was sure that this step was rather risky. She was well aware about hisck of interest in anything. He¡¯s a man who was almost devoid with all humane desires. However, she need to take him out and bring him into a ce where it¡¯s easier to create something meaningful, to a ce where she can be at ease in executing her next moves on him naturally.

    "Say it."

    "Well, aside from seeing your face... I can do whatever I want to you... right? Ahh... I mean, like... If I can ask you out whenever I like... or touch you... or... anything like that."

    Davi was still having such a hard time, she felt like she was a peasant talking in front of a tyrant prince. She was nervous and couldn¡¯t rx at all every single time she utters a word to him. She wanted to ask him why the hell is he emitting such a cold and scary aura even when he is just eating quietly. She wants him to at least soften up but right now, she could only pray that through taking him out, she will at least learn to get used to him and could talk to him normally. Or else, she will never execute her ns perfectly.

    "Up to the situation,"

    "You mean... as long as you¡¯re not busy?"

    "You could say that."

    "Then... can I ask you out for a date?"

    Sei once again raised his head and stared at her. And like a merciless ruler, he scrutinized her every expression as if he¡¯s trying to uncover something.

    However, he could only see the same determined eyes of the girl across him.

    "Where?" he said calmly.

    "Ahh, you don¡¯t have to be worried. You can still wear your mask. I already have a n."

    The girl¡¯s expression was suddenly switched from tensed to excited. Sei could tell that she was currently in the beginning of her action n and she was wasting no time to execute it. However, he noticed her impatience, she seems like she¡¯s chasing a deadline. Something that quietly made Sei¡¯s brows knitted slightly.

    "When?" he asked again.

    "Are you free tomorrow?"

    For unknown reason, Sei strangely want to answer her right away. He then quickly slipped his hand in his pocket then dialed on his phone.

    "Zaki, is there any important event tomorrow?"

    "Huh? Why are you asking?"

    "Just. Answer. Me." Sei¡¯s voice instantly sounds tyrannical, making the girl across him felt a sudden chill. Zaki on the other side of the phone could only deduce how he looks at the moment making him smile mischievously.

    "Okay, okay... Uhh... there¡¯s an important one, remember that sole heir of ShinMeng¡¯s group?"

    "Deal with him,"

    "Huh? Wait, Sei!"

    Sei put down his phone right away then stared at the girl before him, ignoring the other man on the other side of the phone.

    "I¡¯m free," he said. Making Davi¡¯s frozen spine suddenly melted as she smiled dazzlingly towards him.

    Meanwhile, Zaki¡¯s pale face turned amazingly curios. He wanted to know what the hell made Sei change his mind. He was the one who¡¯s looking forward for tomorrow. He said he wanted to see that stubborn but genius man and make him one of his loyal pawns. So what the hell happened to this man who was always prioritizing his ns before anything or anyone? Did Sei found another pawn greater than ShinMeng¡¯s heir without him knowing? Impossible.

    ....

    In the same dim and ck toned room, Sei was standing near therge window. He was quietly looking down the green garden. Watching a hardworking girl working like a pro gardener.

    "Sei! What the hell did you just say on the phone?" Zaki¡¯s loud voice abruptly echoed inside the room as he rushed towards Sei. His pretty face was filled with nothing but wonder.

    "She asked me out,"

    "W-hoah! Wh-what? Seriously?"

    Zaki¡¯s eyes almost bulge out. He was shocked. Not for the news that Davi asked him out, but because he realized that Sei actually prioritized someone¡¯s n before his, for the first time ever. He simply couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡¯What the hell. What made me think that a mere pawn can change this frozen stone¡¯s mind? Wait... has the long lost queen finally arrived? Holy sh*t! The ice age¡¯s downfall is already this close?¡¯

 Chapter 13 Whats the plan?

    "So? Where?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "What?! Oi, Sei¡ª!"

    Zaki put his hand on his forehead while his other hand was on his hip. He can¡¯t help but shook his head in disbelief. He can¡¯t believe that this man actually agreed going out without even knowing where the hell they¡¯re heading.

    "Hey, are you trying to make this hard for me? What if she wants to bring you to the huge crowded market? Do you expect me to secure such ce for you for such short period of time?" Zaki¡¯s voice was problematic but the stone cold man just nced at him nkly.

    "Do you really think she¡¯ll bring me to a market?"

    "Huh?! How should I know? Why did you not ask her in the first ce?"

    "I did. But she didn¡¯t tell me. She said she has a n."

    Zaki was speechless he could just force augh. He was mystified. He was already with Sei since they were kids, he knew Sei was never a fan of recklessness and uncertainty. ¡¯That little wild dandelion, what the hell did she do to this frozen log? How did she manage to make him agree without even telling him where?¡¯

    "I¡¯ll go ask her. If the ce is dangerous... then¡ª,"

    "Dangerous, huh. Aren¡¯t we the dangerous one?"

    "Oi! You¡¯re being way too rxed. Besides, didn¡¯t you said we¡¯ll stay low-key for the time being?"

    "Do you think anyone will expect me to even set my foot in such ce? Besides, aren¡¯t you here?"

    Sei stared at him with his same nk yet absolute gaze. Making Zaki unconsciously messed his own brown hair. He then let go a deep breath, as if he was forced to raise his white g then stared back at the frozen stone across him.

    "I got it, I got it." Zaki started moving towards the door still looking a bit worried, however, the moment he closed his eyes for a moment, an evil smile carved in his face. As if he was a topnotch actor who suddenly switched from a worrywart young man to a mischievous evilest viin in existence. "I¡¯ll go ask her for details," he said before shutting the door.

    ...

    "Young Miss, Mr Chen has arrived," whispered by the old butler to the sweaty youngdy who was amazingly focused on a colorful maple tree bonsai. And as soon as she heard him she stood right away and looked at the old man.

    "Where is he?"

    "At the sofa."

    "Thank you," she said then ran away towards the mansion as fast as she could. As if she was a kid who was excited to see her parent who just came home from their long vacation.

    A few momentster, Davi finally saw the man she was waiting for. During those five days since she signed the contract that day, Mr. Chen was the one who stayed with her. He was the one who took care of everything in the hospital and at those times Davi could only talk to him. That¡¯s why she was sure that of all the people around her at the moment, Mr. Chen was the easiest for her to approach.

    "Mr. Chen, can we talk?"

    The disguised Zaki was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Davi wants to talk to him as well.

    "Of course, of course. I do have something to tell you too."

    Davi seemed d when Zaki agreed right away. However, she kept on ncing up the stairs and she¡¯s visibly unsure whether to talk or not.

    "What is it?" Zaki asked even though it was obvious that Davi was being warry that Sei might hear her.

    "Uhh... let¡¯s go talk to the garden." She said as she gave him an awkward but pleasant smile making the man nod at her in an instant.

    Zaki quietly followed her. And as they walked, he was looking around and he was somehow surprised with the little changes he saw in the once dull garden.

    "You did all this?" he asked while his eyes were glued to the little colorful trees beautifully arranged.

    "Uhh. The maids helped me," she replied making the man nod as if telling her he was pleased. "Uhm Mr. Chen... that... I was nning to take him out for a date tomorrow."

    "Where?"

    Davi stepped closer to him then whispered something on him. And once he heard what she said, Zaki¡¯s expression instantly turned inexplicable. He looks like he was stunned for a moment and doesn¡¯t really know how to react, but just like a pro, he nodded at her right away as if telling her that she understood what she wanted to happen.

    "So what¡¯s the n? I¡¯m sorry but I need to know. It¡¯s for security purposes. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him anything," Zaki¡¯s supportive tone made Davi felt relieved, reflecting a pleasing smile across her beautiful face.

 Chapter 14 Bunny masked couple

    At the middle of the night, Davi was awakened. She was half asleep as she moved out of the bed and walked towards the toilet.

    After a moment, she came back. The light was on and as soon as she saw the man on her bed, her curios mind suddenly enveloped her consciousness. She then slowly walked closer and quietly climb on the bed. She carefully sat while her lips were pressed tightly as ever. Well, she wanted to look at his face. She wanted to took a nce at him even if her heartbeat was beating wildly as if the world wasing to its end at any second. It was as if, the temptation was much greater than life itself at the moment.

    ¡¯My god! Is this how Eve felt when she ate the forbidden fruit?¡¯

    Davi could only shake her head softly. ¡¯Well, I¡¯ll just tell him that I identally saw him,¡¯ she whispered to herself.

    She then took a quiet deep breath, three times. Then along with her loud elerating heartbeats she slowly turned her head, eyes closed.

    For another long moment, Davi kept her eyes closed as she faced towards the sleeping guy. She felt like she was an actress in an intense thrilling scene. Then, she slowly opened her eyes while squeezing the pillow in her chest tight as ever.

    And as soon as she opened her eyes, she unconsciously held her breath. Then she blinked nonstop for a long while. Her shoulders also dropped instantly as if her emotional energy just dropped into 0% in no time. She hugged her pillow like a weakened kitten.

    ¡¯That was lethal,¡¯ she whispered then stared back at the man again.

    The man¡¯s upper face was actually covered with ck sleeping mask. The mask was a bit bigger than the normal thing, hiding his forehead and only showing his sexy lips and the tip of his nose.

    ¡¯So this is what he meant when he said ident won¡¯t happen, huh.¡¯

    Weakened Daviidzily facing the man beside her. She could see his neck, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple, his perfect jaw line, his lips, his jet ck hair. It was already their second night together, but Davi felt no dangering from him. Sei was just lying there, motionless. And Davi couldn¡¯t help but just watch the non-human creature beside him.

    "Can¡¯t sleep?"

    Davi was instantly startled. She didn¡¯t expect that Sei was awake. God, when did he woke up? Did he felt I¡¯m staring at him for a long time now?

    "Uhh... no, no. I¡¯m turning off the light now, good night." Davi spoke as fast as she could. She was in an instant panic, feeling like she was a thief caught red handed.

    ...

    The weather was bright and a couple both dressed with in ck t-shirt paired with tattered jeans was sitting inside a low-key ck Toyota Camry.

    Hours ago, Davi was unsure and nervous when he asked him to wear the simplemon attire she bought for him. However, Sei was surprisingly obedient and he wore the clothes without saying anything. Making Davi felt obviously relieved and stunned. It¡¯s because Sei, wearing such clothes was just something Davi can¡¯t help but praise. She can¡¯t believe that he will still look so catchy and elegantly handsome wearing t-shirt. His long legs were even revealed handsomely, making him look like the perfect boyfriend material.

    "To make you not look weird, I bought these," Davi broke the silence as she smiled at him brightly.

    Sei¡¯s line of sight fell into a pair of seemingly couple masks in her hands. She then gets the smaller one then wore it. Sei was almost fine with it, however, the masks were just a bit strange. They were childishly designed like a bunny. It even has a pair of ears towering above the eyes.

    He stared at the girl for a moment and seeing her wearing the strange mask made him took the mask she¡¯s giving. Making Davi smiled at him dazzlingly once again.

    "Were here boss," the driver said as the car stopped. Sei looked outside the car¡¯s window then his brows slowly knitted quietly.

    Meanwhile, Zaki was waiting in a bench when he suddenly stood the moment he saw the ck car opened. Davi wearing a funny bunny mask made Zaki¡¯s eyes sparkled. Her, wearing a lose ck t-shirt and jeans with bunny mask was just too cute that people around also turned their heads towards her.

    However, what appeared the next moment almost made Zaki choked himself to death.

    "Cough, cough, cough... holy sh*t!" Zaki couldn¡¯t believe his eyes the moment he saw Sei came out of the car wearing the samemon clothes and... the same funny bunny mask. He waspletely bewildered, he never even thought that a day when he saw Sei in such outfit wille, not even in his wildest dream. He can¡¯t believe that he finally saw that frozen stone Sei, wore something funny for the first time in his lifetime.

    "All hail Davi your highness, you really are the best!" he whispered to himself while his gaze was still focused on the bunny masked couple, looking like a lovey-dovey delinquent young lover meters away from him.

 Chapter 15 Step #04

    At Diamond City Amusement Park.

    Sei¡¯s eyes, though hidden, was actually slowly getting narrowed the moment he realized where they are. However, he could only stand there and wait for his wife¡¯s next move.

    On the other hand, Davi was currently holding herself to focus on her mission. It¡¯s been such a long time since she and her brotherst visited an amusement park that¡¯s why she just couldn¡¯t help but felt nostalgic as she watched the colorful towering pces in the park.

    So after a short while of looking around, she then took a deep breath, switched instantly into mission mode, then smiled brightly at the man beside her.

    ¡¯Step #04: touch him,¡¯ Davi remembered what Hinari told her; ¡¯Don¡¯t make it too obvious, do it naturally¡¯.

    Davi knew that she need to do all sort of different strategies for her to know what will make her husband reacts. She has to do some experiments and observe his every reaction. And to do that, she has to be alert and mindful at the same time.

    "Do you have any ce you want to visit first?" she asked even though she already know what he¡¯ll say.

    "Up to you."

    "Okay! Let¡¯s go!"

    Davi casually held his wrist then happily pulled him towards the route to the dancing fountain. However, one thing was off, the moment she touched him, she felt like she was the one who was affected instead. Touching him suddenly made her heart flutters. Making Davi instantly lose her mission mode. ¡¯Why the hell am I feeling like this? I¡¯m just holding his wrist, for heavens¡¯ sake!¡¯

    Davi couldn¡¯t believe herself. She couldn¡¯t even manage to look at him at the moment because she was desperately trying to calm herself, not knowing that she was already walking too fast and heading towards a route that wasn¡¯t on her n.

    Meanwhile, apart from Sei¡¯s narrowed eyes due to the overwhelming crowds, his brows started to furrow as well. It¡¯s because the girl who was happily talking to him just now was suddenly walking at full speed while dragging him. Thankfully, the crowd were voluntarily opening a way for them, simply because they were just too catchy as if they were a special celebrity couple hiding behind a bunny mask.

    And while obediently following her wife, Sei was asionally ncing at his wrist her wife was holding. He could feel that she was suddenly exerting such strength that¡¯s as if she was making sure that he will not get separated with her. As if he was a kid getting dragged by his mother.

    ...

    In the middle of their full speed walking, ady in uniform suddenly stopped them. Davi snapped right away as if she was suddenly awakened in her short but taxing dream.

    "Wee to our haunted mansion, we¡¯re actually giving a 50% discount to the tenth couple who will get in and you two are just too lucky because you are the tenth. Please enjoy your discount ma¡¯am and sir and good luck!"

    The uniformeddy spoke too fast and she was now giving them the tickets which was suddenly epted by Sei.

    Davi was surprised because of what Sei did but she was even more stunned when she realized where they are at the moment. ¡¯Wait, what? How did we end up here? Aren¡¯t we just heading to the dancing fountain just now? And what?! H-haunted house?¡¯

    "Let¡¯s go," Sei finally spoke.

    It was supposed to be a good development because it seems like something finally caught Sei¡¯s attention. ¡¯But why? Is Sei¡¯s interest actually about horrors?! My god! This monster, I don¡¯t want to get in!¡¯

    Davi¡¯s greatest weakness was her brother and actually next to him was ghost. She was phasmophobic and still can¡¯t handle horror movies, much more a haunted house.

    "I-is it okay for you to get in?" she asked and he just nodded at her. So she couldn¡¯t do anything but just bite her lip and follow the man before him. She breathed really deep as she was convincing herself that her mission was much more important and that this man before her was a much terrifying monster than any ghost around.

    Meanwhile Sei was a bit curious. He thought that Davi must have been so excited to bring him in the haunted house to the point of walking at full speed nonstop. He thought that Davi must have been chasing that 10th couple discount so he was wondering why was the girl suddenly looking so tense as if she doesn¡¯t want to get in.

 Chapter 16 Horrified

    Time passed by and Sei¡¯s uneasiness kept rising as they move further inside the haunted house. The house was pitch ck and all sort of scary things were inside it. Even though, this was his first time entering this kind of ce, he could tell how skilled the maker of all the things inside. It¡¯s because everything was looking realistic, even the sounds, and the ghosts in disguise.

    However, Sei¡¯s expressionless face slowly changed. His brows were knitted as he kept ncing at the girl behind her. It was because the girl who was just looking excited just now suddenly turned amazingly quiet ever since they entered the house. She was tugging Sei¡¯s shirt tightly from behind as if she wanted to rip it into pieces as she leaned her head in his back as though she was hiding from someone.

    Sei then halted the moment they reached a dim lighted room surrounded by little candles looking like a room where rituals of witches were held. He turned towards the girl and his eyes turned slightly wide upon seeing her pale face. Her mask was hanging on her neck and the girl¡¯s eyes were tightly closed. Her forehead down to her neck was wet with sweat.

    And seeing the girl in that state, Sei decided to go back. He then held her shoulders.

    "Let¡¯s go back," he said and his voice instantly made Davi¡¯s back stiffened. Her mind wasn¡¯t even working properly anymore because she was busy forcing herself to imagine pleasant things yet Sei¡¯s voice was like a bang that startled her. Her grip in his shirt loosen.

    And she suddenly opened her eyes, however, the first thing she saw was a wooden thing that looks like a wooden coffin surrounded by candles. Her eyes instantly turned wide and she was about to cover her eyes when the coffin suddenly opened while a hand of rotten corpse appeared.

    "Ahhh!!" Davi screeched and she instantly hug the man in front of her. She was shivering as her loud piercing scream still echoed inside the house.

    Sei was speechless. He was dumbfounded.

    He could tell that the girl was scared to death. So he raised his hand and patted her back as the girl was still hugging him as if she¡¯s trying to squeeze him.

    "That was just a ghost in disguise," he said but the girl didn¡¯t stop shivering. She didn¡¯t even loosen up her intense grip.

    At that very moment, Davi remembered her young self, sitting alone while hugging her own knees in the corner of a dim room. She was just ten that time when she experienced that traumatic event in her life. It wasn¡¯t even a month yet when she found her mother hanged herself in her room, it wasn¡¯t even a month yet since her burial and yet the evil people who was after her wealth were now attacking her as if she was a rabbit being chased out by wolves. They did all sort of dirty things to drive her insane and drive her out of her own home. They scared her every night, turning their huge family mansion into a horrifying ce, filled with blood and ropes akin to what her mother used to kill herself. That time, Davi was just a child and she was alone in a huge house. She found out years after that those ghosts and horrors she had witnessed were all fake and were made just to make her leave the house on her own ord. However, the scar and the emotional trauma never went away even after many years. And that cruel memory remained fresh in her nightmares, leaving her horrified every single time she remembers it.

 Chapter 17 Zombie Apocalypse

    After a long while, Sei felt that Davi couldn¡¯t seem to calm down.

    "We¡¯re leaving," he uttered but the girl didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He then moved his face closer to her ears then said the same words gently.

    Davi who was still in daze heard his voice. She felt like someone finally called for her to wake up from that ruthless nightmare, making her nodded right away.

    Sei on the other hand gently pushed her and he held her hand. He then started walking while the girl obediently followed him from behind even though she was walking too slow due to her shivering knees. She also gripped Sei¡¯s hand as if telling him not to ever let go of her.

    However, what happened next was disaster.

    A group of zombies and whitedies suddenly appeared behind them and they started grabbing Davi¡¯s hand and feet as they tried dragging her away from Sei. Some zombies even grabbed him as well and the disguised staffs were really topnotch professionals and they acted realistically as ever.

    However, what they did made Davi went berserk. She grabbed Sei¡¯s shirt like mad and due to her overwhelming strength, Sei¡¯s shirt was ripped. She screamed loudly as she tried running away from them. She even kicked some of the whitedies but like a pro, the staffs didn¡¯t stop.

    At the same time, Davi¡¯s painful cry strangely made Sei felt a surge of indescribable anger. He himself doesn¡¯t know why but even though he knew that those whitedies were staffs doing their job, he still yelled at them with a freezing cold tone.

    "All of you! Let her go, or else..."

    His fearsome voice echoed inside the whole house making all the staffs in disguised frozen in fear. The man¡¯s voice was terrifying enough to make them let go of Davi in an instant, they couldn¡¯t even move.

    Sei then moved closer to the girl who looks like she¡¯s almost at the verge of breaking down. He could see how miserable she looks and the next thing he did was embraced her as tight as he could.

    ....

    At the entrance of the haunted house, Zaki almost couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes upon seeing the two lovey dovey coupleing out of the house.

    Sei was carrying Davi in his back and it almost looks so damn romantic, if only their looks were fine. The neat and cute couple who entered the house minutes ago were nowing out almost looking like a couple who just survived the zombie apocalypse. Sei¡¯s shirt was ripped and Davi¡¯s shoe was on his hand. Their clothes were tainted with red paint akin to a blood. And Sei¡¯s cute white bunny mask was also tainted in red and its towering ears broke as if someone just punched it.

    They literally look miserable yet cool at the same time. And if only a camera was around, it would had been a perfect movie scene.

    However, Zaki knew it wasn¡¯t the time to keep watching them. It was because he can already feel the dark auraing from the frozen man meters away from him. Making him hastily ran towards them.

    "What happened?" he asked even though he already know that they were mobbed by whitedies and zombies inside.

    "Get the car, we¡¯re leaving."

    Sei¡¯s unbelievably cold voice made Zaki acted right away even though he wanted to ask why the hell he seems angry all of a sudden. Is it because of Davi? Is it because of those staffs?

    Zaki was puzzled. He knew that even though Sei was always been cold and heartless, no little things could anger him like this. Does this mean what happened inside was such a big deal to him? Seriously?

 Chapter 18 Why are you mad?

    The next morning at Gray mansion.

    Davi woke up puzzled. She realized that it was already the next morning and by the time she remembered what happened to their first date yesterday, she bit her lip and her brain started to turn like a spinning wheel.

    My god, what have I done?

    She held her head and tugged her own hair as if she¡¯s a business woman who just lost herpany due to overnight bankruptcy. She could only say, ¡¯my life is over¡¯.

    "Is your head hurt?"

    Sei¡¯s voice was like a cold wind abruptly enveloping Davi¡¯s consciousness. She was so frightened that she suddenly grabbed the nket and covered herself.

    "N-no-nope, I¡¯m fine," she replied with a hoarse voice.

    Sei¡¯s eyes behind his mask narrowed upon seeing the girl¡¯s reaction. However, he moved towards her and he sat at the bed while facing her.

    "You fainted yesterday. The doctor said, you¡¯re phasmophobic. Is it true?"

    Davi was still tense but Sei¡¯s words somehow felt gentle making her slowly put the nket down while peaking at him like a cat. And after a short while, she nodded.

    "Then why did you still entered the house?"

    "B-because you like horrors?"

    "Who said I like horrors?"

    "Huh? But aren¡¯t you the one who chose..." Davi couldn¡¯t continue her statement. It was because she realized that it wasn¡¯t him who dragged her there, it was her who dragged him. Wait, was it all just misunderstanding?

    Davi couldn¡¯t believe herself and she bit her lip again. At that same moment, just by looking at her, Sei could already tell that she must have misunderstood him.

    "Sorry," she said as she stared at him, fidgeting like a cute shy little kid.

    "For what?"

    "Because our first date is a mess,"

    "It¡¯s not your fault," he firmly said and then he lifted his elegant and long arm towards her. He thennded his palm gently in her head and caress her hair, making Davi instantly stunned intensely and speechless. That short moment seemed too long and she felt like all her frozen nerves were melted like a chocte under the bright sun. W-what¡¯s going on?

    ...

    Upon leaving Davi¡¯s room, Sei¡¯s gentle aura instantly turned unbelievably cold as his gaze fell towards Zaki.

    "What happened to those people who abused her?"

    "Hmm... well, they¡¯re all shamelessly currently living in that mansion until now."

    "Destroy them."

    Sei¡¯s words was tyrannical as usual, giving no room for Zaki to even speak his mind. However, as expected, Sei¡¯s decision was the same as his so he abruptly answered him with an evil smile, telling him that he already did.

    "But how about the house? I found out, she doesn¡¯t wish to go back there ever again." Zaki said while his gaze was scrutinizing Sei¡¯s expression.

    However, Sei just replied a short "get it" without showing any emotion at all. Making Zaki a bit disappointed. But still, Zaki was stubborn. He was intrigued about Sei¡¯s current mood.

    "Anyway, Sei... You¡¯re obviously looking mad since yesterday. Why are you mad? Is it because your precious first date with your wife turned out chaotic? Is it because, she ripped your shirt and made you look amazingly miserable for the first time in your life? Is it because your cute bunny mask suffered the same fate as you? Is it---,"

    "Shut up."

    "Haha. Yeah, yeah. I got it. But I personally think that you¡¯re mad because of her, right? You¡¯re concerned about th---,"

    "Get out. Now."

    "Yes, yes. I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving. Why can¡¯t you be soft to me for once?"

 Chapter 19 Step #09

    Davi was left out dazed on her bed. She didn¡¯t expect him to show her such kind gesture at all. All she felt at that very moment was an overwhelmingly warm and indescribable feeling. A feeling that made her unconsciously clenched her fist tight. A feeling that was new and unknown to her.

    However, right after Sei shut the door, the first thing she did was jumped out of her bed and grabbed her notebook. Her eyes suddenly glittered in excitement. She could only think at that time that it¡¯s finally working. Finally, he showed her a good development.

    Atst, he showed her a sign that everything she¡¯s doing wasn¡¯t all futile and useless. That simple gesture he did was like a magical vitamin that boosted her motivation to the highest level.

    While scanning her notebook, all she could think was to move forward right away while the momentum is still rolling on her favor. But to her dismay step 5 to step 8 which were supposed to be executed during and after their date, wasn¡¯t seem to be fitted to do at the moment anymore. But dly, step number nine seemed to be a great choice.

    ¡¯Step #09: Make him a homemade lunch or snack (Cook for him)¡¯

    Davi remembered, what Hinari said; ¡¯giving someone handmade things or homemade food will instantly make a man feel he is special and that will be a huge step forward.¡¯

    She also remembered an article saying that food can also be an effective trap in making a man fall.

    Well, she herself agrees. Food is one of the greatest temptation any human can resist, right?

    She then lifted her arm sanguinely and clenched her fist tight as if she just raised a sword in the middle of her minions.

    Okay! Let¡¯s do this!

    ...

    Zaki, now disguised as Mr. Chen was quietly staring at the cute white creature asking him for information in a way that it was as if he was Sei¡¯s mother.

    What does this girl think of me? Don¡¯t I originally look like a body guard? When did I became a mother in her eyes?

    "Please, tell me, please." The girl pleaded him now looking like a little child asking favor from her dad.

    Now I¡¯m a dad, haha, this is amazing.

    "Eherm! Young miss, why don¡¯t you just go ask him directly?" he finally replied.

    "I did, but he said ¡¯none¡¯."

    "Ohh... I see," Zaki already expected Sei to answer her that way, and he could only facepalm himself in his mind. It was because he knew that Sei was the type who¡¯s just eating solely to survive. He¡¯s a freaking stone who will never crave for food. "Young miss, i suggest that you will just cook your favorite food instead. Sei, I mean the young master isn¡¯t picky but he¡¯s not also very fond of food, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t really have any particr food he favored. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure he will like anything you¡¯ll serve him."

    "I-is that so?"

    Davi can¡¯t believe what she heard. She was shocked to know that Sei wasn¡¯t fond of food as well but she could only pout in disappointment. She knew that Sei wasn¡¯t a man who can be easily pleased to begin with. But she¡¯s still surprised because even the supposed to be absolute and majestic food seemed powerless against him.

    Ahh, this is tough. Is there really nothing that this man likes? Food is supposed to be lethal, right?

    Meanwhile, Zaki right across her was looking amused while watching Davi¡¯s every change in expression. She looks like her 120% energy a while ago suddenly drained to 75% upon hearing what he said. And yet it seems like the words ¡¯giving up¡¯ wasn¡¯t in her vocabry at all. Her eyes were still burning, almost telling him that she will still do it no matter what the result.

    This girl. Who would still be motivated to continue the battle ¡¯till the end when victory is already in the hand of others?

    Zaki could only smile mischievously and root for her.

    Good, the perfect woman for that frozen stone should have a will of an immovable rock mountain. Hmm, I wonder who¡¯ll win, the stone? Or the rock? Dear myself, how about we have a bet?

 Chapter 20 Step #08

    "Okay then Mr. Chen. I¡¯m leaving first." She said making Zaki surprised for a moment. "Wait. Where?"

    "To the market."

    "Eh? Why don¡¯t you just ask the maids to go instead?"

    "No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯¡¯ll go buy the ingredients myself."

    Davi¡¯s jolly answer made Zaki felt somehow amazed. He expected her not to go through so much trouble anymore for a n that¡¯ll surely fail, but she¡¯s still giving her all? As expected with a mighty rock.

    "Ohh, okay. I¡¯ll go call Mr. Gou to ---,"

    "Ahh... No, no. No need, I¡¯m going alone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already used doing this. I mean, going to the market by myself."

    Davi¡¯s firm tone, her kind eyes and warm smile as she speaks seemed to have something inexplicable that makes anyone just agree with anything she wishes. Making Zaki felt intrigued and just nodded obediently at her without any more questions.

    She then turned and started walking away. But she paused the moment she heard steps from the stairs. She looked back and as expected, Sei was there standing like a godly existence while he was facing towards her.

    Zaki who was still standing between the two of them instantly tried hiding his presence as he slowly back off a little to have a better view of what was about to unfold before him. His intrigued self was sure that something interesting is about to happen.

    But a long silence had passed and Sei didn¡¯t said anything. Zaki could only bit his lip hard as he stared at the motionless stone sharply as ever. The whole sofa was suddenly enveloped with nothing but silence and the only thing missing were sounds of chirping birds. Zaki was almost going to burst.

    Thankfully, Davi finally walked towards the unbothered masked frozen ice to break the awkward atmosphere.

    "I¡¯m going to buy something outside," she said with her usual dazzling smile. However, the cold masked man just nodded at her, making Zaki¡¯s mouth twitched as if he was a father so disappointed with his son.

    Another long silence went by and strangely, Davi was starting to look awkward. Not because of the awkward and deafening silence, it was because of what¡¯s currently in her mind.

    Truth was that, Davi already started brainstorming the moment she saw Sei facing towards her without saying anything, and as expected she instantly turned herself into mission mode upon realizing the perfect opportunity in executing the step #08 which was supposed to be executed on their date.

    ¡¯Step #08: Do simple cheesy things,¡¯

    Davi already searched the inte and almost had read every articles about every cheesy thing that exist on the. And surprisingly, ¡¯simple kiss¡¯ was boldly marked with bright red in the long list of words in her mind.

    What Hinari also told her was like a recorded voice suddenly being yed in her mind; ¡¯a simple kiss on the cheeks is cute and it¡¯s a great force to keep the red carpet of flirting keep rolling forward, you know. Sometimes, it is even more effective than any other intense kisses.¡¯

    "What is it?" Sei finally spoke when Davi just stood there motionless, as if she was in her deep thinking. And of course, his cold voice startled her from her brainstorming, making her went instantly tensed.

    "Ahh, nothing... I¡¯m going now, see youter," she replied, forcing a smile.

    And the moment Davi started walking away, Zaki could only felt an urge of wanting to go and just smack the wooden man as hard as he could. He was so disappointed that he¡¯s about to shout at him. Tch! This damn frozen piece of wood.

    However, what happened next made his disappointed self, energized into 1000% in an instant.

    Davi suddenly halted just before she reaches the door. She turned back and ran towards Sei in a really fast pace. And the moment she reached him, without any warning, she tiptoed and kissed him near his lips before running away without even turning back again.

    That cute scene happened in a sh and the girl was long gone. Yet the two men in the gray toned sofa stood motionless for a long while. Sei was still unmoving while Zaki¡¯s gaze was scrutinizing him, anxiously waiting for his most awaited reaction.

 Chapter 21 Kiss and run

    The atmosphere filled with extremely exciting anticipation instantly turned into a in vast wilderness with nothing but dusts and wind when Sei just walked away like a moving stone as if nothing just happened. Causing Zaki¡¯s shoulders fell as he felt like he wanted to cry so bad but no tears wereing out from his eyes.

    He felt like he was lifted up to the highest stage of the heaven by a certain monstrous being, just to leave him there with nothing but dusts and wind. It was apletely inexplicable feeling of extreme expectation with extreme nothingness as result.

    Why are you doing this to me?! He could only shout deep within and almost fall into his knees.

    However, he was not the kind to just self destruct just like that. He needs to at least do something to make the culprit pay even a little.

    "Oi! Sei! Wait right there!" Zaki¡¯s voice was out of control, he couldn¡¯t ept the result he has seen at all. He was still sure that Sei was just suppressing himself to react, and besides, he believes that that long silence after that kiss has a sure meaning behind it.

    He then caught up with Sei and put his arm on his shoulder as he grinned at him.

    "Hoho, how¡¯s it, how was it? How was that sh kiss?" he asked in an intensely annoying way. Causing Sei halted right away as he looked at him coldly as if telling him to remove his arm on him or he¡¯ll lose his life.

    "Oh c¡¯mon Sei, just tell me okay? Don¡¯t be shy, I knew you felt something, you definitely felt something, I¡¯m one thousand one percent sure of it, right? Right?"

    Zaki¡¯s annoying voice, his annoying words, and his annoying grins were like a powerful force that always makes Sei went extremely pissed to the point that his bloodlust instantly enveloped the entire house.

    "Look, you were obviously stunned and dumbstruck, I¡¯ll bet with my own two eyes. I¡¯m sure that long pause, that long silence--- OUCH!"

    Zaki¡¯s loud cry echoed inside the mansion as Sei beat him with one hard strike, making him roll on the floor like a little kid being punished by his dad.

    Still, Sei was being pissed even more, it was because the annoying guy was at his insane acting mode again. He could only barelynd that blow on him. And Sei knew that even his fastest attack will never match Zaki¡¯s inhumane speed.

    Stop acting, we¡¯re going after her," he said. And Sei¡¯s words instantly made the rolling cinnamon on the floor stood like a soldier who was just awakened by his superior with an extremely exciting news.

    "Eh? Really? Why? Are you worried? Wait. Do you miss her already? I mean, already? Are you serious?!"

    "Shut up or you¡¯ll stay."

    "Yes, yes. I¡¯ll stop now. Let¡¯s go!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Davi was still biting her lips hard.

    That moment she kissed him, she almost couldn¡¯t feel anything but heat from her entire being. She felt like her entire body just blushed like zing red. Her head was in chaos. She couldn¡¯t believe that it was all just because of a single simple kiss that wasn¡¯t even on the lips.

    God, what¡¯s happening to me? That was just a simple goodbye kiss and I¡¯m like this?

    Davi was having a hard time calming herself down.

    She seeded but her miscalction was her own reaction, she was supposed to do it naturally. And she was troubled about Sei¡¯s reaction. She was troubled about herself. She can¡¯t believe that she ran away instantly, making the supposed to be cheesy move turned out to be a kiss and run case.

    Ah! This is driving me crazy.

    "Miss, we¡¯re here!"

    The taxi driver¡¯s voice startled her and as soon as she stepped out of the car, she shook her head multiple times. She then started walking while trying to focus herself in the noisy yet colorful and lively ce before her.

 Chapter 22 Fragile looking snow white

    "So? What¡¯s the point of using here if we¡¯ll just stay here?" Zaki¡¯s voice was filled with nothing but boredom as his face was sticking to the car¡¯s window, while hiszy eyes were focused on the crowded ce across the road.

    "How about you stay here and I¡¯ll go?" he continued but Sei instantly replied him with intensely sharp res as if telling him that he¡¯ll lose his legs the moment he steps out of the car. Causing Zaki¡¯s face turned extremely bored as though he¡¯s about to die with boredom while letting go a deep and disappointed sigh.

    But after a few minutes, Zaki couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut and talked again.

    "Do you really intend to just wait here forever? You see, women took forever when they go shopping okay? How about I¡¯ll go after her and take a video of her in secret while you watch here? Here, I¡¯ll use thi---,"

    "No need."

    "Huh? Listen to m---," Zaki couldn¡¯t continue talking. It was because Sei suddenly lifted his phone and a live video of Davi talking happily to a few lively vegetable sellers was already ying in it.

    "Who the hell did you sent?!"

    "YiJin."

    "Why that brat instead of me? Why?" Zaki tugged his own brown hair looking so damn disappointed as if he was a kid who just failed to get the role he wanted from their primary school stage y, while Sei justpletely ignored him as he focused on the girl on his phone.

    After an hour, Zaki was already at his limit and was about to burst when Sei finally put down his phone and looked out the window with no expression. Zaki also abruptly awakened as though his boredom instantly disappeared and stick his face in the window.

    A girl inmoner¡¯s clothes was now walking with bags of vegetables in her hands. Her long ck silky hair was tied and she¡¯spletely barefaced and yet people around her can¡¯t help but stare at her as if a goddess suddenly appeared in the middle of a noisy market. Her white porcin skin glowed even whiter under the sun making her appeared as though she¡¯s snow white lost in the market.

    Watching her, somehow made Zaki felt refreshed. As though, she¡¯s a fresh dew in the vast dry desert.

    However, what happened next slowly made the car¡¯s temperature went down to zero degrees. And as if the fresh dew was about to be stolen by some filthy creatures, Zaki¡¯s fist instantly clenched tight as ever.

    Davi was walking nonchntly when three men suddenly walked beside her as they appeared to be offering help to carry the vegetable bags in her hands. The girl was obviously getting troubled, seriously shaking her head to them.

    But Zaki who instantly went angry couldn¡¯t talk nor make a move, as if he suddenly went frozen. It was because he felt a sudden and extremely cold chill from the man beside him. He slowly turned his face towards Sei like a robot. And the moment he saw Sei¡¯s face, Zaki¡¯s darkened face instantly turned radiant. Stars almost appeared around his face.

    And the reason was because, Sei¡¯s expressionless face just now turned a bit angry. His sharp eyes were locked on the guys in front of his wife. Emitting a sudden and intense bloodlust.

    Meanwhile, Davi¡¯s face turned sour and her bright eyes turned sharp as the persistent men just won¡¯t budge at all. She was starting to make a move and escape from them when one of the guys bumped into an old woman. The impact was strong enough that the old woman fell on the ground and the fruits she bought scattered on the ground. And worse was that, the guy responsible didn¡¯t even nce at her.

    Davi, instantly halted. Her already sour face turned instantly deadly as she red at the man with intense prating stare. She put her bags down and helped the olddy.

    "Apologize to her," she demanded but the haughty guy just smirked evilly. He still won¡¯t even look at the old woman.

    "Ohh... I don¡¯t get why a goddess like you is willing to touch an old hag like that. But well. Want me to apologize? Sure, as you wish fairdy." The man talked like a trash and instead of apologizing, he stomped his filthy foot into the old woman¡¯s fruits like a madman.

    Davi¡¯s eyes instantly darkened and the next thing she did halted YiJin, who was about to secretly make a move and just kill the trash man who dared making Sei¡¯s wife angry.

    YiJin¡¯s eyes turned wide when a sudden elegant kick- not that strong but precise and fast-nded on the man¡¯s jaw the moment he turned his gaze away. He fell on the ground unconscious, instantly turning the other two fell silent and just walked away.

    Everyone looking at them unconsciously raised their hands and pped as they gave her nothing but praise. They couldn¡¯t believe that the fragile looking snow white just now was actually a badass goddess with a kind heart, willing to save the weak from evil beings.

    On the other hand, a quiet and non-existent young man, about 14-15 years old, was amazed. He was already told by Zaki that the young miss joined a taekwondo club back in high school but he didn¡¯t expect her to bravely apply her beautiful kick in reality.

    His keen and sharp gazes then focused on the unconscious man on the ground with an eyes filled with subsiding desire to kill.

    Be thankful trash, that kick just save your life.

 Chapter 23 Thats a promise

    Gray Mansion...

    An alluring scent of a delicious hotpot dancing with the wind caused all the hidden beings around the house raised their heads as they quietly craving for it. But of course, as expected, the only one who didn¡¯t drool was the wooden man sitting nonchntly cold in a long table without any visible expression in his every move.

    A girl dressed in in white served a bowl in front of him as she stared at him expectantly, waiting for his reaction.

    But as expected, Sei who was wearing his usual dark clothes started eating quietly as usual, with no visible reactions at all.

    Thankfully, he soon realized the meaning behind the gazes being thrown on him. He raised his head and looked at the girl who was watching him intently.

    "Mm, good," he said with his same nk tone then he continued eating.

    Resting her face in one hand, Davi could only smile. The result was exactly as what she expected but she strangely didn¡¯t feel any disappointment. She felt as though she was d instead that he¡¯s at least eating the food she cooked for him.

    "Is it okay for you if... I¡¯ll be the one cooking for you from now on?"

    she asked.

    Sei raised his head and looked at her, replying her one word. "Why?"

    Eh? Why? Do I need to have a reason for cooking for him? Davi¡¯s calm self turned a bit puzzled, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "B-because I¡¯m your wife. And I don¡¯t have much work to do here anyway."

    Her statement was followed by another long silence. And Sei was still looking at her sudden indifferent expression. Of course it was almost an expression no one should have notice but in front of Sei, it¡¯s quite obvious. He could also tell that her voice slightly wavered when she said, ¡¯she doesn¡¯t have much work to do¡¯.

    "Are you getting bored here?"

    "Ah? Um... that," Davi was instantly tongue tied. She didn¡¯t expect the man to ask her such question. She didn¡¯t expect him to easily see through the emotion she¡¯s suppressing so bad within her. Leaving her without a choice, she was forced to admit it. "Mm... it¡¯s not really like that but maybe I¡¯m not just used in staying all day long inside a house. Especially when you¡¯re not around, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get used to it soon."

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Huh?" Davi wasn¡¯t sure about what he meant, she doesn¡¯t want to jump into conclusions especially when ites to this unfathomable man. She stared at him curious.

    "You can still pursue your dream if you wish."

    The moment those words came out of Sei¡¯s mouth, Davi abruptly stood as if she couldn¡¯t believe what he just said. Her mouth hanged open as she stared at Sei with an eyes filled with disbelief. That moment she signed that contract, she already gave up not just her body but also her future and her dream. She was aware that she no longer own herself, thus, she buried all her desire while wishing that they¡¯ll disappear with the flow of time. And yet, what is this?

    Sei on the other hand could only continue watching the girl¡¯s stupefied face. To him, her speechless face filled with disbelief, her widened eyes and her mouth hanging opened were somewhat amusing into his eyes. He thought that it wasn¡¯t that bad to surprise this girl once in a while.

    "As long as you won¡¯t break my rules, as long as you prioritize your responsibility to me, you can do what you want." He continued and after another long silence, the girl in front of him suddenly walked back and forth like a broken robot as her hands were pinching her own cheeks.

    After making sure that she wasn¡¯t dreaming, she looked at him with a beautiful wide smile filled with nothing but happiness. A smile Sei thought was the most real and pure he has ever seen.

    Her usual bright eyes turned even brighter as if thousands of diamonds were being reflected in it. Sei couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from her at that very moment. He didn¡¯t expect the girl to be that happy, he could only say deep within; ¡¯so this is her when she¡¯s truly happy, huh.¡¯

    "Thank you," she said as she reached out her hand and held his long and elegant hand, caressing it as if it was a truly precious treasure. "I swear my dream will only be second to you. You will always be my priority, that¡¯s a promise."

    Sei was stunned. His mind almost felt as if it halted for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect the words she just said at all.

    As if those words were enough!

    Without any warning, the girl quietly lifted Sei¡¯s hand and with her eyes closed, she kissed his hand as if she was a gentle prince from the world of fairytale and that Sei, was her adored princess.

    Sei was speechless, the moment her warm lipsnded on his hand, he felt as though he was electrocuted.

    Strangely, his mind almost want to just voluntarily shut itself down.

 Chapter 24 Amusemen

    Meanwhile, a big cinnamon was rolling on the floor right after he took a good shot of that breathtaking moment. He gripped his cellphone as he was suppressing his mouth desperately not tough out loud and disrupt the current live fairytale in the kitchen.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine the level of shock Sei was suffering at the moment. It was because, even he, who was just quietly watching already suffered some hundred volts of shock because of that manly kiss.

    My god Davi your highness! What the hell are you trying to do?!

    Zaki was too amused. He didn¡¯t expect Davi to suddenly turn herself into a gentle prince.

    After some moments, he crawled back to stand again when a loud sound of a dropped ss on the floor broke the stalemate of deep silence.

    Davi and Sei instantly turned their head towards the corner where the sound came from and a pale young man was standing near the window while the gray curtains were dancing behind him.

    That sight of him, looking as though he¡¯s a beautiful boy who just rose from the dead, instantly transformed the manly prince a moment ago into somethingpletely different.

    "Ahhh!!! G-ghost!!" Davi screamed the moment she saw him. She turned her head away instantly as she froze, thinking she just saw a ghost. It was because, she was sure no one was there before. She was sure that she and Sei were the only person in the kitchen the whole time. She was sure that nobody came in, and Mr. Chen is only peaking at the door until now.

    Davi¡¯s extreme fear made her entire body shiver, as though she just fell in the frozen water of Antarctica.

    Her wide eyes fell on the masked man right across the long table. Then she fell on her knees, crawled under the table and went straight towards Sei.

    The moment she reached him, Davi clung into Sei¡¯s thigh right away. Causing Sei¡¯s brows knitted behind his mask. Feeling her trembling body, Sei felt a sudden urge to just kill the people responsible in turning her like this.

    But looking at the girl tightly hugging his thigh and shivering like a scared little bunny, Sei could only put his big hand right away in her head to ease her from her excessive fear.

    "It¡¯s not a ghost, it¡¯s Yijin." He said as he kept caressing her hair. "Look."

    Upon hearing Sei¡¯s words, Davi forced herself toe back to her senses. She knew that her reactions were somehow stupid and exaggerated to others, but, she couldn¡¯t help it. Her body is reacting even faster than her brain when ites to ghost.

    After a while, she raised her head without letting go of Sei¡¯s thigh as she slowly peaked above the table.

    A pretty young boy with a really apologetic face appeared before her eyes. He was indeed the ghost she just saw. And he was no ghost, but a pretty young boy. He was that boy who was holding bunch of red roses she met the first day she arrived in this house, YiJin.

    The young man then walked towards her right away and bowed his head multiple times.

    "I... I... I¡¯m very sorry young miss. I scared you, I¡¯m truly sorry."

    He apologized over and over again making Davi felt a bit guilty. She then forced herself to calm down and forget about her fear.

    "N-no, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s my fault, I get scared too easily. Haha." She was trying tough it off but she¡¯s still clinging into Sei¡¯s thigh. It was because, she was still a bit scared. She¡¯s still filled with doubt even though she can see that the young man in front of her is a human in flesh. It was because she was sure that no one was there before and if he¡¯s not a ghost, when did he get in? It would be impossible to get in without being seen because the only entrance was right in front of her. She couldn¡¯t even feel his presence at all. She wanted to find a way to convince herself but...

    "Want to make sure? Why don¡¯t you touch him?" Sei¡¯s voice abruptly made Davi lifted her head and stared at the man she¡¯s hugging. She instantly furrowed as though she couldn¡¯t believe what he just said. She couldn¡¯t help but feel another shiver down her spine. It was because the man appeared as though he can hear everything she didn¡¯t say into words. As though he can see her mind and can hear her inner voices.

    "Ahh... you too... please stop scaring me," she pleaded with teary eyes. Instantly making Sei mystified. Huh? When did I scare her?

    "Haha. It¡¯s really fine young mi---," the disguised Zaki who finally appeared to rescue the two hopeless beings beside her couldn¡¯t continue his words. It was because the girl suddenly jumped into him as soon as she heard him and then she hid behind him while tugging his shirt tight.

    Zaki was stunned on what the girl did but the first thing he did was looked at the masked man in front of him.

    Sei¡¯s aura instantly turned unbelievably dark as he stood. His line of sight seemed to be locked on the girl¡¯s hand on Zaki¡¯s hip.

    "Pfft." Zaki couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth. He was too amused on what was going on, he wanted to justugh out loud. His face was unbelievably bright, as if he was enjoying his current amusement.

    Noticing Zaki¡¯s mischievously bright expression, Sei realized his own reaction and was a bit surprised himself. He then suppressed his dark aura but he was painfully distracted by the sight of her touching another man.

    He again red back to the man still smiling at him mischievously as ever as if he was enjoying Sei¡¯s current troubled mood.

 Chapter 25 Guilty

    Seeing Sei almost about to snap, Zaki decided to stop teasing him.

    Haha, dear self, let¡¯s back off for the mean time.

    "Ahem, young miss, listen." Zaki started talking. "YiJin here isn¡¯t a ghost okay? Does that cute little thing look like a ghost to you?"

    he continued while pointing at the apologetic looking boy.

    He is right, Yijin is the kind of a pretty boy any teenage girl wanted to just squeeze with hugs and kisses. But who said all ghosts looks scary and disgusting? Beautiful ghosts also exist, right?

    Not hiding her doubts anymore, Davi opened her mouth. "But how did he get in? I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t there before. There¡¯s no way he could came in without me noticing at all."

    Her words made Zaki took a deep sigh as he stared at the boy as though telling him ¡¯this is all your fault, brat.¡¯

    "Ahh, so that¡¯s why huh. Actually, this brat here is a rare species... I mean, have you heard about individuals who sometimes appeared nonexistent or unnoticeable? Well, I don¡¯t really know if they really have that certain aura but... hmm, he just has that very weak presence that people easily overlook him as if he doesn¡¯t exist at all. The truth is... Even I get startled by him. Yeah, from freaking time to time because I could only notice him once he talks or make an obvious move. It¡¯s actually his real nature, did you... I mean... convinced?"

    Hearing his long exnation, Davi¡¯s excessive fear lessened into half. It was because she remembered that she once read an article about what they called ¡¯grey man¡¯[1]. She didn¡¯t know if the case were somewhat simr but she felt as though Zaki¡¯s exnation does really makes sense.

    She then slowly raised her head and stared at the young man.

    "Please, let me apologize." She said as she slowly reached out her hand. The next second, her finger started poking the boy¡¯s cheek, carefully and gently with a stance that she was ready to run away. However, by the time she finally started pinching him, Davi is finally convinced. "Ohh. You really are human. Forgive me for misunderstanding you."

    The young man on the other hand, instantly turned red because Davi started pinching both of his cheek as if she just wanted to punish him for scaring her in a really cute and embarrassing way.

    A view that instantly turned the quiet man colder.

    "And boss here... how should I put this. You know he¡¯s always have that scary aura right?" Zaki abruptly talked to get Davi¡¯s attention. It was because, the masked man¡¯s aura was turning even darker as he kept staring at his wife touching another man.

    Thankfully, Davi turned her head. She stared at the masked man, fidgeting.

    "It¡¯s not about that," she said. Causing Zaki¡¯s brows knitted as he looked at Sei.

    "Eh? Young master, what did you do?" he asked but the masked man just replied him in his same unmotivated voice. "I didn¡¯t do anything."

    Hearing his answer, Zaki turned his head back towards Davi.

    "Wait, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of what he said?" he asked and he couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head when Davi nodded.

    "Did you think he can see what¡¯s on your mind? Or what you¡¯re saying deep within?" he asked again, and again, she nodded.

    "Haha, I think you should exin yourself to her." Zakiughed as he turned towards Sei.

    But Sei stayed silent. And his silence strangely made Davi felt a sudden guilt. She didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly felt sad the moment she realized that she¡¯s actually thinking he was ghost. Deep within her, she doesn¡¯t want to get scared of him at all. And she suddenly felt bad, feeling sorry about her treatment to him.

    Thinking about that, she then stepped closer him, fidgeting.

    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry, I think I just got carried away because of my excessive fear. I think I¡¯m... I¡¯m just overthinking things way too much." She said apologetically.

    Hearing her sudden apology, Sei¡¯s coldness abruptly disappeared.

    "No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fully aware why you¡¯re scared. Don¡¯t sweat it." He said and patted her head before nonchntly walking away as if nothing happened.

    ...

    At the master¡¯s bedroom.

    Davi was already asleep the moment Sei reached the bedroom. He stood beside the bed and watched her wife¡¯s peaceful sleeping face for a long time.

    Minutes went by and Sei finallyid in the bed. And as soon as he was about to close his eyes, he felt her warm hand tightly hugging him.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she said. Sei was instantly surprised. She¡¯s still awake? What¡¯s she asking sorry for?

    Sei was about to talk but he stopped right away the moment he heard her weak and cute snore.

    Sleep talking?

    Sei¡¯s hand fell into her head and he started caressing her hair gently as ever.

 Chapter 26 Sense of taste

    Surprisingly, Sei didn¡¯t woke up at deep dawn. It was the first time he slept that long. He¡¯s always been the kind of strange creature who always seems to bepeting against the sun on who will be the first to rise. And for the first time in forever, the sun finally took its long awaited victory against him.

    By the time Sei opened his eyes, he lifted his eye mask right away and his gorgeous brows knitted as though he was really surprised the moment he saw the bright sunshine piercing through the ss window.

    He¡¯s about to rise when he felt a weight on his arm.

    Realizing that his wife was still sleeping, he quietly removed his eye mask and slowly reached out his hand, grabbing his mask on the table.

    After a moment, he gently lifted her head but to his surprise, the girl suddenly opened her eyes in the process.

    "Good morning," she said and after almost three seconds, Sei could only nod at her. He then let go of her and get off the bed right away while the girl was still yawning like a cute little cat, slowly standing up straight.

    ...

    The moment Sei stepped out of the master¡¯s bedroom, arge face abruptly appeared in front of him.

    "Heh, what did you two didst night that you actually woke up thiste for the first time ever? Wait, wait, wait. Don¡¯t tell me... did you guys did it? Did you? Did you?" Zaki¡¯s eyes were almost bulging out. His face was too close, almost crashing into Sei¡¯s face, causing Sei to suddenly put his palm on his face and mercilessly pushed him away.

    And ignoring the man like thin air, Sei just walked towards his study room as if he didn¡¯t hear him at all.

    "Hey, don¡¯t ignore me! Wait, but... no response means ¡¯yes¡¯, right? Whoah, Sei! Am I going to expect a baby soon---?"

    A sound of a door shut closed mmed Zaki¡¯s mouth. However, his mischievous smirk didn¡¯t fade even though he can already tell that nothing really happened between the two. Zaki was just enjoying himself teasing Sei while he¡¯s still in his so called human mode. He knows that once the guy change back to his usual monster mode, he can never tease him like that again.

    Minutester...

    Sei, already dressed majestically handsome as if he¡¯s about to meet another being as terrifying as him, stepped out of his study room.

    And at that same moment, Davi who was about to call him for breakfast, couldn¡¯t say a word upon seeing him dressed as though he was about to walk into a red carpet meant for the most powerful royalty.

    She was flustered and silenced by his seemingly magical looks. But thankfully, after more than three seconds, she finally able to talk. "Breakfast is ready."

    Sei was about to answer her when Zaki abruptly talked behind Davi. "Ah, young miss... you can go ahead. We¡¯ll follow soon."

    Upon hearing him, Davi just nodded at him and took onest nce into the masked man before quietly walking away.

    Only when the back view of the girl could no longer be seen did Zaki abruptly sidled to the masked man.

    "Are you saying that we¡¯ll leave again without even eating breakfast? And despite your wife¡¯s invitation? Are you going to leave her eating alone? Alone in that dull huge long table of yours? I mean alone? Where¡¯s your heart you frozen l..." Zaki couldn¡¯t continue his supposedly long set of heart aching speech meant for forcing Sei to eat first before leaving. It was because the man already walked passed him, leaving him like nothing as he walks towards the kitchen, causing Zaki to almost jump with happiness.

    Truth was that, upon seeing him already dressed, Zaki knew that he¡¯s already nning to leave right away. And so he tried coaxing him to at least eat first.

    But of course, more than half of the reason why he was desperately trying to force Sei to eat was because, Zaki just saw that Davi¡¯s recipe for breakfast is his favorite. He was in love at first taste with Davi¡¯s cooking since he tasted the hotpot she cooked for Sei yesterday. He and Yijin actually devour all the leftovers like mad the moment Sei left, quietly thanking the gods that they didn¡¯t bestowed Sei a normal sense of taste.

 Chapter 27 Oh so talkative

    After breakfast...

    Sei moved right away to leave. Noticing his unusual hastiness, Davi then walked beside him in his pace towards the entrance.

    "When will you back?" she asked. And the masked man just answered her with another one word. "Tomorrow."

    Somehow, Davi felt as though she was really d that he wasn¡¯t leaving for another long days. One reason why was that, Davi was afraid that the familiarity she established with him will be hard to maintain when he disappear again. And worse was that, she noticed that whenever hees home, it was as though the thick frozen barrier around him that she worked so hard to soften while he¡¯s with him will always going back to its usual frosty coldness again. And everytime that happens, it only means, she has to begin again.

    "Oh--- I see." Davi nodded as she smiled at him pleasantly, as though his single-word response just made her exceptionally happy.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s unbelievably bright eyes and dazzling face, Sei thought it might be because she had such a good sleepst night. She even seemed to be the reason why he himself slept that long.

    Something that appeared to be a once in a blue moon experience for him.

    Thinking about it, Sei halted and faced towards her. Making Davi looked at him with curious eyes.

    "About what I said yesterday, you can do what you want."

    Sei¡¯s words caused Davi to blink three times. Then another bright smile carved in her pretty face. "Mm. I¡¯ll do my best!" she said in a tone filled with energy and determination.

    "Good." Sei put his big hand into Davi¡¯s head for a while before walking away.

    But the moment Sei¡¯s hand left her head, Davi unconsciously raised her hand and yed with her hair he just touched. She seemed to be lost in thought for a moment. It was because every time Sei does that to her, she felt as though Sei was such a warm, cold person. It was as if, his icy voice, his cold, mysterious aura and his deafening silence will all melted at once every time she felt the warmth of his hand.

    To her, his warm hand is a powerful energy ball. And the only thing she can do at the moment was smile, run after him and do what¡¯s needed to be done.

    Just before Sei steps out of the entrance, he noticed an approaching fast and light steps so he turned his head back. To his surprise, the girl suddenly pulled his hand towards her from behind him, tiptoed, then kissed him near his lips, and ran away in a sh without turning back.

    Sei stood there motionless for a moment, at the same time puzzled as he watches Davi¡¯s disappearing silhouette. He was wondering why she always ran away instantly every time she kisses him.

    ...

    "Hohoho, another sh kiss huh. How sweet." Zaki¡¯s annoying voice instantly burst the moment Sei entered the car.

    Thinking he could tease him again, Zaki was about to continue talking when Sei dropped a word bomb towards him.

    "We¡¯rete," he said. And those two words instantly mmed Zaki¡¯s mouth for quite a pleasing long time. He then focused himself driving as fast as he could.

    But some timeter, the bomb slowly dissipated and he talked again.

    "Ugh! I wonder how high the intensity of that old man¡¯s anger when we arrive."

    Zaki already removed his mask since a while ago, so at that moment, his pale face showed nothing but wariness. A face that appeared as though they¡¯re about to head into a certain deadly devil¡¯s den.

    "Intensity 6," answered Sei while quietly focusing on hisptop.

    "Huh? It may look intensity 6 to you but to me, it¡¯s intensity 10. You get it? Ah, how about you go alone?" Zaki¡¯s voice was loud. It was as if he¡¯s getting nervous while they¡¯re getting closer.

    However, Sei¡¯s quiet self was already telling him that his request isn¡¯t possible, ignoring him as though, his worried self wasn¡¯t all serious at all. And he was right, Zaki gritting his teeth like scaredy little cat was nothing real. Most of his expressions of course, were all acting, and he was simply enjoying it.

    The car soon went inside a huge gate and countlessrge and small containers were seen as far as the eyes could see, while numbers of huge cargo ships were towering from not afar. And as Zaki drives through the huge port, he opened his oh so talkative mouth again.

    "Ah, but isn¡¯t this your fault?" he said but the man beside him appeared as though he couldn¡¯t hear any sounding from him. But of course, Zaki still continued.

    "If only you woke up early as usual, then we didn¡¯t... well, but If you did wake up early, I surely missed that food. Ah, that food is really---,"

    "Shut up."

 Chapter 28 Step #10

    Somewhere in Blue City...

    Davi¡¯s mind was busy as she looks around the familiar ce. However, she was still thinking about that kiss and run. Truth was that, she never meant to do it that way again, she wanted to kiss him naturally like what couple normally does. However, she thought about the step#07 written on her notebook.

    ¡¯Step #07; make him think about you/make him curious about the things you do/make him wonder.¡¯

    Davi thought of trying to turn the kiss and run into double edged weapon. If Sei will wonder why she¡¯s doing it that way, if he thinks about her a bit longer because of it, then it¡¯s working. But, if in case, Sei won¡¯t react the third time she does it, then she needs to drop that strategy down and think of something new. Because as what Hinari said;

    ¡¯Experiment, experiment... and see which is working and which is not, but remember, don¡¯t overdo it.¡¯

    After an hour, Davi finally reached her destination.

    Standing in front of a certain school gate, she raised her head then stared at the buildings across the soft ball ground.

    While looking at it, a memory from a year ago came back to her as though it all just happened yesterday.

    "Listen to me, Mizuri. You¡¯re one of a kind, you¡¯re the most exceptional student I ever met in my entire career as a teacher for decades, so please don¡¯t waste that rare potential bestowed upon you. Do you understand?"

    Those words were from her teacher, Ms. Lee. She was a good teacher who was always pestering her to pursue her studies in one of the most elite university in the country. She even gathered a lot of university candidates for her, telling her that she can also get the most exclusive schrships at those schools.

    However, during those times, Davi¡¯s mind was clouded. After her graduation in high school, she went straight to find work. Her brother¡¯s health was deteriorating. Davi didn¡¯t have any choice but work to save her dearest brother. Until times went by and Davi almost forgot about her own dreams, her life was entirely focused in working and her brother, nothing more.

    During those tines, she was indeed as what others said, an unfortunate gem that was stock with the gravel stones.

    Until the day she met that person. When Davi signed that contract, sold herself to a stranger, one thing was clear to her, that she was no longer allowed to dream for herself. She was ready to burry everything and live a life with unknown future and yet Sei came and told her to keep dreaming. Truth was, Davi still couldn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t know if Sei just said it for her to ease her boredom but it was everything to her. She will grab the chance he gave her. She will do it no matter what it takes.

    "Okay, let¡¯s do it!" she said while raising her fist as she finally entered the school, confident and fearless.

    After few minutes, she finally met Ms. Lee. The two embraced each other as though they were a pair of sweet grandmother and granddaughter. They chatted for a long while. The teacher expressed her disappointment when she didn¡¯t see her name inst year¡¯s exams result, however, she said she¡¯s still waiting for Davi this whole time.

    "I¡¯m telling you Mizuri, I¡¯m really d that you finally realized that a life without dream is nonsense. Even if life will break you to pieces, as long as you won¡¯t let go of that dream, you can survive anything. Believe in yourself."

    Ms. Lee¡¯s words is like a spear that pierced through Davi¡¯s heart. This teacher is still indeed the best teacher she ever met and could only answer her with a tight hug and a "Yes Ms. I¡¯ll do my best."

    The teacher then arranged her to take the entrance exam for the top three elite universities, next month. Davi told her that she wanted to avail the full schrship, so in order for her to get it, her challenge is to top the exam.

    ...

    The next day, Sei arrived home but the girl wasn¡¯t there. The butler told him that Davi went to Blue City early in the morning.

    Not asking anymore details about the whys and whats, Sei went straight to the sofa. He saw thick books under the table. His line of sight fell into the book on top entitled, Medical Microbiology.

    By simply looking at it, Sei could already tell what the girl was up to.

    After a while, Sei went to the kitchen when he noticed something that was sticking on the fridge. He moves closer to it right away.

    Truth was that, even if Davi wasn¡¯t home, she didn¡¯t forget about her priority. She was thinking that she needed to take another step and do her sworn mission even when she¡¯s away from him.

    ¡¯Step #10: Level up cheesy moves¡¯

    One of the leveled up cheesy move written in her notebook was the so called ¡¯cute romance in a love note¡¯. And one of the ultimate strategy was to cook something for him, then leave a love note with it.

    And to do that, Davi woke up early in the morning and cooked a snack for Sei. Afterwards, she left a cheesy lovey dovey note sticking in the fridge.

    "I made a snack for you. I hope you will like it. ~ Davi" Was written and a cute heart with a smile inside it was drawn after her name.

 Chapter 29 Twin brother

    The moment Sei opened the fridge, a cute heart shaped chocte cake appeared before his eyes. A red cherry was on top of it.

    By just a nce, anyone could tell how much time was spent with just the design to the point that one could think, it was such a waste to eat it.

    After the second time Sei read the note, he gently moved his hand and took the cake, then he sat quietly on the table. He stared at the cake for a long time, then took another long while staring at the note.

    "If you¡¯re not going to eat it, let me. Besides, she already left you such a lovey dovey note, that¡¯s more than enough for you right? And you¡¯re not fond with foods anyway."

    Abruptly, Zaki¡¯s face appeared across him along with his annoying voice. His gaze was focused on the cake in Sei¡¯s hand, as he was licking his own lips, almost about to drool.

    Seeing his sorry appearance, Sei red at him coldly. Then ignoring him like nothing, he took a spoon and started eating the cake as if no one was there. Until he¡¯s about to devour it all and Zaki finally snapped.

    "Ahh, what a greedy man. At least leave some for me!" he pleaded but the cold man didn¡¯t even nce at him. Frustrated, Zaki could only tug his hair. Looking as though his spirit is about to leave him.

    However, what Zaki heard next caused his spirit instantly rose to life again.

    "Ah, Senpai the young miss actually left some, though it wasn¡¯t heart shaped, no design at all. I think, it¡¯s just left overs, so I ate half of it. It¡¯s surprisingly... really delicious." Another young man who appeared to be just the same age as Yijin, talked. He resembles Yijin so much that anyone who can see them both will think they¡¯re actually biological twins or he¡¯s Yijin¡¯s perfect doppelganger. Well, he is indeed his twin brother, and the only difference between them was their hair color, Yijin has a ck and silky hair while his twin brother Yujin, has messy blonde hair.

    "You damn brat, why did you just said it now? I don¡¯t care about design or whatsoever, I just want to eat it now. Bring it out!" Zaki was angered, surprised and at the same time, delighted. His face was filled with numbers of different emotions that anyone seeing his face that moment will go confused. But of course, a certain emotion was refusing to blend with the others, his impatience was going wild, as if his life depends on that chocte cake, and that he will die if another minute will pass by without him still tasting it.

    As soon as the boy gave the cake to him, his face was instantly covered with stars. And without any further ado, he ate the cake, and as expected, the food¡¯s level of deliciousness didn¡¯t fail to appear across his face. An invisible perfect five stars as his personal review was instantly reflected in his eyes.

    Minutester, Zaki finally turned his

    head and talked to the newer sitting beside him.

    "Anyway, YuJin, when did you get here?"

    "Last night." He replied and then the young man faced towards Sei. "Uhm, boss. Can I guard the young miss as well? The young miss might get bored to death if she will get stock with YiJin, I¡¯m sure of it."

    "Who said that she knew she¡¯s being guarded?" Zaki responded as though he was the one he was asking. But thanks to his response, Yujin now fully understood why it should be his younger brother and no one else, was more fitted with that kind of job. He knows that the ability of his twin brother is perfect for that sort of job.

    "Oh I see, so that¡¯s why you chose Yijin. He¡¯s indeed the perfect man for that."

 Chapter 30 Step #10 part 2

    In the dim toned study room, Sei was quietly standing near therge window as his gaze was locked into the wide garden below.

    "So?" he asked and for some reason, his cold frosty aura is back to its original form. However, to Yujin, he was much more used to this cold usual aura of him than the unusual him who looks a bit warm and all. He was actually downright confused when he saw his tyrant boss eating a chocte cake and staring at a love note in his hand an hour ago. It was a scene that never even appeared in his dreams. And he was sure that no one will believe him when he tells the news to hisrades.

    Good thing I was the one he sent here this time, I actually witnessed a fascinating development, haha. I¡¯m indeed a lucky existence.

    "Boss, there¡¯s a huge lead in Hayase¡¯s team. Currently, their waiting for your order before moving to 7th Continent, but the target country will still depend on what you think. Do I need to request the datas right now?"

    "No need. Tell them to wait for me."

    Upon hearing Yujin¡¯s words, Sei¡¯s voice instantly turned terrifyingly frigid. The frost in his already cold gaze almost tripled in just a few milliseconds, that if he continues in that state, the air around the whole room might eventually freeze.

    "So what¡¯s your n? How long will you leave her this time?" Zaki¡¯s words were like a powerful break abruptly stopping a full speed bullet train. However, the man¡¯s coldness was only forced to calm. It appeared as though it was a sudden calm before a deadly storm.

    "She¡¯s here," Zaki continued as his eyes fell at the ck car entering the garage.

    ...

    As soon as Davi stepped out of the car, she breathed really deep. It was because, she was nning to execute another move on him as soon as she sees him.

    She then walked towards the entrance, dressed with a simple yet catchy white knee leveled dress while her ck hair was tied. She looks like she¡¯s in between a certain skin supermodel and an innocent yet captivating student. She certainly has a beyond beautiful look no one can ignore.

    A bag of books were on her hand, and her other hand was hiding something from behind her back.

    Davi¡¯s footsteps went closer to the sofa and she was ready to execute the remaining cheesy move in her list for step #10 part 2.

    Thankfully, she saw the silhouette of a masked man sitting on the couch and was seemingly waiting for her. Davi¡¯s fresh face instantly turned even brighter as she moves towards him.

    Noticing her footsteps, the masked prince raised his head towards her. His line of sight was locked onto her until she finally stood right before him.

    "I¡¯m back," she said with her usual energetic smile. And as usual, Sei just nodded at her uttering a single sound, "Mm."

    Davi then wasted no time. She put down the bag of books in her hand then stood straight before him while her hands were both hiding behind her back.

    With just a nce, Sei could tell that she¡¯s about to give him something. Curious, he anticipated the thing she¡¯s about to show.

    And the next second, Davi stretched out her hand. And a single red rose was now in front of him. "For you," she said.

    Sei was instantly puzzled as he gazed at the rose and then at the girl with a dazzling smile. He didn¡¯t expect her to give him a rose, since he¡¯s supposed to be the one giving her that.

    And yet, her eyes were almost twinkling as though there¡¯s billions of stars in it. As though she really wanted to and was really happy to give him that rose. Her eyes never twinkled like that when he gave her a truck of red roses. So what¡¯s with the huge difference?

    Another thing was, the rose wasn¡¯t the one irresistible at all, it was her look, her every expression, and the way she gave the rose to him. While she was normally nearly always bright and determined every single time, she was far more dazzling at the moment, one could just ept whatever she gave even if it¡¯s a bomb.

    After a few moments, Sei finally lifted his hand and took the red rose in her hand. That moment he took it, Davi¡¯s eyes which was filled with invisible billions of stars almost appeared as though it exploded with happiness.

    Seeing her seemingly exaggerated reaction, Sei couldn¡¯t help but felt somewhat amused.

    Until the girl picked her bag and said, "I¡¯ll go tidy this up." Then turned her back while still smiling wide, as Sei was left scrutinizing the rose in his hand as though he was dissecting it with his sharp, razor-like gaze.

 Chapter 31 You still haven

    When Davi was walking down the stairs, her eyes instantly fell into the rose that was already put in a in ck vase on top of the table. Its view was so beautiful, a single red rose in the middle of arge dull and ck gray sofa was looking so outrageously catchy. Looking at it, Davi smiled pleasantly, feeling extremely wowed.

    She then walked towards the table and stared at the rose while the masked man was quietly watching her across the table.

    "It¡¯s pretty," she said and Sei just agreed with her with a nod.

    "I¡¯m d you liked it. I¡¯m actually getting nervous just now, afraid that you might have thrown it away. Haha." Davi¡¯s voice was apanied with a soft chuckle. Part of her words was obviously, a joke, but Sei¡¯s response made her partly, speechless.

    "I won¡¯t throw it," he said. His voice, serious and firm.

    Davi doesn¡¯t know what to say. Does this person doesn¡¯t know how to deal with jokes as well?

    She could only clear her throat then smiled at him while thinking deeply about something she should say.

    "Uhm... thanks. But is this okay with you? I mean, putting a flower here."

    "Is there a problem putting it there?"

    "Huh? Uhm... no, nothing... but I thought you don¡¯t like colorful things... that¡¯s... why." Davi almost couldn¡¯t answer him properly. She spoke hesitantly.

    And when her statement was followed by a long silence, Davi could only look at him and wait for his response, anxiously.

    Until finally, he opened his mouth. "As long as you like them, its fine with me."

    Davi blinked three times. She was shocked. She wasn¡¯t prepared to hear those kind of words suddenlying from this man of all people. It was the first time she heard words like thoseing from his mouth. What¡¯s going on? Is he aware that his statement is somewhat flirty? When did this person who¡¯s uninterested in human beings learned to spew such cheesy pick up line?

    "Anyway, your personal study room is done." He continued as he stands. Davi haven¡¯t even recovered from the shock yet and what? M-my personal study room?

    Davi¡¯s eyes turned wide as she slowly followed him towards another room just right after his restricted ce.

    And the moment he opened the door, a spacious room with lots of books appeared in front of her. The room looksfortable and it seems like everything she needed was already there, evenputers and shelves were already arranged in a really convenient style. Davi was stunned. She looked at Sei with a really bewildered face.

    "When did you..." she uttered.

    "Few hours ago."

    "Eh?" She can¡¯t believe it but she realized this wouldn¡¯t really be that hard for someone like him to do at all. Davi was amazed she almost want to cry. "Thank you," she uttered sincerely.

    Hearing a word of thanks from her, Sei looked at her. "You still haven¡¯t asked me anything at all. You haven¡¯t even used that card I gave you."

    Hearing the words, he said, Davi was silenced. For some reason, the way he said it seemed sad, and she didn¡¯t know what to respond. She wanted to tell him that she doesn¡¯t need anything, that her brother¡¯s safety was the only thing she needs, and it¡¯s all what she was paying for. She wanted to say that him being so good to her was enough.

    However, she didn¡¯t speak.

    And seeing her unusual silence, Sei justnded his hand in her head.

    "If you need or want anything, just tell me."

    Sei¡¯s tone was serious, but to Davi, he almost feels like a lost Santa us suddenly asking her to just spell out her wish list.

    ...

    That night, Davi spent her time inside her study room. She only came out for dinner and returned right away.

    Sei also locked himself inside his cold dark room. Making the house almost looks like no one was around.

    Until hours went by and Sei finally closed hisptop. The clock hand exactly reached exact midnight.

    Sei then went to their bedroom but to his surprise, the bed was empty. Dark lines appeared in his forehead, then he turned and walked towards Davi¡¯s study room.

    The moment he reached the door, he pushed it open gently and silently. After a while his footsteps drew closer then he stood by the side of the table.

    He breathed deep as he watched the sleeping girl. Her face was sticking with papers and books on top of her table. After watching her for a while, he moved closer to her, slowly carried her in his arms, and brought her out of the room gently as possible, like a princess.

 Chapter 32 Lesson

    The sun was already out and streaming across the gray toned bedroom when Davi opened her eyes. She felt like her eyes were heavy so she spent some moment yawning and blinking. Not realizing that she was hugging someone.

    The moment she decided to rise, her eyes turned wide and her sleeping nerves all jumped into chaos due to shock when she realized she¡¯s hugging Sei with both her one arm and foot, an embarrassing position at least for her.

    Her heart instantly gone wild but thinking that Sei might still be asleep, she forced herself to calm down. She still couldn¡¯t move her head for she¡¯s afraid she might wake him up. So after taking a quiet deep breath, she started moving. She slowly removed her foot, then her arm, gently as she could. However, the moment she raised her head, she felt as though all her blood went up to her face. It was because Sei was already wearing his mask, and that¡¯ll only means, he¡¯s already awake long time ago. Does that mean, he¡¯s waiting for me to wake up?

    Davi abruptly rose and straightened as she put some distance between them. And when she looked at the wall clock, her eyes widened as she stared at Sei.

    "Yo-you¡¯re leaving again today right?" she asked, partly panicked.

    "Yes."

    Sei¡¯s response caused Davi to tightly tugged the nket. Her face suddenly turned apologetic.

    "I¡¯m sorry..." she uttered as she bit her lip. She knows that Sei was always leaving early yet It¡¯s already pass ten in the morning. Did he really waited for me to wake up? Why did he not wake me up?

    "No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not rushing."

    "R-really?"

    "Yes."

    Hearing the man¡¯s reassurance, Davi finally smiled and sighed with relief.

    However, truth was that, Sei was already awake an hour ago, and he woke up eventer than thest time causing him to finally conclude that this girl in his embrace was actually damn so contagious.

    He was aware they¡¯rete but he already learned his lesson fromst time, that Davi will wake up if he tried removing her hand or her feet. And thinking about her studying untilte at night, he doesn¡¯t want to wake her up. Thus, he could only wait for her without moving until she wakes up. Not minding the guy at the other side of the door who was about to go nuts.

    ...

    When Davi stepped out of her room, the butler told her that the two already left, and that they¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Davi could only think that it was after all, her fault, but since she herself needs to go to Blue city again, she quickly wrapped up and leave the house as well.

    After a tiresome day, Davi went straight to the new luxurious apartment in Sky Town where her brother moved in after he was released in the hospital. It was actually the apartment that Mr. Chen was talking about when she¡¯s still in the hospital. The first time she went there, she couldn¡¯t believe it so she tried talking to Mr. Chen about it, but the man told her the apartment was already under her name. The apartment was simply too much; her head aches just by thinking about the cost.

    However, she couldn¡¯t do a thing. She knows she has no right to refuse either, since it was already in the contract.

    The moment the door opened, Davi hugged her little brother right away, squeezing him like he was a white little pillow. "Haru... I miss you."

    "I miss you too, sis. Will you stay here tonight?"

    "Mm. Look here, I bought a hotpot for us. Let¡¯s have a feast, just the two of us. Haha."

    "Wow, I love that. Brings back memories."

    "Haha. Your right. Come! Let¡¯s do it fast."

    The two siblings then went to the kitchen and started cooking happily. They talked to each other as though they¡¯re best friends who was separated for years and was just given a chance to finally chat.

 Chapter 33 Kidnapped

    The next day, Sei went back to Gray mansion. He was already set to flyter at night so he could only wait for Davi toe home and tell her that he¡¯ll be leaving for a while again.

    Upon entering the house, for some reason, Sei went straight into the kitchen. And the moment he crossed the kitchen¡¯s door, his eyes fell straight towards the fridge.

    A lime colored, square-shaped note was sticking in it.

    Wasting no time, Sei took a stride towards the fridge. And in a brink of time, his long hand was now holding the note as he stared intently at it.

    "Wee back! I made a fruit juice for you, I hope you like it. ~Davi"

    Just like yesterday¡¯s, a cute smiling heart was drawn at the end of her name. After staring at the note for a while, Sei then opened the fridge and took the fruit juice. He stared at it for another while, as though he was again memorizing its every angle, then afterwards, he took it upstairs along with the love note.

    Meanwhile, Zaki, who was observing him the whole time is having a good silentugh deep within. Ever since Davi appeared, Sei is starting to be human and its cracking him up every single time.

    However, in a blink of an eye, the wide smile in his face instantly disappeared when he saw Sei suddenly halted just in front of his study room while his gaze was directed to his phone. Feeling the instant drastic change of the atmosphere, as though the world just turned 360 degrees, Zaki abruptly walked towards him.

    Judging from Sei¡¯s current expression he could tell in one nce that an unexpected disaster has urred. And it doesn¡¯t seem to be that simple at all.

    The moment he gotten close to him, he saw the secret message being shed on the cellphone¡¯s screen.

    ¡¯The young miss is kidnapped.¡¯

    Zaki¡¯s eyes slowly turned wide. What? Are you serious? Who the hell dared kidnap her? And while she¡¯s being guarded by that brat? Is that even possible? Wait... could it be...

    "Get the car, now." Sei¡¯s voice turnedpletely frozen, there¡¯s no trace of warmth in it at all. Seeing him switched back to his usual monster mode, Zaki instantly went serious as well. His vampire looking face went as cold as Sei¡¯s and his eyes were almost brimming with fire.

    After a short while, everyone was already inside a car speeding out of the mansion at full speed.

    "To Blue Shark Port."

    "Eh?" Ryou, who¡¯s driving was shocked with the ce that Sei just uttered. He didn¡¯t get why, he was confused. Why are we going to the master¡¯s secret base? Did he just say it wrong? But that¡¯s impossible, right?

    Looking at Ryou¡¯s confused expression, Zaki decided to enlighten him.

    "Do you think anyone can take down that brat just like that?" he asked and by just that single question, it¡¯s already pretty suspicious. Ryou knew the capabilities of that brat, Yijin. He was one of the best even though he¡¯s young.

    "If he¡¯s the one guarding, no one can touch the young miss as long as he won¡¯t drop his guard down. And the only person capable to lower Yijin¡¯s guard is definitely an ally, it¡¯s no other than master alone."

    "Now that you mention it." Hearing Zaki¡¯s exnation Ryou thought that it is indeed the only thing that makes sense. It was impossible for a certain enemy to catch her or even get close to her without getting caught first by Sei¡¯s absolute radar. However, he was still perplexed. What was the point of doing this? What does the master want from her?

    "But what was the master trying to do?"

 Chapter 34 Escape

    In a certain shabby and empty room, Davi was sweating as she struggles to remove the rope tied in her hand. The whole room where she was was dead silent but it was well lit. The window was opened and a warm breeze was making the white curtain dance.

    Davi kept on untying herself as fast as she can before anyone could enter.

    Minutes ago, she was just leisurely riding a taxi on her way back to Gray mansion when suddenly, the driver said they had to take a detour. Davi instantly turned suspicious and was preparing to send an emergency call when she suddenly, for unknown reason, lost consciousness. And by the time she woke up, she was already tied in this empty room.

    Fortunately, the men who tied her didn¡¯t used any professional techniques whatsoever and the rope they used also seemed nothing special. Well, seeing a fragile looking porcin-like young prettydy made them go easy on her, thinking she was a doll-like princess who can only sit obediently and someone who can do nothing dangerous.

    After a short while, the rope was finally untied as her sweat was dripping in her face. She stood right away and checked the room but the lone door was locked.

    Realizing that its impossible to walk through the door, her gaze instantly shifted to the wide opened window. A smile carved in her face as she approached it, excitingly. However, the moment she looked out of the window, the smile in her face, faded.

    She was currently in the third floor, and the ce where she¡¯s at surprised her. Endless containers were what appeared before her eyes enveloping the whole port asrge cargo ships were floating on the water.

    Where the hell is this? Wait, MKZK?

    The sign and logos carved on every container surprised her. Upon seeing it, she was now sure that this ce is no other than the famous continent¡¯srgest and world¡¯s secondrgest shippingpany owned by Mikazuki Group.

    But why am I here? Why did people here take me here? Why?

    Confused and perplexed, Davi shook her head to forget about her questions and just focus on how to escape. She then took a really deep breath then searched for a less risky route for escape. dly, she saw a metal pipe.

    Upon seeing it, she wasted no time and prepared herself. She took the rope they used to tie her and tied her long hair with it. Afterwards, she started climbing down. She could only thank the gods that she was wearing jeans and t-shirt. However, she was wearing a heel so she took it off and threw it out on the ground first.

    Deep within her, she was thankful she was agile and can climb like this. She was d she joined a taekwondo club back in high school. Truth was that, Davi was supposed to be among the school¡¯s representative in various tournaments in and outside the country, if not for her part time jobs and her frequent practice absences. Well, she wasn¡¯t really interested inpeting, she just started joining the club to learn defending herself but she ended up being surprisingly good with it that the coaches began to coax her topete. She was physically agile and stic as what her coaches told her, but her strength is still being considered as weak, thus she has to practice more. Sadly, she simply has no time for it, and could only give up on it for good. To her, It was already enough that she has learned a lot.

    Halfway down the pipe, Davi was startled when she heard a voiceing from the room where she came from. She raised her head and a man in ck was shouting from the window while anxiously looking at her.

    "Sh*t! The youngdy is down there!"

    Davi instantly went a bit panicked. Thankfully, she was already just a floor above the ground so she jumped right away.

    As soon as she reached the ground, she ran away really fast, bare foot, without looking back. Leaving behind her red heels on the ground as two men in ck started chasing her.

 Chapter 35 Definitely the one

    Meanwhile, the moment Sei and the others reached the luxurious underground base, a cloud of strength-sapping pressure enveloped the golden tonedrge room. Causing even themandos guarding the emperor-looking old man sitting in a golden chair, instantly went frigid. It was because Sei¡¯s current aura almost appeared as though he¡¯s arousing their instinct to defend for their lives, or else, they¡¯ll die without even knowing how.

    Looking at the sweats in his men¡¯s foreheads as they gripped their guns as though they already forgot that the zing-cold man before them was his precious grandson, the old man who was as cold-looking as Sei cleared his throat, startling all his men toe back to their senses.

    Sei then walked straight in front of the old man sitting like a terrifying emperor. And as their eyes met, it was as if two pr vortexes were about to collide emitting a deadly cold temperature, instantly turning almost all the old man¡¯s underlings felt sudden frost bites all over their body.

    "To think that you actually came flying in a blink of an eye. Dear grandson, so this is the extent of your affection towards this girl, huh. Hmm, not bad, not bad." The old man seemed really pleased. His terrifying face went partly soft as soon as he talked. And his aura instantly went calm as a quiet breeze. However, Sei¡¯s expression and aura didn¡¯t change.

    "Where¡¯s she?" he asked with his usual ice cold voice.

    "Oh, don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s resting in a good ce. But of course to make it realistic, they tied her lightly." For some reason, the old man was still obviously looking pleased.

    However, upon hearing him, Sei just turned his back and he moved towards the door, leaving the old man without a word.

    "Oh, not bad, not bad." The old man smiled as he signaled one of his men to bring Sei into the ce where they kept her. He knows that this grandson of his doesn¡¯t tolerate any more jokes, and to anger him like this was already risky. Thankfully, he ordered his men to be gentle to her and to never touch her or else he could have started a great war.

    "Zaki, you¡¯ll stay for a while." The old man¡¯s voice halted Zaki who was about to close the door. And as soon as he heard him, an instant sour expression carved into his face as he looked at the back of Sei leaving him behind. However, he could only listen to the old man and stay, while crying inside without any tears.

    "What do you think?" the old man asked and Zaki¡¯s shoulders could only drop as though he was already tired. Ah, here we go again, this old man. Why am I the one you¡¯re asking? Damn it, I want to see Sei¡¯s expression when he sees her.

    Let me go please.

    "I think, we¡¯re thinking the same thing, sire."

    "Hahaha. We do, we do. The risk was worth it. I was able to prove she¡¯s definitely the one. Hahaha." The old manughed into his heart content. As though he was delighted and relieved at the same time.

    "So you mean, it¡¯s fine to anger him as long as you will have your desired solid proof? Savage as usual, sire. Though, I think from now on he will include you, thest ally he trusted, to his enemy list under his radar."

    "Haha. That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind being under his watch. I¡¯m already old, all I wish was a great grandchild and a good wife for him and I can already die happily."

    After the two chatted for a while, Zaki flew as fast as the wind towards Sei¡¯s direction.

    Thankfully, after a short while of running like a bullet, he was about to catch up with him.

 Chapter 36 For the first time

    In front of arge gate, Sei was standing as a man in ck was opening it.

    The gate was around six meters high and a thick razor wires covered the top of it making it impossible for anyone to cross it single handedly.

    The man then pushed the gate¡¯s door when two men in ck which obviously among the body guards were lying on the ground, unconscious.

    Upon seeing them, lines on Sei¡¯s forehead deepened as they entered the gate. And, they just took five steps passed the gate when Sei suddenly stopped. All of them could already tell that someone was behind. Ryou, already turned his head back and his eyes were already turned wide the moment he saw a girl holding onto a metal pipe as she clung above the gate¡¯s door like a skilled ninja-like gymnast. And the moment Sei turned, she jumped right away andnded behind them. And uponnding, without even ncing at them, the girl ran out of the opened door. She was like a swift wind leaving Sei and his men surprised and speechless.

    Sei then nced at the ce where his wife hid herself just now and his face instantly darkened. He could tell that she just jumped from such dangerous height. And as soon as he returned his gaze towards his running wife, the air went unbelievably thick and his coldness reached its peak the moment he saw her running bare foot.

    At that same moment, Zaki who was approaching with two men in ck behind him instantly halted Davi. Zaki was stunned upon seeing her. He didn¡¯t wear his mask so he could only stop and looked at the panting girl, drenched with sweat and bare foot three meters away from him. Her beautiful hair was tied and messy.

    Zaki could only bit his lip as he sensed the dangerous winding from the man on the other side, twenty steps away from her.

    Davi was exhausted and Seeing another few men in front of her, she put her hands into her knees as she panted heavily. She looks tired and doesn¡¯t have any strength left. She was running for quite a long time now figuring out the exit.

    What to do now? Davi was starting to lose hope. She knows that she has no strength to fight anymore and there were just too many of them.

    "Someone help me." She mumbled as she panted. And the first person that appeared inside her mind to call for help was no other than, Sei. She was surprised by the thought of it herself. However, at that moment, she realized how alone she was, that without Sei, she has no one to even think of asking for help. That the only one she has in this life of hers was her little brother and the only person whom she could ask for help, was Sei.

    "Y-young miss!"

    In the middle of her thoughts, a voice which appeared to be Ryou¡¯s, the man she first met at Gray Mansion startled her. Davi instantly raised her head and without wasting any time, she turned her head back. And what appeared in her eyes the next second, suddenly made her eyes felt hot, she suddenly wanted to cry.

    The masked man, Sei, was there, her husband was standing right there looking at her.

    "S-sei?" she uttered. And at that moment,

    her voice was like a magical arrow that pierced trough the tremendous frost surrounding the man across her, as if the arrow melted the surge of anger that was enveloping him.

    And hearing her called his name for the first time, he felt something indescribable within him, as if the words to describe it doesn¡¯t exist in this world to him.

    He then started moving closer to her.

    And seeing the man moving towards her, Davi was now sure it was really him and she¡¯s not dreaming. And at that moment, she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt emotional.

    So wasting no time, Davi then ran to meet him and as soon as she got close to him, tears quietly fell from her eyes, she leaned her head right away into Sei¡¯s chest and eventually hugged him tight, forgetting all the depressing thoughts running in her mind just a while ago.

 Chapter 37 The one who made her cry

    In the middle of arge road surrounded by countless colorful containers, a masked man was caressing the hair of a crying girl in his arms. He seemed as though he was desperately trying to make her feel better, but it looks like he doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    Zaki who was currently the master of reading Sei¡¯s bodynguage was the most animated deep within. He was sure Sei is currently being too anxious and it was cracking him up simply because this was the first time Sei ever acted like this. As though he was a father anxious to death on figuring out how to make his dearest baby stop from crying.

    Well, he was doing good, considering the fact that this is his first time doing so. Embracing her and caressing her like that was the perfect move a man should do. However, to Zaki who was watching Sei since they were young, it was surreal to see him showing such sympathy to anyone. He remembered that thest time Sei embraced anyone was back when they were ten.

    Zaki was smiling as he looked at the two of them, however he knows it¡¯s still too early to celebrate. He knows that after all, things weren¡¯t that easy. And It never will.

    After some moment, Davi finally calmed down and started letting go of Sei. She wipes her tears and looked at him.

    "You came to rescue me, right?" she asked but the man seemed frozen and without a word, he just nodded. Davi somehow felt there¡¯s something different with him at the moment. But thinking, he was just worried, she decided to show him she¡¯s fine. She smiled brightly and talked to him again. "Well, I¡¯m so nervous, I thought no one wille to help me. But then, you suddenly appeared. Thank you."

    Her words were sweet and sincere.

    However, the masked man was again silent and the next thing he did almost made Davi¡¯s heart stopped. His long fingers suddenly wiped the remaining traces of tears in her face, gently as ever. And she didn¡¯t know why but, the way he touched her face almost felt as though he was saying a really sincere and sad apology through it, as if he was the one who made her cry. The feeling, his gesture was just a bit extreme that it almost made Davi¡¯s heart twisted as she looked at him. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, she wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯s just thinking too much however, she just couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling that he was ming himself.

    So she touched his hand which was on her face as she smiled brightly at him.

    "I-I¡¯m really fine, I think I¡¯m just a bit too happy that you came, that¡¯s why. Haha." Davi¡¯s words wasn¡¯t a lie. The reason why she cried wasn¡¯t because she was scared, it was because Sei really came and saved her. She couldn¡¯t believe he really appeared and it caused her to tear up.

    Thankfully, after a few seconds of silence, the man finally talked.

    "No you¡¯re not," he said. Making Davi speechless for some moments. "You¡¯re not fine at all," he repeated as he squatted in front of her. He touched her foot then looked up.

    "Lift." He ordered and Davi could only do as he says.

    The moment she lifted her foot, Davi¡¯s instinct made her unconsciously crossed her hands and hugged herself. It was because, Sei¡¯s aura zed with a seemingly intense anger the moment he saw how awful the bleedings in her feet.

 Chapter 38 Step #11

    Feeling the extremely suffocating and terrifying auraing from him, Davi decided to try coaxing him.

    "Ah, this is... it¡¯s because I left my heels when those men chased me and I jumped and ran recklessly..." She bit her lip and couldn¡¯t continue talking. It was because, the air surrounding Sei went even colder. She was supposed to coax him but it seems the effect was not good at all. And knowing it was senseless to lie to him, she couldn¡¯t think about anything else.

    After a while of silence, the masked man raised his head and his gaze fell straight into her hand. Still in his squatting position, he held her wrist. Then he lifted her fist which was also bleeding a little.

    Noticing the bleeding in her knuckles, "Ah... this is because I punched those idiots," she continued as though she was a bit looking proud that she actually took down two of them through her signature magnificent and precise jaw kick.

    However, Sei¡¯s silence made her felt that his negative atmosphere has no sign of subsiding at all.

    At that moment, her eyes were focused into his jet ck hair while she¡¯s whacking her brain to find something that she could say to him. And unexpectedly, gazing at his hair made her remember something and an underlined note appeared in her head.

    ¡¯Step #11: Reflect his gestures¡¯

    ording to her great romantic adviser, the purpose of mirroring your man¡¯s gesture was to create a closer bond with him. And this trick was actually one among the few that was actually psychological. However, with the current situation, Davi¡¯s purpose in using this step was to make him feel better. She always felt warmed whenever he pats her head so she wanted to do the same for him, she wanted him back to his usual calm demeanor. Thus, making this step a double edged, if incase, it did work.

    At that same moment, Davi then instantly switched into her mission mode.

    And the next second, she lifted her other hand andnded it on his head.

    The moment her hand touched his hair, Sei instantly went motionless like stone, as if her hand was akin to king Midas¡¯ golden touch or Medusa¡¯s eyes.

    Davi on the other hand, was suddenly smiling so wide as though she was overjoyed that she finally able to pet his head. Truth was that, Davi really liked it every time Sei caresses her hair and she always wanted to touch his hair as well. She always loved the warm feeling and his warm hand.

    However, at that moment, she doesn¡¯t know why the feeling when she¡¯s the one doing it to him seems different. She unexpectedly felt a fuzzy electrifying sensation as though he was a scary dark beast that has a really soft and cute silky ck furs, she couldn¡¯t help but love. The supposed to be romantic caressing scenario turned out to be a cute petting scene. And she couldn¡¯t stop herself from petting him.

    Meanwhile, Sei was currently frozen. His brain once again seemed to stopped, this time, for a while longer. He doesn¡¯t know how to even react. And worse was that, the girl¡¯s eyes suddenly twinkled bright as ever as though she finally found her dream fuzzy pet.

    Sei was confused, and the girl didn¡¯t stop from running her fingers into his hair, as though he already became a furry little dog in her eyes. Making his stunned face turned a bit darker because he couldn¡¯t even get angry at her despite it all. And he wanted to stop her, but seeing her face looking as though she was currently flying even higher than cloud nine made him waited for a while. He wanted to watch her ecstatic face for a little longer.

    And at that same moment, Sei was being mystified, for her hand just felt a little too warm, as though tiny little white hands suddenly appeared within the dark void inside him, touching every corner as though they¡¯re trying to embrace the overwhelming solid darkness that no one has ever dared to even try reaching. As if they¡¯re hands of an angel, leaving sparks of warm tiny lights within him.

 Chapter 39 I dont hate i

    Sei suddenly closed his eyes then held the girl¡¯s wrist, stopping her from petting his hair. At that moment, Davi looked stunned, looking as though she just woke up from her warm fuzzy dream.

    However, not giving her anymore chance to react, Sei abruptly rose.

    And the next thing he did made her eyes widened. Sei lifted her without any warning and carried her like a princess.

    Davi was shocked, but she sensed the sudden surge of coldnessing from him, she thought she might have had really overdid it this time. His sudden coldness made her thought he might not like the petting she just did. So while holding on to his neck, Davi leaned her head into his shoulder, looking as though the girl on cloud nine just now suddenly fell on the cold ground. For some reason, she suddenly felt sorry. When she wrote these steps on her note, Davi already expected them to not always work one hundred percent and he might even end up disliking some of them. She expected the possibilities, however, now that it actually happened, she didn¡¯t know it actually felt indescribably disheartening.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she uttered causing Sei to suddenly halt.

    "Why are you saying sorry?" he asked with a voice frozen cold. Davi felt a shiver down her spine as her eyes were locked on his sexy Adam¡¯s apple.

    "Be-because..." Davi¡¯s voice was sad and apologetic and nervous. Sei instantly felt her emotions so he breathed deep and he forced himself to suppress his inner darkness.

    "B-because I kept petting your head... when you didn¡¯t like it." She continued, and as soon as she heard the reason why she¡¯s suddenly apologizing, Sei instantly loosen up and his terrifying aura instantly died down as he started walking again.

    "You don¡¯t have to, I don¡¯t hate it." He responded, leaving Davi dumbfounded and mystified to the core. Then why did he suddenly felt really angry about something just now?

    "Get the car," he ordered like an absolute dictator. And while Davi was busy brainstorming, Sei was thinking deep. He didn¡¯t expect that she actually misunderstood him just now. He even scared her and made her apologized for something that wasn¡¯t her fault at all. And thinking about those, his darkness almost burst out of its cage again as though he was getting really angry on a certain someone, to the point that if Davi wasn¡¯t on his arms at that moment, something unthinkable might already have had happened.

    Until they finally entered inside a car. Upon sitting, Sei talked right away as though he was in rush.

    "To the hospital."

    "Eh?" Davi was surprised, "No need. I can take care of this on my own."

    However, her protest didn¡¯t make the man budge this time. He was obviously anxious with her wounds so Davi could only agree with him in the end.

    ...

    City Hospital.

    Davi was on the disguised Zaki¡¯s back as they entered the hospital, leaving Sei and Ryou in the car waiting for their return. And after a while, she was treated right away like someone very special. And in no time, it finally ended.

    She then hopped back to Mr. Chen¡¯s back and on their way back to the car, Zaki started talking to her.

    "Young miss, can I ask you something?" he asked.

    "How about we exchange questions? I¡¯ll answer yours and you¡¯ll answer mine."

    Speechless with her sudden negotiation, Zaki could only chuckle. Not bad.

    "Haha, how clever. Okay, as long as you won¡¯t ask about the forbidden."

    "I won¡¯t."

    "Then, I¡¯ll go first... what do you think about the young master? I mean right now, how do you feel about him?"

 Chapter 40 Maybe, fate is real

    The moment Davi heard his question, a short silence went by as her arm around his neck slightly tightened. Causing the disguised Zaki to rethink about his question even though an instant disappointed expression carved in his face, as though he was a paparazzi who just missed the perfect chance to get the scope of his supposed to be next epic headline.

    "Er... if it¡¯s too hard to answer right now, I¡¯ll just ask you another---,"

    "No its fine, I¡¯ll answer it."

    Hearing her words, the light of the heavens returned into his face. And in an instant, he turned into a serious looking father who was ready to listen to her beloved daughter¡¯s confession about her precious feelings to his soon to be son inw. He shut his mouth as he waited for the words she¡¯s about to say, intently.

    "Hmm... I haven¡¯t thought of it until now actually, but now that I think about it... hmm." Davi fell silent for another while and then, she continued. "I admit, he still scares me asionally, buttely I think I¡¯m getting used to him. Of course, he still sends me shivers down my spine but... It¡¯s strange but... I felt like I don¡¯t want to get away from him, that whenever he was being scary like that, I wanted to get even closer to him and just pet him and just embrace him... It¡¯s not like I wanted to change him, I don¡¯t want to. He¡¯s scary but... and of course, I¡¯m wishing he could be softer and warmer too but... when ites to him being scary, I think I don¡¯t hate that side of him, even though it almost seems like it was the only side he has almost all of the time. And his silence, whenever he¡¯s quiet and all,tely, I think I¡¯m pretty getting used to it as well. It¡¯s strange but at first I thought I can never stand it, but now I think I don¡¯t hate the kind of silence between us after all. Haha. Was that weird?"

    "Not at all," he answered right away. Tsk. This girl... You don¡¯t actually have any idea how wonderful you are, are you? Zaki was actually smiling wide as he listens to her sincere, warm and long statement. He even casually walked out of the elevator once they reached the third floor and took the stairs to gain more time to listen to her.

    And after his reply, Davi continued talking. "I think all I want to do right now is stay beside him, I guess. And right now, he¡¯s no longer stranger to me. And, I think, the reason why I haven¡¯t felt any regret until now was because it was him. Maybe, no, I¡¯m sure I was able to breathe again because it was him that I¡¯m with right now. I was actually thinking things like, what if it¡¯s not him and someone else that I ended up with, that day? I asked myself that question for countless times, and I could only shake my head, and almost don¡¯t want to even think about it."

    "Don¡¯t you think, that¡¯s just what they called fate?" Zaki uttered. He was quite being drawn emotionally by her that he responded to her without realizing. And the moment he realized, he had no choice but to keep going. "Well... Maybe, fate is real, after all... and you¡¯re one among its victim."

    "Haha. You think so? I don¡¯t see myself as a victim though. At least as of now."

    Somehow, Davi smiled andughed thinking about the idea of it. If fate was indeed the one responsible, if it is indeed real, then won¡¯t she need to give thanks to the god of fate?

    At that same moment, upon hearing thest part of her statement, even though Zaki mentioned the word ¡¯victim¡¯ in a good way, his gossiping side made him asked her again. "Why? Did you think, you¡¯ll eventually be a victim in the future?"

    Davi fell silent for a while.

    "Hmm... I don¡¯t really know. But, do you think Sei will eventually turn me into a victim in the end?"

    "Er... is that your question to me?"

    "Uhh... No, that question can wait for the near future, I have a much important question right now."

    "Okay then, go ahead."

 Chapter 41 A reason to smile

    "Does Sei really doesn¡¯t smile at all?"

    Davi¡¯s question was followed by a short silence. Well, it was simply because Zaki was quite speechless. He prepared himself for a hardcore question, only to end up hearing such randomly unexpected and seemingly silly question.

    "That... that... that is your question?" he asked.

    "Mm. I once asked the maids and Mr. Gou but they too said they haven¡¯t seen him smile even once. Wait, what¡¯s with that reaction? Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s forbidden as well!"

    "Huh? Of course not! Haha. I was just surprised. I never saw thating." Zaki wasughing hard. Causing Davi to go quite impatient.

    "Just answer me. We¡¯re about to reach the entrance."

    "Okay, okay... well, Sei is... how do I put this. Now that you mention it, I don¡¯t even remember thest time he smiled ¨C O-OUCH!"

    Zaki yfully shouted in pain when Davi¡¯s arm tightened again. This time, she seems serious to just strangle him for real if he still won¡¯t let her hear the answer she¡¯s looking for. Causing Zaki cracked up once again deep within. Seriously, this girl.

    "Uh... please stop ying around. I answered you seriously!"

    "Apologies, apologies. Okay this is it... hmm... well, he really doesn¡¯t smile anymore. Well he does once in a blue moon, he has that terrifying and deadly evil smile when he gets beyond angry and was about to kill a... a certain sly prey... that¡¯s when we went hunting in the mountain, haha. But well, that wasn¡¯t the smile you¡¯re talking about, right?"

    The girl nodded and Zaki took a slightly deep breath then he continued talking. "But well, seriously, of all the other questions, why his smile?"

    "Because I know you can¡¯t answer the questions I really wanted to ask. And I just really wanted to know, I want to see him smile... wait, please don¡¯t distract me, and just answer me."

    "Haha, okay, okay. here we go. As you know, he is always an impassive type. He appeared as though he was a beast who doesn¡¯t really know how to react normally. Well, he does smiles once in a while back when we were kids but, yeah, it¡¯s quite rare even as a kid... so It¡¯s not really that surprising, I mean of course, there¡¯s also some factors behind but I think..."

    "Factors behind? Like what?"

    "Er... that... that¡¯s a dangerous question young miss, haha. But all I can say is, it¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t, you can think of it like he just doesn¡¯t have a reason to smile. But you don¡¯t have to worry, I think sooner orter, you can eventually make him smile again."

    Davi was speechless after his statement. So Zaki was curious about what kind of expression she¡¯s been showing at the moment but too bad, he couldn¡¯t see her face.

    "A-are you not satisfied with my answer?" he asked.

    "Obviously, I¡¯m not. What¡¯s with that so minimal exnation? I¡¯m so curious about him, I know you know that."

    "Haha. Well, be d young miss. Your question was supposed to be answered with simply yes or no, you see?"

    "You should be d Mr. Chen, my question wasn¡¯t supposed to be an easy one like that. I¡¯m just thinking about your precious life; you see?"

    Zaki could onlyugh hard with the girl¡¯s savage response as they approach the ck car. And as soon as he opened its door, Zaki could only scratch his head because of the oozing coldness and sharp gazes being directed to him. Ugh. This one too. Haha. The two of them really are simply amusing.

 Chapter 42 Spur-of-the-momen

    By the time they arrived at the Gray Mansion, Sei carried her in his arms again like a princess. His aura somehow returned back to its usual impassiveness. However, Davi could feel that there¡¯s definitely something that did change, she felt as though Sei¡¯s attention was a bit more focused unto her than ever before at the moment, and it made Davi¡¯s face felt a bit hot and highly delighted.

    And as soon as they entered therge sofa, he put her down on the couch and asked the maids to immediately feed her, without leaving her side as though he was watching her just in case she stubbornly force herself to walk.

    After her meal, Davi stared at the quiet man beside her. And noticing her gaze, Sei talked. "Speak."

    "I¡¯m taking a bath." She said and upon hearing her, Sei stood right away and lifted her without dy and started walking towards the stairs as he carried her in his arms.

    Davi on the other hand was a bit taken aback since he didn¡¯t ask the maids to follow them.

    "Can you call the maids to apany me? I¡¯m afraid I might make my feet bleeds again if---,"

    "Why? You prefer the maids than I?"

    As if time just stood still, Davi went frozen in his arms for a long moment. Her long straightshes fluttered and her brain just seemed to shut down for a moment. And when she finally returned back to reality and realized what he just said, Davi didn¡¯t know how to react or what to say, as a flush just crept up her face as if her entire blood went up into her head. W-w-what did he just said? I-is this man even aware how perverted he sounds right now?

    She was at loss as to what to say to him. And while Davi was whacking her head to think properly, a sudden burst ofughter echoed loudly from below that instantly made Sei who was now on the second floor paused.

    "Pfft. Hahaha!" Zaki¡¯s sharp ears just overheard Sei¡¯s words and he couldn¡¯t help butugh no matter how much he tried to stop himself.

    However, upon ncing at theughing man downstairs, Sei ignored him as he continued walking nonchntly as if a certain mosquito just made a senseless scene.

    At that same moment, Zaki¡¯s noise somehow made Davi¡¯s senses went back to normal. And her brain started to work as usual even though she¡¯s still blushing intensely as she started reconsidering a lot of things. She knows there¡¯s nothing wrong about going to the bath together with him since he is her husband and most importantly, this could be a chance for her to see how he reacts towards her in that kind of situation. She thought that this might be the unnned opportunity that she has been seeking.

    And thinking about those pros, she was about to consider preparing herself mentally and emotionally if not for a certain conceivable possibility that was like a huge monster that was forcefully destroying her resolve. What if I fail? What if he won¡¯t even react even when he saw me naked? Wouldn¡¯t that end up being way too lethal blow for me? Can I even face him properly after such huge embarrassing defeat?

    At that moment, Davi looked befuddled and lost. She couldn¡¯t decide which she should do. A part of her still wanted to try, however, she was thinking about her original n. She was supposed to do it slowly and court him first before jumping into him. Her n was that she¡¯ll only do this kind of seduction when the probability of her sess will reach the highest level. She doesn¡¯t want to sacrifice her ns for just a spur-of-the-moment gamble. However, curious as she is, her curiosity was badly itching her.

 Chapter 43 Step #18

    In the bedroom, Davi was sitting at the edge of the bed while waiting for Sei as he prepares her bath. She decided not to take the risky road in the end. She thought that the gamble isn¡¯t worth it. However, she didn¡¯t want to waste this opportunity. She has to use this chance for her advantage and gain some useful experiments.

    And while the adrenaline rush was still rolling positive, Davi decided to jump into a higher level.

    ¡¯Step #18: First step of physical flirting¡¯

    Hinari advised her that she should do it at the right timing, and start with the baby steps. Her great love coach¡¯s words also started echoing in her head. "Remember, flirting is an art so for a newbie like you, you need to begin with just simple sketches before putting intense colors. And don¡¯t do it in an overly insinuating way, just make it natural and safe. If you find a perfect opportunity, just go with the flow but don¡¯t forget your limit, the most important thing is the first step which was to show him that you¡¯refortable enough with him. And you have to be keen and watch his reactions. If the reaction is positive then congrattions, you can now step up to the next level but if the reaction is negative, pull back and try again next time."

    While Davi¡¯s head was upied with her mission, she started stripping. She took off her t-shirt and her royal blue t-shirt bra perfectly revealed her milky, porcin-like skin, as her long midnight-colored hair was cascading down her slender and lithe body.

    Shortly after, she then started pulling the top half of her jeans down to her knees, revealing her long gorgeous legs. However, she stopped halfway because of the bondages on her feet.

    At that same moment, the masked man who just stepped out from Davi¡¯s closet with a white robe in his hand, stood still for a moment and watched the girl, motionless. And while Davi was raising both her legs, as her jean was down to her knees, she noticed the man looking at her so she immediately turned her head towards him. Upon seeing him, Davi¡¯s cheeks turned pink as she slowly put down her feet. Well, even if this scene was purposely set up for him to see, it was still hard for her to strip before him after all, even though they were married couple.

    Davi¡¯s n was simply to strip before him and see his reaction.

    However, the next thing the man did had made Davipletely thrown off. He walked straight towards her and draped the robe on her back. Then, he squatted in front of her and started touching her foot to help her remove her tight jeans when he suddenly stopped.

    His eyes seemed travelled from her legs up to her face in a sh. Then, he rose and made her wear the robe as he helped her cover her body with it. In the end, the robe covered everything down to her knees.

    Afterwards, he squatted down again and he held her foot right away as he gently removed the jeans. Davi waspletely speechless during the whole process. Her face is still zing pink and she felt like her temperature just rose. Moreover, Sei¡¯s gestures and bodynguage waspletely unfathomable. She couldn¡¯t read him at all, and him covering her body instantly the moment he saw her naked was something she couldn¡¯tprehend whether it was a positive reaction or not at all.

    What did he mean by that? Was that supposed to be a good reaction? Or did he just doesn¡¯t want to see me naked?

    Davi could only wonder about it, feeling a bit defeated. However, when her gaze fell at the man in front of her, Davi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Causing Sei to curiously looked up to her.

    Davi was actually amused, it was because Sei was removing her jeans seriously and gently as ever, almost as if he was just on the process of defusing a bomb.

    And seeing him looking at her, Davi reflexively put her hand into his head and messed his hair yfully. "You¡¯re doing good, you¡¯re doing good," she said with a big bright smile and Sei just bowed again and continued what he was doing.

    Shortly thereafter, Sei carried Davi into the bathroom. And at that time, his hands touched her bare legs as he carried her, electrifying Davi and turning her already pink cheeks into crimson red.

    He put her down on a chair near the bath tub then he faced towards her. Looking at her reddened face, Sei could tell she seems struggling with something in her mind, and was curious about it.

    "Thank you," the girl said as she smiled at him again.

 Chapter 44 Step #14

    "Uhm... thank you."

    Upon hearing her thanks, Sei nodded at her but he still didn¡¯t look away, for the girl looks like she has something she¡¯s about to say.

    At that very moment, Davi instantly switched gears. Step neen¡¯s result wasn¡¯t clear and it still seemed a bit too early to execute after all, however, Davi knew she still have the opportunity to execute other step during that situation.

    Thus, she thought about step# 14.

    ¡¯Step #14; don¡¯t be too agreeable¡¯

    Davi remembered her friend¡¯s words about this particr trick. She said that most men don¡¯t find extremely agreeable women attractive. Possibly because they think such person appeared easy and not challenging at all. Furthermore, Davi is always been a person who hates being an agreeable puppet to no matter who it is, so she has to say ¡¯no¡¯ even to this man when she thinks she has to.

    "Uh... i think I prefer the maids to help me take a bath after all," she said in a way that a bit sound shy and mean. Well, part of it was her punishment to him for not showing her a clear reaction a while ago.

    However, Sei seemed remained unbothered. "Okay, wait here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call them," he said and walked out of the bathroom.

    ...

    Later that day, Davi spent her time reviewing her books while Sei went somewhere again.

    By the time he arrived home, Davi was already preparing to sleep. She was thinking as she stared at the ceiling while she waits for him. She was thinking about Sei¡¯s feelings towards her. In her eyes, their rtionship is definitely improving and even though Sei is always been good to her,tely, she felt like he was somewhat starting to spoil her. Though it appeared as though she still has a long way to go when ites to seducing him.

    While she¡¯s in her deep thoughts, she didn¡¯t notice Sei getting in. The man then looked at the girl lost in thought while lying on the bed, then without a word he purposely walked noticeably as he moves closer to avoid startling her.

    Noticing him, Davi instantly rose. "Wee home," she said softly as she turned to look at him.

    Sei sat at the edge of the bed as he uttered a single sound. "Mm."

    Minutes went by and the two were now lying quietly and were around three inches away from each other. Davi could tell that Sei doesn¡¯t want to sleep just yet and for some reason, Davi still couldn¡¯t sleep as well. The two bedmps on each side of the bed were still casting a soft glow in the room and Sei is still wearing his mask. The silence was deafening, however, neither of them were ufortable with it.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Unusually, Sei started talking. Upon hearing him, Davi was astounded and a bright smile carved in her face. And before answering, she rolled and faced him.

    "Hmm. I¡¯m thinking if I could ask you something. Can I?"

    "Go ahead."

    Davi¡¯s entire face lit up even more upon hearing his approval. Excitement and eagerness glowed in her eyes while looking at him as she began to open her mouth.

    "In... in a scale of 10, how are you wanting... I mean how are you liking me right now?" she asked and she held her breath as she waited for his answer.

 Chapter 45 Just you wai

    "In... in a scale of 10, how are you wanting... I mean how are you liking me right now?"

    Hearing her question, Sei nced at her and saw her holding her breath as if she was waiting for her verdict, and looking at him as if he was a supreme judge. Again, he was amused by her expression and so he answered her with one word.

    "Three."

    The moment he said it, she looked like she just heard the word ¡¯guilty¡¯ and she pouted right away like a disappointed little kid. Then, she rolled away and sobbed her face into her pillow.

    Ahh!! J-just three? Too low! And he said it without even thinking for a while? Are you serious?

    Davi was speechless and could only protest deep within her. However, after thinking about it, she realized it wasn¡¯t that bad after all. Considering the kind of man he is, she thought that 30% wasn¡¯t that bad and she still has lots of hidden cards up her sleeves.

    She then took a deep breath. She told herself that the most important thing to her was that she just ensured that things were surely moving forward no matter how slow it is.

    All I need to do is work even harder! Let¡¯s do it!

    Just you wait, Sei, I¡¯ll definitely conquer you!

    Somehow, Davi was recharged and motivated. The disappointment in her face had faded and her eyes started burning with a brand new determination. And thinking about the changes between them within almost a month, she was happy with all the development. She herself couldn¡¯t exin how warm the feelings inside her chest has betely.

    "Good night!" she finally said and she turned off the bedmp beside her.

    After some minutes, Davi finally fell asleep. Sei then sat quietly and stared at her for a long while. Afterwards, he touched her hair and whispered a soft "good night".

    And mysteriously, the corner of his mouth slightly lifted just before he covered his eyes.

    ...

    After breakfast, Zaki exined what happened yesterday. He said that ording to the investigation, she was just kidnapped by mistake and that the people behind were already jailed. Davi believed in his words since it was actually the only thing that makes sense.

    "But how did you find me?"

    "The young master actually sent that little guy to watch over you that day, so it¡¯s quite a lucky coincidence." Zaki answered as he pointed his hand into Yijin.

    After Davi¡¯s questions were all answered by today¡¯s attorney, Mr. Chen, the two of them finally left the kitchen, leaving the masked man and his wife.

    "I¡¯m going abroad tonight." The man said. He looked at her and she¡¯s pressing her lips together as she nods at him. However, the next thing he said made her expression dulled. "I might take a long time this time."

    "How long?" she asked, hesitantly.

    "I can¡¯t tell."

    At that moment, Davi¡¯s energy visibly went down upon hearing him. She could somehow feel that the way he said it seemed telling her that he will take quite a long while this time, and she doesn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt sad. She remembered that she didn¡¯t felt anything like this, every time he said he¡¯ll leave before. Is it because he might really have gone for a month or longer this time?

    Looking at her saddened expression, Sei¡¯s fist slightly clenched.

    However, after a short moment, Davi, who was looking disheartened a moment ago lifted her head and breathed deep as if she was getting back her lost energy from the air. Then she stared at Sei and her expression turned adorable as her eyes twinkled like stars.

    At that moment, Sei could tell that whenever she wears that adorable expression, she will ask a favor. "Tell me," he said causing Davi¡¯s eyes to widened for a bit before she opened her mouth.

    "Then, before you go, can we have a date?"

 Chapter 46 Step #05

    Upon hearing her request, Sei almost agreed in a sh. However, realizing Davi¡¯s situation, he decided to reject her.

    "You¡¯re hurt," he said.

    "It¡¯s fine. I mean here in the house, just spend the remaining hours with me. Let¡¯s binge watch movies. How about it?" Davi¡¯s eyes turned even more adorable as she pressed her palms together like a little girl pleading for her dad to buy her something that she was dreaming to get her entire life. Her way of pleading was definitely a lethal weapon that can knock anyone senseless and make one just agreed with whatever she wishes.

    "Mm, let¡¯s do that." Sei finally replied after watching her pleads for a while. And with that, happiness and excitement instantly overtook Davi¡¯s face. Well, it¡¯s been such a long time since she spent long hours just to watch, simply because she doesn¡¯t want to watch alone. Andtely, Haru, her little brother, who used to be her watching pal, started rejecting her, using all the overused excuses just to get away every time Davi asks him to watch with her, leaving her wondering and asking why.

    Due to her injured feet, Davi then called the maids and asked them to set up the things she had in mind.

    After a brief period of time, Sei was now carrying her towards the sofa. A huge television was now in the middle and a red bed was in front of it. The gray curtains covered the light from outside and the silver chandelier was emitting a soft light, making the whole sofa looking simply romantic.

    Sei then put Davi down and she leaned on the red headboard. Sei also sat beside her.

    "The first movie I¡¯ve seen in cinema was I think a cartoon movie," she began. "How about you?"

    "I never set foot in cinemas."

    "Uhh... okay then, consider this your first time. Now let¡¯s choose what¡¯s first, action? Comedy? Love story? Or thriller?" she asked again and Sei could only replied her the words, "up to you".

    At that moment, Davi decided to go back to the basic for the mean time. She realized, it¡¯s no good to rush things after all, and she thought about just rxing this time and forget about thinking lots of things.

    Therefore, she chose what she thinks the easiest step listed in her note. The only step she thinks that doesn¡¯t require any calories to be sacrificed for brainstorming.

    ¡¯Step #05; Just be yourself¡¯

    Hinari didn¡¯t said anything much about this step. She simply said; "Just show yourself to him and if he likes you the way you are, then you hit a jackpot." Davi understood what she meant and she¡¯s always been doing this step the whole time. The only difference was that, she decided not to think about her notes, the next steps she should do and everything and just spend the day as it is with him and what happens, happened.

    Davi then chose theedy show first.

    At first, Davi was focused on the show, asionallyughing. However, every time sheughs and looked at Sei, herughter fades right away because Sei never reacted at all. As if he was just there and looking at her, wondering why she wasughing. Thus, Davi decided to stop looking at him and just focus on the movie.

    Until time went by and Davi startedughing really hard to the point that she¡¯s tearing up and was gripping her stomach as rolled around. She even started ignoring Sei, telling herself that she¡¯ll just think that he is her little brother, Haru, for the mean time.

    And at the climax of the movie, Davi started smashing Sei¡¯s shoulder as well as the pillow in her hand whileughing hard. Her world waspletely immersed with the extremely funny show she¡¯s watching, while the man beside her was silent and motionless the whole time. His gaze wasn¡¯t even on the screen, rather, he was focused on the girl beside him as if she was the movie and the tv was simply, nothing.

    And thus, the next movie, which was a romanticedy, has started.

    Davi asionally giggled cutely and hugs her pillow making Sei went curious even more. She even started pulling Sei¡¯s arm reflexively only to brush it off away when the turn of event upsets her. Then shortly after, she ps her hands happily along with the crowds in the movie as if she was a part of it, leaving Sei initially confused and marveled like never before.

 Chapter 47 Who is she calling cute?

    Finally, the third movie has started.

    At the beginning, Davi was serious and quiet. But while the movie was getting intense, she¡¯s also getting wilder. She covers her eyes with the pillow when there¡¯s intensely brutal scenes, hides behind Sei¡¯s shoulders and tugs his shirt when the lead actor was about to be shoot to death and shouted the words "Run, run, faster!" multiple times with intense emotion. Leaving Sei even more enthralled by her unexpected quicksilver emotions.

    And at the end of the movie, when the viin died a gruesome death, Davi¡¯s eyes welled up.

    That moment, Sei who¡¯s already overflowing with wonders and curiosity, suddenly scrunched briefly. He didn¡¯t expect her to cry just for that.

    He immediately reached out the tissue paper on the table and gave it to her as he stared intently at her while she wiped her welling eyes. And seeing the girl¡¯s expressions went through several transformations and the different emotions shing in her eyes one after another, left himpletely speechless. He couldn¡¯t believe that even a lifeless little screen can make this girlugh and cry at the same time, miraculously turning her into an emotional roller coaster.

    Shortly after that, the guy who stayed motionless like stone and remained non-existent for more than three freaking hours finally returned to life and talked.

    "He killed lots of people, why do you sympathize with him?" he asked, while his face was resting on his hand. Davi was stunned. She realized that shepletely ignored him the whole time in the end. And more importantly, he never didn¡¯t seem to care about the movies at all the whole time, why is he asking such question now?

    The movie he was talking about was actually about a man who became a ruthless serial killer. He killed people mercilessly as if they were nothing but mosquitoes while the protagonist was hunting him down. However, at the end of the story, when the killer was killed gruesomely, a shback appeared in his memory, showing the merciless death of his entire beloved family which caused him to get revenge and killed every people involved.

    "Uh... hmm. I don¡¯t know but It¡¯s not like sympathizing with bad people¡¯s misfortunes means i¡¯m in his side, right? That man is too heartless and he still did wrong no matter what his reasons were and that¡¯s what I think is the saddest part."

    Upon hearing her statement, Sei went silent for a while then he reached out to smooth her hair, gently. Causing Davi to smile at him as if she¡¯s already back to her normal self, 101%.

    And seeing her regained her usual bright smile, Sei asked; "Still want to watch more?"

    "Nope, my eyes are tired." She shook her head as she yawned and stretched her arms. "So? How was the movies?"

    "Not bad." He immediately replied and Davi could only scratch her head. She knows it was only her who enjoyed it and she dared calling it a date.

    "You got bored right?" she asked. And seeing her dulled expression, he opened his mouth as he patted her hair again gently.

    "I didn¡¯t have time to get bored because you¡¯re noisy." He said and Davi immediately went speechless. "And unruly... and doesn¡¯t stay still at all." He continued causing Davi¡¯s mouth to hanged opened in disbelief.

    "Pftt. Hahaha." Davi couldn¡¯t hold herughter. She abruptly reached out Sei¡¯s hair and yfully messed it as she chuckled continuously, as if she was really amused to the core.

    "Why are you being so cute today?" she continued as her eyes twinkled as if Sei just turned into an adorable little beast in her eyes again.

    Davi¡¯s words were unnned and she simply said it reflexively. However, it was actually quite destructive in its own way.

    As soon as the man heard the word ¡¯cute¡¯ being addressed to him, his forehead immediately formed some incredibly deep lines. The impact seemed quite lethal, that he remained nk for a while.

    This girl, who is she calling cute?

 Chapter 48 Step #12

    Later that night, they were finishing dinner when Sei told her that he will leave Yijin as her body guard and that he should be with her everywhere she goes from now on.

    "You mean, even when I go to my brother¡¯s ce and sleep there?" she asked.

    "You can leave him outside," he replied and she could only cough lightly. Davi somehow noticed that when Sei was talking about someone else other than her, he seemed to switch back entirely to his usual stone cold and heartless tone.

    He really didn¡¯t mean it right? How could I leave such a pretty little boy outside?

    An hourter, it¡¯s time for Sei to leave, Davi could only stare intensely at Sei since she couldn¡¯t perform her kiss and run anymore.

    "I¡¯m leaving," he said and then he turned his back and started walking away just like that.

    Davi was sitting on the sofa while watching his back when she suddenly spoke.

    "Uhh... w-wait!" she said hesitantly, causing Sei to immediately turned towards her. Davi shyly looked at the butler and Mr. Chen indicating that she wanted him toe closer. "I have something to say."

    Seeing her shy expression, Sei walked closer to her right away. And when he finally stood right in front of her, Davi gestured that she wants to whisper something to him. Thus, Sei bend and moved his ear closer to her.

    However, moments went by and no word came out of her mouth. Curious, Sei turned his face and at that very moment, a warm kiss suddenlynded on the tip of his nose. Well, that was an ident, Davi was nning to kiss his cheek but he turned and it happened.

    At that exact moment. The two were both speechless. Davi instantly turned red and Sei remained staring at her, motionless.

    Davi was actually in her mission mode.

    ¡¯Step #12; asionally surprise him with simple little things¡¯

    She wants to at least do something before he leaves. And the only thing she could do with her current situation was give him a surprise. Not knowing that she too ended up being surprised as well.

    Realizing their closeness, Davi moved back as she bit her lip. "T-take care on your trip," she shyly said softly and the man finally moved.

    "Mm," he uttered as he stood straight and patted her hair before he walked away and disappeared from her eyes.

    ...

    The next day, Davi woke up being followed by an old man oozing with majestic elegance, who introduced himself as the new substitute butler, named Mr. Kazuki.

    Davi was suspicious, she felt that there¡¯s no way this man was just a butler. However, Mr. Gou was the one who introduced him to her so she could only think that she might only be thinking too much.

    Days went by and Davi spent her time studying seriously in her study room. She didn¡¯te out until her feet finally healed.

    Until a week went by...

    "Ahh! Mr. Kazuki! What are you doing?" Davi rushed into the old butler who was obviously having a hard time carrying a pot of bonsai in his hand. Davi immediately took the pot away from him and held his hand.

    "I told you right? Just let me do that. Ah, this," Davi took the cutter and gave it to him. "you can just cut the grasses here, okay?" A really worried expression was carved in her face so the old man could onlyugh and obey her.

    "Please don¡¯t worry about me too much young miss, it isn¡¯t that heavy."

    "Oh, c¡¯mon grandpa, please stop being stubborn. What will I do if you¡¯ll hurt your back? I¡¯m strong but I still can¡¯t carry you, you know?"

    "Fine, fine. Then let me cut the grasses. But, you¡¯re a very special young miss so you shouldn¡¯t be doing this kind of work. It really pained the heart of this old man."

    "Haha. Now you¡¯re the worrywart one grandpa. This job isn¡¯t hard at all. And I like doing this myself so you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m quite used with this as well."

    "You truly are amazing, young miss."

    "Of course I am." She replied with a yful smug face causing the old man tough and tease her back.

    Davi then sighed in relief. Ever since this old man appeared in the house, Davi was never alone. The new butler has been sticking with her as soon as she came out of her room. The old man ate with her, and apanied her in everything she did. He was even being a bit too stubborn, trying to help her in everything and making Davi worried asionally. It was because the old man seemed weak, surely because of his age and he appeared as though he isn¡¯t good in any household chores at all. However, the old man was really soft and cheerful, he alwaysughs with her, giving old jokes that cracks them both up every now and then. Thus, with just a short time, Davi immediately befriended him that she decided calling him, grandpa.

    "Say grandpa, are you really a butler? No matter how I see it, you really don¡¯t look like one at all."

    "Haha. Just as I said, I¡¯m simply a substitute so I¡¯m currently a novice butler, young miss."

    "Uhh. So stubborn."

    "You¡¯re the one stubborn young miss, do you know how many times you asked that same question to this old poor butler already?"

    Davi was speechless. She sighed and could only give up from asking him. At least for now.

 Chapter 49 Day and nigh

    The new butler, Mr. Kazuki was actually no other than the old man who ordered to kidnap Davi the other day. He is Sei¡¯s grandfather, Mikazuki Youjirou. He¡¯s the father of Sei¡¯ste mother, Mikazuki Fei, and was thest king of country J.

    Fourteen years ago, with reasons uncanny enough to convince the monarchic loyalist, king Youjirou abolished his own country¡¯s monarchy and turned it into a republic.

    Rumor was that, the real reason behind the abrupt decision was because of the disappearance of the king¡¯s only heir and only grandson, who never once appeared in public eyes. Mysteriously, no official announcement was ever made about the rumored prince either, thus creating a tremendous pile of never-ending gossips and theories about his real existence until these days. The unanswered questions about the monarchy abolition and the rumored prince remained buried way deeply that to many, it might never be uncovered anymore.

    And after over a decade, the former king was now among the secret ultra-rich people who preferred to stay out of the public eyes. He was now the owner of arge corporation and one among the richest men in Eastern Asia who¡¯s name¡¯s mysteriously never once appeared on the lists of powerful and ultra rich billionaires. However, for the past decade until now, unknown to many, the former king actually remained at the highest echelon of power, influencing both politics and businesses not only in his home country but also in neighboring countries until these days.

    ...

    In the garden, a man in ck approached the former-king-turned-butler in disguise who was currently watching a girl from afar who was reading books seriously.

    "Sire, what will you do if the young master suddenly shows up?" the man asked while he hides in the bushes behind.

    "So what?"

    "Er... won¡¯t the young master get enraged if he sees you here?"

    "Why would he get enraged with his own grandfather?"

    "Er... his dear wife was hurt that day you see?"

    "Idiot. That¡¯s why I am here to pay for my men¡¯s idiocy." The old man sighed, then he looked up the clear blue sky, looking relieved. "But I¡¯m d I came after all."

    Truth was that, Mr. Youjirou disguised himself and went to the gray Mansion to observe the girl himself. He was nning to test her, however, from the very beginning, he failed to find anything about her that displeases him. She is a clever girl and she doesn¡¯t seem to have any hidden intentions, much more hidden fakeness. The more time he spent observing and talking to her, the more she bes so pleasing in his eyes.

    "She¡¯s really like a light, that girl. I never met anyone brighter than her. I wonder how Sei¡¯s doing whenever he¡¯s with her." The old man continued, making the man behind him frowned with curiosity.

    "What do you mean sire?"

    "That girl is like a ball of fire, she¡¯s capable enough to melt that frozen stone, might as well burn him down if he lets his guard down."

    Surprised with his answer, the man in ck ask again for he couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. Youjirou¡¯s expression seemed dulled for a moment. "But, why do you look like you¡¯re not happy with it?"

    His question was followed by the old man¡¯s deep sigh and a short silence.

    "That grandson of mine, sigh, it will never be easy. Sei is the night, and that girl is the day. Do you think day and night will ever coexist together?"

    That moment, upon those words came out of his mouth, the old man looked up the sky again and a deep sorrow shed in his eyes.

    "So the only way for them to stay together is either the young master stop being the night, or the young miss stop being the day, huh."

    "That¡¯s right. If only it¡¯s as easy as it sounds."

 Chapter 50 Pandoras box

    It¡¯s been more than two weeks since Sei left and Davi never heard anything from him. It¡¯s as if he just disappeared into existence, leaving no trace at all. Every time he leaves, Davi always felt like there¡¯s something that¡¯s inexplicably strange. Davi has been wondering why it felt that way but to her dismay, she couldn¡¯t find an answer. All she knew was that the feeling was undeniably mysterious. She felt as though he¡¯s not just leaving to go somewhere faraway, it almost felt like his existence also seemed to vanished as if he was just... a dream.

    "Don¡¯t you miss the young master?" Mr. Kazuki asked while the two of them were watering the nts together.

    Upon hearing him, Davi smiled. "I do."

    This has been the longest time she didn¡¯t see him and she didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯ll going to miss him like this. She realized she strangely needed Sei¡¯s presence more than she thought.

    "The young master¡¯s asional disappearance is really inevitable. Is this alright with you?"

    Davi went silent for a while then she faced towards the old man. "Hmm... I think I¡¯m fine with it, and I¡¯m aware he has lots of things to do. But this is the first time I haven¡¯t seen him this long... I just realized I¡¯m actually missing him more as days goes by. Haha."

    Her cute awkward smile and her sincere words never ceased to warm the old man¡¯s heart. He has been sighing and feeling distant to the world all this time, but now, a certain youngdy appeared and it¡¯s as if the sun finally rose in the horizon.

    "I¡¯m sure, the young master has been missing you more, young miss."

    "Haha. You think so?"

    "Why? You think this old man is lying?"

    "Hmm... Sorry gramps but I¡¯m not really convinced." Davi chuckled mischievously for a moment then continued seriously; "When ites to Sei... how should I put it... well, he¡¯s unreadable. He¡¯s like a book I can¡¯t even begin to read because it was locked with series of bloody tough chains."

    "Are you frustrated?"

    "Frustrated, huh... I think not to that extent. But I admit my curiosity has been growingrgertely, I¡¯m afraid it might burst out some time soon. Haha. I hope I can hold still, wait..." Davi paused as she put her one hand in her hip then faced the old man again as if she¡¯s a teenage spoiled brat who¡¯s about to demand something outrageous from her grandfather. "Gramps, I think it¡¯s time for you to talk. You promised to tell me something about Sei if I cook for you the whole week remember?"

    "Haha. So in the end you won¡¯t even go easy on this old man, huh."

    "I won¡¯t."

    "Okay, okay. This old man will now talk."

    While the two were sitting in the garden¡¯s gazebo, Davi looks so incredibly excited.

    "So? What do you want to know about him? Do you want to know why he covers his face?" the old man asked and Davi¡¯s eyes twinkled immediately as though she just saw a golden box containing the world¡¯s most mysterious secret. However, in a blink of an eye the stars in her eyes suddenly vanished the moment she realized that the golden box in front of her was surely Pandora¡¯s box, something deadly forbidden.

    Seeing her expression, the old manughed. "Haha. Are you that scared of him?"

    In response, Davi shook her head right away. "I admit I am but it¡¯s not really about fear. I don¡¯t want to do anything that would anger him and... I will never purposely break my promise." She said looking stern and resolute even though disappointment shed across her beautiful eyes for a moment.

    "Are you saying that it¡¯s totally fine with you even if you will never know anything about him forever?"

    Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, Davi shook her head like a rattle. "No, I¡¯m never fine with it. But, I¡¯m not rushing. One day, I believe he himself will tell me everything."

    "What if that day will nevere?"

    Davi¡¯s eyes narrowed then a silly evil smirk carved in her face as she speaks. "I will force it out his mouth."

    "Hahaha. That¡¯s the young miss for you. I wonder how will you do that. This old man definitely wanted to witness it with his own two eyes."

    "Well, that¡¯s a secret gramps. I will definitely make him say it."

    Davi¡¯s eyes suddenly burned with determination and enormous fighting spirit. Causing the old man to smile with all his heart¡¯s content. He was sure that no one in this world can be more suited as Sei¡¯s wife than thisdy in front of him.

    "That¡¯s the spirit young miss." The old man looked like he was rooting for her, beaming with happiness and satisfaction. "And because of that I want to give you a reward. I can answer as many questions as I can as long as it¡¯s not about his identity, how about it?"

 Chapter 51 Cant imagine

    In a Victorian style gazebo, Davi and Mr. Kazuki sat facing each other and looking serious as if the most awaited interview of the century is about to begin.

    "So? What¡¯s your question?" The elegant looking old man began as he smiled softly, breaking the quiet atmosphere. Davi immediately awakened from her moment of deep thinking and she straightened her back and looked at the old man intently. Looking as though she was a treasure hunter and the hunt was about to begin.

    "H-how was Sei when he was young?" she asked. Her voice was soft, filled with curiosity and sincerity. Her eyes suddenly shone intensely and the feeling she¡¯s emitting almost felt out of this world. The way she asked him at that moment was indescribably strange that even an old man like him felt a faint feeling of something like... afortable danger. Her eyes, her voice, and her words were like a magic potion that was powerful enough to might even make the most secretive person answer whatever she¡¯ll going to ask.

    At that moment, the old man smiled secretly within him as if he just discovered a hidden treasure. A treasure so beautifully breathtaking and at the same time,fortably dangerous. And the most interesting thing was that, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any awareness about her natural prowess at all. She was just being curious and sincere not knowing she¡¯s doing even greater than that.

    The old man then smiled at her as he speaks. "How young?"

    "Mmm... around ten and younger?"

    Looking pleased with the girl¡¯s question, the old man nodded happily as if he was excited to tell a certain bed time story to his little grandchild. "The young master that age was... mmm... will you believe me if I¡¯ll tell you he¡¯s quite really adorable specially when he was five and younger?"

    "R-really? Does heugh and talk a lot?" Davi¡¯s eyes were sparkling as if she was a child getting really excited about what will happen next to her favorite character in a certain fairy tale her grandfather was telling her.

    "Haha, not a lot but yes he does around those age. He¡¯s quite a bright kid too. He¡¯s really clever and really sweet."

    "Eh? S-sweet?" upon hearing that Sei was sweet, Davi reflexively tried imagining him being sweet and her smile slowly faded. She imagined a frozen statue with a cold ck mask being sweet and all and it left her pretty speechless. She even tried visualizing the masked man feeding her with chocte as he says words like ¡¯say ah¡¯ while smiling sweetly and her brain burst as she choked with her own saliva. Davi coughed slightly as the old man patted her back,ughing mischievously at her as if hepletely understands why she¡¯s reacting like that.

    Davi didn¡¯t know it would felt so damn strange, as if the man in her brain wasn¡¯t Sei at all, it¡¯s apletely different person. All she could imagine was him being adorable as she pets his head while he was sitting motionless and expressionless like a soft ice statue.

    "Haha. So you can¡¯t imagine the young master being sweet huh. I understand, I understand. Did you know that he even kisses me in my cheeks and hugs my thigh when he cries back then?"

    Davi¡¯s brain started to spin as the old butler continued. And she could only felt that part of his story-telling was to tease her, and the mischievous old man¡¯s n was more than a sess. Davi started imagining Sei kissing her cheek and telling her words ¡¯sweetheart, let¡¯s cuddle¡¯ as he hugs her legs while kneeling in front of her and it made herpletely thrown off and she shook her head violently like a broken robot. "No, no, no. Stop it gramps. It¡¯s impossible for Sei to act like that."

    Amused with her priceless reaction, the old man could onlyugh wholeheartedly.

    "What are you even thinking anyway young miss? Please don¡¯t forget that I am talking about the little, five years old young master."

    Mr. Kazuki¡¯s tone was mischievous and as soon as Davi heard his words, she face palmed andughed at herself as well.

    Ha ha ha. What the hell am I imagining in the first ce?

    It was indeed felt impossible for Davi to even imagine the current Sei suddenly being all sweet and cuddly, however, when the adult Sei shrunk into an irresistibly adorable five years old boy in her mind, Davi started fantasizing. She would really love to shower little Sei with hugs and kisses even if he is just as cold and emotionless as the current him.

 Chapter 52 Dangerous

    "Okay, next question gramps." The energetic Davi stared intently at the old man again, as if she¡¯s already switched gears and now ready for a much higher level of the treasure hunting.

    She sure switched gears quite fast, this child.

    "Does Sei have something he likes when he was young?" she asked with a look of innocence and great interest in her eyes, making the old man smiled pleasantly again. Her questions were all about the simplest but the most beautiful things that the old man couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge of wanting to just tell her everything.

    "Even when he¡¯s that young, the young master wasn¡¯t picky. But he also doesn¡¯t have anything I would call his favorite thing." The old man paused when he saw her expression dulled as soon as she heard him and heughed briefly. "However..." he continued and the saddened girl instantly brightened. "There was one thing I believe he does really like."

    Davi¡¯s spine immediately straightened as he moved closer to the old man. "W-what is it? Please tell me, dearest grandpa."

    Oho, this child¡¯s pleading skill is also quite unbelievable, huh.

    Mr. Kazuki was even getting more amused with the things he slowly discovers about the girl in front of him. And seeing an adorable child pleads to him sweetly like that with her eyes burning passionately left him feeling like the happiest old man at that very moment. Well, it¡¯s been more than a decade since someone ever pleaded adorably like that to the poor old man, making him felt extremely happy.

    "It¡¯s a piano." He finally said and Davi blinked three times.

    "Eh? Really?" she uttered, quite surprised.

    "Back then, the sound of a piano will always calm him down no matter how agitated he was and it was his luby. He will hardly fall asleep without listening to it." At that moment, the old man¡¯s voice saddened even though he was smiling, as if he¡¯s telling a warm nostalgic story of an old forgotten past. A faint feeling of pain and sorrow came along with it and Davi instantly felt it as well, strangely making her suddenly felt a sudden urge to cry.

    "Is it surprising?" the old man asked and Davi nodded right away, as she smiled. "Mm. I didn¡¯t know he likes listening to a piano," she replied and for some reason, a sharp little needle seemed to poked her heart and it bleeds a little.

    "Does Sei y the piano that time?" she continued.

    "No, he never learned it. It¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t, he just didn¡¯t want to. He said, he only like listening to it."

    "Then who yed the piano for him?"

    "His mother."

    Davi sighed in relief, not noticing the deep sorrow that shed across the old man¡¯s eyes at that brief moment.

    "Why are you sighing?" he asked.

    "I¡¯m relieved, because I thought he doesn¡¯t have a family. But now I¡¯m d he actually has. I¡¯m really d." She sounds genuinely relieved as she smiles.

    "Why?"

    "Do I need a reason why? It was sad being alone. So I¡¯m really happy knowing that he¡¯s not alone." Davi smiled brightly, however, the old man didn¡¯t smile. A faint feeling of coldness almost akin to Sei¡¯s, flickered in his eyes instead, causing Davi¡¯s smile to fade slowly.

    "Well, he does have people he called family in blood but... it¡¯s quite too far from the kind of family you¡¯re talking about."

    Davi was speechless. The warm old man suddenly went cold and it immediately stunned her. However, at that brief moment of coldness, someone suddenly talked.

    "Uhm... Young miss, the meal is ready."

    Abruptly, Yijin interrupted. Davi instantly turned at him. "Oh...Okay." She uttered and turned back to the old man. But to her surprise, the cold atmosphere instantly vanished, as if nothing strange happened at all. The old man immediately returned back into his usual soft and cheerful self.

    "Oh, no wonder I¡¯m turning cold. My poor stomach is going berserk." The old man jokingly said as heughs. And his words were followed by a weak roar inside the old man¡¯s stomach, cracking them up together. Davi also understood the situation right away and was feeling sorry for the old butler.

    "Ahh! Sorry gramps, sorry." she said apologetically as she held his hand to help him stand.

    "Why are you apologizing? Please stop apologizing, young miss."

    "I¡¯m not apologizing to you, gramps, I am apologizing to your poor stomach."

    Davi¡¯s words were followed byughter this time as the two started walking towards the mansion.

    Meanwhile, inside the old-butler-in-disguise¡¯s mind, he was sighing in relief.

    That was close. This child really is dangerous. Dangerous. Good job interrupting young man.

 Chapter 53 Gossips may do

    By the time Saturday morning rolled out, Davi and Yijin left the Gray mansion. She told the old butler, she¡¯ll going to spend the night in her little brother¡¯s ce.

    Thus, as soon as Davi left, the old-butler-in-disguise left the house as well. On their way back to Blue Shark Port, Mr. Youjirou change back into his normal appearance.

    "Anyway Yuki, how was it? Did you manage to pierce through Sei¡¯s barrier and got any information about her?" the old man sound serious and firm. Theplete opposite of the warm and cheerful old-butler-in-disguise.

    "Don¡¯t scare me please sire. You know how tough your own grandson is. This is your fault you know? He doesn¡¯t even trust us anymore. And everything about the young miss was already secured by him, I can¡¯t even find even a speck of dust about her anymore." Yuki, his most trusted underling who was five years older than Sei was looking troubled.

    "That little... Why does he need to hide her information?"

    "Now that¡¯s the question sire. Though I¡¯m not sure who¡¯s responsible for this, if it¡¯s actually young master himself who took down the young miss¡¯s information or... it¡¯s that guy, Zaki."

    Yuki¡¯s tone turned a bit sour as he mentioned Zaki¡¯s name, while the old man just sighed in disappointment as he heard his report. The old man was aware that if it¡¯s Sei who took it down, then looking for anything about her is now just chasing after the wind.

    "That little punk as well. He¡¯s as tough as Sei. Even I can¡¯t get anything out of his mouth." The old man didn¡¯t stopped sighing making Yuki to smile mischievously. "Haha, that¡¯s why I think let¡¯s just give up for this one," he said looking as though, he finally escaped an overbearing task.

    However, the next thing he heard from his boss instantly made his jaw dropped. "No, you continue investigating her, ifputers and intelligence are useless then go back to the dark age and find something using the old style, even gossips may do."

    Yuki let go a deep sigh and could only say ¡¯ah, how stubborn¡¯ deep within him. He could only agree with what his master wishes. He noticed that the old man changed a little since his stay in the Gray mansion and it made him felt really relieved. Yukie was sure that it was all because of the young master¡¯s wife.

    Yukie has been guarding Mr. Youjirou for almost a decade. He stayed in the pce since he was young so he had watched the master when he was still king. He could say that after more than a decade since he stepped down being a monarch, the only thing left in him as royalty was his majestic aura. His manners and protocols he practiced as a royalty was long gone. He was now just a normal billionaire who is longing for a great grandchild.

    ...

    It was a long tiring day for Davi. Ms. Lee called her and the two went to the national library, then they spent the rest of the day shopping tirelessly.

    After the teacher left, Davi and Yijin went straight to Sky Town.

    Upon entering the house, as usual, Davi squeezed his little brother with hugs. Surprising the young man behind them a little.

    "Sis, who¡¯s he?" Haru asked curiously as he stared at the boy her sister brought.

    "Haru, this is Yijin, he¡¯s my husband¡¯s little brother. And Yijin, this is Haru, my younger brother." Davi normally introduced Yijin as Sei¡¯s little brother but Yijin was obviously taken aback by her introduction. Well, Yijin will never dare calling his master Sei of all people, his older brother.

    That night, the three of them had a good time. Especially Haru who was excited meeting a new friend. The two boys spent their time ying video games until they passed out.

 Chapter 54 Devastated

    Another week went by and Davi haven¡¯t even heard anything about Sei. She was busy with her review but she¡¯s starting to miss him really bad.

    She could only whisper the words, ¡¯When will youe back?¡¯ to herself.

    The house was silent. As if the temperature of it had gone lower than zero degrees and it¡¯s driving her crazy. For the first time since she set foot in the Gray mansion, she felt an indescribable sadness. Mr. Kazuki, the cheerful butler also said goodbye days ago, causing the gloomy clouds lingered persistently in every nook of the house.

    That morning, she again buried herself into piles of books. The exam is getting closer and studying was indeed a great distractor. Herplete immersion in her studying caused her to totally ignore the brewing gloomy atmosphere as she became one with the books she¡¯s reading.

    After five hours, she finally went out and walked towards the garden with her beloved note in her hand.

    She was thinking deep. Although she was busy with her review, she thought that the current flow of event wasn¡¯t good at all. She couldn¡¯t ept just sitting quietly without doing anything and obediently waiting for his return. She wants to do something.

    This can¡¯t be happening. I need to continue my mission even though he¡¯s not here, right?

    As soon as she processed her thoughts, she opened her note as she sat on the grasses. She studied every steps written as though she was miss detective trying to figure out a written cryptic message.

    Looking at her note, Davi was surprised knowing that for the entire month she spent with him, she only executed a mere twelve steps. Are you serious?

    Davi was a bit disappointed to herself as she pouts like a little kid. She bit her lip then tugged her own hair as she stared sharply at the note.

    Shortly after, as though she finally decoded the secret message, she shouted excitedly. The light in her eyes returned as if her imaginary motivation battery was re-charged again, 1001%.

    "Yijin! Are you there?" she said and like an invisible ninja suddenly popping out of nowhere, Yijin appeared in front of her.

    "Yes, young miss," the young man stood like a soldier in front of her and Davi stood close to him immediately.

    "I want Sei¡¯s cellphone number," she said and the young man instantly froze.

    "Sorry young miss, I don¡¯t have his number," he said and Davi fell silent for a moment then she tugged her hair and sat like a weakened white kitten on the ground. Her sudden unexpected reaction immediately shocked the young man.

    "No. You¡¯re lying. Even Mr. Gou doesn¡¯t want to give it to me. Are you guys serious?" Davi was devastated and looking as though she¡¯s about to cry.

    And before the young man could exin his reason, the girl stormed towards the mansion and locked every door, not letting anyone to enter.

    That moment, Yijin, the butler and the maids were all stunned they couldn¡¯t talk for a long while. They looked like deadly lightning just struck them hard. They knew that the young miss never acted this way before. She¡¯s always been the kind of ady who¡¯s serenely selfposed and never threw tantrums like this. This is the first time theirdy boss gets upset, thus, making all of them extremely worried to the nook of their bones.

 Chapter 55 Beat him when hes back

    At that moment, when the young man finally returned to his senses, he couldn¡¯t stand still. This is the first time he¡¯s been so agitated and scared at the same time. He wanted to snuck in the house to see what¡¯s she¡¯s doing but he was afraid he might make the situation worst.

    "What should we do? What should we do?"

    "What if something happened to the young miss inside?"

    "My god. Please stop saying terrifying things like that. I don¡¯t want to die yet."

    "Then, what should we do?"

    Everyone were standing in front of the entrance as though they were broken robots, walking back and forth and almost losing their mind. The only one who stood motionless like a rooted tree was Yijin, who was currently at his deepest mode of meditation. As if he was quietly calcting a certain problem that might cost him his life if he fails to solve it.

    Meanwhile, Davi locked herself in her room. She looks serious as ever, scribbling something in her note, as if she was a military general nning a legendary siege of a certain imprable castle.

    Not noticing that it was already dark, she continued working diligently. And when she felt hungry, she finally stood to get some food. However, to her surprised, the butler, the maids, and her body guard, Yijin were all standing like punished little kids just outside the closed door. They look tired and helpless, as if they¡¯ve been standing there for hours. Realizing the situation, Davi¡¯s mouth instantly hanged opened and guilt shed across her eyes.

    Truth was that, Davi locked the doors to show them she¡¯s upset, although she knew they can open it whenever they wanted. Well, she really was upset, she thought it was impossible for them not to have Sei¡¯s number especially Yijin. However, she soon realized that Sei might had ordered them not to give it to her, upsetting her even more.

    But even though she¡¯s upset, she never meant to do this, she didn¡¯t think they¡¯ll act like this at all. She¡¯s aware they¡¯re just following orders. Why did they not open the door? Why did they stayed outside? Gosh, what have I done?

    She then hastily walked towards the door and opened it. At that moment, the maids and the butler broke into tears, shocking her even more. She froze as she looked at them. They looked really worried and her heart clenched.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do this," she said looking troubled, causing all of them to shook their heads.

    "No, no, young miss. It¡¯s our fault." They said and Davi could only hugged them andforted them.

    "I¡¯m fine, okay? I¡¯m just a bit upset. Stop crying, it¡¯ll break my heart." Her words were like angel¡¯s voice that calmed their hearts and their worries disappeared instantly. They were also overjoyed for they didn¡¯t expect the miss tofort them with hugs and sweet words.

    After that, everything was settled smoothly and joy overtook the maids and butler¡¯s face as they left.

    Except of course, for the young man who was looking tense ever since Davi opened the door. He looked like an extremely troubled soldier who just made a big mistake of sending a false rm to his superior and that there¡¯s no way for him to undo it.

    Noticing his unusual expression, Davi faced towards him.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked and the young man looked heavenward for a moment then looked at the ground. Making Davi even more curious.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry miss," he said softly and Davi could only smile as he patted his shoulder as if she¡¯s telling her to calm down, leaving him a bit dumbfounded.

    "I said it¡¯s okay. Anyone can be upset every now and then you know? And I¡¯m no saint or something okay?" Davi was trying to ease his obvious worry. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not angry or anything with you. This is all Sei¡¯s fault for being so mean. I¡¯ll beat him when he¡¯s back," she continued as she pouts.

    Her words somehow made the young man felt better instantly and her, saying things like she¡¯ll beat him, immediately cracked him up and he smiled. No one ever dared to say things like that to Sei his master, and was still living fine. There¡¯s no one other than her.

 Chapter 56 What should I do

    It¡¯s already past midnight when a ck car quietly entered the Gray mansion. Then a man with terrifying aura stepped out of it.

    As soon as Yijin saw him, cold sweats ran down his cute pale cheeks.

    Truth was that, when Davi didn¡¯t¡¯ opened the door for about an hour, he sent an emergency message to Sei even though he knows it¡¯s forbidden to contact him while he¡¯s still in that ce. That was also the reason why he didn¡¯t give her his number.

    He sent a short message ¡¯Miss is in trouble¡¯, that¡¯s why when the miss who was supposed to be in trouble opened the door two hourster, Yijin realized his doom ising. He knows that his boss is already on his way, and it¡¯s toote to tell him it was a false rm.

    "Where is she?" Sei¡¯s terrifying voice was enough to make Yijin felt weakened he¡¯s about to fall on his knees. The man was back to his usual self before he met the miss, stone cold and horrifying.

    He was enveloped with pitch-dark aura that almost felt like everything he touches might get suffocated to death. He definitely felt unrecognizable if onepares him to his self when he¡¯s beside the miss.

    "She¡¯s already asleep, boss." The young man finally answered.

    "What happened?"

    "Er, she... she... she... she was..." Yijin is in a huge trouble he could hardly speak. He knows, it¡¯s never a wise idea to anger him when he¡¯s like this. However, he couldn¡¯t think about anything else to tell him since lying was never an option.

    "Just say it." Yijin once again shuddered in fear. Sei¡¯s cold voice never ceased to scare him but this time, his intensity seemed sky rocketed. Thus making him, prepared himself for the worst and just speak.

    "Uhm... she... she... she said, she wanted to beat you."

    As soon as those words came out of his mouth, a quiet breeze seemed to passed by as if the world went into a halt while an invisible three dots appeared above the head of the terrifying man.

    The vampire looking man at the back also froze and the same three dots appeared above his head. A deafening silencested for a while and Sei waspletely stunned. His pitch-dark aura started to froze as well.

    On the other hand, the young troubled man could only cry quietly without tears. I¡¯m sorry miss. Forgive me. I know this man will nevery a finger on you so... I have no other choice.

    "Why?" That single word from Sei immediately made the young man breathed in relief as if he just escaped death. The coldness in his voice and aura drastically dropped.

    Seeing this, Yijin decided to just talk, thinking he¡¯ll just kneel before the young miss and ept his punishment for betraying her when this great tribtion is over. "She... she said because you¡¯re so mean."

    "Mean?" Sei went silent for a while and then he repeated what Yijin said as if he couldn¡¯t believe it at all. "Why?"

    "She was asking for your cellphone number and when I didn¡¯t give it to her, she stormed into the house and locked herself for five hours not letting anyone of us to enter."

    Upon hearing Yijin¡¯s statement, Sei was speechless. His dark aura was subsiding, as his confusion and curiosity started to rise.

    "The... the miss said she¡¯s so upset." Yijin continued and Sei suddenly looked like an ice statue with a crack. Sei didn¡¯t know why he felt like a huge meteor just fell on him just by hearing the news that his wife was upset.

    "Hahaha. This is indeed trouble, a terrifyingly huge trouble. Hear me, Sei. She said you¡¯re mean and she wanted to beat you, meaning... you¡¯re the reason why she¡¯s upset." Zaki¡¯s loud voice suddenly echoed in the silent dark night. His face looks serious, however, he¡¯s actuallyughing evilly deep within. His inexplicably dark expression when he arrived a moment ago already vanished into thin air.

    On the other hand, the moment Sei heard Zaki¡¯s words, he remained motionless like stone. He looks too surprised that he couldn¡¯t seem toprehend what was he hearing anymore. At the same time, he was shocked by his own reaction.

    "What will you do now?" Zaki asked as he kept grinning deep within. Enjoying the amusing troubled look of this man who now lookspletely different from his monstrous self, moments ago.

    Instead of answering, Sei looked at Zaki and throw him his question back. "What should I do?"

    That moment, Zakiughed out loud in his mind as he put his arm into Sei¡¯s shoulder. "Easy... just let her beat you and it¡¯s over."

    Ha ha ha. I would love to watch that. Wait, I should record it. Pfft. Hahaha.

 Chapter 57 One hell of a kind

    "Easy... just let her beat you and it¡¯s over."

    Hearing Zaki¡¯s advice, Sei shrugged Zaki¡¯s hand off his shoulder.

    "I can¡¯t wake her up now. We still need to go back right away," he said and Zaki could only tug his hair, showing his extreme disappointment.

    Damn it! What a bad timing.

    "Then just let her beat you when we¡¯re officially back, okay?" Zaki obviously sounds like he just wanted to see him being beaten by his wife so he just replied him a cold "Shut up" as he walked towards the entrance.

    Some momentster, the door of the bedroom was pushed open gently and silently.

    Footsteps then drew closer and Sei sat at the side of the bed as the yellow light from the bedsidemp lit the room softly.

    Sei stared at the sleeping girl with a book in her hand for a while before he slowly took the book away and put it on the table.

    For some unknown reason, looking at her peaceful angel-like feature, Sei suddenly felt strangelyforted. As if she was an alluring oasis in the middle of a vast drynd.

    He watched her quietly like that for a long time until he reflexively started caressing her soft cheek gently as ever.

    Shortly after, Sei was stunned finding himself touching her face. And he was about to pull back when Davi suddenly reached out her hand causing Sei to froze as if he was a thief caught red-handed. Davi immediately caught his hand with her eyes closed then she hugged it as if his hand was some teddy bear. At that very moment, he remained thunder stricken while the girl just continued sleeping soundly without letting go of his hand.

    Sei didn¡¯t move an inch after that. He can¡¯t wake her up and he needed to leave as soon as possible. However, he didn¡¯t know how to remove his hand without her waking up.

    Meanwhile, Zaki sent Sei a message. They¡¯re running out of time and they needed to leave now. However, what Sei replied to him made him looked at it twice with widened eyes. "Bring me teddy bear."

    "Huh?! Teddy bear?! Why?" Zaki¡¯s loud voice echoed in the quietrge sofa. But he soon somehow understood what was going on.

    "Yijin, find a teddy bear, fast. Go to the maids¡¯ house, they might have one there." Yijin instantly disappeared and after some moments, a small teddy dear was now on his hand.

    Zaki took it and he immediately ran upstairs. Upon opening the door of their room gently, his eyes bulge out when he saw Sei in an awkward position as the girl was hugging his hand. He walked quietly beside Sei, trying his very best to not make any noise. Zaki was aware that the moment they awakened her, they might not leave the house in time anymore.

    Thus, as if they were elite partners who¡¯re in a process of defusing a bomb, Sei started pulling his hand from her grasp while Zaki was recing it with a bear. However, midway along the process, Davi¡¯s brows knitted, causing the two guys to immediately halted and held their breaths. They stood still motionless, as if they instantly turned into perfect figures made of stone for a long while until the girl went back to her deep sleep again.

    The moment the girl fell deeply asleep again, Zaki signaled Sei to continue removing his hand and after a short while, they finally seeded. However, just right after Sei stood, Davi unexpectedly moved and out of nowhere, Zaki suddenly pulled Sei down, signaling him to immediately hide. With confused face, Sei didn¡¯t have a choice but to follow the guy who¡¯s pulling him, thus the two ended up lying down on the floor, as though they were soldiers hiding from their enemies. Zaki was covering his mouth, looking like a child who was desperately trying to suppress hisughter, while Sei was like a confused stone, looking as though he was wondering what the hell are they doing and what the hell is going on.

    A second after that, they heard her moaned. Then the two wentpletely frozen when the light was turned off.

    Damn! She¡¯s awake!

    Thankfully, she seemed to be half-awake when she turned the light off and she returned to sleep right away. The moment they realize she¡¯s asleep, the two carefully walked out of the room like ninjas.

    And as soon as they reached the sofa, the two breathed so deep as if they just came from a ce with no oxygen.

    The experience was one hell of a kind that the two of them doesn¡¯t know how to react. They¡¯ve never been in a situation like this before.

    Holy sh*t! That was extreme.

    Zaki soon burst out as soon as they were out of the house that he even teared up and rolled on the ground. Sei on the other hand just looked back at the house. He stood there quietly for a moment before walking back to the car.

 Chapter 58 The perfect strategy

    Davi woke up suspicious the next morning.

    She was staring at the book on the table she was just holdingst night. Then, her eyes fell towards the small white teddy bear on her bed. She was still half-asleep but by the time she remembered her dreamst night, that Sei was caressing her cheek as she fell asleep on his arms, she got up instantly and ran towards the door.

    Her hair was messy as she quickly walked down the stairs. She looked around but she saw no one. She then walked towards the kitchen and thankfully, Mr. Gou was there preparing her meal.

    "Mr. Gou, did Sei came home?" she asked, surprising the butler slightly.

    "He did arrivete at night young miss. How did you know?" he replied with a smile on his face. Davi¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled as soon as she heard he arrived.

    "Where¡¯s he?" she asked, sounding excited.

    Looking at her brightened spirit, the old man felt sorry as he speaks. "He already left, young miss."

    Davi was silenced. She didn¡¯t know why but this time she really felt so damn upset. She sat on the chair andnded her head on the table as if some powerful force just sucked all her energy.

    Why did he leave without even waking me up?

    That moment, realization finally dawned on her, that she¡¯s being like this because she¡¯s been missing him too much. She wanted to see him so bad.

    "Please don¡¯t feel sad young miss. The young master dropped byst night just to give you this." Davi immediately raised her head upon hearing the old man¡¯s words. Her mouth hanged opened as she stared at the cellphone he¡¯s giving her. "The young master said that if you wanted to contact him, you¡¯ll only use this phone. His number is already there."

    Davi was looking at it with her eyes filled with disbelief. Momentster, he epted it and she quietly opened it. And when she saw a single phone number saved in it, Davi finally smiled and she hugged the old man briefly before walking away, leaving the old butler smiling happily for her.

    ...

    At the quiet gazebo, Davi was thinking deep. She realized that Sei surely have some not-so-simple reasons for all of this and she felt bad for feeling upset towards him. However, sheforted herself right away, telling herself that feeling upset was normal. And it looks like the result of her showing how upset she was, was actually a good thing. She was happy to know that Sei was actually looking out for her even though he¡¯s not beside her.

    Thinking about it, she was motivated to work even harder. She breathed deeply and her eyes started to burn passionately.

    However, as time goes by, Davi¡¯s eyes were getting narrowed as she stared at the phone on the table. She looks as though she was simting a certain strategy before starting the war, but it looks like she¡¯s having some trouble.

    She was considering the fact that she can¡¯t possibly call him whenever she wants since she doesn¡¯t know where he is at the moment. What if he¡¯s busy or he¡¯s actually at the other side of the globe and it¡¯s already past midnight in the ce where he is?

    Apart from that, Davi was also having a hard time choosing which step should she execute first.

    However, after minutes of thinking, an excited and meaningful smile finally carved in her face. She looks like she finally found the perfect strategy.

 Chapter 59 Under attack

    Somewhere in Australia.

    In a dimly lit spacious room surrounded withputers working on their own, Sei was quietly staring at arge screen when his cellphone suddenly vibrated.

    Zaki who was sitting right in front the door looking like azy security guard immediately awakened. He knew that nobody will ever call Sei¡¯s personal phone at this moment. Even his own grandfather couldn¡¯t. Therefore, he could only deduce that it¡¯s no other than the wife.

    He then instantly flew like wind as he quietly attempted eavesdropping behind Sei.

    Sei on the other hand, watched his phone as it rungs for a while before he finally answered it.

    "H-hello?"

    As soon as Sei heard Davi¡¯s sweet voice, he looked as though he just heard a certain mystic sound, and he seemed to suddenly forgot that he needs to talk back.

    "H-hello? S-sei?" By the time she said her second ¡¯hello¡¯, the man seemed awakened, however, the moment he heard her called his name, for unknown reason, no word came out of his mouth.

    "Hello? Can you hear me?"

    Hearing her third hello, Sei seemed to returned to his senses once again.

    However, before he could open his mouth to answer her, the girl¡¯s voice abruptly yed again like a beautiful song. "Is this my husband, Sei?"

    Her gentle voice calling him sweetly as ¡¯my husband¡¯, instantly stunned the man. He couldn¡¯t speak and he seemes looking absolutely dumbfounded. Well, part of it was because the girl never addressed him like that before.

    "Sei?"

    The girl called his name for the third time, and Sei finally opened his mouth but before any sound could came out from it, Davi¡¯s voice rang out again. "Thank you for letting me contact you."

    Upon hearing her, Sei remained silent. He felt like he was aputer currently being attacked by super viruses one after another, not even giving him the chance to react. Although, the attack actually wasn¡¯t really that fast, it was him who was strangely reacting quitete. He was like a supeputer suddenlygging slow due to some powerful virus attack.

    A short silence went by and Sei somehow manage to revive himself quickly, however, for the fourth time, before his voice came out of his mouth, the girl on the other side of the phone talked again, and this time the attack seemed quite lethal.

    "I miss you," she said and the call promptly ended.

    That moment, silence enveloped the entire room and Sei remained in dazed. Thest attack seemed to be strong enough to shut down theputer by force.

    Zaki who was eavesdropping the whole time -although he never heard a thing- waved his hand in front of Sei¡¯s face but the man remained motionless.

    "My god Sei! What the hell happened? Wake up! The call already ended without you even saying a word back. Are you serious?" Zaki¡¯s loud voice echoed in the whole room. And he looked as though he didn¡¯t know whether tough or what. He was so curious on what the girl had told him for him to be dumbfounded to that extent.

    Thankfully, the man seemed to finally awakened and he looked nkly at him.

    "She called my name, three times," he said and Zaki¡¯s forehead was quickly covered with deep lines for a moment, but he soon realized that it¡¯s actually a big thing since surprisingly, Davi never called him by name apart from that one time when she was kidnapped.

    "And?" Zaki continued asking.

    "She called me ¡¯my husband¡¯,"

    "H-huh?" Zaki was even more confused. So what? Was that a big deal?

    "It¡¯s the first time I heard her addressed me that."

    "Oh... okay. And?"

    "She thanked me,"

    "And?"

    "She said..." Zaki was like a little kid waiting for the new year¡¯s final countdown as he waits for the continuation of Sei¡¯s words.

    "She said she missed me."

    A short silence followed Sei¡¯s statement before Zaki could talk again. "That¡¯s all?"

    "Mm. That¡¯s all. I felt like I was suddenly under attack."

    "Pfft. Hahaha." Seriously?

    Zaki rolled on the floor as heughed with all his heart. He even smacked the floor as heughs out loud like crazy while Sei just quietly raised his head and stared at the dim light above him. At that moment, a certain warm disturbance was brewing inside Sei¡¯s chest, and a mysterious and unfathomably invisible fire zed across his eyes.

 Chapter 60 All-ou

    Meanwhile, at Gray Mansion, Davi¡¯s face was zing red the moment she ended the call.

    She did not know what to feel at that moment. Especially when the person at the other side of the phone did not talk at all. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on. Is there something wrong? Is he busy?

    Truth was that, since Davi was having a hard time choosing which among the steps she should execute first, she decided executing all of them at once. Besides, she thought that an all-out attack would surely have a stronger impact. In addition, part of it was because she thought that it has been so long since shest did a mission, thus, although she did consider the possibility of failure, she did not chicken out and proceeded anyway.

    ¡¯Step #07; use his name¡¯

    She was aware of the importance of this step and as Hinari said, in the art of seduction, this step belonged to the psychological tricks. However, for unknown reason, Davi realized she was strangely having a hard time using Sei¡¯s name whenever she talks to him in person. Thus, she was d to find out that it was actually easier for her to say his name on the phone. She thought she finally found a good way to practice addressing him his name.

    ¡¯Step #13; appreciate his efforts,¡¯

    Hinari advised her never to underestimate the power of saying thanks for every little thing. Davi has always been doing this step no matter who it is, however, strangely, she found it hard to express it towards Sei. Making this step a bit challenging but ended up quite heartwarming for her. She was d she finally said thanks, not just for letting her call him, but because of many other things he did for her since the beginning. This step also convinced her that Hinari was right; there are things that really seemed easier to say through phone after all.

    ¡¯Step #17; Let him know you¡¯re thinking about him¡¯

    Although Hinari said nothing much about this step, she did tell her it means as it is. Therefore, Davi made it sure, that he will clearly get her message, that she has been thinking about him and she is missing him, although she did not realize that she somehow overdid this step a little.

    ¡¯Step #06; Keep interaction short and sweet¡¯

    As her love guru¡¯s advice, this step could be the application of thew of supply and demand. ¡¯You have to keep the supply scarce so that the demand will grow even higher.¡¯ Thus, Davi did it in a way as if she¡¯s some arresting breeze appearing out of nowhere that left him dazzled and speechless.

    Somehow, Davi executed the steps perfectly although the steps were carried out in such an amazingly fast pace.

    And even though Davi was puzzled the whole time she called him and hisck of response left her wondering whether he was there listening or not, she somehow felt light hearted. As if her gloomy world instantly brightened the moment she said it all.

    Davi couldn¡¯t exin why but she somehow felt that something good had happened and even though she received no reply, she still felt as though her all-out attack did work, giving her some sort of power to keep moving forward.

 Chapter 61 Counter attack

    The next day after that, due to her approaching exam, Davi locked herself in her study room. Nevertheless, when evening came, the girl decided to execute another step to continue her mission.

    She then took her precious note and she scrutinized it for a while before she finally chose the most fitting one.

    ¡¯Step #15; Send him text throughout the day¡¯

    Hinari warned Davi never to treat this step as something effortless and simple. She told her that this step also requires some rules to make it effectively sessful.

    The first rule was to message him casually, or a message that somehow appearedid-back but sweet at the same time. She also said that it is better to send him messages that was not too bold at the beginning.

    Thus, understanding the said advice, Davi then sent him a simple ¡¯good evening¡¯ with a winking cat emoji.

    And as soon as she sent it, like a teenage girl waiting for her crush¡¯s reply, Davi was a bit anxious as she waits when the phone suddenly rung.

    Huh? He¡¯s calling?

    Davi was quite surprised. She did not expect the man to suddenly give her a call.

    Thankfully, she manage to react quite fast and she cleared her throat first before answering the phone.

    "Hello? S-sei?"

    "Mm, it¡¯s me."

    Sei¡¯s quick answer somehow made Davi a bit stunned. Additionally, his voice was just gorgeous enough that anyone who hears him might think he¡¯s some lost mythical god talking at the other side of the phone.

    "Uhh..." Unexpectedly, the girl was lost for words. She struggled thinking about the words she will say and she didn¡¯t know why. "Uhm... y-yesterday, are you busy when I called?"

    Well, that was the first topic that appeared in her mind.

    "I¡¯m not." Sei¡¯s prompt answer made Davi¡¯s brows knitted slightly. Then why did you not say anything?

    Davi wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t.

    "I-is that so?" she said and the man just uttered a short "Mm."

    "Oh, okay. Ah, my exam will be this Saturday."

    Davi somehow started talking casually. In addition, a smile started carving beautifully in her face when the man cheered her up. "Do your best."

    "Mm. Thank you. Is it okay for me to call you at this same time again?"

    "Anytime."

    "Eh? Anytime? Are you sure?"

    "Mm."

    "O-okay." Davi was surprised that he said she could call him anytime. It was because the reason why she did not call him again yesterday until now was that she was afraid she might disturb him.

    So of course, hearing him said that made her smiled pleasantly, however, a certain feeling inside her chest started bothering her and her smile began to fade.

    A short silence then went by before Davi could talk again.

    "When will youe back home?" she asked and her voice suddenly sounds mncholic. However, what she heard next instantly turned her eyes wide in disbelief.

    "I¡¯m home."

    Huh? Did I heard it wrong?

    Davi blinked more than three times before she could raise her head for she finally felt that someone seemed to be watching her. And as soon as she saw the masked man¡¯s silhouette standing on the entrance and looking towards her, Davi immediately fell in daze as he stared at him, speechless.

    What? Are you serious? What is this? Why does this felt as if he¡¯s attacking me back with his own surprises? Is this some sort of counter attack?

 Chapter 62 Go-ahead

    Davi was dumbfounded for a moment as her eyes were glued with the man on the entrance. But as soon as she heard the sound of the phone indicating that the call has ended, she finally snapped awake.

    She slowly put her cellphone down and she felt her ears suddenly heating up as the man started walking closer to her.

    That moment, Davi¡¯s emotions were getting ahead of her. Sei¡¯s appearance was a bolt from the blue making her temporarily lost her brain¡¯s ability to process things. And while Sei was getting closer, time just seemed to slowed down and Davi could only watch him walking towards her with a nk mind.

    Somehow, the peaceful yet mncholic atmosphere a moment ago went somewhat dramatic. The masked man in ck was gazing at the girl on the couch as he slowly walked towards her, while the girl wearing arge white t-shirt just sat there as she waits for his approach. It was a scene that was perfect for a movie, as if they were two people secretly longing for each other.

    However, the movie-like scenario didn¡¯tst long. Out of nowhere, arge face of a shameless someone suddenly popped in front of Davi, instantly destroying the emotional atmosphere as if he was the uncooperative third wheel who was more excited witnessing a couple¡¯s brawl than a romantic y.

    He stood just in front of her before Sei could even get near.

    "Hello young miss. I heard you said, you wanted to beat the young master, is that true?"

    The first statement she heard from this soldier looking third wheel upon his return immediately made her stunned. What the hell is he talking about?

    That moment, Davi suddenly felt like he wanted to beat this man instead. However, when she finally remembered the words she said that night, she gasped and her eyes reflexively roamed around as if she¡¯s looking for someone.

    At that time the young man Yijin just stepped in the entrance when Davi¡¯s re immediately caught him, causing him to felt a sudden chill.

    Yijin instantly went pale and putting his palm together, he gestured the word sorry while his pretty face turned terribly apologetic before he retreated like a trembling little puppy.

    After seeing the boy¡¯s regretful face, Davi could only sigh before she looked at the man looking like a hungry gossip guy in front of her.

    "T-that was..." Davi couldn¡¯t continue talking because Sei casually pulled the guy away in front of her, as if he was some unnecessary little block on his way.

    After that, he stood close to her as his gaze fell on her.

    "Did I upset you?" he asked and he sounded as though he was trying to confirm it.

    As soon as she heard him, Davi felt like her face turned impossibly hot. She was suddenly feeling embarrassed, however, she still nodded honestly.

    Looking at her reden face, Sei sat beside her and continued, "I will let you beat me, go ahead."

    Hearing his statement, Davi¡¯s eyes slowly widened in disbelief.

    "H-huh?" What did he just say?

 Chapter 63 Punish him

    W-what¡¯s going on? Is this another surprise attack?

    Davi wanted to think he¡¯s just kidding but knowing this man, he will never say words he didn¡¯t mean. She knew he couldn¡¯t even handle a joke, making it impossible for him to even joke around.

    Then what is he trying to make me do? Did he really think I¡¯m going to beat him? Seriously?

    Thinking about it, Davi was lost for words. And while she was struggling to think properly, the man just sat beside her quietly as if he was a cute little kid waiting for his punishment.

    His quiet stone cold demeanor and his almost unreal visual made him a semnce of a perfect life sized figurine.

    Who on earth would beat a man like this?

    Looking at him that moment almost couldn¡¯t stop Davi¡¯s urge to just squeeze him tenderly. She didn¡¯t know why but every time he acts like that, he seemed topletely switched from a cold lifeless stone into an adorable soft beast in her eyes.

    Thankfully, Davi managed to suppress herself since her dearest brain finally started working at its fullest. Even turning her instantly into mission mode again.

    Truth was that, Davi was puzzled and she still couldn¡¯t believe it at all. She still couldn¡¯t help but ask herself why.

    However, the fact that he actually asked her to go ahead and beat him made her find a certain perfect opportunity to execute another step whether he was serious about it or not.

    At that very moment, the first step that crossed her mind was...

    ¡¯Step #15; be bold¡¯

    As stated by Hinari the great, in the science of seduction, although not at all times, boldness is greatly needed. She said that there are times that she has to take risk and bet for herself and see what will happen.

    Thus, at that moment, Davi decided to do something in a higher level and more challenging. And so without wasting time, she immediately began.

    Davi breathed deep as she looked intently at the man beside her.

    "Okay then, consider this your punishment for upsetting me." She said, looking like ady general preparing to reprimand her delinquent soldier, while the man just calmly uttered a single sound, as if what she¡¯s about to do to him was just some yful pinching. "Mm."

    Looking at his usual collected and serene self, Davi then stood vigorously as if she seriously want to beat him for real while Sei just remained sitting on the couch, motionless.

    "Close your eyes." She said as she stretches her arms.

    And like an obedient kid, Sei then quietly closed his eyes as he remained unmoved like stone. A sight which almost made Davi burst out and just hug him tight. At the same time , looking at him that moment made her thought that she can¡¯t possibly hit this man of all people. However, because of her mission, she has to punish him.

    Thus, after she stared at him for quite a while, she finally made the most awaited move.

    She raised her fist and she started counting.

    "One... two... two and a half... three!"

    The moment thest number came out of her mouth, Davi¡¯s hand immediatelynded on his shoulder, softly and...

    A kissnded on his lips.

 Chapter 64 Just a brief simple kiss

    As soon as her lips gentlynded on his, the world stood still as if time no longer exist.

    Davi¡¯s brain instantly created a spark powerful enough to start a fire that instantly spread throughout her entire being. The unexpected magic caught her off guard. She didn¡¯t expect that the moment their lips met, she will feel somethingpletely outrageous. That moment, she felt as though a deadly meteor fell causing an earth-wide ckout, turning the world entirely dark but at the same time revealing the billion stars in the sky at their brightest ever.

    His unbelievably warm lips knocked her entirely senseless, evaporating every thought in her head. Causing her supposed to be just a second peck on the lips ended upsting for five seconds before she finally snapped and pulled back as her heart was fluttering wildly as ever.

    As soon as she pulled back, their eyes meet deeply like never before.

    Then, a long deafening silence went by and they just stared at each other with no words being spoken at all.

    Until atst, Davi opened her mouth.

    "We-wee home... I-I-I¡¯ll go prepare dinner," she said hastily with a wavering voice as her face turned entirely red before she walked away as fast as she could.

    Watching her disappearing silhouette, the masked man remained motionless, dazed and speechless. His scary aura and unimaginable coldness were nowhere to be found as if it disappeared entirely into existence the moment she kissed him. As if the kiss just obliterated every sign of life he¡¯s usually emitting. As if the kiss was a curse officially turning him into a real breathing stone.

    "Oh my god! Th-that was the beating she¡¯s talking about? Ah! My pure innocent eyes have been tainted. When did you two became this sweet?"

    "Hey. Are you listening to me?" Zaki¡¯s loud voice were akin to an annoyingly loud rm clock waking him up in his deep sleep. Causing the stone finally moved and he stood as he started loosening his tie.

    And without words, as if he didn¡¯t hear a thing, the masked man walked towards the stairs. He went straight into his study room and as soon as he closed the door, he leaned into it for a long time before he walked towards the bathroom. He opened the shower without removing his shirt and he stood there quietly while the water flowed nonstop into his head.

    Meanwhile, the girl in the kitchen was still struggling to calm herself. Even though she thought she prepared herself enough, she still felt as though she was entirely unprepared. She just didn¡¯t expect it to felt that way. It was all beyond her expectation. She didn¡¯t know that that single kiss could even shut down her entire consciousness against her will.

    It was just a brief simple kiss, filled with inexperience and innocence, yet it caused an unstoppable wildfire inside her chest, a wildfire she felt that no one could ever extinguished. She felt as though that kiss which was originally a part of her mission will forever be ingrained within her, a memory that will never be forgotten for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 65 So I can monopolize you

    Time passed and Davi finally recovered. She focused herself into preparing the dinner. She knew that it¡¯s been nearly a month since she cooked for him, thus, she wanted to give her all.

    However, her peaceful cooking was interrupted by Zaki-in-disguised, Mr. Chen. His smile was wide as soon as he saw Davi.

    "Hoho. So our young miss is slowly getting bolder huh. Not bad, not bad." Hearing his mischievous teasing, the girl who just recovered, blushed again. Ugh! This guy.

    "Please don¡¯t tease me Mr. Chen. I can¡¯t possibly beat him for real okay?" she said and the man just chuckled mischievously as if he was enjoying the sight of her being shy.

    "Ohh... how kind of you, young miss."

    "Please stop giggling."

    "Haha. Don¡¯t mind me young miss, I¡¯m just happy. And because I¡¯m happy, I will tell you a secret about Sei." The man said and then he sidled towards her while his mischievous grin was still carved on his face. Davi on the other hand went instantly curious as hell as soon as she heard Sei¡¯s name.

    "Truth was that... Sei was... that was actually..."

    "Please just say it."

    "Haha. Calm down, I¡¯m saying it. Would you believe me if I¡¯ll tell you that that was actually Sei¡¯s f-first kiss?"

    Upon hearing his statement, Davi slowly moved away from him. She blinked more than three times before her eyes were filled with nothing but disbelief.

    "No, don¡¯t lie to me mr. Chen. Besides, how did you even know? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re following him even in his bed." Davi shook her head as she looked at him with disapproving eyes. However, her reaction just made the manughed even harder.

    "Why? You won¡¯t ept it because you¡¯re guilty stealing a virgin¡¯s first kiss?"

    As soon as those words came out of his mouth, Davi was instantly stunned. W-w-w-what the hell is this man talking about? Me? Stealing a virgin¡¯s first kiss?

    "Mr. Chen, truth was that, I¡¯m still upset, can you sacrifice yourself instead?"

    "H-huh? W-wait, I¡¯m just a lowly body guard, I have nothing to do with my boss¡¯s personal--- Ahh!"

    Without waiting for him toplete his statement, Davi caught his hand instantly and locked it on his back while she pushed him hard towards the kitchen¡¯s exit as if the fragiledy suddenly turned into some fierce gangster.

    "W-wait, young miss. Why me? You won¡¯t eveny a hand to Sei, why are you being fierce with me?"

    "Because you¡¯re bad mouthing my husband. I won¡¯t forgive anyone who will do that to him, even if it¡¯s you, do you understand?"

    "H-huh? When did I bad mouth your husband? I¡¯m just tel--- Ouch! Where did your strength even came from? Are you perhaps a gori in disguise--- OUCH!"

    Davi kept pushing the man as she kept pulling his hand behind to hurt him a little. However, as if a ss just fell on the floor and crashed into pieces, Davi was stunned the moment she raised her head.

    The presence of a tall godly figure leaning on the door frame looking at her instantly froze Davi and she didn¡¯t realize that she exerted an even greater force on Zaki¡¯s hand causing the man to cry out in pain.

    "Ahh! Ou-ouch!" Mr. Chen¡¯s loud voice startled her and she let go of him right away as her gaze remained looking to Sei¡¯s direction.

    At that moment, looking at the girl suddenly fidgeting before him, as if the fierce gangster immediately returned into her usual angel-like self, Sei walked closer to her.

    "What happened?" he asked facing towards Davi.

    "Uhm... Th-that... it¡¯s because he¡¯s... badmouthing yo... he said I stole your... he said I¡¯m a thief." As soon as those words left her mouth, Davi bit her lower lip as she turned her face away, embarrassed.

    I can¡¯t possibly tell him the nonsense Mr. Chen just said, right?

    However, she felt a sudden chilling from him that same moment causing her to look at him again, and the moment she saw him ring at Mr. Chen with faint feeling of rage, she felt a sudden guilt even though Mr. Chen seemed unbothered by it.

    "Haha. Er... I was just teasing the---"

    "Uhm... Sei, it¡¯s no big deal, I¡¯m just actually trying to make him leave the kitchen so I can monopolize you tonight..." a strange silence followed her statement. And Davi was stunned to the core with her own words. What the hell did I just said?!

    "Pfft! Ohoo, you should have told me earlier young miss. This lowly third wheel will now leave." Zaki said leaving the couple both speechless.

 Chapter 66 Powerful pillar

    As if a certain spirit was walking by, Davi and Sei remained silent for a long while.

    Until the girl finally moved. She scratched her neck as she smiles at him a bit awkwardly.

    She didn¡¯t know why she said those words, but that moment, she decided to move on right away and try doing it instead. Besides, it¡¯s really been too long since her husband was within her reach like this. She will grab every chances to make up for the lost days when he was away.

    "Shall we sit?" she then asked as if she was an olden day gentle man while the man just nodded like the most obedient graceful cold goddess.

    However, before Davi could turn and walk towards the dining table, the cellphone in her pocket suddenly rung. The two of them stared at each other for a while before she answered the call in front of him.

    "Hello?"

    "Hello? Are you Haru Mizuri¡¯s kin?"

    The moment Davi heard her little brother¡¯s name, her heartbeat instantly fell in chaos as the smile in her face faded. Fear and worry immediately reflected across her eyes as she gripped her phone tight while her voice started to falter.

    "Y-yes, I am her sister, m-may I help you?"

    "Ms. Mizuri, your brother has been rushed here in the hospital---"

    As soon as she heard the voice saying her brother was rushed in the hospital, Davi¡¯s brain turned nk and the phone fell in her hand.

    Thankfully, Sei who was watching her the whole time managed to catch the phone. He looked at the girl who was just smiling brightly a moment ago instantly turned into a lifeless white sheet, before he answered the phone himself.

    "What hospital?" he asked and as soon as he heard the answer, he ended the call as he dialed another number on his own cellphone.

    "Zaki, get the car. Now." His voice was serious as his eyes were focused on the helpless girl in front of him. It was the first time he saw her like this. The fear in her eyes were even greater than her fear with any ghosts. Her eyes that usually emitting such an overwhelming determination and fighting spirit were like stars that instantly lost its light. That moment, the brave and cheerful girl finally revealed her Achilles heel right before his eyes.

    Sei¡¯s fist clenched for a while before he held her hand. And as if their palms just embraced warmly, he held her hand gently as ever. That very moment, as soon as Davi felt his warmth, she lifted her head, as if his hand was an energy ball that instantly returned the life in her eyes.

    The man spoke no words but Davi strangely felt as if he was saying ¡¯don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine¡¯ silently. And as if she heard him said it, she nodded at him, causing the man to get stunned for a while before they finally rushed towards the door.

    They get into the car without letting go of each other¡¯s hand. And as the car sped through the city hospital, nobody said a word. Davi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry but the warm hand she¡¯s holding onto was like a powerful pir that was lifting her, as if telling her she will never fall again as long as she won¡¯t let go.

 Chapter 67 A firm reminder

    The night was deep as Sei and Zaki waits inside the ck car across the road. Due to the tightened security involving Sei, Zaki could no longer leave his side, thus leaving Ryou the only one avable to apany her.

    Sei¡¯s eyes were glued to the hospital as he emits an indifferent aura Zaki had never felt before.

    The atmosphere was quiet and cold, at the same time, quite unbearable. That moment he let go of her hand and watched her left, Sei could only quietly clench his hand. He couldn¡¯t even stay beside her at times like this, as though there was an invisible boundary between them.

    Sei, who remained ustomed to the dark for many years, and his usual unfaltering familiarity in keeping himself in the dark side started to waver. For the first time, he wanted to just step out and walk freely towards her.

    "Zaki... get me a mask like yours," he said without even looking at him.

    Zaki almost choked himself to death as soon as he heard him. It was because never in his dream that a day wille when this man will finally agree to wear a mask that actually makes sense. He knows how much Sei hated wearing an ufortable and troublesome mask that changes one¡¯s appearance. He wore it once before and he never wore it ever again even at times when his life is in danger. But now, what the hell happened? Wait... Is this because he wanted to be with her?

    Upon realizing the answer of his own question, Zaki smiled. This time, it was an indifferent smile reflecting both relief and uncertainty.

    "Tell me Sei, just how deep did you fell for her as of now?" he asked as he looked at him intently. Excitement also shed in his eyes as he waits for his reply.

    However, the man didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t even nce at him. Causing the mischievous guy felt greatly disappointed, although he still smiled and started humming happily.

    "Hoho... Should I expect a cute baby soon? Huh? Sei?"

    As soon as he heard the guy mentioning the word ¡¯baby¡¯, Sei suddenly snapped and he just nced at the humming guy for moment before he averted his gaze away.

    "What. What¡¯s with that reaction? Don¡¯t tell me you already forgot the sole reason why you married her." Zaki¡¯s voice was still yful, however, his words were not a joke at all. It almost felt like it was a firm reminder.

    And hearing him, Sei could only said two ice-cold words. "Shut up."

    Zaki let go a deep sigh as he leanedzily on the window while he was ncing at the masked man behind him. Zaki could tell that Sei has been changing, slowly but surely. Even if the man himself didn¡¯t realize it yet, Zaki was sure that Davi already pierced through his iron wall since long ago, and it might even deeper than he could imagine. He knew that Davi was like a warm light slowly melting the frozen ice in his veins.

    Zaki always believed that finding her identally that day in that unexpected situation, and choosing her to be Sei¡¯s wife was the best thing he ever did for him. However, at this moment, even though he somehow considered this possibility from the very start, Davi¡¯s existence was now giving him the growing feeling of both relief and fear.

 Chapter 68 Hesitation

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Davi was told by the doctor that her brother was fine. She found out that the taxi he boarded on his way back home from school crashed into another car. Thankfully, Haru only suffered some minor injuries, causing Davi to cry in relief.

    After an hour, they finally able to leave. Haru hurt his left knee so Ryou offered to carry him. That moment, the boy kept staring at him as though he wanted to ask something.

    "Who is he? Is he your husband?" he finally asked towards his big sister, causing Davi to clear her throat awkwardly. She looked at Ryou then faced his little brother.

    "Ahh. No, this is big brother Ryou, he¡¯s my husband¡¯s big brother," she answered causing the man to clear his throat this time.

    Er.. Big brother? I¡¯m not really happy to be my master¡¯s big brother, y¡¯know.

    "Yeah, just call me big bro, okay?" Ryou smiled at the injured boy as he messes his hair and the boy just nodded at him with a smile.

    Ryou then carried the boy on his back and they started walking away. But while they¡¯re still on their way to the entrance, Haru spoke towards his sister again.

    "Sis, when will you introduce your husband to me?"

    As soon as she heard his little brother¡¯s words, Davi was a bit taken a back. She knew that ever since Haru woke up in the hospital, he was already asking questions even though he never said a thing. Haru was a clever boy, so she was aware that he¡¯s been suppressing himself to ask her questions especially when Davi confessed to him that she¡¯s already married. She knew that he was worrying this whole time that¡¯s why she wanted him to meet Sei, however, she also knew that introducing him a masked man will only increase his suspicion.

    "H-he¡¯s a busy person. But don¡¯t worry, I will introduce him to you when the timees, okay?" Davi finally answered with a smile in her face. dly, Haru, who¡¯s always been obedient to his sister just nodded as he looked at his sister with unwavering trust.

    ...

    By the time they stepped out of the hospital, a taxi stopped in front of them. Ryou immediately put the boy inside the car while Davi¡¯s line of sight were directed towards the ck car across the road.

    Seeing this, Ryou sidled towards her.

    "I¡¯ll take him home first so you can go and speak with him," he said. Davi was surprised with his sudden offer, but hesitation shed across her eyes when she looked at her brother. However, she wanted to talk to Sei so she soon agreed with him.

    After the taxi left, the ck car soon stopped in front of her and she boarded into it.

    "How¡¯s he?" Sei asked while they were tailing the taxi in front.

    "He¡¯s alright. Thankfully, he just suffered minor injuries."

    "That¡¯s a relief."

    "Mm. You¡¯re right."

    Davi was feeling hesitant to tell him she won¡¯t go home tonight. It was because she¡¯s been missing him a lot and she wanted to be with him, now that he finally came home after how many days. Yet at the same time, she can¡¯t bear to just leave her brother in his current situation. Ever since that incident happened years ago, Davi¡¯s world only evolved solely with his little brother. She stood as both his mother and father despite her being so young. She would even fly like wind no matter where she is or what she¡¯s doing once she heard something has happened to her brother. She used to always prioritize his little brother more than anything else, even more than herself without any hesitation. That¡¯s why she was quite surprise that she¡¯s actually hesitating now.

    That moment, she realized one thing, that her world was slowly changing.

 Chapter 69 Version 2.0

    "Are you alright?"

    Sei¡¯s words broke the long silence, causing Davi to finally snapped and wake up from her deep thinking. She realized that she¡¯s been quiet for a while now that she didn¡¯t notice they¡¯re already close to Sky Town.

    "I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m just being a bit too worrywart. Haha." Davi forced a smile as she looked at Sei. However, as though the man could feel the girl¡¯s gloomyness behind her smile, he suddenly patted her head softly.

    That moment, Davi couldn¡¯t help but smile at him, this time, it¡¯s not forced. His warm hand was so gentle that her worries seemed slowly melting away.

    She then took a deep breath and stared intently at him.

    "To be honest, I really want to go home with you but... I... I..."

    Sei patted her head again the moment she paused as an indifferent expression shed across her face.

    "It¡¯s fine. Stay with him. He needs you," he said causing Davi to felt instantly relieved but at the same time a bit disappointed. She¡¯s always been looking forward for the day he wille back, she even dered that she¡¯ll monopolize him tonight and yet she needed to back off now, causing her to felt indescribably sad.

    However, she soon coaxed herself that she will surelyunch a lovey dovey attack as a make up for tonight when she¡¯s back.

    Wait for me Sei, you better prepare yourself because I will definitely won¡¯t show any mercy this time.

    "Thank you, I¡¯ll make up with you when Ie home," she said as she stared deeply at him.

    "Mm"

    Shortly after that, the car finally stopped in front of a huge building. They already reached Sky Town since it was just minutes away from the City hospital.

    Davi then opened the car¡¯s door and was about to step out when she turned back and faced towards him.

    "I-I¡¯m going," she said and Sei just quietly nodded.

    Davi stepped out and the moment she shut the door, she bit her lip tight. That moment, she felt as though she doesn¡¯t want him to go yet. She wanted to stay with him for a while longer.

    She gazed at the car¡¯s window with a really dulled expression. And before the car could move, Davi suddenly walked towards the other side of the car and hastily knocked the window near Sei.

    The car¡¯s window immediately slid down and Sei curiously moved his head near it. However, before the masked man could even ask what else she wanted to say, without any warning, the girl¡¯s face immediately moved closer to him and...

    She kissed him.

    The surprise attack was a bit too fast that she didn¡¯t even gave him a moment to react.

    And before he knew it, the girl already ran away like sh, leaving him frozen in an awkward position.

    It was another kiss and run. However, it was a little different this time. It was kiss and run version 2.0, the sh kiss on the lips.

 Chapter 70 Light of hope

    At Gray Mansion.

    It¡¯s already past midnight when Zaki entered Sei¡¯s study room. He was surprised seeing him still awake at this point of time especially that he¡¯s currently in this house. Sei is always been a nocturnal species, but not in this house anymore, simply because things changed since Davi appeared.

    The house that used to be just a house now turned into a home for him. It became a ce where he could sleep peacefully, as if he finally found his warm and safe haven.

    "What are you doing? Can¡¯t sleep?" he asked as he sat across him.

    However, the man remained silent, causing Zaki to just sigh as he leanedzily on the couch.

    "Sei, did you know that you¡¯re changing?" he continued as he stared at the moon peeking at the huge ss window.

    "In what way?"

    Sei¡¯s reply instantly made Zaki¡¯s spine to straightened. His vampire feature turned even more viinous when he grinned at him mischievously and meaningfully.

    "You¡¯re finally bing more human. She¡¯s turning you back into your human form. And unexpectedly, in such a fast pace," he answered and Sei remained silent again. His expression that was still void in any emotion remained nk as sheet, however, a faint light is glimmering silently in his usual Cimmerian eyes.

    Zaki who spent most of his days beside him, and as the one who¡¯s watching over him all this time, was among the few who knew how much of a monster Sei is, to the point that he never even imagined that one day someone could soften him like this.

    Seeing him right now made Zaki realize that Davi¡¯s existence is no longer just special. She¡¯s more than that. She¡¯s literally the light of hope that ignited a spark within Sei to feel again.

    Ahh... so it¡¯s true huh, love is indeed something that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated at all.

    Time passed and Sei remained wide awake as he lies on their bed. He stared at the white teddy bear on the table and at the books beside it. The room was quiet. The silence that used to never bothered him once before, now sounds noisy and he couldn¡¯t sleep.

    That moment, he realized that without her, this house was just another cold ce.

    ...

    The next morning, Sei just woke up and was walking down the stairs when Zaki and Ryou¡¯s voices caught his attention. They seemed to be talking about something but the moment they saw him, they instantly mmed their mouth. Causing the cold man¡¯s eyes narrowed immediately.

    He then walked towards them when the young man Yijin appeared in front of him. However, seeing Yijin didn¡¯t seemed to please the cold man.

    "Why are you here?" he asked coldly. It was because Sei could already tell that he arrived without her.

    "Er... boss, uhm. The miss forced me toe here," he answered as both his hand seemed to be hiding something behind his back. The cold man¡¯s growing rage seemed to disappeared instantly the moment he heard she ordered him toe.

    "Why?"

    "She asked me to give you this."

    Yijin stretched out his hand before him and the man turned speechless as he stared at the things in his hand.

 Chapter 71 Masked cookies

    Sei didn¡¯t move for a long while. He just stood there motionless as his gaze were glued into the things in Yijin¡¯s hands.

    "Boss, please ept these. These are all from the miss," he said while he was looking down the floor. His ears were quite red, indicating his embarrassment for suddenly being a messenger of love.

    That same moment, Sei finally lifted his hands and as soon as he epted them, the boy ran away in a sh without saying anything.

    Sei watched his back until he disappeared, before his gaze fell back to the things in his hand.

    A bouquet of white camellia was in his left hand, and in his right was a cute white lunch box with a red ribbon tied in it.

    Sei remained standing in the middle of the sofa quietly when the annoying Zaki walked towards him. He sidled over him with a wide smile and said; "Camellia white huh, isn¡¯t that flower means ¡¯you¡¯re adorable¡¯? Darn it... your wife is too sweet. But wait... why adorable? When did a cold stone like you became adorable? Did the young miss make a mistake...?"

    Before Zaki could even finish his statement, the cold man already left and headed towards the kitchen. Zaki of course followed him to have a peak.

    Sei put the lunch box on the table and scrutinized the flower in his hand with no change of expression in his face. Until he finally found what he was looking for. A love note.

    ¡¯Good morning. Flowers for you. I hope you like them. ~ Davi¡¯

    As usual, a small smiling heart has been drawn at the end of her name. And as soon as he read the note, the light in his eyes glittered once again.

    He then sat on the chair and carefully untied the ribbon as though it was a really fragile treasure.

    He opened it slowly and his eyes widened a bit upon seeing what was inside.

    The peaking cat went extremely curious on what was inside the box the moment he saw the slight change in Sei¡¯s expression. The man looks dumbfounded that he didn¡¯t move his hand to even touch what was inside.

    Zaki the peaking cat was dying to know it, however, the man just stared at it for a long time. As though, he had no n to eat it if in case it was food.

    Damn! What is it? What the hell did you put in that box, Davi your highness? What it is?

    Time passed and Zaki reached his very limit. He walked slowly towards him as if he was a curious little cat risking his life for the sake of his curiosity.

    I¡¯ll just peak a little and run. Just a little.

    The moment he reached him, he slowly sidled behind him and his eyes almost bulge out the moment he saw it. He even forgot his n to just peak a little because he startedughing hard that he instantly fell into his knees.

    "Pfft! What is that?! Hahaha. Is that supposed to be you?! My god! Hahaha, her majesty Davi is really the best."

    Zaki rolled on the floor as heughed hard while Sei remained unbothered.

    The white chocte cookie inside the lunch box was actually looking so cute. However, Zakiughed at the fact that Davi actually made cute Sei cookies. The cookies were carefully crafted that one might consider it a masterpiece. Even Sei¡¯s ck mask were crafted carefully that it almost looks the same with the real thing.

    "My god Sei, your wife just turned you into little cookies. She even included your mask. Hahaha. This is the first time I saw masked cookies. Pfttt! Hahaha. That one is exactly you."

 Chapter 72 Step #16

    By the time Zaki finally calmed down, Sei still didn¡¯t move at all. As if he¡¯s not nning to eat the cute cookies at all.

    Seeing this, Zaki immediately stood and sat across Sei as he began his selfish cajoling.

    "Hey Sei, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually nning to preserve those cute little things and disy it in your own museum."

    Zaki¡¯s statement were somewhat annoyingly mischievous, however, the man didn¡¯t budge and hepletely ignored him.

    "Are you serious? You can¡¯t just waste foods like that. You may not know but baking such intricate things requires lots of efforts and patience and time and love. Think about your wife¡¯s hardships while doing her very best to turn you into cute cookies. She did all that so you can eat them happily while thinking about her. She might even did it over and over again, and yet you¡¯re not going to eat it? That¡¯s cruel you see? That¡¯s the cruelest thing. Do you understand? At least feel sorry for the food... I mean to your wife!"

    The cold man just stared nkly at the desperate looking man across him the whole time he talked nonstop until he ended up panting at the end of his long statement.

    Zaki was almost drooling as he looked at the delicious looking and cute little masked cookies on the box.

    "Who said I¡¯m not going to eat it?"

    "Er... nobody but... then why are you not eating it yet? C¡¯mon let¡¯s taste the masked cookies. Don¡¯t worry Sei, you just need to snap a photo of it to preserve it," he answered as he quickly took his cellphone out. Then he immediately picked one cookie and lifted it just in front of Sei¡¯s face before he took the shot.

    Afterwards, he devoured the cute cookie and his face instantly turned ecstatic.

    "Wow... Mmm... as expected with her majesty. It¡¯s the best," he said and he¡¯s about to pick one again when Sei aggressively caught his hand to stop him. His aura instantly turned quite scary, indicating that he will break his hand if he attempts to pick another one. Zaki could only give up and he cried with no tears in his eyes.

    Argh! How greedy! He used to give me all the foods that was supposed to be for him but now... ahh... poor me.

    Meanwhile, at Sky Town, Davi was scribbling something on a piece of paper while she¡¯s anxiously thinking about the result of her n.

    Truth was that Davi¡¯s n was thebination of various steps she already executed before. She simply raised the level and added new steps along with it.

    ¡¯Step #16; be a bit yful¡¯

    Last night, when Davi was thinking about her next move, she remembered her best friend¡¯s words. ¡¯This trick will let your man see your cute side. And I think this step suit you so much, I don¡¯t even need to tell you what to do. You just have to be yourself, since you¡¯re a natural cheerful person. Your very own silliness wille out even when you¡¯re not trying.¡¯

    And she seemed to be right. Davi thought about making personalize cookie out of a whim and she ended up trying to make cute little masked cookies while thinking about him.

 Chapter 73 From now on

    Later that day, after the two sibling just finished eating their lunch, Haru who was observing his sister this whole time, suddenly let go a deep sigh.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Uhh... Nothing, I¡¯m just feeling quite relieved."

    "For what?"

    Davi stared intently at her little brother for he suddenly looked a little indifferent even though he was smiling pleasantly as usual.

    "I¡¯m just happy... whoever your husband is, I think I wanted to meet him and say my thanks."

    A line appeared between Davi¡¯s brows as soon as she heard his statement. She looked puzzled that as if a big question mark just appeared above her head. An expression that caused Haru to smile even wider.

    "Sis... ever since I was young, you¡¯re the only one I have. You gave me everything. You worked really hard for me. You gave up too many things for me. You---"

    "Haru, what are you saying?" Davi cut through his little brother¡¯s words. It was because she suddenly felt strange listening to him. And this is the first time he talked that way towards her, as though he suddenly turned quite mature. Leaving Davi puzzled on what he¡¯s trying to say.

    Seeing her worried and confused face, the young man stood and hugged her gently, causing Davi to feel even more doubtful.

    "Haru... what is it? Is there something wrong?" she asked worriedly and the boy let go of her as he stared at her with serious eyes.

    "Sis, listen to me. Honestly, I always wanted to tell you this for a long time now but I kept thinking it¡¯s still wasn¡¯t the right time, but now please allow me to say what I feel."

    "O-okay, I will listen. What is it?"

    "As I¡¯ve said a while ago, you already gave up lots of things for me. And I¡¯m sure you even did more than what I can imagine. You even suffered along with me when I was sick. Honestly, during those time, the only thing I was holding unto was just not to leave you alone. Truth was that... It¡¯s really painful for me watching you suffer for my sake for a long time and I couldn¡¯t even do a thing about it. I couldn¡¯t even help you."

    "Haru..." For some reason, tears suddenly flowed down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t know why he¡¯s suddenly telling her all those things but seeing his earnest eyes made her remained silent as the boy continued.

    "That¡¯s why, I¡¯m truly d seeing you being happy on your own. At first, I¡¯m really worried to death when you told me you¡¯re already married, truth was I couldn¡¯t believe it at all, but as time goes by, you became happier. You may not know it buttely, you¡¯ve been dazzling like never before. Truth was, I felt really relieve seeing you doing things for yourself. Sis... I¡¯m really happy to see that your world doesn¡¯t evolve only around me anymore."

    Davi¡¯s tears didn¡¯t stop as she listened to him even though the boy was smiling earnestly at her as he caressed her back as if he was a really gentle mother. Haru never opened up to her like this before. She didn¡¯t know that he was observing her to that extent and that he was in pain secretly.

    "Listen sis... You will always be my only family, I never longed for a mother or a father because I have you. You became my parent since I was just five and that will never change, that¡¯s why I want you to stop worrying about me now."

    "Hey... what do you mean by that?"

    "Sis, I¡¯m not telling you to leave me okay? I¡¯m not telling you to stop supporting me either. I¡¯m just saying that you¡¯ll stop prioritizing me. I want you to prioritize yourself from now on. Especially now that you have a husband and I¡¯m already quite old, I¡¯m not a kid anymore."

    "H-huh? You¡¯re just eleven."

    "Listen, I¡¯m already a man, I¡¯m no longer your little baby brother and I will prove you that soon. This is just a little injury and I can now manage myself so I want you to go back to him. Don¡¯t worry about me, I promise I¡¯ll be careful from now on, I¡¯ll call you every time. Please, trust me. I will be fine."

    That moment, Davi realized just how much she made this sweet little brother of her felt those kind of pain and worries on his own. She didn¡¯t even have any idea that he actually felt pained that¡¯s why even though it¡¯s painful for her, she was truly d he finally told her what he felt, or else she would have never known.

 Chapter 74 Seven years ago

    At that moment, hearing the word ¡¯parent¡¯ suddenly made Davi remember a certain painful memory.

    Seven years ago, the tribtion of the once peaceful and loving family of four began.

    Mizuri Akemi and Mizuri Shun, Davi and Haru¡¯s parents, were in fact both A-list superstars. The two were among the most powerful couple in the entertainment industry during their prime that their poprity remained on top even when they got married and bore children.

    That time, they were still having various famous movies and TV shows despite their age and they remained among the highest paid celebrities. However, things started to fall when Mizuri Shun suddenly involved in a mysterious contact fraud. Gossip magazines and online tforms started spreading rumors that the famous superstar was involved in the said huge scandal.

    Davi was only twelve years old that time and she watched the entire event happened before her eyes.

    Until chaos finally unfolded.

    Time passed and police and countless investigators along with many prosecutors and attorneys began toe and go as though their once peaceful home turned into a public government office.

    Reporters never left the front of their house 24/7. Everything turned into aplete mess and Davi could only watch her parents being slowly dragged down to hell.

    Her father, was denying the said allegation, saying it was all a lie. However, the power of entertainment industry was strong enough to crash him down into pieces.

    Evidences of various contract frauds under his name suddenly resurfaced online. Until eventually, the court found him guilty in no time. The government fined him millions for his said crimes but it didn¡¯t end there.

    Mizuri Shun couldn¡¯t ept the result, thus, he started investigating secretly. He and his wife actually just switched agency since they already nned to retire. HL entertainment, their former agency was the biggest agency that time, however, it was shrouded with any kind of darkness. The couple was asked by their own manager to take part in a certain illegal project, causing them to finally n to leave the agency. However, the CEO was against it and he even threatened the couple when they didn¡¯t re-sign their contract with them. Due to that, Mizuri Shun believed that HL entertainment was behind those fake evidences.

    However, midway in his investigation, Mizuri Shun disappeared. HL entertainment was rumored to manipted the media and reported all sorts of lies involving the superstar¡¯s disappearance, even dragging his innocent wife along with it.

    The media were like a wildfire that impossible even for the government to extinguished. The issuested for months and the torture never ceased, because Shun Mizuri was never found.

    Until a year went by and the police found Mizuri Shun¡¯s body who appeared to have been killed that same time of his disappearance a year ago.

    The anguish of a yearlong suffering caused Akemi¡¯s health to drastically declined. And the news of her dearest husband¡¯s death broke thest string of hope in her heart that eventually lead her into suicide.

    That same year, Davi and her little brother left their house and they lived in their grandmother¡¯s ce. Haru was just five year old that time and Davi was just thirteen.

    The only thing they¡¯re d about was that, their parents never revealed Davi and Haru in public, thus only few people knew that they were the children of two former legendary superstars.

    Three yearster, their beloved grandmother also died due to her old age, leaving the twopletely on their own.

    That same year, her father¡¯s case suddenly resurfaced and the investigation found out that Mizuri Shun was innocent and that the CEO of HL entertainment was found guilty for multiple crimes including fraud and murder.

    That time, as Davi watched the news, she did nothing but smile. A bitter smile was carved in her face as hate and pain shed across her eyes. Davi was a witness to everything that had happened. And she realized just how easy it was for the entertainment industry to manipte people and eventually destroy lives. A surge of extreme urge to take revenge burned in her heart, however, when she looked at her little brother, the rage in her heart slowly dissipated as she asked herself; That man will be jailed for the rest of his life, now whom should I take revenge to?

    From then on, young Davi could only put the me to the entertainment industry. She thought that it was the same thing that raised them up to glory and eventually drag them down to hell.

 Chapter 75 Preparation

    After the two sibling¡¯s earnest talk, Davi decided to go home, however, she insisted that Yijin will stay with him until his knee will fully recover.

    The young body guard was surprised, but he could only obey hisdy boss¡¯s order. Davi then told his little brother that she will still drop by from time to time before she finally left.

    On her way to Gray to mansion, Davi was smiling. She tried viewing herself into his little brother¡¯s shoes and was surprised to find out that she will definitely do the exact thing he did. Thinking about it convinced her that it was the right decision, causing her to felt a great relief and at the same time thankfulness.

    At that same moment, Davi was looking out the car¡¯s window when something caught her eyes. She ask the driver to stop the car and as soon as she stepped out, she went straight into a flower shop across her.

    Truth was that, Davi was looking for a Daffodil to send him, however, the closest flower shop at Sky Town surprisingly doesn¡¯t have any daffodils left. Thus, she ended up picking white camellia instead.

    Davi¡¯ste grandmother was a flower lover. She even had a mini garden in her house where Davi learned her gardening skill. The old woman also taught her all sort of things especially about thenguage of flowers. And she couldn¡¯t forget what her grandmother told her before, ¡¯let the flowers silent voice speak for you, it is sometimes more romantic than words¡¯.

    Minutester, Davi finally chose a single daffodil.

    One of the reason why she sent him flowers and cookies early in the morning was to trick him that she won¡¯te home. It was basically her preparation for her next move.

    ¡¯Step #19; slip back unannounced¡¯

    Davi always remembered how much Hinari stressed the power of surprises in her advices. She said that sweet surprises are magic that was oozing with positive love signals. And slipping back unannounced when he least expected it will just increase the power of magic that will hardly hit him. Repeating what she once told her before; ¡¯be an arresting sweet aroma that¡¯s appearing out of nowhere especially at times when he is alone.¡¯

    Although she also said that this step is among the riskiest, simply because the possibility of wrong timing is high, she also stated that if there¡¯s a human cheat at the other side, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    Thus, that moment, Davi stopped at the road¡¯s pathway and was about to message the human cheat, Mr. Chen, when a red shy convertible car stopped in front of her.

    She raised her head and her face turned quite displeased on what appeared before her.

    "Ohhh! Look what I¡¯ve found. My sweet unfortunate goddess is here," a blonde guy looking like a spoiled rich kid, called out mischievously as he leered at her.

    Davi instantly felt like her pleasant mood was destroyed just by the sight of this man. He is Wu Rei, the so called yboy heartthrob and her annoyingly forceful ssmate back in high school, who was among the main reason why Davi learned taekwondo. Seeing him just made her remember his extremely irritating habit of following her everywhere, and dering himself as her boyfriend shamelessly.

    And thinking about it just made her want to just beat him into pulp. Thankfully, because of the fragile flower in her hand, she managed to calm down and just ignored him as she started walking away as if she saw and hear nothing.

 Chapter 76 Violently

    Davi was walking hastily when someone grabbed her wrist.

    "Hey, don¡¯t be rude. You never change at all, huh," the man said as he gripped her hand while he gave her a flirty look. Davi¡¯s face immediately turned unbelievably sour as she red at him.

    "Let go."

    "Ahh... how cold. But damn it Mizuri Davi, you¡¯re still the most beautiful goddess in existence that I¡¯ve ever seen."

    "Let go, now." Davi¡¯s voice even turned colder as if she didn¡¯t heard his ttery at all, however, the man just chuckled mischievously. Back in high school, Wu Rei used to back off instantly whenever Davi turned cold and dangerous because, he was once beaten by her mercilessly. But now, the man didn¡¯t seem to be threatened by her anymore causing her to suddenly attack him viciously.

    But Davi¡¯s supposedly unexpected attack was stopped by him effortlessly as if he knew exactly what she¡¯s about to do and what kind of attack she¡¯s about to use.

    "C¡¯mon, my dear. Do you think I¡¯m still the Wu Rei who was willing to ept beatings from you?" he said as he gripped her wrist even tighter.

    "Don¡¯t make meugh sweety, how long do you think I¡¯ve known you? How many times do you think you used that attack on me?" he added as he moved his face closer to her. The man didn¡¯t even leave any space for her tounch another attack. His strong grip made her realize that this man was no longer the high school weakling she knew and he even grew much taller.

    "What do you want?" she finally asked calmly as she loosen up. If she can¡¯t go against him with her current martial skill anymore, then she has to use her brain this time.

    However, the man didn¡¯t answer her and his eyes just fell on the flower in her hand instead.

    "Who gave you that?" he asked while his mischievous smile slowly faded. That moment, Davi smiled deep within. She stared at him as she proudly answered him, "My husband."

    Wu Rei¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed as soon as he heard her. He was stunned but his grip didn¡¯t loosen up, it even tightened instead. His flirtatious eyes went serious as he res at her.

    Truth was that, Davi was actually his first love. He fell for her the very first time he saw her, back in middle school. However, for all those years he spent wooing her, even doing all sort of methods for her to notice her, he never once get any attention from her. She was like a star in the heaven that he just couldn¡¯t reach at all, the most heartless girl he ever known. She was the only girl that could make his heart beats wildly, but she¡¯s also the only girl who has the guts to ignore himpletely, without even bating an eye.

    "You... did you think I¡¯ll believe you?" Wu Rei¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold and his eyes burned with intense desire.

    "L-let go, or else¡ª "

    "Or else what? You¡¯ll call a police? Did you forget I¡¯m a general¡¯s son? You can¡¯t escape from me anymore my love," he said in a cold dangerous voice.

    That moment, Davi could sense dangering from him for the first time, causing her to immediately make a move before it¡¯s toote.

    Rei Wu started leaning towards her as if he was trying to kiss her when Davi abruptly bended her knees and then sheunched herself up as she drove the top of her head into the man¡¯s jaw. The impact was strong enough that Wu Rei instantly let go of her as he almost fell into his knees.

    "Davi, goddamnit!" he scoffed while his hand was on his jaw. Davi wasted no time but before she could even start to run, another man appeared out of nowhere and caught her violently.

    "What the hell¡¯s wrong with you Rei? Why are you letting this little cheek beat you like that?" the man said and he locked Davi¡¯s hand on her back causing her to yell in pain.

    That very moment, Davi was about to try struggling when she suddenly heard a loud bang and the man holding her from behind fell hard on the ground as though a really powerful punch just hit him. The big man who was violently holding her seconds ago fell instantly unconscious.

    Davi¡¯s eyes fell on the big man and the sight of him on the ground made her think that someone had save her, but before the girl could even turn to look who it was, someone pulled her and before she knew it, she was already embraced tightly.

 Chapter 77 No one

    By the time Davi finally awakened from the brief shock, she started feeling the warmth of the man hugging her. His strong arms that was wrapped around her made her felt an indescribable feeling of security.

    Davi haven¡¯t even raised her face yet but she could already tell who it was. She knew that no one other than him woulde flying towards her like this to rescue her. And most of all, she knew that, no one other than him could warm her entire soul and make her heart flutters wildly.

    That moment, Davi just hugged him back as tight as she could as she buried herself into his warm embrace.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that she was saved by him again.

    On the other hand, Sei who was currently looking at Wu Rei with deadly sharp res and indescribable rage instantly froze as though the deep darkness in his eyes disappeared the moment she felt her hugged him back tightly as ever.

    The man who looks exactly like a dark beast from hell just now, turned into a soft unknown creature in no time. Causing Wu Rei who was immediately weakened as if he was a rabbit in front of a terrifying lion to finally breath again.

    Wu Rei¡¯s frozen brain also started working. He was mystified andpletely horrified. He never felt this kind of atrocious feeling to anyone else before. The country¡¯s general, his father, whom he thought the scariest person on earth didn¡¯t even reached halfway to the level of this man in front of him. He exactly felt like the definition of devil itself.

    However, looking at him hugging the wild-girl-turned-submissive-cat in his embrace, doubt shed across his eyes. Wu Rei, being the only heir of Yang family which was one of the country¡¯s richest family was familiar with all the big names, even the secret ones. And yet he was sure he never seen this man at all, even though in one nce, he was certain that he was no ordinary. He could tell just by looking at him that he might even be greater than what he could imagine. His curiosity about the mysterious man was even greater than his jealousy that he even thought about snapping a photo of him and ask his father to investigate him.

    Unfortunately, before he could even lift his cellphone, the disguised Zaki appeared in front of him. His gaze was almost as scary as the mysterious man behind. His re was deadly as if telling him that he¡¯ll die the moment he does it.

    That moment, Wu Rei reflexively stepped back. And like a kid who just saw a ghost, he hastily ran back on his car and sped away like idiot, leaving his unconsciousrade just like that.

    Meanwhile, the couple who was immersed in their own world didn¡¯t even notice that Wu Rei was long gone until Zaki dragged them back to reality.

    "Hey, both of you! You can¡¯t just flirt like that in broad daylight. Look, kids right there were all looking," he said and upon hearing him, Davi finally snapped and immediately let go of him.

    However, the moment she raised her head and looked at his face, the world seemed to stood still and her mouth slowly hanged opened.

 Chapter 78 It will never be easy

    Davi remained in daze as her eyes were glued to the face of the man before her.

    She was quite shocked seeing his face that itsted more than three seconds before she could finally manage toe back to her senses.

    Davi was certain that this man was her husband. His familiar coldness, his awkward yetfortable silence and his scary demeanor were exactly him. However, something feltpletely off.

    That moment, she looked at him as though she was carefully examining his face as if it was a certainplicated and mysterious data.

    The man¡¯s face was somewhat good looking. He has regr features yet he looks strangely attractive. Nheless, Davi¡¯s heart was filled with doubt and suspicion, she just felt as though something was wrong. It was because Sei¡¯s lower face, his perfectly gorgeous jaw, his cheeks, his lips and the tip of his nose, that were all perfectly carved in every detail inside her brain was different from the details of the face she¡¯s looking at. That moment, she was certain that it was different, causing her brows to knit hardly.

    However, nothing was more strange than the man¡¯s eyes. Because of Sei¡¯s ck mask, Davi never had a better view of his eyes. She always thought that Sei¡¯s eyes were dark and grey. And yet the man in front of her has an eyes that were almost unreal.

    His eyes were exactly akin to the eyes of a mystic game avatar. Its smokey-silver-grey color was like silver clouds in the realms of the gods. Davi felt as though his eyes were like silver ck holes that could seem to suck anyone¡¯s consciousness just by looking.

    At that moment, Davi wanted to think that he might have worn a mask or a contact lens. However, no matter how much she tried to scrutinize his face, she just couldn¡¯t find any irregrities nor any traces of disguise.

    "Are you alright? Did that person hurt you?" Sei¡¯s voice was like a gentle thunder that jolted her. His voice was like an undeniable confirmation that this person before her was indeed her husband. Still, Davi abruptly raised both her hands and she¡¯s about to pinch his cheeks when her wrist was caught by him.

    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m wearing a mask," he said while he gazed at her deeply as if he was an innocent boy confessing his little crime. That moment, Davi couldn¡¯t help but felt painfully disappointed that she suddenly lowered her head and she leaned her forehead into his chest.

    She stayed silent and motionless for a long while without raising her head again.

    However, in the middle of her sulking, she soon realized that him wearing a realistic mask does makes sense.

    What¡¯s the point of him desperately hiding his face from me for such long time, and even including it in the contract if he¡¯ll just reveal it easily like this?

    Thinking about it, Davi somehow felt a bit better. She knew that it will never be easy. She knew that Sei won¡¯t break his own rule easily. That time, she remembered that the first time she met him, she even thought that the day when she finally sees his face might nevere at all.

 Chapter 79 Daffodil

    By the time Davi finally revert back to her usual cheery self, she raised her head and looked at him. And again, she was mesmerized by his seemingly illusionary enchanting eyes. It was just too beautiful that there was no cure for it.

    "D-did you disguised your eyes as well?" she asked. But her question seemed to be unclear to him that he just looked at her innocently as if he doesn¡¯t have a clue.

    Davi somehow felt her question was stupid. However, she still asked.

    "I mean... are you using contact lens?" she asked again and this time, the man shook his head. That same moment, Davi gasped in disbelief. She once heard that grey eyes were among the rarest eyes color on earth. However, to her, Sei¡¯s smokey-silver eyes were still one of a kind that she couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how beautiful it was.

    Gosh! How could anyone have such godly gorgeous eyes?

    In the middle of her fascination, she finally noticed that he was staring somewhere. Davi then followed his line of sight and she saw the poor daffodil in her hand. It was pretty crumpled and bent.

    "This... this is supposed to be for you but..." she said before she immediately hid it behind her as she smiled at him awkwardly. "I¡¯ll just buy you another one," she added, however, the man instantly reached out his hand.

    Davi was surprised as she looked at him.

    "I¡¯ll take it." He said and his beautiful eyes seemed gravely intent to have it that Davi couldn¡¯t do a thing but give him the crumpled flower in her hand.

    As soon as he took it, Davi couldn¡¯t help but smile radiantly, as if the gloomy weather a while ago magically turned into a fine bright day the moment he appeared. At that point of time, Davi thought that this was actually the real perfect moment for her to give it to him. Even though her original purpose on giving it to him was actually different.

    Upon receiving it, Sei then lifted the flower and he scrutinized it for a while before he gazed back at her.

    "What¡¯s does this flower means?"

    Sei¡¯s unexpected question somewhat stunned her. She didn¡¯t expect him to ask. Does this man really don¡¯t know or he¡¯s just trying to make me say it?

    "Er..." Davi bit her lip as she looked at him and then at the flower in his hand. As what she learned from herte grandmother, the daffodil actually has few meanings, some of which were ¡¯Regard¡¯, ¡¯Unrequited love¡¯, ¡¯You¡¯re the only one¡¯ and ¡¯The sun is always shining when I¡¯m with you¡¯.

    Wait, could it be that he was asking because he¡¯s just making sure which of those meaning is the one I¡¯m trying to convey? How sly.

    Thinking about that possibility made Davi struggled a bit. It was because, the original n in giving him that flower was initially to confuse him. She wasn¡¯t supposed to tell him.

    However, now that he actually asked, and because of the unexpected turn of events, Davi could only answer him.

    Davi then stared at him and began to talk.

 Chapter 80 Do you hate my appearance?

    "What does this flower means?"

    "Er... The- the sun is always shining when I¡¯m with you," she finally said. Her answer was what she really felt that moment. To her, Sei was like the sun every time the sky turned gray for her. And she just wanted to tell him that. That was why she decided to defer her n for the mean time.

    Truth was that she bought the daffodil for her to use as props in executing the next step.

    ¡¯Step #20; pique his interest/ leave him wondering¡¯

    Hinari advised her to never spill the bundle all at once as if there¡¯s no more tomorrow. She also stated; ¡¯leaving your man wondering just how much you like him or just how much you care will make the show running forward. And as I¡¯ve said, mysteriousness is seductive, don¡¯t just spit it all out mindlessly, leave the person slightly uncertain about the extent of your feelings. You have to keep your s hidden until the perfect time to strike arrives. But of course, never forget to drop obvious hints from time to time and never stop moving forward.¡¯

    Initially, Davi was supposed to execute both step number 19 and 20 when she reaches home, but, the appearance of that person ruined the n.

    Worse was that, step number 19, the art of slipping back unannounced, was obviously executed by Sei instead. He appeared out of nowhere and saved her at the time she needed him the most, even acting as her personal superhero. And eventually making her failed herself to execute her mission.

    Thinking about it made Davi was imagining a scene where the two of them were having a race and she was about to win but Sei suddenly overtaken her. And it was a thought that instantly made her heart burns.

    What is this? Sei, are you trying to seduce me instead? I¡¯m supposed to be the one doing this to you!

    Shortly after that, they finally left and on their way to Gray mansion, Davi was quietly encouraging herself.

    No worries. No worries. I¡¯ll just have to redo 19 and 20 again when the right timees. Just you wait Sei, I won¡¯t definitely let you get ahead of me.

    Meanwhile, Sei was staring at Davi when she suddenly red at him as though she just had a sudden thirst for his blood. That moment, Sei instantly froze. That was the first time she ever seen her red at him like that. He was painfully confused, at the same time, he suddenly felt a certain strange feeling that was almost close to fear. Fear that he might have made her hated him. Why? Could it be that...

    "Do you hate my appearance?"

    Sei¡¯s voice were somewhat cold and sad and the moment she heard him, Davi couldn¡¯t help but felt perplexed. And she instantly shook her head multiple times.

    "H-huh? Of course not. Why should I hate such good looking face?" She immediately answered as she looked at him with confused eyes.

    Seeing the sudden change in her expression and her puzzled face convinced him that it must have been some misunderstanding in his part.

    "Is it fine with you?"

    "Of course is it." Davi was still puzzled with his questions, however, she then realized that Sei must¡¯ve been just trying to consider her feelings about him disguising himself. Thing that somehow made her smile and so she started moving closer to his face.

    "Ca-can I touch it?" she asked and without saying a word, Sei moved his face closer to her and he let her touched his face.

    The girl then started caressing his cheek as if she was trying to feel it whether it was just like human flesh or not. Afterwards, like a curious little girl, she started poking his face all over, not realizing that the man had been stiffened the moment she touched him.

 Chapter 81 The only thing he was certain abou

    At Gray Mansion.

    Davi just came out from their room when she saw Sei sitting on the sofa wearing his ck mask again.

    "You really are the best young miss. You just made the young master who hated wearing such kind of mask to disguise himself."

    "Eh? He hated it?"

    "Yep, he really hated it but because he couldn¡¯t get close to you wearing that ck mask of his in public, he decided to wear it."

    Upon hearing him, Davi felt like she just heard some heartbreaking news. "So that¡¯s why he hastily removed it, huh," she said as she started walking towards him.

    And the moment she got close to him, Davi noticed that his lower face¡¯s skin was slightly red. By the look of it, his skin might¡¯ve been sensitive that the mask caused an irritation.

    Davi¡¯s face turned really worried that the man immediately asked her what was wrong.

    "Did you put anti irritation ointments in your face?" she asked and as expected the man shook his head. Davi then stood in front of him and she held his hand.

    "Come, I¡¯ll help you do some light facial treatment," she said as she began to pull him up when Sei refused her.

    "No need, it¡¯s fine," he said and Davi immediately pouted, showing him her sudden displeasure for his refusal. Her face also turned sullen as if she was a kid so upset about something. That moment, Sei was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t expect her to be that unhappy just because he refused.

    Davi didn¡¯t talk again but she didn¡¯t let go of his hand and she remained staring at him with her same sullen expression. Due to that, Sei¡¯s resistance onlysted for few seconds and he soon stood right away upon seeing her unhappy face.

    "Let¡¯s go," he finally said and the girl¡¯s face instantly turned radiant as she smiled wide at him as if her wish was finally granted.

    She dragged him towards the stairs until they both entered in their room.

    As soon as they went it, Davi slightly pushed the masked man to sit on the bed. She immediately went and took some bottles with her. Then she dragged a stool and put it front of him before she sat on it.

    However, as soon as she sat and looked at him, she blinked three times, for she realized that she has to remove his mask to apply the treatment.

    Seeing the sudden change in her expression, Sei reached out his hand, asking her to give the bottles to him.

    "It¡¯s okay, just tell me how to do it and I¡¯ll do it myself," he said but to his surprise, the girl seemed displeased again. That moment, Sei¡¯s brain appeared as though it¡¯s starting to go paralyzed.

    He knew that what¡¯s happening to him were nothing but strange. He didn¡¯t even get why he¡¯s just following what his wife wanted, obediently. He was aware he¡¯s doing something he never did before. The only thing he was certain about was that, he doesn¡¯t want to displease her.

 Chapter 82 The warmth of her hands

    Davi¡¯s eyes were glued into Sei¡¯s long and elegant hand while she felt quite disappointed. However, a moment before she finally gives in, something shed across her mind and she suddenly stood noisily.

    "Wait for me, don¡¯t move," she said and went straight to her dressing room.

    That moment, Davi immediately turned into her mission mode.

    ¡¯Step #18 part 2; Second step of physical flirting¡¯

    Davi was d that she remembered this step before this chance slipped away in her hand. She remembered that Hinari advised her to initiate physical contact when perfect opportunity arises. And one of the examples she used was to offer him a light massage on his scalp or on his back at times when he looked tired.

    At that moment, Davi was certain that this was the opportunity Hinari was talking about. Thus, she put her hands on her hip like wonder woman then she breathed deep before went back to him.

    Let¡¯s do it!

    Meanwhile, Sei who was waiting obediently as he sat at the edge of the bed lifted his head the moment he noticed her light stepsing closer to him. And upon seeing her, his line of sight immediately fell into the red blindfold in her hand, and his brows knitted.

    The girl finally sat in front of him with somewhat innocently seductive smile.

    "It¡¯ll be fine if I use this right?" she asked and the man could only nod. As soon as he nodded, Davi smiled brightly again as she reached out the blindfold to him.

    Sei then took the blindfold and Davi immediately closed her eyes. That moment, Sei just stared at her face for a while before he began to wrapped the blindfold in her eyes slowly and gently. The room was silent and neither of them made any sound during the whole process.

    After he was certain that Davi couldn¡¯t see him, Sei finally removed his mask.

    "Are you ready?" she asked and the man just replied a single "Mm".

    Davi then ordered him to put the ointment in her palm before she finally lifted her hands, carefully. And the moment her palmnded on his cheeks, Davi¡¯s heart started to flutter.

    However, she remained calm as she applied the stuffs all over his face carefully as ever. The atmosphere was way too silent that Davi could only hear her own loud heartbeats. But at that moment, Davi was actually in her intense concentration. She was touching his face, his forehead, his cheekbones, his nose, his cheeks and his jaw, as if she was memorizing every detail of his face.

    On the other hand, Sei remained motionless as stone as his gaze never moved away from her. He looked as though he was mesmerized by her gentle touches, that he started to close his eyes as he felt the warmth of her hands.

    "Are you liking it?"

    Davi¡¯s voice made him opened his eyes again as he uttered a sound.

    "Mm."

    "Thank you for saving me, I don¡¯t know what could have happened if you didn¡¯t came. I used to beat that man into pulp in no time but... it seemed like he grew stronger. Haha."

    Davi somehow, started to rx as time goes by while she continued massaging his face gently.

    "Do you want to be stronger?" he asked and she immediately paused as she nodded like rattle.

    "Yes, yes, I want."

    "I¡¯ll get you a teacher."

    "Really?"

    "Mn."

    As soon as the man uttered his reply, he went frozen again because the girl suddenly wrapped her hands on his neck, and she hugged him excitedly.

    Then, she uttered her words just right before his ears that he could feel her warm breath.

    "Thank you," she said and then she backs off and continued massaging his face, not knowing that the man in front of her already turned into a hardened snowman with reddish ears.

 Chapter 83 What type of kiss?

    By the time the mini facial finally finished, Sei immediately wore his mask again before he carefully removed the blindfold in her eyes.

    "Does it feel better now?" she asked and he nodded.

    "Mm. Feel good."

    Davi smiled at him as she stood and tidied the things she used. She was curious about his reaction but since she couldn¡¯t see his expression at all, she could only rely on his answers.

    Shortly after that, someone knocked the door. Sei stood and opened the door and as expected, Zaki appeared.

    "Did I interrupt something?" he said mischievously before he sidled towards him and whispered something.

    As soon as Sei heard whatever Zaki told him, he immediately turned towards the girl who just stepped out from the bathroom.

    Seeing them, Davi could already tell that there might be another important thing Sei must do. Thus she could only smile and wave her hand dismissively.

    "It¡¯s fine, you can now go," she said and the man nodded.

    Davi watched him went out until the door was closed when suddenly, her phone rang. She quickly picked her cellphone and was surprised. The caller was no other than her love guru and best friend, Zuzuki Hinari. For the past month, Davi was trying to call her but the girl wasn¡¯t answering at all. She only received asional messages from her once in a while.

    "Hello sweety."

    "Hello? Hinari? Where on earth are you?"

    "Haha. Don¡¯t worry about me, worry about yourself. I¡¯m in North America."

    "Then why are you not answering my calls?"

    "Duh. Because you only called when I¡¯m asleep."

    "Er... well... how should I know that you¡¯re actually at the other side of the world?"

    "So? How was it? I bet your man is now a putty in your hand."

    Hearing the words ¡¯putty in your hand¡¯ immediately made Davi somewhat speechless. Well, the first thing that appeared in her head was when Sei gave her a score of three out ten thest time she asked him.

    "Er... I think we didn¡¯t reach to that extent yet... uhm, not even close I guess, I can¡¯t see his reac---"

    "HUH?! What the hell did you say? With that beauty of yours and... are you saying that my advices actually didn¡¯t work on him? Bloody hell... wait, I can¡¯t ept this. Your man might be gay, he might be gay I¡¯m sure of it---"

    "Hey, calm down. He¡¯s not gay okay?"

    "How could I calm down?"

    "Listen... actually he is---"

    "No, you listen to me Davi. Did you two even kissed?"

    "Er... we did... well yeah... I did kiss him."

    "What type of kiss?"

    "Huh? Well, just a peck in his lips?"

    Silence followed Davi¡¯s statement. Afterwards, she heard a sound of something that was bumped perhaps into a table. That moment, Davi could only imagine Hinari being greatly frustrated that she was lost for words.

    "It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no impro---"

    "Hear me Davi, just go and jump unto him. Kiss him. No, French kiss him. If he won¡¯t reciprocate, kick his ass!"

    Davi could only cough slightly as soon as she heard what her friend just said.

    "H-huh? F-french kiss?"

 Chapter 84 How to French kiss

    "Huh? F-f-french kiss? What are you... Wait... are you drunk?"

    "I¡¯m not drunk! So just do what I said!"

    "Huh? You know I don¡¯t even..." Davi couldn¡¯t continue her words anymore. It was because Hinari already ended the call before she could even finish her statement.

    Ahh! This girl.

    Davi realized that Hinari was surely drunk. She knew about her habit that if she¡¯s drunk, she¡¯ll deny it and if she¡¯s sober, she will always answer her ¡¯yes, I am drunk¡¯. Because of that, Davi could only shrug her shoulders and decided to call her again next time.

    She also knew that this best friend of hers will never gave her a risky thoughtless advice.

    However, before she could put down her phone, it rang again. She looked at it and she just received a mail from her.

    Upon opening the mail, she choked and coughed again.

    "D-detailed steps on how to French kiss?" she said, reading the subject of the mail. She scanned the whole thing and was surprised.

    That moment, Davi sat on the bed and began to read the whole thing.

    She read it seriously as she started scribbling something in her note. She knew that it¡¯s still too early for her to attack him with this kind of high leveled kiss and worse was that she actually doesn¡¯t even have any experience at all. That¡¯s why, she studied it intently that she even wrote the steps in numbers. She thought that it wouldn¡¯t be bad for her to prepare herself for it now. Who knows? It might happen sooner.

    However, an important note in the end of the mail made her a bit taken a back and she bit her lip.

    ¡¯Good French kissing requires practice.¡¯

    Practice eh? Uhh...

    Daviid on the bed while her hands were spread wide. She yawned and then she rubbed her eyes. She felt sleepy and tired, maybe because she slept toote making masked cookiesst night.

    She stared nkly at the ceiling for a while and then she breathed deep as things that had happened all day shed across her mind before she slowly closed her eyes and eventually fell asleep.

    ...

    It was already quite dark when Sei and Zaki finally walked out from Sei¡¯s study room. The two walked down the stairs and went straight to the kitchen for dinner. However, when Sei couldn¡¯t see his wife on the dining table, his gaze fell into the butler.

    "The miss seemed to be quite busy. She didn¡¯te out since you both entered in your room this afternoon," he politely said and upon hearing him, Sei immediately turned back and walked away.

    By the time he entered the room, Sei found her soundly sleeping on the bed.

    The man then stood there and stared at her for a while, before he sat at the edge of the bed.

    Davi¡¯s long midnight-colored hair were scattered like ck silk on the bed. Her face, was too peaceful as if she was a goddess cursed to sleep for thousands of years.

    Sei¡¯s eyes were glued at her face and then, unto the strand of hair on it. He didn¡¯t make any sound, but momentster, he slowly lifted his hand and he started to carefully brush the strand of hair away from her face.

 Chapter 85 Teach me

    By the time Davi finally opened her eyes, she thought that it was already morning. She blinked and was about to rub her eyes when her eyes fell into the man sitting beside her.

    She was about to say good morning when she noticed that he was staring at something. Davi followed his line of sight and her eyes turned wide for Sei was looking at the note she left opened before she fell asleep. The things she just scribbled were all at full view that she immediately rose and snatched the note in a violent sh.

    Sei was quite stunned and at the same time, amazed, on how fast she just reacted.

    He looked at her and her face went unbelievably red.

    "D-d-did you read it?"

    "Mm."

    "A-all of it?"

    "Yes."

    "Ha ha ha." Davi wasughing awkwardly. She could only scream deep within due to great embarrassment. "Th-these are actually my advices to my friend. He was actually an amateur and knew nothing about how to... about kissing so, he asked me for advice."

    Davi somehow managed to think about something to redeem herself at thest second. However, what her husband uttered next stunned her hard.

    "He?"

    Sei¡¯s one word was cold. It almost sounded as though he was suddenly angered. That moment, Davi realized her great mistake. A married woman like her advising another man how to French kiss definitely sounds no good, it¡¯ll be the same as flirting with another man. No! What have I done? Why did the word ¡¯he¡¯ came out of my mouth? Why?

    "E-er... he was actually my junior and he¡¯s like my younger brother. He was asking dating advises from me for quite some time now so he¡¯s basically my student even before I met you. Although, what he asked this time was a bit improper for me to answer so, I didn¡¯t send those advices to him yet. B-but if you say its fine then I¡¯ll send it to him."

    Davi secretly breathed deep after she managed to create an impromptu reasoning. But sweats were actually flowing down her back like crazy. God! This is damn so hard!

    "Why do you need to teach him?"

    "H-huh? Err... because he is such a wimp, he was such an unexperienced being. He couldn¡¯t even manage to get any girlfriend. He was extremely so pitiful so I agreed. And now that he managed to get a girlfriend, he was asking for advice since he didn¡¯t know how to French kiss."

    "Then, what if I ask you to teach me instead?"

    "H-huh? Teach you what?"

    "How to French kiss."

    Davi choked again and she coughed while her face turned even redder. What the hell¡¯s going on? Why is he doing this? Is it because he is angry with me?

    "Uhh... I only ept just one student." Davi gathered her resolve to reject him. She knew that it¡¯s impossible for her to teach someone when she herself didn¡¯t know a thing. And besides, if she agrees with him, he will surely find out that she was lying.

    "Then, drop him and take me as your student instead."

    Davi was again speechless. What the hell happened to this man? Is French kissing actually caught his attention? Impossible, he¡¯s not even interested in any human, how could he be interested in kisses? Or could it be... is he just trying to confirm if I¡¯m telling the truth or not?

    "Err... that... I¡¯m actually about to retire now as love adviser. And besides... truth was that, French kissing couldn¡¯t be taught with just words, you need to practice doing it for real to learn it... that¡¯s why---"

    "Then, you can just teach me directly."

    "..."

 Chapter 86 Say ahh...

    Davi¡¯s final resistance slowly crumpled. She didn¡¯t expect this man of all people to suddenly act like this. If he was another person, she would have think that he was just desperately trying to flirt with her. However, the man talking was no other than the stone cold wooden statue, Sei.

    Davi couldn¡¯t believe what he just said that she suddenlynded her palm unto his nape to feel if he was actually not feeling well.

    And while Davi¡¯s hand was still on his nape, the man talked again.

    "You really don¡¯t want to?" he asked and his tone seemed a bit disappointed. That moment, Davi remained motionless as her gaze was locked unto him. She looked as though realization finally dawned on her upon hearing his voice.

    What am I doing? Isn¡¯t this a really rare and unexpected chance for me? Why am I worrying if he finds out I¡¯m lying? This is a perfect chance for me to test the water, right? Ugh! Please brain, cooperate with me.

    That moment, Davi just imagined herself pping her own forehead for almost doing a huge mistake. She realized that she must grab this chance no matter what. She also realized that Sei will not notice that she has no experience at all since she was sure he¡¯s even worse than her. And most of all, apart from having a partner to practice with, she thought that this will be a perfect chance for her to observe his reaction and to experiment things in a more intimate way with him for the sake of her future ultimate seduction move.

    At the same time, Davi felt as though she just found a powerful gem she could use as stepping stone for her to seed.

    "Of course I want to. I¡¯m just testing you if you¡¯re serious," she finally replied and she smiled at him excitedly.

    "I¡¯m serious,"

    "Okay then, from now on, you¡¯re now my student."

    "Mn."

    "So since, you¡¯re now my student, I might order you to call me teacher, is it okay with you?"

    "It¡¯s okay."

    "But we can¡¯t start right away okay? I mean, well... I need to officially drop that junior of mine first." Davi was actually nning to buy some time because she wanted to watch the video her friend sent her first. She wanted to gather the weapons she needed to ensure that the moment she begin the siege, the castle will certainly fall in her hand.

    "Mm. No problem."

    Upon hearing his certain answer, Davi was about to ask him why he suddenly wanted to learn, when her stomach suddenly growled.

    "Ahaha... I¡¯m hungry,"

    she said shyly.

    And as soon as those word came out of her mouth, Sei finally remembered the dinner he left almost an hour ago. He then stood right away and reached out his hand and helped her stand.

    ...

    At the dining table, Davi was quite happy. She was eating happily that Sei couldn¡¯t help but just watch her. She looked like she was excited about something, as if something good just happened.

    So when Davi noticed him just looking at her without even touching his food, she knitted her brows and looked curious.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked.

    "You look happy," he replied and Davi just looked at him for a moment before she smiled wide again.

    "Mm. I¡¯m happy. Because you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯m not eating alone anymore." Davi¡¯s words made him speechless. He felt a strange feeling the moment he heard her. It was a really ufortable feeling for him that he could only clench his fists slightly.

    "Eat up. You didn¡¯t even eat anything yet." Davi continued and her lively voice and dazzling smile made him just stared at her again.

    "Should I feed you?" she asked yfully and he snapped.

    "No need."

    "Say ahh..."

    "..."

    Sei was speechless the moment the girl reached out the spoon near his mouth even though he said ¡¯no need¡¯. Her eyes were blinking as he looked at her, and he felt like it was impossible for him to reject whatever she¡¯s offering him.

    That moment, Sei¡¯s ears turned red as he hesitantly opened his mouth. While the girl was just enjoying herself as she kept smiling, as if she was just excitedly feeding her cute little pet.

 Chapter 87 The apple of her eyes

    Later that night...

    Davi was lying on the bed when Sei walked in. He sat at the edge of the bed for a while before he slowlyid beside her without removing his mask.

    The entire room was silent but that moment, a strange familiar feeling was brewing inside Davi¡¯s heart as she looked at the man beside her.

    Sleeping in this bed for almost a month without him was sad and ufortable for her. But now that Sei was right beside her, she just wanted to hug him and squeeze him hard in her arms.

    "S-Sei?"

    The moment Davi called his name, Sei immediately turned his head towards her. However, he was surprised because the girl was hiding her face behind a small white teddy bear.

    "You¡¯re the one who gave me this that night, right?" she asked and Sei¡¯s gaze fell into the face of the teddy bear. He remembered what happened that night so he knew that the teddy wasn¡¯t basically from him.

    Davi then hugged the bear in her bosom as she continued talking. "This little guy actually became your substitute since then."

    The girl was smiling as she he squeezed the bear even tighter.

    However, for some reason, Sei wasn¡¯t pleased and he even red at the bear in her arms before he suddenly reached out his hand.

    "Give it to me."

    "Eh?" Davi¡¯s brows knitted curiously, but she still gave the bear to him. Sei then took the bear from her and he put it on the table right away. Davi just blinked and was even more puzzled.

    "You don¡¯t need it anymore," he said.

    "..." Davi was speechless as question marks began dancing inside her brain.

    "Because I¡¯m here now."

    As soon as she heard what he just said, she coughed quite a few times and her hand reflexively covered her mouth. She was shocked to the core as she turned brightly red. Gosh! W-when did this man became this good in spewing these kind of cheesy lines? Are you trying to beat me on my own game?

    Davi¡¯s heart was fluttering like crazy. But, she knew that he might not even aware that his words were damn deadly romantic.

    And thinking about it made her felt a bit jealous on how easily he could make her heart flutter. At the same time, she realized that Sei seemed to be changing for good as time goes by. As she looked at him, she couldn¡¯t help but felt a warm fuzzy feeling. She couldn¡¯t believe that the terrifying monster she met nearly two months ago was just now a soft and adorable masked creature that eventually ended up being the apple of her eyes.

    "Sei. Can I hug you?" she then asked. And Sei couldn¡¯t even responded yet when she wrapped her arm around him as she hugged him tight as though he was her long lost huge teddy bear that she finally found atst.

    That moment, an inexplicable feeling offort and peacefulness enveloped Davi¡¯s entire being that she immediately fell asleep without even saying goodnight.

    Sei, on the other hand, who instantly froze the moment she hugged him remained motionless. He could feel the warmth of her body. He could hear the silent sound of her breathing. He could feel the beating of her heart.

    Her embrace was like a fire enveloping him, wildly burning every wall of ciers that built up around him for many years.

    Until moment passed by and Sei finally moved. He reached out his hand and removed his mask. Then, he stared at the girl in his embrace hugging him as though she never wanted to let him go.

    He stared at her for quite a while before he slowly turned his body towards her and then he embraced her back.

 Chapter 88 Soundly

    By the time Davi opened her eyes, the sun was already streaming through the window. She was quite surprised since she¡¯s always been waking up earlier than the sun ever since Sei left.

    However, what shocked her more was the heavy warm arm wrapped around her waist. Her senses instantly fully awakened and she was stunned.

    She¡¯s always been the one ended up hugging him every time she wakes up. And he¡¯s always been the motionless log that never change his sleeping position the whole night. Yet at that moment, the whole thing seemed to be reversed.

    For the first time, Sei was now the one embracing her and he was even facing towards her. And for the first time ever, she actually woke up earlier than him.

    That moment, Davi couldn¡¯t help but froze. She could feel his slow breath, she could feel his warmth and the movement of his chest as he slowly breathes. Everything was just surreal for her that she thought she was dreaming. And the kind of emotion she¡¯s feeling was enough to almost knocked her senseless.

    Thankfully, she still managed to remain calm. She could tell that Sei must have been so tired for him to still be sleeping at this point of time. And thinking about it caused Davi to never made a single move.

    Sei was lying on his back while Davi was at his side with her head resting on top of his chest. Thus, a single move from her might wake him up instantly. She doesn¡¯t want to wake him up so she remained in her position. She didn¡¯t even raise her head. She doesn¡¯t have any idea what kind of work he¡¯s been doing that¡¯s why she wanted him to just rest like this.

    At the same time, she was indescribably happy. Happy that Sei seemed to finally loosen up his imprable guard. She was happy to finally see him sleeping soundly. So happy that even his slow and manly breathing turned into cute music in her ears.

    Him sleeping soundly like that just seemed as though he wasn¡¯t the cold frozen man who never smile anymore.

    Until time passed and the man finally awakened. And as expected, he immediately froze the moment he realized he¡¯s still hugging her. He remained motionless until the girl talked softly.

    "Are you awake?" she asked and he finally snapped. Davi was about to rise when he suddenly held her head and he gently buried her face back into his chest.

    Davi gasped on what he did but she soon realized what he was trying to do. Thus, she immediately cooperated, obediently. That moment, Davi could hear the beating of his heart loud and clear, but, when she felt him removing his mask and then putting the other back, Davi suddenly felt a strange feeling as though her heart was just stung by something.

    That moment, for the first time, Davi felt the afflictive frustration of being not allowed to see his face.

 Chapter 89 Its not like you can

    Just after their breakfast, Davi received an unexpected call from Ms. Lee asking her to meet her right away. That moment, Davi bit her lip hard as she looked at the masked man across her.

    Ah, what a great timing... why now?

    Davi felt as though luck seemed to be not in her side this time. It was because, she already nned to spend the day with him now that he¡¯s back. She even nned to execute some steps through out the day and then ask him out for another date.

    She wanted to stay with him, but at the same time, she knew that there might be important things that her teacher wanted to tell her about hering exam.

    On the other hand, Sei who was looking at her noticed the change in her expression.

    "Is there something wrong?" he asked and Davi immediately cleared her throat.

    "Ah... err... my teacher is asking me to meet her, I think it¡¯s about mying exam," she replied honestly.

    "It¡¯s fine. You can go,"

    "Eh? But... I told you I¡¯ll make up for yesterday¡¯s..."

    "You can still do that tomorrow."

    "R-really? You¡¯re not going to leave again?"

    "Mm. I won¡¯t leave."

    Hearing him said he won¡¯t leave made Davi felt ecstatic and the light in her eyes returned immediately. She was happy to know that he will stay.

    "I¡¯m really d. I thought you¡¯re going to leave again that¡¯s why I... okay then, I will go right away and finish whatever it is," she said with great energy before she ran away upstairs to get herself ready.

    That moment, Sei was quietly looking at the direction where she went when Zaki popped out in front of him.

    "Heh... are you sure about letting her go for today?" he asked mischievously but Sei just looked at him and no word came out of his mouth.

    However, the man still continued talking. "Even though you¡¯re so lonely because of her absence yesterday, you¡¯ll still let her leave?"

    Hearing his words, Sei remained silent for a moment before he finally opened his mouth.

    "Lonely... did I?" Sei replied with his usual nk tone, causing Zaki to snap and talked loudly at him, as though he was a mom desperately convincing his son.

    "You¡¯re obviously lonely, my keen eyes won¡¯t fail me so don¡¯t dare deny it! Even if you think differently, your mood yesterday is definitely loneliness, do you understand? You even looked like you just wanted to teleport beside her the whole time, you know?"

    Upon hearing him, Sei¡¯s gaze just directed into the opened window as he replied.

    "Even if what you said is true... I can¡¯t chain her even if I want to."

    That moment, Zaki sat on the chair slowly. He looked at the cold masked man as he rested his face on his hand.

    "It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t, Sei. You know you could, but you¡¯re just afraid to do anything that may hurt her. Am I right?"

    Sei nced at Zaki the moment he heard his words. However, he continued gazing at the openned window, silently.

 Chapter 90 Wish her good luck

    Momentster, Sei raised his head when he heard the girl¡¯s soft steps as she walked down the stairs. Then he just looked at her as she came closer towards him.

    She was already dressed nicely as usual. Although her clothes were simple, seemed normal and not expensive, her natural elegance and unspoiled beauty just pulled anything she wears into a different level. She always looked as though, the clothes she wears were originally made just for her.

    "I¡¯m leaving," she said as soon as she got closed to him and the man stood right away to walk her out.

    By the time they reached the entrance, a car was already parked in front of them just three meters away. Davi then looked at him and he just nodded at her, thus, Davi began walking towards the car.

    The butler immediately opened the car¡¯s door for her, but she suddenly paused. She turned and looked at the motionless man rooted at the entrance and just looking at her quietly.

    And in the next second, she hastily walked back as she looked intently at him.

    "I need something," she suddenly said, causing the man to went a bit curious and surprised at the same time because the girl is finally asking something she needed from him.

    "What is it?"

    "I felt likedy luck wasn¡¯t on my side this day so... give me something to boost my luck."

    "..."

    Hearing her words, Sei was speechless. He even thought about giving her the most expensive car in existence if she asks for it, and yet she¡¯s asking for a luck booster?

    Sei didn¡¯t get what exactly was she asking for. And yet Davi still lifted her hand as if she was an adorable little girl asking her dad to buy her candy.

    That moment, the man just stared silently at her as if he¡¯s trying to figure out what she really wanted, not knowing that Davi was actually in her mission mode.

    ¡¯Step #21; tease him gently¡¯

    Hinari advised her to do some cute teasing asionally or even more often if needed. Although she didn¡¯t said much about this step, she did reminded her not to overdo it and to always make it clear that she¡¯s kidding to avoid being misinterpreted wrongly.

    Thus, Davi was actually nning to say the words ¡¯Just kidding¡¯ and then stole a kiss from him before she will run away as usual.

    However, at that same moment, someone who was standing beside the butler not far from them was miming like crazy, signaling Sei to give her a kiss.

    Sei on the other hand nced at him and he immediately understood what Zaki was trying to convey, causing him to began whacking his brain if she¡¯s really actually asking for a kiss. That moment, Sei remembered that Davi was always giving him a kiss every time he leaves. And the thought of it convinced him that those kisses must be her way to wish him luck. And that this time that she¡¯s the one leaving, she¡¯s asking him to wish her good luck in return.

    That same moment, Davi was about to do her n, but, before she could even open her mouth, she was stunned as if a lightning bolt just struck her hard when Sei¡¯s lips suddenlynded unto hers, causing her world to immediately went into a halt.

 Chapter 91 Unbelievably dumb

    It was just a brief peck in her lips. It was exactly the same surprise sh kiss she¡¯s always giving him, as though he just copied her way of kissing him to the point that the only difference was that he remained there looking at her and not running away.

    W-what was that? D-did he just copied me?

    Sei¡¯s sh kiss was no doubt a perfect copy of hers and yet Davi felt that the feeling seemed to be entirely different now that he was the one who did it to her. Whenever she kisses him, Davi always felt hot and her heart flutters like crazy, however this time, the impact was on a higher level that she couldn¡¯t even think properly. Her face just turned brightly red as though her entire blood all rushed up into her face.

    She was shocked to the core. She never expected him to actually beat her in her own game that he even turned into a perfect copy-cat.

    That moment, she remained stiffed as she struggles to find a word to say. She just felt as though she was tongue tied and her heartbeat was damn so loud.

    dly, her phone was like a loud rm clock that immediately awakened her from the great shock.

    She finally snapped and she lifted her cellphone right away as she turned her gaze away from him.

    "H-hello Ms. Lee?"

    "I¡¯ll wait for you at the usual caf¨¦ near city library, okay?"

    "Ahh... yes ma¡¯am, I¡¯m about to leave."

    As soon as the call ended, Davi didn¡¯t looked back at him again. Not even a nce. She just said the words "see youter" and then she hastily walked away and entered the car. Leaving the masked man speechless and motionless as he watched the car until it disappeared.

    "Ohoho, you did it! Pfft! You finally did it. You finally kissed her. Hahaha! How was it? How was it? How does your first time being the one who did the kiss and not being the one who was being kissed? Huh? Huh? C¡¯mon tel---" Zaki couldn¡¯t continue his annoyingly yful and excited statement. It was because, for some reason, Sei¡¯s dark aura suddenly zed that he reflexively stepped back a few steps away from him.

    H-huh? Why? What¡¯s wrong? Did something wrong happen? Does kissing her didn¡¯t please him? That¡¯s impossible, right?!

    "W-what¡¯s wrong?"

    "I think I just displeased her."

    "H-huh?"

    "She didn¡¯t even nce back at me after I kissed her."

    "E-eh... H-huh?!"

    Zaki could only pinched the skin between his eyebrows. For heaven¡¯s sake, this monster. How could he be such a pessimist? How could he just conclude she¡¯s displeased because of that?

    "Look Sei, how could you even say she¡¯s displeased just by..." Zaki paused when a certain evil scheme popped out inside his brain, causing him to smile mischievously deep within. "Now that you mentioned it, her reaction is indeed seemed a bit off---"

    Upon hearing him, once again, Sei¡¯s dark aura intensified as he red at him as though he¡¯s telling him that following his damn advice was a big mistake.

    That moment, Zaki somehow felt danger so to escape his wrath, he could only give up his scheme and he began to coax him.

    "Haha, stop overthinking things Sei, why are you bing unbelievably dumb when ites to her? Where¡¯s your monstrous terrifying brain? You can¡¯t just jump into conclusion just like that, maybe she was just shy enough to show you her expression, some girls are like that. They don¡¯t really want to show their blushing face, sometimes. Yeah, I think she might just being shy."

    "You think so?"

    "Well, the only way to find out if I¡¯m actually right is... just kiss her again."

    "..."

    "And afterwards, ask her if she really is displeased."

    "..."

 Chapter 92 Her priority

    Meanwhile, Davi was still burying her face in her hands while the car kept speeding towards Blue City. She was still blushing. Her face, neck and ears were feeling impossibly hot that she fanned herself with her fingers.

    Sei, you¡¯re slowly bing a natural flirt. You even copied me!

    Davi¡¯s emotions were fighting each other. She was undeniably happy that he finally made a move on her but at the same time felt a bit disheartened because she knew that he only did it because she somewhat asked for it.

    However, after few more moments of thinking, she realized she doesn¡¯t need to feel disheartened about it after all. She thought that she must feel aplished instead. Thus, she clenched her hand into determined fist.

    Mm. Dear self, this is not the time to think negatively. Keep going, because this might be a huge step forward, this could even be what you¡¯re waiting for.

    ...

    At a certain caf¨¦...

    Davi entered hastily and she instantly spotted the olddy sitting in the corner.

    "I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am."

    "No, I just arrived. Have a sit."

    After they ordered some drinks, the two immediately began their serious talk.

    "Davi, there¡¯s actually a problem about A University," the teacher said.

    And as soon as she heard her, Davi instantly felt anxious. A University was considered as Asia¡¯s Harvard and it was her first choice. The university was ranked best in Asia and she really wanted to study there. That¡¯s why, hearing there¡¯s a problem made her felt quite nervous.

    "I know A University is your first choice, and there¡¯s no doubt you are capable to take one of the top spot and get a full schrship but... the bad news is that, sincest year, the university started requiring its schrs to live in the school. I know your brother is still young and I know you¡¯ll never want to leave him. But this university is the best in Asia, so I want you to decide properly. I want you to think about your priority."

    Hearing the teacher¡¯s statement made Davi bit her lip. She was right, if she¡¯ll live in the school, she couldn¡¯t visit her brother whenever she wanted anymore, something that she definitely doesn¡¯t want to happen. However, what made her even more speechless was when she told her to think about her priority. That moment, Sei instantly appeared in her head.

    My priority, huh... I don¡¯t even need to think about it anymore, right?

    That moment, Davi could only smile. She realized that her life was indeed not the same anymore. If someone would ask her about her priority two months ago, she would answer, her brother. And if Sei didn¡¯t came to her life and someone would ask her priority this moment, she would definitely answer, her dream. However, Davi¡¯s life already changed ever since she met him and she was well aware of it. She decided that whatever happens, she will keep her promise with him.

    And to keep that promise, she has to give up A University.

    "I¡¯m sorry Ms. Lee. I¡¯m giving up A University. I will target XiZe University instead."

 Chapter 93 You look tired

    "I¡¯m sorry Ms. Lee. I¡¯m giving up A University. I will target XiZe University instead."

    "But you know that XiZe is the hardest school to enter right? And their standard is too high. To avail the full schrship, you have to get a score of 99% to 100% in their exam. And you might already know this but in XiZe¡¯s history, the test is too hard that there¡¯s only around ten people who manage to score 99% for the past decades. I know you¡¯re capable but, it¡¯s still risky."

    "I will try my best ma¡¯am." Davi understood that getting the schrship in a school of gifted people was bloody hell. The school was the strictest when ites to choosing a schr, but also gives the best initiatives. She even heard that availing the full schrship in XiZe was the same as being the school¡¯s VIP. Thus, her resolve to challenge herself and pursue her dream just won¡¯t let her give up.

    "Sigh... This girl. I knew you will say that."

    "Thank you."

    "That¡¯s why I called you toe personally. Since you decided to target XiZe, you have to work even harder. Come, I want you to meet someone."

    Ms. Lee then brought Davi into a cityb and introduced her to an old professor, Mr. Zheng. She said his student was the one who aced XiZe¡¯s entrance test two years ago, making him the perfect coach for her.

    As soon as the teacher left her, the genius looking old scientist wasted no time and began loading her with tremendous knowledge that excited her and at the same time drained her stamina quite lethally. He even made her work and helped him on his experiments while he was discussing nonstop, as though she immediately turned into his newly hired assistant.

    Well, she really doesn¡¯t mind. She was just way too impressed on how good the old man was. She could even say that he was the smartest professor she ever met in her life.

    "Anyway, how old are you?" the old man asked.

    "Neen,"

    "What¡¯s your IQ?"

    "Err... I actually don¡¯t know professor, I stopped taking IQ test when I¡¯m 12."

    "Come back here the day after tomorrow, I will give you a test."

    "Yes, thank you very much."

    "You can now leave."

    "Yes prof, thank you for today."

    After taking off her white coat and gloves, Davi finally left theb. And after a while, she was standing in the pathway as she looked at her wrist watch. She held her nape when she saw It was already deep at night.

    She then hastily raised her hand to call for a taxi when a ck car quietly stopped in front of her. Davi tilted her head and looked at it when it opened.

    She immediately stepped back but when she saw the familiar silhouette inside, she blinked and her face brightened before she hastily entered the car.

    "How did you find me?" she immediately asked.

    "Ryou."

    "O-oh I see." Ryou was the one who drove her in the morning but she thought he already left when she¡¯s still at the cafe. Davi was a bit tired for almost standing the whole day, following the old professor everywhere he goes as she listened intently at him and helping him at the same time, so she didn¡¯t ask further anymore.

    "Is everything alright?"

    "Hm?"

    "You look tired."

    "Ahh... yeah, I met a really merciless great master," she replied and Sei¡¯s aura instantly turned cold. Realizing his sudden coldness, Davi immediately exined what she meant. "Err... I mean, merciless in teaching. He is good, and I learned a lot," she continued and Sei¡¯s dark aura immediately subsided.

    "Uhh... I decided to attend XiZe. So my exam was postponed till next week."

    "Mm. Good luck."

    Hearing the word good luck, both of them remembered the kiss this morning and they both went silent, causing Davi to reflexively shift her gaze away from him.

 Chapter 94 Shes ignoring me

    At that moment, Davi went silent as her thoughts began to wander deep within.

    She began to think about Sei¡¯s treatment towards her. Apart from that night he told her to seduce him, Sei never asked any other thing from her, not even her time. He never ordered or demanded her to do anything for him as well. Instead, he just let her do as she pleased, even supporting her with her ns. Sei is always been so good to her that she sometimes thought that he is actually her guardian angel, a heaven-sent.

    And thinking about it made Davi felt a certain inexplicable feeling. Sei already became more than just a part of her life. Before she knew it, he already became so precious to her that she wanted to just fly to the sky and give all the stars to him. She wanted to give him the best of her.

    Because of that, although she was a bit tired, she started thinking about how topensate him the best way possible. She wanted to make up for the times she spent for herself. And she wanted it to be much better than all the other moves she did before.

    Time passed and she thought about taking him out again for another date. But as she thinks about it, she was shocked herself when she realized that they still never had a real and proper date. She remembered that their first date was actually a disaster, and the second was a mess, causing her to p her own forehead in her imagination.

    However, that same moment, Davi has decided. She decided to ask him out and give him the most romantic date ever. Thus, inside her brain, she started making a n as she stared nkly outside the car¡¯s window. Her concentration was intense, as if she was a militarydy general simting numbers of strategies in her head all at once. She was too focused that she didn¡¯t even realize that a long time already went by.

    Not even realizing that the man beside her is getting stiffer the longer she stayed silent.

    Sei¡¯s aura was slowly getting colder as he kept ncing at her. He was thinking deep. This is the first time, Davi ignored him like this. She usually nces at him asionally with a bright smile even when they were both not saying anything at all. However, this time Davi didn¡¯t even turned her head towards him again. She just seemed as though, she just forgot about his existence. Causing Sei to feel an unbelievable difort that he never felt before.

    Until finally, they arrived at Gray Mansion.

    And the moment Davi stepped out the car, she immediately rushed inside, and went straight to thefort room.

    However, Sei who didn¡¯t know a thing about why she just immediately rushed towards the house without even looking at him or saying anything, turned even more stiffened. His already cold aura turned way darker that Zaki who was already at the door walked back to him.

    "What is it again?" he asked curiously.

    "She¡¯s ignoring me."

    "..." Zaki could only sigh. However, he couldn¡¯t me him because even him did noticed Davi¡¯s unusual silence. Zaki knew that every time Sei was beside her, Davi always looks ecstatic, so it¡¯s strange to see her being quiet and serious. "Well, maybe she¡¯s just tired."

    "Are you sure this isn¡¯t because I kissed her?"

    "Huh? Hey, you¡¯re imagining things."

    "She never ignored me like this before."

    "..." Zaki sighed again and he startedining deep within. She just ignored you for a mere forty-five minutes straight and you¡¯re like this?! Why is this monster-turned-human always turned annoyingly so innocently fragile and ignorant when ites to his wife? Someone please help me smack him hard.

    "Okay then, if you¡¯re that anxious about it, just go find it out yourself. I¡¯m sure the misunderstanding will be cleared if you do that. Just go kiss her again and ask. As easy as that," he said but Sei just red at him as though he was telling him he wouldn¡¯t trust his damn advises anymore.

 Chapter 95 Step #22

    Meanwhile, Davi just stepped out from the rest room when she received a message.

    She opened it and she saw a photo of the masked man, Sei, leaning his back on the ck car outside as if he was thinking something really deep andplicated.

    Huh? Why is he still outside?

    Davi was puzzled but she just thought that maybe he just need to breath some fresh air. However, by the time she read the caption, her brows knitted and then she blinked more than three times.

    ¡¯Someone is being problematic because his wife is ignoring him.¡¯

    As soon as she read it, she choked and she coughed lightly before she read the caption again.

    Huh? When did I ignored him?

    Davi was quite a bit shocked. And she was about to rush outside when she paused instantly. It was because something popped out in her brain like a lightning bolt appearing out of nowhere.

    ¡¯Step #22; Ignore him once in while¡¯

    The moment Davi remembered that step, Hinari¡¯s voice immediate rang through her head.

    ¡¯This step might seem stupid to you but mind you, this technique is powerful. Listen my dear, don¡¯t just let things go too smooth between the two of you until the end of time, why? Because the guy will definitely take things easy. Sometimes, you have to trouble him, ignore him and y cold, make him wonder. Until eventually, he wille at you and seek your attention. However, remember that this technique will only be powerful if done once in a while, and of course it will depend on the right timing and situations, don¡¯t make a mistake of overdoing it because if you do that, you¡¯ll only be an idiot digging your own grave.¡¯

    As soon as Davi processed her n, she didn¡¯t move to check him out. She went straight to the kitchen instead and helped the maids who were currently cooking.

    Until finally, Davi and Sei were now sitting across each other in a silent dining room.

    Davi was still ignoring Sei. She just focused herself in the food she was eating, not even throwing him a nce.

    On the other hand, Sei was getting even colder watching the girl acting unusually strange. Her, being like that made him felt unbelievably ufortable and anxious, to the point that he couldn¡¯t even begin to eat. He was just gazing at her quietly and coldly. Looking problematic as ever.

    At that same moment, feeling his piercing cold gazes, and his anxiousness, Davi was about to give in. She didn¡¯t know that Sei already stole a huge soft spot in her heart that she couldn¡¯t even bear to watch him being that anxious.

    The longer she ignores him, the colder he goes. And worse was that, she didn¡¯t expect that ignoring him like that actually made her heart felt unbelievably heavy. That moment, Davi realized just how much she cares about him. She realized, she doesn¡¯t want to treat him like this even if it¡¯s just a y. She doesn¡¯t want to make him anxious, she doesn¡¯t want to do anything that could make this man unhappy.

    Thus, the moment she finished eating, she finally gave in. She stood right away to get the flower she asked Ryou to bring and surprise him. However, the moment she turned, Sei suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    And without any warning...

    He stood noisily and in a blink of an eye, a kissnded in her lips.

 Chapter 96 My adorable little Sei

    The next thing she knew, Sei hadnded his lips to hers. It was another sh kiss, although this time, the kisssted a bit longer.

    That moment, Davi was thunder stricken once again. She was stunned but this time, she could felt just how warm his lips were. His lips connecting unto hers were like sparks that caused a fire spreading throughout her entire body.

    The kiss was brief but to Davi, it felt like time just slowed down. And when the man back off, Davi could hardly react.

    She just blinked as her gaze never left him.

    But at that moment, Sei suddenly talked.

    "Are you displeased? Do you dislike it when I kiss you?" he asked with an unbelievably gentle frozen voice. His voice was soft and deep that it was like a mystique sound that was so innocent and pleasing. The way he asked her almost seemed as though he was a little innocent child free from anything impure.

    At that point of time, Davi was immediately charmed as she stared at him. He was like an innocent little boy asking her if what he did was wrong and sinful. That moment, she didn¡¯t know why but feeling his restlessly cold aura and anxious innocent words made her felt unbelievably gratified. This is the first time this man acted like this that he just slowly turned into a painfully adorable beast in her eyes.

    He was just being so cute in her eyes that there¡¯s no cure for it.

    Davi couldn¡¯t help but felt ethereal because of his puffiness that she even forgot about the kiss. That moment, she just wanted to squeeze her adorable husband as much as she could.

    My god! How could this beast be so adorable? How could he be so cute at time like this? He just made me gave up midway in my mission and now, how could he use his cuteness to throw me off like this? This is cheating!

    Davi couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and so she burst out and she chuckled as she began to reached out her hands into his hair and he started messing his hair mischievously as she continued chuckling. She looked like she was suddenly over the moon. Causing the painfully troubled man went amazingly confused.

    "Geez... why are you so cute? How could I dislike a kiss from my adorable little Sei?" she said while she kept smiling as though her spirit was exulting to the highest level.

    Upon hearing her, Sei was stunned with her words and hearing her said she didn¡¯t dislike his kiss made him felt as though a certain heavy chain that was squeezing his heart just disappeared. However, by the time he realized the remaining words in her statement, Sei looked at her with knitted brows.

    So cute? My adorable... little Sei? Little Sei?

    That moment, Davi¡¯s words rang into his head over and over again. And he felt like he was not really pleased at all being called cute and adorable, and yet, seeing her ecstatic face as she called him those, he couldn¡¯tin about it. He doesn¡¯t want to spoil her fun, thus, he didn¡¯t said anything.

    "I¡¯m not ignoring you okay? I¡¯m just a bit tired," she continued as she kept on caressing his hair when Sei caught her hands and he held both of her wrists to stop her.

    "Then, go rest," he said seriously and his voice seemed worried. However, the girl just ignored his order and she gently pushed him back to sit again.

    "I will, I will. But I want you to eat first. You haven¡¯t even eaten anything yet," she said and she sat across him as shended her chin in her palm. She was smiling brightly as she waited for him to begin eating as if she was a little princess so excited to watch her little pet as it eat.

 Chapter 97 Give me a break

    In the master¡¯s bedroom.

    Sei just entered the room when he noticed that his wife was already fast asleep. He walked slowly towards the bed and he just stood there watching her peaceful face. After a long while, he then quietly sat at the edge of the bed while his gaze never left her.

    That moment, Sei lifted his hand but before he could touch her face, he stopped midway. He shifted his gaze away and he stared at themp beside the bed.

    After that, he finallyid beside her and he stared at the ceiling for a while. He then let go a quiet deep breath and turned his body to switch off themp. However, just right after he reached out his hand, a warm hand suddenly scooped him. She wrapped him in her arm from behind, and her face was almost buried in his neck that he could feel her warm breaths touching his skin. That moment, Sei immediately stiffened and he couldn¡¯t even turn.

    Sei remained motionless until moments went by and he finally able to rx. Her warm gentle arm was like and angel¡¯s hand soothing him. Making him felt an unbelievable feeling of peacefulness and warmth.

    However, the longer he stayed in her embrace, the longer he felt her warm breaths touching his skin, Sei felt like the temperature of his body was getting hotter.

    ...

    The next morning, Davi was surprised when she woke up without Sei by her side. That moment, the first thing that appeared in her head was that, he might be leaving again. Thus, thinking that he might not left yet, she immediately rushed outside the room and walked down the stairs.

    However, when she reached thest step of the stair, she paused and she felt relieved the moment she saw the masked man sitting on the couch and sipping a coffee.

    "Oh, young miss. You¡¯re already awake. The breakfast is ready," the butler who just came from the dining room spoke and the masked man also turned his head.

    "Good morning butler Gou," Davi immediately replied with a wide smile.

    That moment, Sei walked closer to her.

    "Good morning Sei," she greeted him with another bright smile. However, Sei didn¡¯t talked back. Instead, hended his hand in her hair, and he began to caress it as if he was trying to fix some unruly hair strands. Causing Davi to finally snapped. She turned red when she realized she just ran downstairs without evenbing her hair or looking at the mirror.

    "I¡¯m sorry... I won¡¯t take long." She said and she ran back upstairs like sh, leaving Sei speechless.

    "She doesn¡¯t really need to get embarrass though. She looks adorable even when she just woke up, right Sei?" Zaki¡¯s voice suddenly popped out of nowhere, causing Sei to turn his head towards him.

    "Mm. You¡¯re right," he replied and Zaki immediately smiled widely.

    "Well, Davi really is so cute. She¡¯s a real beaut---" Zaki couldn¡¯t continue his statement. It was because a certain deadly sharp re was immediately pointed at him, as if giving him a warning.

    Err... give me a break.

 Chapter 98 Sei number two?

    The couple were finishing breakfast when Davi talked.

    "Uhm... my brother actually wanted to meet you. Can we go visit him today? Of course if it¡¯s okay for you to be Sei-¨¦r today..." As soon as those words came out of her mouth, Davi paused as she bit her lip.

    Shoot! It actually slipped out of my mouth.

    "Sei-¨¦r?" Sei repeated the name she just mentioned, causing Davi to scratch her neck lightly.

    "Err... it¡¯s... it¡¯s the name I gave to the you in disguise," she said hesitantly as she waits for his reaction. However, as if a crow just flew noisily above them, no word came out of Sei¡¯s mouth. That moment, Mr. Chen who was just passing by suddenlyughed, causing the two of them to turned their heads towards him.

    As soon Mr. Chen noticed their gazes, he cleared his throat and he smiled. "Don¡¯t mind me, don¡¯t mind me," he said and he hastily walked away while he was giggling in his mind.

    Sei-¨¦r? Sei number two? Pfft! Nice name little Miss, nice name.

    Shortly after Sei agreed to visit Davi¡¯s little brother, Zaki then apanied Sei into his study room to help him put the mask.

    "Sei-¨¦r huh... pfft! How are you liking the name she gave?" Zaki asked mischievously.

    "Just focus on what you¡¯re doing."

    "Haha. Don¡¯t worry, this expert will see to it that Sei-¨¦r¡¯s face will be perfect."

    "Shut up."

    "What. You don¡¯t like the name? Should I tell her you dislike it?"

    "..."

    "Pfft! Looks like you can¡¯t do anything about it. Haha."

    ...

    Davi and Sei-¨¦r were approaching Haru¡¯s apartment when they bumped into caretaker Sue, the woman that Mr. Chen hired to take good care of Haru since he was discharged at the hospital. Although when Haru recovered, she was just now working as his part time caretaker, as requested by Haru himself even though Davi wanted the caretaker to live with him.

    "Good day Mrs. Sue," she said as she approached her. The cheerful caretaker then told her that her brother was with his friend inside so Davi and Sei-¨¦r then walked towards the door.

    And as soon as it opened, Davi immediately hugged his lovely little brother. However, that moment, Haru¡¯s eyes were glued into the man behind her.

    "Sis, is he your husband?" he asked and Davi instantly nodded as she let go of him.

    "Mm. It¡¯s him, my husband," she said as when Haru stepped closer towards him. Haru looked up the tall man with amazement. Apart from his handsome and manly look, Haru could somehow tell that he was no ordinary man.

    "I¡¯m Haru. Nice to meet you." he said and the man justnded his big hand into his head as he nodded at him.

    "Call me big bro," Sei-¨¦r said and the boy¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled.

    "Mm. Big bro, thank you for always taking good care of my sister," he answered with an earnest voice. That moment, Sei could tell that the boy really cares about his sister more than anything. So hended his big hand in his head again as though telling him that he is doing a good job as his wife¡¯s little brother.

 Chapter 99 This adorable little thing is at it again

    At the kitchen, Davi and the two young boys were cooking happily when a certain man was left sitting in the couch. But when he heard theirughers, he stood and walked towards the kitchen. He then leaned quietly at the kitchen¡¯s door frame as he watched them.

    That moment, Davi immediately felt his presence due to his piercing gaze so she turned her head and she was right. The man¡¯s face was nk but the moment she looked at his mystifying eyes, she didn¡¯t know why but he just turned into an abandoned adorable little beast in her eyes. Causing her to immediately walked towards him.

    "Wanna join us?" she asked hesitantly when the man instantly nodded, causing Davi to be a bit taken aback. Well, she was just kidding, she can¡¯t possibly ask this man of all people to help them cook. She just wanted him to sit there like a king but when she saw eagerness in his gorgeous eyes, she just doesn¡¯t have the heart to say no to him.

    "A-are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    Davi was shocked on how fast he said yes. She then helped him roll his sleeves before she finally gave him his most awaited task. She gave him a wooden spat and asked him to simply stir the soup.

    Sei-er immediately nodded as his gaze was directed to the boiling pot.

    That moment, Davi and the two young boys all focused their gaze towards him as they waited for him to do his task. Yijin on the other hand was unbelievably restless, as though he was about to witness something unthinkable.

    Sei-er then carefully lifted his hand and he started stirring the soup seriously, as though he was doing some scientific experiment. His stance wasn¡¯t rxed at all that Davi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    She walked closer to him and she held his hand gently.

    "Lower your arm, hold it like a pencil," she said as she kept smiling while the man just replied with an "Mn."

    After Davi¡¯s instruction, the man finally rxed a bit. And as Davi watched him she just couldn¡¯t help but felt the fluffiness again.

    "Am I doing it right?" he then asked and Davi just nodded like a rattle.

    "Mm... great job, you¡¯re doing well, but make sure that the spoon will reach the bottom, okay?" she replied and when he nodded she turned away and continued peeling tomatoes while she kept ncing at him.

    That moment, Yijin sidled at her.

    "Miss, the boss never held any kitchen utensils before... are you sure this is fine? What if he¡¯ll get seared? What if he¡¯ll get hurt?" he whispered worriedly.

    "Stop getting worried, he¡¯s still a man, okay? And besides, the great me is here, I¡¯ll make sure he won¡¯t get hurt." Davi assured him as she patted the young man¡¯s shoulder. And hearing her assurance caused Yijin to finally rxed and he stepped back to continue his task.

    Until time passed and the soup was already cooked. Davi told him to just sit and rest but he looked as though he wasn¡¯t pleased to just sit and watch. But because it was an order from the wife, the obedient Sei-er could only gaze at the peeled potatoes as though he was slicing them in his imagination.

    That moment, Davi noticed the adorable beast quietly behaving while he seemed suppressing himself hard even though his eager aura was wildly zing out. And looking at him like that was a torture to her, causing her to finally gave in.

    "Okay, do you want to slice the potatoes?"

    "Yes."

    Sei-er¡¯s instant reply almost made Davi burst out ofughter. The man looked like he was waiting for her to say it all this time.

    God, this adorable little thing is at it again.

    Looking at his determined eyes, Davi then gave him a knife.

    Sei-er immediately began the work. He started slicing the potatoes carefully and slowly as though the potatoes were some really precious fragile things that was meant to be sliced royally.

    Until time passed and Davi finally started helping him sliced the potatoes. It was because the man was slicing way too slow. He was like a curious god-turned-human who was just trying his best to try doing human stuffs for the first time ever.

    That moment, Davi sliced the potatoes in her own fast pace, causing Sei-er¡¯s eyes to widen a bit, as amazement slowly shed across his gorgeous eyes. And after he watched her, something glittered in his eyes.

    He gripped his knife and he started copying Davi¡¯s fast pace. Sei-er¡¯s sudden fast pace surprised Davi and at the same time, worried her.

    "Be careful, you¡¯ll get..." Davi couldn¡¯t continue her words because the moment Davi talked, the man suddenly looked at her before he even stopped slicing.

    Davi instantly shifted her gaze into his hands and the moment she saw blooding out of his skin, she suddenly grabbed his hand.

    And before the man could even react, his thumb was already in his wife¡¯s mouth, sucking the small cut in his thumb.

    That very moment, Sei-er felt like he was suddenly being struck by a thousand thunder bolts all at once.

 Chapter 100 Never once fantasized

    Sei-er remained thunder stricken while his thumb was still in her mouth. He couldn¡¯t even move as his gaze was just glued unto her.

    And the moment he felt her hot tongue licking his wound, something unthinkable just popped in his head. It was a strange thought that immediately astounded him even more.

    That moment, Sei actually just imagined himself suddenly kissing her, and shockingly, the kiss in his imagination was nothing like the way he kissed her before. It was an unexpected thought that he never once fantasized about in his entire life, causing him to question himself if he was still himself.

    At that point of time, everything he was feeling were all new and unknown to him that he couldn¡¯t even begin to describe them. To him, all those feelings were strange. They are feelings that he thought never exist.

    Meanwhile, the moment Haru saw the current fluffy and sweet scenario, he immediately dragged Yijin out of the kitchen, telling him, they¡¯re going out to buy a soy sauce.

    Davi on the other hand, instantly started turning red all over the moment she realized what she was doing.

    Shoot! I actually just sucked his finger reflexively. What to do now? What if he¡¯ll think it was gross?

    Thinking about his reaction slowly made Davi fell anxious. She was always doing it to her little brother and to herself, but she was worried it might not okay for him. Thus, she thought about exining the pros of licking a wound to escape the awkward situation.

    As soon as she was sure that the bleeding had stopped, she then slowly let go of his thumb and she began to talk as fast as she could.

    "This might sound stupid and unreal but I swear, licking a wound was actually a good thing. You may not believe it but saliva actually contains antibacterial and antiviralponents. Also, it actually also has tissue factors that help clothing. And it¡¯s not only that, licking would also be an another way of wiping off pathogens so it can serve as a substitute of clean water. And also, saliva even has factors that speed wound healing and finally, it¡¯s a natural pain killer. I¡¯ve even read that saliva was six times more powerful than morphine. It¡¯s quite amazing right? It¡¯s amazing right?"

    Just after her fast-forwarded exnation, a deep silence followed, as if a certain noisy crow just flew above them.

    That moment, Davi turned even redder when Sei-er didn¡¯t even made a sound. She then struggled finding a word to say but before she could think about something, Sei finally talked.

    "Mm. It¡¯s amazing," he said and revtion instantly dawned on her.

    "Y-you don¡¯t think it¡¯s gross?" she asked hesitantly when the man instantly answered her with a clear

    "No."

    Upon hearing his answer, Davi¡¯s reddened face instantly turned bright as a wide smile was carved across her beautiful face.

    "Is it still painful?" she asked again when the man shook his head.

    "Wait for me, I¡¯ll go get a band aid," she added and she took the knife in his hand.

    "Don¡¯t touch anything, okay?" she said as though she was a mom sternly instructing his son to behave before she finally left.

    Sei-er was left alone in the kitchen and just like an extremely obedient little beast, he just stood there without touching anything.

    However, a short moment passed by and he slowly lifted his hand. And his mystifying eyes started brimming with a certain inexplicable emotion as he stared at the little wound his wife just licked.

 Chapter 101 Buying time

    After their delightful lunch, Davi dragged the three male species to watch a movie with her.

    "Okay, it¡¯s time to watch! This time, let¡¯s watch this new adventure movie!" she eximed as she held Sei-er¡¯s arm.

    And as soon as the movie started, Davi instantly turned into her usual watching mode. Her attention started to focused mainly in the movie and everything around her immediately turned into pillows and punching bags, including the obedient motionless beast beside her.

    That moment, Haru slowly executed his escape n as he quietly signaled Yijin to follow him. He knows more than anyone else how savage his sister was whenever she was watching. He didn¡¯t know why but his usual soft big sister just suddenly turns into an unknown spirited being the moment she immersed herself into the world of the movie she¡¯s watching. That was why, he¡¯s been trying to get away every time she invites him to watch.

    Until finally, the young men reached the door. They silently opened it and stepped out, but before Haru close the door, he peeked and looked at the quiet husband in her grasp.

    "Sorry big bro, please bear with my sister. Please don¡¯t get disappointed with her ws. She¡¯s only like that when she¡¯s watching, she¡¯s usually so cute, gentle and soft so bear with her," he whispered to himself before he finally closed the door.

    Time passed and the movie was getting more intense, and for some reason, the girl grasping Sei-er¡¯s arm was also getting wilder. Every time she gets disappointed with the turn of events, she will squeeze Sei-er¡¯s arm as though she wanted to dislocate it. And yet, the man stayed silent as his gaze was just focused unto her.

    After the movie finally ended, Davi yed another one. But, this time, it was a physics documentary. Thus, Davi instantly turned into a serious girl seemingly so focused to learn.

    But truth was that, Davi was actually just buying time. She was waiting for the day to die so that she could begin the execution of her ns.

    Her n was actually to kidnap her husband. Blindfold him and bring him into the ce so special for her. She was confident that he will definitely like the ce, but to turn the ce into a more romantic spot, they must wait for the night toe. And because she wanted to surprise him, she decided to binge watch and show him that she has no n of going out.

    The documentary was indeed interesting for her, however, because of the absence of thrilling and emotional scenes, Davi just stayed silence. And that moment, she started thinking. She thought about their first date in the amusement park and how she messed it up. She also thought about their second date, and she could only bite her lip because she knew that it wasn¡¯t even romantic at all.

    However, as usual, not even a hint of discouragement has shed across her eyes. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and determination brimmed wildly in it.

    I¡¯ll make sure that this time our third date will surely seed. Definitely! Let¡¯s do it Davi!

    That moment, Davi was about to focus on the movie again when a certain heavy thing slowlynded on her shoulder. She turned slightly and she was right, it was Sei-er¡¯s head.

    Eh? He¡¯s... he fell asleep?!

    Davi was about to gasp but she covered her mouth the moment she heard his soft and slow breathing. She realized that the man really was soundly asleep.

    Did he not sleep wellst night? Was it because I¡¯m so unruly in the bed? Wait, he¡¯s not in the bed anymore when I woke up, did he went to his study room because of his work?

    Thinking that the man might not slept enoughst night, she didn¡¯t move for a long while to make sure she won¡¯t wake him up. Until she slowly turned her head again.

    His soft ck hair was touching her cheek and she didn¡¯t know why but himnding his head on her shoulder just felt unbelievably warm.

    That moment, she felt like, she liked this situation.

    She felt like she just really liked the feeling that Sei was actually sleeping soundly in her shoulder.

 Chapter 102 Really good kidnapper

    By the time Sei-er finally opened his eyes, he immediately stiffened. His eyes incredulously widened. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was actually sleeping in his wife¡¯s shoulder.

    He slowly raised his head and looked at her but to his surprise, her eyes were closed and her head was about to fall forward when he immediately caught her face with his hand. Sei then stared at her for a while before she carefullynded her head in his shoulder.

    That moment, Sei remained silent. He could feel that her head was so light, like a soft warm pillow in his shoulder. He could smell the faint alluring smell of her hair. And as he looked at her, he didn¡¯t know why but he just suddenly felt an urge to just embrace her in his arms.

    But after just a few minutes, the girl suddenly opened her eyes. She blinked multiple times and the moment she realized her head was in his shoulder, she gasped and she instantly rose as though something just startled her.

    What?! I also fell asleep in his shoulder? Seriously?! Wait, what time is it?

    Davi instantly turned her head towards the window, and when she saw it was already dark, she stood noisily as her mouth hanged opened.

    "Ahhh!" she suddenly shouted confusing the man sitting on the couch.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" he said as he stood.

    "Huh? Ah... err... I... I¡¯m sorry but I need to kidnap you right away," she s

    replied with a panicked look before she held his wrist and dragged him out of the house.

    While they were walking hastily, Sei-er was still looking puzzled and yet he was obediently going with the flow, without asking anything.

    Until they finally reached the entrance. A ck car was already waiting for them for them so Davi just smiled at her husband before she dragged him again to get inside.

    And as soon as they got in, Sei-er¡¯s brows knitted curiously when Davi hastily brought out the red blindfold he gave her the first night they met.

    That moment, his puzzled look just made Davi smiled wide even more.

    "I¡¯m sorry mister, but you¡¯re just kidnapped," she said mischievously and she moved closer to him. She kneeled on the car¡¯s seat and she held his face with both of her hands.

    "This kidnapper doesn¡¯t want to hurt you so I need to blindfold you, is it alright?" she asked gently without letting go of his face. That moment, Davi was unaware but the man¡¯s ears started getting hot, as his gaze was focused deeply in her eyes.

    "It¡¯s fine. Because you¡¯re a really good kidnapper." He replied and his sexy voice and his breathtaking eyes as he gazes at her just made Davi¡¯s nose almost began to bleed.

    God, this man. Focus Davi, don¡¯t get distracted.

    Davi forced herself to continue even though she waspletely thrown off by his remarks. Then she made him turned and faced towards the other side.

    However, by the time Davi started putting the blindfold in his eyes, Sei-er¡¯s phone suddenly rang. That moment, Davi halted as she moved back to let him answer the call first because she thought, it could be a really important call.

    "This really good kidnapper will let you answer your call first," she said with a smile causing Sei to stare deeply at her again before he finally answered the call.

    "What is it?" he said. And the next second, the long lost cold aura of him returned all at once. As if the innocently adorable and fluffy man seconds ago instantly turned cold and frozen again, causing Davi to look at him anxiously.

 Chapter 103 A little pain

    Sei-er gripped his phone as though he was about to crumple it the moment he heard Zaki¡¯s voice.

    "Sei, sorry but today is no good," he said and Sei¡¯s cold aura burst out of control.

    The man on the other side of the phone somehow expected what would be his reaction. Thus, when Sei remained silent, he continued talking to him.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m sure she will understand. And besides, you guys can still have the date another time," he continued but the man didn¡¯t even make a single sound. That moment, Zaki could already tell that he might not listen to him. However, he anticipated it and he could only say the words ¡¯as expected¡¯ deep within him.

    Zaki let go a deep sigh before he threw him the only lethal blow he knew will definitely make him give in.

    "Don¡¯t forget Sei, it¡¯s not just you who will be in danger anymore. She could get caught into this mess. You know what I mean." He concluded and the call ended. As soon as Sei heard his words he seemed as though his frozen senses immediately awakened. Hearing that she might be in danger almost made his veins burst. Causing him to immediately gave in as he clenched his fist tightly as ever.

    He knew that Zaki will only warn him like this if the situation was more than serious.

    Davi on the other hand, could already tell something was wrong but before she gathered the courage to ask, her phone rang and saw that Mr. Chen was the one calling her.

    "H-hello? Mr. Chen?"

    "Err... young miss. There¡¯s actually some problem so..." the man replied and Davi looked at Sei-er who still looks unbelievably cold.

    "P-problem?" she repeated curiously.

    "I¡¯m sorry miss but tonight, the boss can¡¯t---"

    Before she could hear what Mr. Chen was trying to say, Sei-er suddenly reached out his hand with serious look, so Davi could only give the cellphone to him.

    "I got it. We¡¯reing back," Sei-er immediately said to the man on the other side of the phone before he ended the call. The driver also immediately turned the car around as Sei-er just silently stared outside the window.

    That moment, Davi was speechless and she could only sit back properly again when he suddenly heard a really rare wording from him.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry," he said and he looked at her with a guilty earnest eyes. Causing Davi to almost forgot to reply him back.

    "Ahh... it¡¯s alright. We can still have a date another day, right?" she immediately said and she forced a smile. It was the first time he heard him said sorry so even though she¡¯s undeniably disappointed, she wanted to understand his situation. She was aware that sometimes, things won¡¯t just go as nned and besides, there¡¯s still another day.

    On the other hand, Sei instantly felt relieved the moment he heard her and he uttered the word "Mm" as he nodded at her. At the same time, his cold aura dissipated and he turned back to his soft and warm self again.

    However, he was a bit taken aback when Davi asked.

    "But, may I know the reason why?"

    Sei-er remained quiet for a while before he replied. "Today is dangerous."

    "D-dangerous? What do you mean?"

    "..."

    Sei-er didn¡¯t answer. He just gazed deeply at her while he lifted his hand and he caressed her head gently as if he was telling her he was sorry but he couldn¡¯t answer her. That moment, Davi felt like something just stung her heart even though she told herself that she understood. And it was not actually because of her disappointment that the date was cancelled, it was because of the fact that she couldn¡¯t even know the reasons why.

    Davi then went silent. She started thinking deep. She knew how mysterious Sei was, she knew that from the beginning, she was not allowed to know anything about his identity. However, she never once thought that one day, she will start to feel hurt every time Sei won¡¯t tell her anything. She didn¡¯t know that one day, being not allowed to know anything about him will slowly makes her felt little pain. A little pain that sooner orter will gradually grow within her.

 Chapter 104 Its your faul

    Gray mansion...

    As soon as they both entered the house, Sei went straight to his study room without any word. While Davi who was still a bit crestfallen walked towards their room. And by the time she entered, she leaned on the wall for a while before she went to the bathroom and soaked herself in a warm bath.

    Her brain started to wander and after a short while, a smile slowly carved in her face. She remembered that the first time she entered this house, the only feeling brimming in her eyes were fear, uneasiness, and hopelessness. But as time goes by, before she knew it, all those unwanted feelings were all slowly erased as she stayed beside him. He was the one who gave her new hope, he was the one who made her dream again. He made her days warm and purposeful just by being beside her, and she was happy.

    Thinking about those made Davi¡¯s resolve to recharged again. She thought that this might be the beginning of the challenging hurdles that she needs to cross. From the beginning, she knew it¡¯ll never be easy, that was why, she will never back off.

    ...

    After her rxing bath and re-charging her determination, Davi felt revitalized. So she went downstairs to see if the maids already cooked dinner for them. But on his way towards the dining room she saw Mr. Chen sitting quietly in the couch.

    Looking at him, Davi thought about asking him something that was bugging her, so she walked quietly towards him.

    "Mr. Chen, can I ask you something?" she asked and the man smiled cheerfully at her as usual.

    "Of course you can, what is it young miss?"

    "Sei said today was dangerous, can you tell me what he meant?"

    Davi¡¯s question obviously made the cheerful Mr. Chen a bit taken aback. He raised his hand and scratched the back of his neck as he talked hesitantly.

    "Err... sorry young miss. Well, this is just about security purposes. You don¡¯t have to get anxious about it."

    "Why? Is... is Sei in danger?"

    The moment those words came out of her mouth, Mr. Chen fell silent as he averted his gaze away. "Err... that..."

    Looking at his troubled face, Davi could already tell she might be right. So without a word, she quietly walked away and went to the dining room. She sat and she bumped her head gently on the table.

    Sei... Are you really in danger? Why are you in danger?

    That moment, Davi¡¯s heart turned heavy. Thinking about Sei being in danger scared her more than she thought.

    Meanwhile, Zaki was watching her secretly and when he saw how worried she was, he decided to inform Sei.

    He then went and entered the dimly lit study room and he walked closer to the man asionally tapping something on theputer¡¯s keyboard as his eyes were glued into the screen.

    "I think your wife wasn¡¯t disappointed, she was worried about you," Zaki broke the cold silence and the man slowly turned to him with confused face.

    "Worried?"

    "It¡¯s your fault. You know your wife isn¡¯t an idiot. When you said it¡¯s dangerous, of course she¡¯ll only deduce, you¡¯re in danger."

    Upon hearing him, Sei fell quiet for a while before he talked again. "I don¡¯t want to lie to her."

    "But because of that she¡¯s now getting anxious over you," Zaki replied causing Sei to look even more troubled. A look that was amusing for the man beside him.

    "Well, you just need to tell her not to worry."

 Chapter 105 The smile in his face

    The room was enveloped with cold silence again. However, the moment Zaki noticed Sei¡¯s finger, curiosity gleamed in his eyes.

    "Anyway Sei, what happened to your finger?" he asked mischievously as his gaze was directed into Sei¡¯s thumb wrapped with a pink Band-Aid.

    That moment, Sei just slowly raised his hand and the moment he stared at his thumb, the exact scene where Davi was sucking it popped inside his head. Causing him to just turned red again.

    Looking at his reaction, Zaki almost couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    My god! Did he just blush? Seriously? Am I hallucinating?

    Zaki shook his head before he looked at him again. He even went and hastily turned all the lights on to see his face. However, when he confirmed what he saw was indeed real, he almost choked himself.

    Holy sh*t! This monster is actually blushing!

    Zaki was bbergasted, he never dreamed that one day he will see this guy of all people blushing while looking at his thumb wrapped with pink lovey-dovey Band-Aid. That moment, Zaki was too dumbfounded to talk, so he could only bring out his cellphone and took a shot of the man who was still staring at his thumb without saying anything and looking quite dazed.

    ...

    Just after their quiet dinner...

    Davi was staring intently at Sei when the masked man noticed her piercing gaze. He raised his head and looked at her.

    The girl was just staring without saying anything, even though she looked like she definitely has something she wanted to say so bad.

    "Tell me, what is it," he finally said causing the girl to snap as she blinked. And a secondter, she suddenly stood and she quickly moved and sat beside him.

    "Sei, how about I¡¯ll apply as your body guard?" she suddenly asked, with a serious look. Causing the man to fell quite speechless that three dots just appeared invisibly above his head. He didn¡¯t expect her to say something like this.

    "I... I will learn, the teacher that will help me grow stronger wille tomorrow morning, right? I¡¯ll definitely be stronger." She continued, looking so determined even though the man wasn¡¯t saying a word.

    "You may not believe me but I¡¯m quite good, if I learn more, I¡¯ll definitely beat five men at once," she added and a wild strong will zed across her alluring eyes.

    Looking at her made the masked man felt quite surprised, at the same time, amazed. Even though he knew how brave and strong she was, this is the first time she expressed what she wanted so zealously like this.

    So this is her, when she¡¯s worried about me, huh...

    That moment, Sei couldn¡¯t help but felt amazingly amused. He didn¡¯t know why but the way she worries about him right now made his heart unbelievably warm. He didn¡¯t know how to describe it but he was happy. So happy that he didn¡¯t realize that a smile slowly carved in his face.

    "You don¡¯t have to. I won¡¯t let you. I have thousands of men to do that. I agreed to get you a teacher for you to learn how to protect yourself specially when I¡¯m not around, okay?" he said softly and without fading the smile in his face as he lifted his hand and caressed her head gently as ever, as if she was his most precious treasure.

    Not knowing that as soon as the girl saw his smile, she went dumbfounded that she couldn¡¯t even understand what he was saying anymore. Her eyes widened and she reflexively covered her mouth as he stared at his thin gorgeous lips carving a smile for the first time ever in front of her.

 Chapter 106 What do you think

    When Sei noticed her being in dazed, the smile in his face faded. And he was about to talk again when Davi¡¯s hands suddenlynded on both of his cheeks.

    "Smile again, please." She suddenly said, looking so damn excited, as if she just saw her cute little pet smiled for the first and she wanted to see it again.

    "Please, smile again." She pleaded while the man was once again fellpletely speechless. More than three invisible dots appeared above his head again as he looked at her as she pleads. Well, it was because Sei didn¡¯t realized he just smiled.

    The next second, Davi started pinching his cheeks gently as she continued pleading excitedly with stars in her eyes.

    However, before Sei could even say a thing, Mr. Chen came.

    "I¡¯m really sorry young miss but the young master has to answer this call at all cost." He said as he reached out the cellphone to the man.

    And like an excited little kid being suddenly scolded by her strict mom, Davi slowly let go of Sei¡¯s face as she bit her lower lip. Sei¡¯s eyes immediately nced at the cellphone¡¯s screen and when he saw who was the caller, he stood right away as he took the cellphone. Hended his hand in her head quickly before he walked away, leaving her in the dining hall.

    When she couldn¡¯t see her husband¡¯s silhouette anymore, Davi¡¯s shoulders fell and she bumped her head on top of the table. She thought she was already quite used with this situation, since this always happens when she¡¯s with him.

    However, that moment, Davi was still ecstatic. She was a bit disappointed that she failed to make him smile again but the fact that she made him smile just made her felt a huge achievement. Moreover, she was beyond happy because she finally saw him smile.

    Ahh, he looks so cute. A smiling little beast is just so adorable. Wait... did he smile because he was happy when I told him I wanted to be his bodyguard?

    ...

    Later that night, Sei was in front of hisputer again when Zaki who was sitting just behind him broke the silence.

    "Anyway Sei, are you even aware that you actually smiled at her?" he asked and his question instantly caught the man¡¯s attention.

    He turned towards him as he realized what happened hours ago.

    "So that¡¯s why she was pleading me to smile again, huh." He said as he averted his gaze and stared at the moon peeking in therge window.

    "Hey, is that the only reaction you have? Don¡¯t you know that you never smiled even once for a decade? I repeat, a decade!" Zaki was just trying to make him talk more. However, the man stayed silent. He looked like he was deep in thought again, as though telling him he won¡¯t hear anything more from him. But as usual, Zaki won¡¯t just give up.

    "And seriously, you¡¯re even blushing now. I can¡¯t believe this. You, blushing over a lovey-dovey little pink Band-Aid was just unbelievable, just so you know."

    "Zaki, tell me..." he finally talked again while his gaze was still glued to the moon. "What do you think is going on with me?"

    "..."

 Chapter 107 A certain useless thing

    "Zaki, tell me. What do you think is going on with me?"

    "H-huh? A-are you seriously asking me that? You still really don¡¯t have any idea?"

    "All these things... you know I never once experienced any of these before."

    "Hey, I understand you¡¯re just a monster recently turned human but ahh... why are you so... This is why I told you to at least read romance books and movies before right? Remember when we stumbled on that abandoned bookstore seven years ago? I took some great romance books for us to read but you just beat me, you even threw them all away and now you¡¯re asking me? Great."

    "Are you saying that those books can actually exin all these?"

    As soon as Zaki heard Sei¡¯s question, a mischievously evil smile carved in his face as he sidled towards him and reached out his hand.

    "Give me your phone," he said and Sei immediately looked at him with dangerous res, as though giving him a warning before he finally gave what he¡¯s asking him.

    "Ha ha, don¡¯t worry, this thing is harmless. You¡¯ll just need to read them... this is quite famous these days too."

    Zaki then installed ***novel in his phone and randomly opened a romance genre entitled ¡¯Falling inlove... love...love!¡¯ before he gave it back to him.

    "Okay, you can begin," he said with a serious smile while he wasughing hard deep within.

    Sei on the other hand, just innocently stared at the title and with a nk face, he started reading the first chapter. That same moment, Zaki already started recording him secretly.

    However, not even a minute went by, and Sei¡¯s indescribable aura suddenly started going berserk. Zaki who was grinning as he waits for Sei¡¯s reaction instantly stood when the man¡¯s reaction waspletely the opposite of what he was anticipating.

    Eh? Why he¡¯s suddenly looking so terrible?

    Zaki moved closer to him to ask what was wrong when the man red at him dangerously. Causing him to immediately halted.

    "You... are you really reading this things?" he asked coldly, as if he was trying to confirm something.

    "Eh? Well... I did read them that time when we were stranded in that ce, I¡¯m so bored that¡¯s why... well yeah it¡¯s been such a long time now." He said and murmured deep within ¡¯As if you even gave me time to read these past years until now.¡¯

    "And you dared told me this thing can exin what I feel?"

    "Huh? What¡¯s wrong with it? It was because you¡¯re still in the first paragraph, you have to read---"

    "Shut up. Get out." He ordered with such deadly res and he deleted the app immediately as if it was a certain useless thing he needed to get rid of right away. Leaving Zaki speechless as he back off.

    Huh? What the hell happened?

    He was asking himself and he immediately searched that story on his phone and the moment he read the sypnosis, he immediately rushed outside hix study room. He began to read the first sentence curiously.

    [¡¯No! Let me go! That¡¯s my... ahh! Don¡¯t lick... ahh. No!¡¯ she pleaded but the man didn¡¯t stop, he ripped her shirt as he continued sucking her...¡¯]

    Zaki couldn¡¯t help but roll on the floor as soon as he read those words. He didn¡¯t even know whether he¡¯s going tough or cry.

    "Oh heaven, do you have some grudge against me or something? Of all those novels, why did I picked this one?" he said, looking as though he just made a great mistake of identally showing a porn video rather than a cartoon movie to his innocent underage nephew.

 Chapter 108 Jealous type

    The next morning, Davi woke up early. Sei didn¡¯t came in their room so she could only think that the call he receivedst night might be a really important one that he had to work in his study room overnight. Something that just worried her even more.

    However, as soon as she saw Sei sitting on the couch, she went straight towards him with a wide smile.

    "Good morning," she said but an unfamiliar voice replied her instead.

    "Good morning miss." The voice said and someone suddenly appeared behind the couch. Davi curiously looked at the tall person standing behind Sei.

    "He is Kaide, he will teach you." Sei finallyy said and Davi was a bit taken aback.

    "Eh? H-he... but he looks w...?" Davi covered her mouth because she almost said the word ¡¯weak¡¯. The teacher she was expecting was somehow close to their coaches back in high school, looking tough and macho. And yet this man in front of her was looking like a fragile creature. Moreover, he was damn so pretty that if he will grow his hair, he might even be prettier than most of the girls in the city. Hisshes were long and beautiful that girls will surely get envious of him.

    And looking at him made Davi questioned herself again if he¡¯s really a man. It was because, the more she looked at him, the more he bes a noble-likedy especially when he smiles in her eyes.

    "A-are you sure he¡¯s a man...?" Davi bit her lip.

    Shut up mouth, don¡¯t be rude.

    That moment, Kaide walked towards her and he raised his hand for a hand shake.

    "Yes miss, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m a real man." He said stressing the word ¡¯real¡¯ while he smiled at her kindly. Causing Davi to immediately raise her hand to ept his hand shake. However, to her surprise, Kaide suddenly raised his hand into his nape, as though he just avoided the handshake at thest second.

    "I-I need to use the rest room first. Please excuse me." He said and he suddenly ran away.

    He went straight to the dining room and when he saw the disguised Zaki who was currently sipping a coffee in the dining table, he hastily approached him.

    "Zaki! Why did you not tell me anything? You should have at least told me that the boss was more than fond to the miss. Ahh! I was just trying to shake hand with her and he almost killed me with those icy res of his." Kaide was ranting like a little kid as he hugged himself while the disguised Zaki was nonchntly looking at him with mischievous smile.

    "Are you an idiot? Would he ask you of all people to teach just anybody?" Zaki replied and the gentle-looking man immediately silenced.

    That moment, he finally realized that the miss she met just now was really special to his boss. A very important person.

    "Ahh. I see... but wait, so the fairy tale that brat Yujin was telling was actually true? S-seriously? O-our boss is actually liking someone romantically?" he said again as he moved his face closer to him, looking so shocked.

    "Shut up. Why would he stay here and almost never wanted to leave if he has no feelings for his wife?"

    Again, Kaide was speechless with Zaki¡¯s words. However, he again sidled towards him and whispered something.

    "But... but I didn¡¯t expect our boss was actually a jealous type." He said and when Zaki confirmed it to him, he once again lost for words.

 Chapter 109 Shes the cool husband

    In the house¡¯s courtyard...

    Davi and Kaide was already about to fight. Kaide said that he wanted to see what her level first to know where to start. However, for some reason, Davi was a bit hesitant.

    How could I possibly get serious with this noble looking and harmless pretty man?

    "Please get serious miss." The man said and when she saw the serious look in his eyes, Davi somehow felt that she shouldn¡¯t be judging him by his look.

    Thus, the fight began. And as she fought him, Davi realized that indeed, she shouldn¡¯t judge the book by its cover. He was the person her husband chose to teach her so he¡¯s definitely good. Although, it looked, the word good wasn¡¯t actually enough to describe him. That moment, she could tell he¡¯s in another level.

    Until time passed and they continued fighting. Kaide was gentle and he was still smiling gently. He was just defending, and yet not a single blow even reached him. Not even close. Causing Davi to be quite frustrated.

    "Miss, you¡¯re actually quite good. If it¡¯s just for self-defense, I think your level is good enough. Why do you still want to learn more?" he asked nonchntly when he saw that she was reaching her limit.

    "I-I¡¯m not good enough. I want to grow stronger." She replied while panting heavily.

    "Is it because you have someone you wanted to beat?" he asked again even though he could see that Davi was starting to get exhausted.

    "N-nope, I-it¡¯s because I wanted to protect someone."

    "Hm, I see. I wonder who it is, someone¡¯s bullying your little brother?"

    "No, my husband is in danger so I wanted to grow stronger so I could protect him."

    "Ehh? Err... your husband---" As soon as Kaide realized that she was talking about Sei, he was dumbstruck for a second so a blow finallynded in his beautiful face. Causing the girl to rejoice.

    Meanwhile, a masked man and a body guard looking man standing behind a pir was having different reaction on what Davi just said.

    As usual, Zaki couldn¡¯t hold hisughter that he even trembled as he tried not to make a sound, while Sei just remained motionless and dumbfounded.

    "Pfft! Sei, did you hear that? Did you hear that? Your wife is so cool." Zaki said as he continuedughing hard while Sei just remained speechless.

    "It¡¯s almost look like you¡¯re the wife here and she¡¯s the cool husband. pfft!"

    Seriously, this is fun.

    However, that same moment, Sei¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on him anymore. And a secondter, Sei¡¯s cold aura suddenly zed, making Zaki to immediately follow his line of sight. And as expected, the cause was that a certain girl was looking at Kaide with stars in her eyes.

    "T-teacher, you¡¯re so good. Are you a ninth degree ck belter? You are, right?" Davi¡¯s eyes were filled with nothing but amazement. It was because this is the first time she met someone as good as him. Not knowing that the teacher she was talking to couldn¡¯t even reply, due to the deadly extreme pressure her husband was pointing at him.

 Chapter 110 Despicable sly fox

    The moment Zaki realized just how much the poor Kaide was struggling and just how cold Sei has turned, he could only scratch his nape. He knew that Kaide can¡¯t handle Sei¡¯s pressure at all to the point that he even once experienced being on the verge of nervous breakdown because of him.

    Ahh, these creatures are such a pain in the ass.

    Due to that, Zaki then decided to do something. And besides, he needs to make sure that Sei will choose Kaide to be Davi¡¯s secret bodyguard.

    And as Zaki thinks about the best word he¡¯ll say to solve the problem in one go, an idea immediately shed across his brain the moment he stared at Kaide who was still horror-struck.

    Kaide, you may not like this but... this lie is the only thing that can save you from now on and forever.

    That moment, Zaki put his hand on Sei¡¯s shoulder and then he whispered something to him. And as expected, what he said immediately extinguished Sei¡¯s coldness intopletely nothing.

    Sei then walked towards them and he stood behind Davi who didn¡¯t noticed his approach while she kept on talking to her teacher.

    "You¡¯re so great, I bet if you will teach as taekwondo teacher in school everyone¡¯s jaw will drop. You¡¯ll surely get famous and many will challenge you. And I¡¯m sure with that face of yours, many girls will chase you. But don¡¯t turn into a jerk just like our captain in high school who change girlfriends every day, okay?" She said continuously while the man she¡¯s talking to was slowly going back to his usual self because Sei¡¯s sudden cool down.

    However, before Kaide could finally talk back to her, suddenly, Sei¡¯s voice suddenly rang.

    "That¡¯s not possible, this guy likes men." He said causing Kaide and Davi to both choked themselves and the coughed multiple times before they both looked at Sei.

    Davi looked at Sei and since she knew Sei will never lie to her, she turned her head and stared at Kaide with disbelief. However, as soon as she saw how beautiful he was, she started giggling and she began smiling at him meaningfully as though the words ¡¯ohh, I see. That really makes sense, you don¡¯t have to hide it,¡¯ wereing out her mouth silently.

    Not knowing that Kaide¡¯s nerves was about to burst.

    "W-w-where did that came from?" he finally asked Sei, while trying his best not to show him his annoyance.

    That moment, Sei just nced at Zaki without saying anything. And because of that one nce, as expected, it was that despicable sly fox again. He knew that no one in this world will treat him like this other than him.

    Zaki... damn you... how could you do this to me you sly fox...

    Davi on the other hand, noticed his unusual expression so she started coaxing him.

    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s really fine. You may not know but you¡¯re actually so great. I¡¯m really happy to know that you¡¯re actually a... yes, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on your side, okay?" Davi said as she gently patted his back as though she¡¯s starting to treat him like a girl. Something that instantly made Kaide to move away immediately.

    "Ahaha... it¡¯s not like... well, uhm... I need to go to the restroom. Please excuse me." He said hastily and he went straight towards Zaki and dragged him with him inside the house.

 Chapter 111 The new era

    As soon as the two men reached the living room, Kaide finally burst.

    "You... Zaki, you... what the---"

    "What, you know I did it to save you."

    "Huh? There¡¯s a lot of other ways for you to that. Ahh... are you serious? The boss and the miss will think I¡¯m gay from now on? I can¡¯t ept this. This is too much."

    "Easy dude... this is the only way for you to stay beside her without being warry of Sei¡¯s pressures. And besides, if I didn¡¯t said that to him, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let you to guard her."

    Zaki¡¯s words somehow calmed the poor guy. However, the thought of being treated as gay from now on by both of his masters began to torment him.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll tell them to keep it a secret."

    "Huh? Shut up. You don¡¯t know how I feel you sly fox."

    "Kaide... listen... your job isn¡¯t simple at all, so I¡¯ll do everything to get rid of anything that can disrupt what I¡¯ve nned." Zaki said and his sudden change of tone immediately turned Kaide speechless. Kaide was aware that anything Zaki wanted to happen will definitely happen. He knew that the only person who could change his decision was no one but Sei. That was why, he knew he was already doomed the moment he heard what Sei told him on the courtyard.

    "I know you already knew how important that girl is. You have to protect her at all cost... it¡¯d be a huge trouble if anything bad happen to her. And... the truth is I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what that monster will do if that happens. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t ever think about cking, you get it?" Zaki¡¯s voice was serious as ever and his expression was akin to a great evilmander. And Kaide knew that every time this guy acts like this, things will only means business.

    "cking...? What made you think I¡¯ll ever do that?" Kaide finally replied, causing a smirk being shed across Zaki¡¯s face.

    "That¡¯s why I chose you ain¡¯t i? Let¡¯s go back, you still have things you¡¯ll tell her, right?" Zaki said as he began to walk away nonchntly. Causing another popping vein on Kaide¡¯s forehead.

    "I¡¯ll do everything for my job, but... I will remember this Zaki."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    ...

    Meanwhile, the couple in the courtyard was talking to each other pleasantly.

    "You look so fond of him," Sei said causing Davi to nod like rattle.

    "Yeah, he¡¯s really amazing. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯ll hire a teacher with such caliber to teach me. I¡¯m so excited about the day when I could finally beat him. Haha."

    "B-beat him?" Sei repeated as he stared at her. Don¡¯t tell me those stars in her eyes were actually because of her excitement to beat him one day...?

    "Mm, but now that I found out he¡¯s actually a gay, I think my motivation on beating him has diminished."

    "Why?"

    "It¡¯s because people like him has a girl¡¯s heart. I can¡¯t possibly hurt a girl, you see?"

    "..."

    "But if one day I will manage to reach his level, will you let me protect you?"

    That moment, Davi¡¯s plea effortlessly made Sei to immediately nod at her, causing her to rejoice. Well, Sei just couldn¡¯t say no to her at all, especially that the girl was looking at him with such bright pleading eyes.

    "Just you wait Sei, I¡¯ll definitely get stronger in no time." Davi said energetically as she raised her fist like superman, but to her surprise, Sei ssuddenly raised his hand and he began carefully brushing aside the wet strand of hair in her face. That moment, Davi¡¯s hand slowly fell and she began turning pink. It was just a simple thing but Davi¡¯s heart started pounding as she stared at the man who was quietly focused on what he was doing.

    That same moment, the two men who just arrived, immediately fell into a halt the moment they saw what was unfolding in front of them. Kaide was dumbstruck by the cheesy scene, simply because this is the first time he saw his boss looking soft and gentle.

    "Don¡¯t get too shocked, better rejoice Kaide, because we¡¯re already in the new era. The ice age has long ended... ever since she came into his life."

    Zaki suddenly uttered softly, causing Kaide to look at him in disbelief.

 Chapter 112 Since when?

    Later that day, Davi left Gray mansion after giving the masked man a peck in his lips. She went to Blue city for her appointment with Mr. Zheng, the old professor in the cityb.

    She spent the day taking series of exams until she finally left deep at night. Davi tiredly leaned her head at the back seat the moment she got inside the taxi.

    Half part of her head was wondering why Sei didn¡¯t came and fetched her this time. And half of it was thinking just how much she wanted to see Sei at that moment, even though not even a day has passed yet. That moment, Davi wanted nothing but to see the man, who was serving as the sun fueling her energy.

    However, in the middle of her thinking, her phone rang and the moment she saw who was calling, her eyes widened and she answered it right away.

    "Hello? Hinari, you finally called again."

    "Why? You¡¯re waiting for my call?"

    "Of course I am. And when will youe home? I wanted to talk to you about something."

    "Heeeh... is it about how to seduce again? Wait... anyway, how was it?"

    "Well... wait, are you drunk?"

    "Huh? Yes, I am, why?"

    The moment Davi heard her answer, she sighed for she was now sure that she¡¯s definitely sober. Due to that, she decided to tell her what¡¯s bugging her right now since she knew that her great love master will never tell her when will shee home again.

    "The truth is, my rtionship with him I think does improved a lot."

    "borate please my dear student. I wouldn¡¯t know what advise I would give if you¡¯re like that."

    "Okay... I mean, he¡¯s always been so good to me, he¡¯s always been there when I needed him, he lets me touch him, hug him, kiss him. He is always being considerate of me, he is just letting me do what I wanted, and he¡¯s supporting me in whatever I do."

    "Ohh... I see... any improvement in bed?"

    "Huh? Uhm... Err." Davi¡¯s face turned pink as she lowered her voice for the driver not to hear her. "I think, there¡¯s improvement as well."

    "Like?"

    "Hmm... back then, he¡¯ll just remained motionless the whole night but now, I think he¡¯s embracing me back." The moment those words came out of her mouth, the girl on the other side of the phone released such a long sigh. And after a short silence, the calm volcano suddenly erupted.

    "What the hell is that?! It¡¯s been two months for heaven¡¯s sake! What¡¯s with that turtle like development? No! That¡¯s snail like development! Argh! I¡¯m so pissed. What kind of man can resist a beauty like you in bed for two months without even doing anything?! Argh! Now I really wanted to meet him and confirm if he¡¯s a real man. Maybe he¡¯s a girl in-disguise."

    "Hey. I already told you right? He¡¯s not gay. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s different."

    "Yeah, yeah... I get it. I will not settle down until I see him myself, I¡¯m actually on my way now so better drag your man tomorrow with you and let me meet him. Only then can I give you advice again. You understand?"

    "Ehh? You¡¯re already home?!"

    "Yes, soe over here. I have a lot of things to ask you."

    "B-but... I¡¯m on my way home. Okay, I¡¯ll go tell him first---"

    "You... how deep have you fallen for him?"

    "H-huh?" Davi was surprised with Hinari¡¯s question that she turned speechless for a while.

    "You can¡¯t hide anything from me. You definitely sound like you just wanted to see him so much that you¡¯re on the rush to go home you little..."

    "Eh? How did you know I wanted to see him?"

    "Silly question. I could tell even by listening. So? Since when did you fell this hard towards him?" Hinari asked but Davi¡¯s mouth just slightly hanged opened upon hearing her.

    S-since when did i...?

 Chapter 113 Seemingly endless questions

    Hinari¡¯s question made Davi fell silent for a long time. It was because she really never once thought about it before. She was aware that she really likes Sei so much, but she really never thinks about her falling in love with him yet. Thus, at that moment, Davi didn¡¯t know what to say. Rather, she just asked herself deep within. I-i¡¯m in love...?

    Meanwhile, the moment Hinari realized her silence, she decided to make Davi answer her right away. She originally wanted to hear about it when they finally meet but her silence just made her so curious that she couldn¡¯t wait anymore. However, Hinari decided to go easy on her because she was aware that Davi was considered a level one novice when ites to understanding romance. She¡¯s been watching her since high school and she knew that Davi was always been the cool type beauty who never showed any interest in boys. She¡¯s always been kind with girls but she¡¯s always ring with boys as if she had such grudge against them. Even though her attitude towards boys back then, was just her fa?ade to drive them away from her.

    Hinari even recalled that not even the so called number one campus heartthrob who was now a top idol manage to catch her attention. It was because back then, Davi was like a goddess that never had any interest in any mortal man. No one could even begin to conquer her no matter what kind of tricks they use on her. And Hinari knew that the reason was not actually because she¡¯s too busy, it¡¯s just that Davi just didn¡¯t have any interest in romance, and it¡¯s just that no one could make her heart skips a beat those times.

    That was why, Hinari was curious about this mysterious man who manage to steal her heart without her even realizing it. And if she will confirm that Davi is indeed fallen for him, she definitely needs to meet this man to know just what kind of man was the one that actually made her fall in love.

    Thus, that moment, she began.

    "Okay Davi dear... listen, all you have to do is answer yes or no, you get it?"

    "Hm? O-okay..."

    "Question number one, do you always wanted to be with him?" she asked but before Davi could even answer, Hinari continued asking her series of questions without even giving her the chance to react.

    "Do you always find yourself staring at him? Do you always think about him? Do you care about him? Do you think his smile was the cutest thing in the world? Do you worry about him more than yourself? Does your heart skip a beat when you¡¯re around him? Are you willing to try new things for him? Is he the person you think about first when everything else is rough? Are youfortable around him? Do you feel safe when you¡¯re with him? Are you actually entertained by his childhood photos or stories? Do you feel like you just love everything about him? Are you actually attracted with all his quicks and strangeness? And finally... Do you miss him as soon as he leaves?"

    After Hinari¡¯s seemingly endless questions, Davi just gripped her cellphone and no word came out of her mouth. It was because she was actually dumbstruck that she forgot to answer her.

    "If your answer in most of those questions were yes, then, congrattions my dear, you¡¯re fallen in love." Hinari added and when the girl on the other side still didn¡¯t talk, a smile carved in her face as though she already heard her answer. "Okay, the night is already too deep and I¡¯m so tired with the whole trip, I¡¯ll wait for you and your man in the usual caf¨¦ tomorrow. Don¡¯t you dare show up without him, you get it?" she continued before she finally ended the call.

 Chapter 114 What is this thing?

    Right after Hinari ended the call, Davi¡¯s brain began reying those questions while her memories with him and her feelings towards him was answering each single one of them with solid yes. And in the end, she realized she actually didn¡¯t need to ask herself all. Causing her to only put her hands into her face.

    That moment, Davi began to feel unfamiliar feelings emerging inside her. She felt as though, all the feelings she was ignoring like nothing before all appeared at once making her felt she started soaring above the clouds.

    Until the cellphone in her hand suddenly beeped and awakened her. She immediately looked at it thinking that it was another mail from Hinari but to her surprise, it was actually Mr. Chen who just messaged her.

    She opened it right away and a photo of Sei leaning on the door¡¯s frame like a perfect statue as he gazes outside appeared. That moment, Davi couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly and the moment she read the caption, she coughed as she suddenly felt like she just wanted to teleport beside him right away.

    [A certain lifeless statue waiting for his wife toe home is about to turn into some gloomy scarecrow.]

    Meanwhile, at Gray mansion...

    Zaki was sittingzily and looking tired on the sofa. He was watching the gloomy guy who was still having such a sour mood because of the fact that he was not allowed to go and fetch his wife this time.

    He was actually standing there for a long time now. He didn¡¯t talk nor moved a single inch as though he was dead robot programmed to watch the door.

    ¡¯Ahh... please your highness,eback home. It¡¯s only you who could bring this guy to life.¡¯ Zaki whispered to himself and to his surprise, the man suddenly moved as soon as he uttered those words.

    Sei lifted his hand and Zaki could tell that he just received a message. It was his personal cellphone, so it only means it was from his one and only redeemer, his wife.

    However, as Zaki looked at him, his brows knitted when suddenly, the man strode towards him with such an unbelievably fast pace.

    ¡¯Wait... could it be that, there¡¯s trouble again?¡¯ Zaki uttered as he stood. However, what happened next just made his shoulders fell dramatically and he could only sit again weakly.

    Sei showed him his cellphone while looking so troubled. And the moment Zaki looked at the screen, five big dots appeared invisibly above his head. It was because what Sri was showing him was just a sticker of a gray gloomy looking animated cat sent by his wife.

    "...?"

    Zaki just looked at him. He just actually doesn¡¯t get why he¡¯s suddenly showing such thing to him, until the man finally talked.

    "What is this thing? Is this some sort of secret message or a code? She just sent me this out of nowhere."

    Upon hearing him, Zaki suddenly fell speechless, that he didn¡¯t even know where to begin.

    Code my ass. God, this monster. I understand you¡¯re not even interested in social media, I know you don¡¯t even have a single ount in any social tforms and that you don¡¯t even nce at any of it but... yeah, THIS IS JUST TOO MUCH DAMN IT!

    Zaki was erupting deep within him and yet he could onlyugh it off. It was because he knew more than anyone else why this man was so damn ignorant with all these things.

    "Haha... that thing is not a code or something. It¡¯s used to show the senders feeling. You get it?"

    "So this mean she¡¯s sad... why?"

    "How should I know?" Just ask her damn it.

    Sei then decided to ask her, but before he could dial her number, another message arrived. This time, it was the same cat but was looking excited as it runs. And before Sei could even react, another one arrived. It was the same cat again, however, it was just standing while holding a gift box.

    "Tap it." Zaki said and a second after he tapped it a banner with the words ¡¯I Miss You¡¯ popped out, causing Sei to fell frozen as his eyes was just glued unto it.

 Chapter 115 Half of the reason why

    That same moment, Sei was still in dazed when Zaki saw Davi appeared in the entrance. The girl signaled the disguised Zaki to keep silent as she carefully stepped towards them like a sneaking ninja.

    However, before she could approach him, the man already felt her presence and he immediately turned his head, causing the girl to halt midway.

    "I¡¯m home," she said and as Sei looked at her and her dazzling smile, he just felt as though the silent and cold living room a moment ago suddenly turned warm and sparkling as soon as she appeared. That moment, Sei could tell that she was indeed the sole bright candle in this house, and that without her, everything just turns dark as usual.

    The next second, Sei immediately walked towards her.

    "Are you alright?" he suddenly asked, causing the girl go a bit confused.

    "Hm?" she uttered with question marks in her eyes.

    "The cat..." he just replied, causing more question marks to appear in Davi¡¯s head. T-the cat? Wait... could it be...

    "Ahh... I¡¯m..." She finally talked the moment she understood what he was talking about. She ran her finger in her hair as she continued, "I¡¯m just a bit sad a while ago, haha."

    "Why?"

    "Err... it¡¯s because I... it¡¯s because I suddenly missed you."

    Silence followed Davi¡¯s words as the two just stared at each other¡¯s eyes. That moment, Davi has decided. She wanted to just be honest about her feelings towards him from now on. She doesn¡¯t want to hide anything from him.

    Until secondter, it was Sei who broke the silence first.

    "What should I do to make you feel better?" he asked with such voice like a gentle music that instantly made Davi¡¯s heart to skip another beat.

    And looking at him being so adorably cute again at that moment, Davi couldn¡¯t help but want to take advantage of this innocent little beast in front of her.

    "I... I want a hug." She then said, in a way that almost looks like she was a master asking her dearest pet for a hug.

    And so, in no time, like an obedient pet who never hesitates at all to grant his master¡¯s wish, Sei immediately embraced her without any word.

    At that moment, Davi just buried herself in his warm embrace, and she just wanted them to stay like that for a bit longer.

    The feeling was just so enchanting she couldn¡¯t even begin to exin. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else, she only wanted to embrace him back like never before. Until warmth started enveloping her and she just closed her eyes as she buried her face in his chest.

    Meanwhile, Sei who¡¯s been feeling a little too hot was starting to wonder. It was because, it¡¯s been more than five minutes and yet the girl remained motionless that he¡¯s starting to wonder if his hug was actually working or not.

    Thus, that same moment when Davi was about to unsp him, Sei suddenly talked.

    "Is... is it working?" he asked, causing Davi to fell speechless for a while before she chuckled.

    Ahh... this man is at it again...

    Davi was still chuckling when Sei released her and as soon as she looked at him, she raised her hand and messed his hair yfully. Causing the man to go motionless again.

    That moment, as she looked at him like that, Davi realized the half of the reason why she fell into this guy without even knowing when.

    She was certain that he really doesn¡¯t need to even do a thing, it was because from the beginning, little by little, he was seducing her with his awkwardness... he was seducing her with his strangeness... he was seducing her with his mysteriosness.

    "Ahh... why are you so cute? What made you even think that its not working?" Davi said as she kept on chuckling and messing his hair, not minding about how close their faces were, and not knowing that for quite a long moment now, Sei¡¯s gaze was still locked unto her luscious irresistible lips.

 Chapter 116 More than tha

    Later that night, Davi was waiting for Sei as sheid quietly on the bed. She was yawning and sleepiness was being reflected in her eyes. She felt tired, certainly because of the overwhelming series of tests she took the whole day, back in cityb. But before she falls asleep, she wanted to tell him about her n of taking him out to meet her best friend tomorrow. However, secondster, Davi gave in and she finally closed her eyes as the world of dream started swallowing her.

    That same moment, the door was quietly opened and a man slowly walked towards the sleeping girl. He sat at the edge of the bed as he stared at her deeply for a long time. Until he just gradually found himself staring at her lips again. And the next second, an urge of wanting to kiss her suddenly surged within him causing him to instantly stiffened.

    That moment, he knew he¡¯s feeling unfamiliar emotions again. Every time her lips was being connected to his, no matter how brief it is, Sei just felt being electrocuted and he was liking it to the point that he was secretly waiting for it every time he leaves. However, this time, Sei felt something different andpletely unfamiliar. As he stared at her, he felt as though, it¡¯s not only the usual brief kiss he wanted, he felt as though, he just wanted more than that.

    But in the end, Sei spent almost an hour just staring at her, until he kissed her gently in her forehead before he finallyid beside her.

    ...

    The next morning, Davi woke up without Sei by her side. And when she saw the rays of sunshine streaming through the window, she immediately rose because she realized she failed to tell him about today¡¯s n.

    Due to that, she rushed out the room to find him while praying that he didn¡¯t leave. It was because, she knew that Hinari will not entertain her at all if she couldn¡¯t bring him with her.

    So as soon as she set foot to the living room, her gaze immediately directed into the sofa where he always sat. But to her surprise, the man wasn¡¯t there.

    "Good morning miss." A voice of someone who appeared to be Kaide, rang behind her. Causing her to immediately turn and asked him.

    "Good morning, have you seen Sei?" she asked and when the man nodded, she sighed with relief. "Where is he?"

    "Ah, they¡¯re in the courtyard..." he replied and the girl immediately walked away towards the courtyard.

    "W-wait miss, they¡¯re currently in an intense... miss..." Kaide called for her but Davi just ignored him so he could only follow her.

    And by the time he caught up to her, Davi was already halted as her gaze was glued unto the two men fighting intensely in front of her. She looked as though she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯s seeing at all. And Kaide understood her well, it was because, even him was still being amazed by the inhuman skills of his boss and especially his personal bodyguard, Zaki.

    "T-they¡¯re just training right?" Davi finally asked without averting her gaze away from them.

    "Ah, yes miss. Those two are always doing this if they have time. This is normal for them, quite intense right?"

    "N-normal? But... why do they look like their trying to kill each other?"

 Chapter 117 Husband protecting angel

    Davi was having a hard time believing what was currently unfolding before her eyes. Sei and Mr. Chen fighting so intensely as though they were real enemies shocked her to the core. It was because, she never saw a real training like this making it hard for her to believe. They¡¯re fighting exactly just like the supposedly impossible fight she only watched in action movies. Mr. Chen even has a gun and he¡¯s attacking while Sei seemed to be defending. And watching them at that moment, just made her heart raced, because no matter how she looked at them, they¡¯re fight was just too real and more than serious.

    She could see just how skilled Sei was, he¡¯s even much better than Kaide whom she thought was the best. That moment, Sei was exactly just like a fierce deadly beast. And Davi never even imagined that he¡¯s at this kind of level that anyone who might see him this moment will surely thinks he really is a monster.

    However, the other man, Mr. Chen, was like an evil viin from hell whom no one could ever defeat. He was obviously overpowering Sei at all aspects to the point that he seemed to be a cheat character in a fair fight.

    "That¡¯s the skill of Sei¡¯s personal bodyguard so you don¡¯t have to worry about him, okay?" Kaide suddenly whispered to her, causing Davi to snap from this movie like situation. That moment, Davi remembered what she told Sei about bing his bodyguard and she just fell speechless. Moreover, she started wondering why Sei¡¯s mask remained intact despite all those insane moves of his.

    However, as soon as she returned her gaze towards them, Davi¡¯s eyes turned wide when Mr. Chen locked Sei¡¯s arm into his back as he pointed the gun in his head. That moment, Davi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her body just voluntarily moved faster than her brain and she just ran towards them. Davi stood just in front of Sei and she started trying to pull Mr. Chen¡¯s gun away from Sei.

    "Please stop it Mr. Chen, please let him go, I¡¯ll cook anything as you want... so please let him go." She suddenly pleaded, causing both of the men to froze into solid statue as they both looked at her while she looks like she was about to cry. And due to their intense shock, Mr. Chen instantly loosened his gripped on Sei so Davi immediately pulled her dearest husband away from the viin as she hugged him protectively.

    By the time both Sei and Zaki-in-disguised awakened from the shock, Zaki immediately covered his mouth with his hand, trying to suppress hisughter.

    Hahaha, what¡¯s with this husband protecting angel? Pfft! This is killing me. Hahaha...

    Meanwhile, Sei who was being hugged protectively by her wife was gradually starting to blush as he covered his mouth with the back of his hand. Sei never expected her to suddenly show up looking worried to death and even pleaded while looking like she was about to cry. Moreover, Sei was being shocked by his own reaction. He was feeling sorry for making her misunderstand, he was feeling bad for making her worried, and yet here he was, blushing intensely.

    But thankfully, Sei managed toe back to his senses the moment he noticed her ring at Zaki with sharp daggers. He then put his hand in her head and he began to caress her hair.

    "I¡¯m sorry." He said softly, causing the girl to look up to him.

    However, before she could open her mouth to reply him, Mr. Chen talked as well.

    "Err... miss, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you." The disguised Zaki said and by the time Davi turned her head towards him, he pulled the trigger of the gun in his hand and a water came out of it. That moment, Davi bit her lip as she realized how na?ve she was.

    She then slowly let go of Sei as she hesitantly turned towards Mr. Chen, embarrassed but not sorry.

    "But... but why do you both look like you wanted to kill each other? You even hurt him," she said.

    "Err... it¡¯s because your husband won¡¯t train with me if I¡¯m not serious to that extent," Mr. Chen replied, causing the girl to looked at Sei again.

    "Is he telling the truth?" she asked and when Sei nodded, she looked as though she finally felt relieved.

    "What¡¯s with this young miss, are you looking at me like a viin now? You don¡¯t even believe me anymore?" Mr. Chen said looking sad and disappointed.

    "It¡¯s because... you¡¯re scary."

    "Huh? Have you already forgotten who¡¯s the real scary here? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be that man beside you?"

    "He¡¯s not. Sei is adorable, how could he be scary?"

    Due to Davi¡¯sst line, the three men--- the masked man Sei, the disguised Zaki and the falsely proimed gay Kaide--- all had the same reaction. They all fell speechless as a certain noisy Mr. crow flew above their heads.

 Chapter 118 Like a strict stylis

    At Sei¡¯s study room...

    "Sei, I really don¡¯t need to tell you this but... today is still unsafe." Zaki¡¯s voice was serious as he helped Sei with his mask.

    "Wouldn¡¯t the unsafe always turned safe as long as you¡¯re here?" Sei replied nonchntly.

    "Tch. Stop putting pressure on me."

    "When did you even felt pressured?"

    "Hey, as I¡¯ve said, you¡¯re way too rxed! I could always protect you but there are still things that beyond my control."

    "Are there?"

    "You..." Zaki could only sigh. Ahh... this man really is hopeless...

    "Fine, just don¡¯t ck off while we¡¯re out." He continued as he finally gave in.

    ...

    Shortly after that, Davi was sitting on the couch wearing a somewhat basic yet cool outfit of jeans and loose white t-shirt and sneakers with in ck baseball cap in her hand when Sei-er finally approached her.

    Davi immediately stood the moment she saw him. However, as she looked at him wearing his usual jaw dropping attire of pure ck casual suit, she bit her lip. Ahh... how could this man just kept turning every suit looks this gorgeous?

    Truth was that, Davi decided to wear something that could at least make her unnoticeable. It was because she was trying not to call any attention from scouts that was lurking in Blue city. She¡¯s already been troubled by them numerous time and she didn¡¯t want it to happen when Sei-er is with him. And besides, Sei-er just agreed to drop her in the caf¨¦ and that he¡¯ll leave right away after meeting Hinari.

    But still, Sei-er¡¯s appearance that moment just made her looked like she¡¯s his fragile lookingdy bodyguard. And the opposite looks of the two of them ---one looking like a prince in ck and one looking like a bodyguard in white--- somehow pleased her.

    Not knowing that Sei¡¯s gaze was glued unto her face as he started blushing a bit. And the reason was simply because it was the first time he saw Davi¡¯s hair being tied in a ponytail.

    And by the time Sei-er finally stood right before her, he noticed her outfit and the baseball cap in her hand and he asked, "shall I go get change?"

    "Hm? Err... there¡¯s no..." Davi paused for a moment, it was because the more she looked at him, the more she felt troubleing. And the reason was that, she was sure enough that if this man was to brought out to public, he will surely cause an uproar. And the moment Davi imagined numerous girls swooning over him and even mobbing him, she suddenly looked as though she was a worrywart manager getting warry of crazy fans over her precious artist. "But you still have business after this, right? Ah, okay... wait for me." She continued and she ran upstairs.

    After some moments, she came back with another same ck baseball cap in her hand. She adjusted it and she asked the man to lower his head before she put the cap in his head.

    Afterwards, she looked at him from head to toe before she asked him to remove his zer. The man on the other hand justplied obediently without any word. Then, Davi looked at him again like a strict stylist before she told him she¡¯ll roll his sleeves.

    And when the man nodded without a second of hesitation, Davi immediately focused herself on rolling Sei-er¡¯s sleeve carefully while the man just stayed there motionless, watching her every move as he just couldn¡¯t put away his gaze from her.

 Chapter 119 Frozen diamonds

    At a certain caf¨¦ in the heart of Blue City...

    A sexydy in red dress was sitting quietly in the corner. She was exceedingly charming, her eyes were bewitching and flirtatious. She was one of those women who have the natural seductive nature that could effortlessly seduce anyone with just one look.

    If one wouldpare her to Davi, Davi would still definitely win over her in terms of appearance, however this woman¡¯s seductive charm was iparable.

    That moment, people inside the caf¨¦ couldn¡¯t resist to stare at her as if they were bewitched even though she never looked at them yet. Truth was that, Zuzuki Hinari was in her intense concentration. As though she was in the middle of cultivating her seductive spirits for her approaching mission. And her mission was to test her best friend¡¯s man whether he was gay or not, real man or not. She also wanted to find out if the problem was because he actually has an erectile dysfunction. And the reason for this was, Hinari actually didn¡¯t believe that a normal guy who could resist a goddess and attractive girl like Davi in his own bed for two months exist in this world.

    Today, I will definite find what is wrong with this man...

    ...

    Minutester, two people both wearing in ck baseball cap walked closer to her while another man just sat in the empty table on the other side.

    "Hinari... we finally meet again." Davi¡¯s voice immediately rang out, causing her to snap from her deep thinking. Hinari then immediately stood and hugged her precious little wild bunny.

    "Ahh... yes my dear, we finally meet again. I miss you so much." Hinari¡¯s voice just naturally sound beguiling as usual, causing Davi to unsp her before she could even give her the greeting she prepared. Realizing Davi¡¯s wariness, Hinari¡¯s lips curved mischievously as she chuckles. Since high school, she always loved teasing the innocent Davi, suddenly giving her a peck in her cheek that never ceased to freaked the girl out to the point that she¡¯ll just ran away from her in turbo speed. Ahh... this girl is still so cute even though she¡¯s not the little teenage girl anymore...

    "Ah, Hinari... This is Sei, my husband," Davi talked and Hinari¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to the man behind her. And the moment she looked at him, with just one look to this gorgeous man, Hinari almost lost her as high as mouth Everestposure and confidence.

    Due to her being a former favored child and heir of arge corporation status, Hinari had the chance to meet all sort of high rank individuals ever since she was a child. She grew observing different kind of individuals that she now could tell how those people who had the whole country at their feet look and feel like just in one nce. She knew that those people just had those vigorous eyes and inexplicable aura around them that waspletely different from normal being.

    And this man in front of her was definitely one of those people. No, she was sure he was far more than those she met before. As she looked at him, she couldn¡¯t help but thought that if those people she met felt like they had the whole country in their feet, this man just terrifyingly felt like the whole world was in his hand. And she was aware that this kind of aura was not something that could ever be faked, rather it was like a natural instinct the greats were born with.

    Furthermore, by the time she stared at those almost unreal pair of eyes, she almost wanted to just sit back and forget about the n she just prepared. Hinari was confident with her skill, she was even among the so called professional expert in reading men¡¯s inner thoughts through their eyes. She loves reading men¡¯s thought and manipte them for her own good, and she never once failed before. However, the eyes of this man in front of her were ethereal and unbelievably unfathomable. She felt as though she was just staring at a pair of lifeless frozen diamonds that even if she will spend a thousand years examining it, she will surely find nothing.

    Ha... ha... ha... is this person actually human? How could a person like this exist in this world?

 Chapter 120 Zero reaction

    Hinari was indeed dumbfounded. Never in her dream that she¡¯ll meet a person like this, a person who would actually crash her confidence just by existing. However, by the time she noticed the way he looked at Davi, a yful smile shed across her face in a second. Awakening her knocked downposure once again.

    Hmm...? Could it be that this man is...

    As they waited for their food, Hinari was still secretly observing Sei while talking to Davi. And this whole time, apart from the moment Davi introduced him to her, the man never threw a nce at her at all. As though the only person exist in this man¡¯s eyes was only Davi and no one else.

    But the longer the man treated her like nothing, the more she wanted to dare and execute her n to him anyway. It was because this is the first time any man ignored her to this extent. In her whole life, she met few loyal men whom she failed to seduce, however, those few men have fought their desire to the limit to escape from her bewitching grasp.

    Due to that, Hinari wanted to dare challenging this mighty icy statue before her. She originally wanted to do her n mainly to understand him for the sake of the advices she will give to Davi, however, this time, it isn¡¯t solely for Davi anymore, she thought that if she could at least get a glimpse of this man¡¯s attention, then it wouldn¡¯t be exaggerated for her to dere herself as one of the world¡¯s best seductress. And most importantly, Hinari just wanted to confirm one thing.

    Thus, shortly after Hinari has processed her thoughts, she sidled towards Davi and whispered.

    "Davi dear, can I ask you a favor?"

    "Of course, what is it?"

    "Actually, my period just unexpectedly came just now and I didn¡¯t get anything..."

    "Huh? Are you serious? How could you..."

    "Well, I¡¯m so excited to meet you I actually forgot."

    "Huh? Seriously? Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll go find a nearby store."

    "Thank you."

    Davi then stood and told Sei she¡¯ll go out for a while to buy something and as expected, Sei just looked like he wanted to go and follow her when Hinari talked softly to get his attention.

    "Do you want to know a secret about your wife?" she asked but Sei just nced at her nkly. Emotionless as ever, as if she was just a speck of dust in his eyes.

    However, Hinari still stood and she moved closer to him. ording to her experience, the most lethal seduction tactic to someone you just met was through the power of eye contact and touch. And because getting through him by eye contact was a mission impossible, the power of touch was the only thing left. And this seduction tactic was proven 100% effective not only based on her experience, but lots of girls also confirmed that every guy responds to it.

    And so the next secondter, Hinari finally began.

    She suddenly touched the back of Sei¡¯s forearm for a strict one second as she talked seductively. "I know you¡¯re interested about her secret, right?"

    This tactic wasn¡¯t just a mere random touch, the reason behind this was because the back of the forearm was a very sensitive patch of skin. The nerve endings in that part is sensitive enough to create great sparks.

    However, to her surprise, no reaction has urred at all. He just looked like he was a robot suddenly shut down the moment Davi left. He didn¡¯t even talk nor made a single move.

    T-this man...

    Due to his zero reaction, Hinari continued to the next level. She unleased every seductive reservation within her as she moved even closer to him. Her next target was the back of his neck and one of the most easily aroused part of man¡¯s anatomy, the ears.

    Thus, the next second, Hinariid her palm on the back of his neck as she pulled him towards her before she whispered way too close that her lips even brushed into his ear slightly. "Davi actually likes someone," she said.

    However, the instant reaction she received from him was a chilling icy aura that enough to froze her spine. That moment, she felt like the lifeless perfect mannequin was suddenly being possessed by a demon.

    The man held her wrist as he red at her coldly.

    "Who?" he asked and due to fear Hinari just answered him right away.

    "You." she said and once again, to her surprise, the scary monster in front of her suddenly calmed as though the demon who possess him suddenly disappeared as he slowly let go of her hand.

    And the next second, Hinari was dumbstruck. It was because, the man¡¯s ears slowly turned red as he covered his lower face with the back of his hand the moment the word ¡¯you¡¯ came out of her mouth.

    That moment, Hinari realized he actually didn¡¯t reacted like that because of her moves on him, he reacted because of what she told him that Davi has someone she likes.

    Wait... this man is actually... he¡¯s actually the one who¡¯s head over heels towards Davi?! Oh my gosh...! Davi my great student, you actually conquered this man?

 Chapter 121 You only look normal

    Shortly after Hinari finally recovered her usualposure, she quietly excused herself to go to the restroom.

    The disguised Zaki then moved closer to Sei-er immediately. But before he could open his mouth, Sei-er talked first.

    "Zaki, do you think I just scared her?"

    "Obviously, who wouldn¡¯t get scared of you when you suddenly burst out like that?" the disguised Zaki replied but to his surprise, Sei seemed to be troubled a bit. Causing him to frown.

    "Oi, Sei... don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re concerned about that woman."

    "That person is the only friend my wife has. She¡¯s important to her so go and apologize for me."

    "Huh? Why should I apologize? Isn¡¯t it her fault for trying to seduce you?"

    "Seduce? When did she?"

    Upon hearing Sei-er¡¯s clueless words, Zaki could only fell speechless. Seriously? How could he not even notice? Ha ha, how could I forgot that the only woman in his eyes is his beloved wife?

    "Ohh... yeah, yeah, I get it, I get it."

    Zaki then stood and he walked towards the restroom. Truth was that, they both knew who Hinari was. They both knew her deep friendship with Davi, and just how close they were since they were in high school. They also found out that when Hinari was still in her former glory, she¡¯s always been helping Davi especially every time Haru gets sick and needed to be hospitalized. That was why when Davi asked him to meet her, Sei couldn¡¯t refuse because he knew that to Davi, Zuzuki Hinari was her family. Sei even tried his best to suppress his cold aura in front of her however, in the end, this happened. And worse was that, Sei will never apologize to anyone else, except of course to his wife, that¡¯s was why Zaki could only stand as his usual sacrificial pawn.

    However, what that girl did to Sei just now made Zaki¡¯s suspicion towards her rose. What is she trying to do? Was she just testing him?

    By the time Hinari stepped out of the restroom, Mr. Chen was already leaning on the wall waiting for her.

    "Hmm? Why would mister bodyguard be here? Waiting for me?" the girl said with her usual seductive voice.

    "There¡¯s something we need to talk about."

    "Sorry mister body guard, but I don¡¯t talk to unattractive guys." The girl said as she walked nonchntly, causing the man¡¯s vein in his forehead to popped out.

    H-huh? She actually called me unattractive?

    The disguised Zaki immediately caught the girl¡¯s wrist to stop her.

    "You... what are you trying to do? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be miss Davi¡¯s best friend? Why are you trying to seduce her husband?"

    "Ohh... Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re also their rtionship body guard?"

    "Even if you¡¯re important to her, I¡¯m still warning you... Leave them alone."

    Mr. Chen¡¯s words were firm and serious. And him ignoring her words sparks fire in Hinari¡¯s eyes. Causing her to chuckle seductively.

    Hinari then moved her body closer to him, however, the man still remained unfazed.

    "Mr. Chen, you know what? I¡¯m really telling the truth when I told you I¡¯m not talking to guys with normal looks like you, but..." she said seductively and the next second, her palm was already running down his leg. Something that immediately caused the disguised Zaki to freak out.

    "You... what the hell are you..."

    The man couldn¡¯t even finished his words yet when the girl¡¯s hand suddenly exploring his inner thigh. Causing Zaki to finally snapped and he violently caught both of Hinari¡¯s wrists as he pushed her into the wall.

    "You... you... you... Ugh! I can¡¯t believe Miss Davi¡¯s friend is actually such a pervert."

    Mr. Chen was obviously flustered by Hinari¡¯s move. And that moment, he just looked like a little boy being felt up for the first time. And it was a look that made Hinari to finally crack up.

    "Hahaha... You look tough and yet you¡¯re actually being flustered like this? Haha, you¡¯re quite amusing Mr. Chen. Even though you only look normal." She said as she kept on chuckling to the point that she even teared. Causing the man¡¯s veins to popped again. Why is this pervert repeating the word ¡¯normal¡¯ over and over again?

    "Shut up, pervert. Having a normal look is better than being a pervert."

    "Pfft! Hahaha... I¡¯m actually liking you more Mr. normal looking body guard."

    "I will never let a pervert like you to get close to Sei anymore."

    "Haha, you really are one hell of a kind body guard huh. Well, it¡¯s not like I have any intention to touch that scary man again. The fact that he didn¡¯t even reacted to my move is enough. I¡¯m sure, Davi will be happy if it¡¯s him." Hinari¡¯s voice dramatically change from seductive to a simply soft voice. She was stillughing but Zaki could feel the faint sincere dness in her voice, causing him to finally let go of her hands.

    "You¡¯re saying you just did it to test him?" Mr. Chen asked and Hinari just sighed as she gave in.

    "Well, don¡¯t me me. I always get worried since she told me she suddenly got married out of nowhere. Truth be told, I don¡¯t trust your boss at all before this. But now, I¡¯m finally relieved. Since he didn¡¯t react towards me, then I¡¯m sure no woman can steal him away from my dear Davi."

    "But still, wasn¡¯t your move a bit too far? He¡¯s still your best friend¡¯s husband and he¡¯s still a man. What if he reacted towards you?" Mr. Chen asked and the girl¡¯s eyes turned serious.

 Chapter 122 Miss perver

    "But still, wasn¡¯t your move a bit too far? He¡¯s still your best friend¡¯s husband and he¡¯s still a man. What if he reacted towards you?"

    As soon as she heard his words, Hinari¡¯s seductive eyes turned fierce as she replied.

    "Simple... If I did managed to seduce him, then, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be Davi¡¯s husband. Davi never deserve a half assed man. And honestly, if he responded that moment, I would have beaten him to death. I hated guys who just easily fell in any form of seduction especially when they¡¯re alreadymitted. Men like those are meant to be grilled to death."

    As soon as those words came out of her mouth, Zaki could tell the intense hate and anger in her eyes. And as he looked at her, he remembered the information he read about her when he was looking at the few list of Davi¡¯s acquaintances.

    Zuzuki Hinari was the sole daughter and the only heir of ZK corporation. However, at her 18th birthday, her father suddenly disowned her, falsely announcing that she was not his real daughter. Not just that, that same day, her father announced his wedding to his new wife and even introduced his two-year-old son with his new fianc¨¦ as the new and sole heir, even though it¡¯s not even a year since the death of Hinari¡¯s mother, his first wife. And ording to rumors, the new wife allegedly seduced Hinari¡¯s father and the man fell head over heels for her even though his wife was still alive that time. Resulting the series of tragic event that soon befallen to Hinari.

    Thus, understanding her background and situation, Zaki could see the source of anger in her eyes even though she was trying to hide it.

    "Seduction is indeed powerful, but real men don¡¯t just fall blindly in its pit, no? And besides, I believe that men who truly love their wives will never let a mere seductress to cloud their hearts... That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to worry about me touching your boss again, I truly respect loyal man like him. And I¡¯m happy that my dear Davi found a man like him. And don¡¯t you worry Mr. overprotective body guard, I know what are the consequences of my action. Of course, I need to go and apologize to him first."

    "Well, how about me? I didn¡¯t fell to your unreasonable trap, shouldn¡¯t you need to respect and apologize to me as well?"

    "Huh? You actually have a girlfriend? Even though you only look normal?"

    The girl¡¯sst sentence made Zaki¡¯s vein popped again. And yet he could only swallow his annoyance as he replied.

    "I don¡¯t have a girlfriend."

    "Huh? You don¡¯t? Then why didn¡¯t you react positively towards my moves? Are you perhaps... gay?"

    "You..."

    "Don¡¯t me me, you¡¯re single, right? You don¡¯t have a reason to resist."

    "Simple... pervert like you just don¡¯t turn me on." Zaki finally retorted and he began walking away. Causing the girl¡¯s eyes to went narrowed as she chases him.

    "You... you¡¯re lying. How dare you say that to me? You normal looking unattractive overprotective bodyguard!"

    "Hush miss pervert, don¡¯t make another scene."

    ...

    Minutes went by and the four were already eating.

    The couple, Davi and Sei-er was enveloped with warm atmosphere with floating flowers and sparkling diamonds. While the atmosphere between the body guard and the best friend was heavy, as though tension was brewing.

    Hinari was about to ask Davi about Haru, but before she could open her mouth, the over protective body guard inconspicuously whispered at her.

    "Don¡¯t disturb them." He calmly said causing the girl to grit her teeth as he looked at him. T-this normal looking overprotective body guard...

    I¡¯m just going to ask you know?

    The disguised Zaki kept his calm while Hinari was ring daggers at him as though the man just did something unforgivable to her.

    Noticing her, the disguised Zaki turned towards her.

    "What. Didn¡¯t you said you like men who doesn¡¯t fall to your traps? What¡¯s with those res you¡¯re throwing me now?" he said mischievously but the next second, Zaki almost jumped away from his chair when the girl¡¯s hand was suddenly in his leg again.

    Looking extremely flustered, Zaki clenched his fist to hide his reaction but as expected, Sei noticed it right away.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Sei asked nkly, causing the disguised Zaki to force augh as the popping veins in his forehead kept increasing.

    "Ahaha, nothing, nothing... this food is really delicious." He replied but at that moment, Hinari¡¯s hand was slowly moving higher definitely trying to tease him to his limit. And obviously, it¡¯s her way to get back at him.

    "Hinari, anything wrong? Why are you not eating?" Davi also asked and just like a pro, she justughed as she replied.

    "Well, I¡¯m busy watching a lovey-dovey couple in front of me that I forgot to eat." She said and Davi could only blink.

    The innocent couple across them had no idea what was unfolding under the other side of the table.

 Chapter 123 Slowly drifting away

    By the time the four of them was already standing near a ck car, Hinari purposely pushed Davi towards Sei. And as expected, the man quickly caught her and she fell into his embrace.

    That moment, looking at the man carefully holding Davi like she was the most fragile and most precious porcin in the universe just made Hinari to giggle over them.

    However, the next second, disappointment shed across her face when the kiss she was waiting didn¡¯t happen. The man just quietly gets in the car after making sure Davi was alright, causing Hinari eyes to get narrowed.

    Thus, she immediately gestured Davi like a strict teacher to go and do something before he leaves. But the moment Davi realized what she¡¯s trying to say, she just smiled, as though telling her that there¡¯s no need for her to order her.

    So, the next second, Davi suddenly stopped the car¡¯s door that was about to be closed and then she immediately entered half of her body in the car.

    That moment, Sei-er already knew she¡¯s going to give him a brief good luck kiss. So he was not surprised anymore, however, the next second, Davi suddenly put her palm in his nape and she pulled him towards her before she kissed him. Her moves were fast yet gentle and the kiss this time wasn¡¯t the usual brief kiss they¡¯re sharing before, this time, she pressed her lips into his, a bit harder and a bit longer, before she finally let go of him.

    Sei was dumbstruck. And the surprise was quite extreme this time that he nked out for a moment. And before he could even react, the car¡¯s door was already closed.

    Meanwhile, Zaki just opened the other car¡¯s door for him to enter when Hinari called out to him.

    "Until next time Mr. Normal." She said mischievously but the disguised Zaki just ignored her.

    However, the moment he sat and closed the door, Zaki began to huff.

    "Ahh... that pervert..." He uttered as he ran his finger through his hair.

    "Ohh... I wonder who pissed Zaki the great this time." It was Ryou who answered him. It was because, their boss was still in daze because of his wife¡¯s kiss a moment ago.

    "A certain pervert actually called me normal looking and unattractive. Can you believe that?"

    "What¡¯s the big deal? She¡¯s just pertaining to your disguised mask, right?"

    "Even so, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s calling a handsome guy like me normal looking and unattractive."

    "Haha... Well, isn¡¯t it about time for you to find someone who can bully you as much as you bully others?"

    "Huh? Hey... when did I bully someone?"

    "And you don¡¯t even know it. Seriously, you and the boss are slowly drifting away into another dimension, I couldn¡¯t really keep up."

    "Huh? What are you---" Zaki turned towards Sei and he fell speechless the moment he saw the man quietly covering his mouth with the back of his hand while his gaze was glued outside the window. And not just that, the man was obviously in a really pleasant mood as though he was wrapped with bright pinkish light all over.

    "Err... what happened to him? Did the miss do something unusual?"

    "Well, I guess so, the miss might have stepped the kiss up a bit."

    "Ohh... the miss surely knows when to get bold huh... well, I don¡¯t really know how to cure his ignorance in romance anymore but, I know this monster-turned-human is learning."

    "Hmm... you think he¡¯ll be the one to make the move soon?"

    "Well, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in this little log¡¯s mind but I know he¡¯s reaching his limit."

    "Hey, are you sure you don¡¯t mind calling him like that?"

    "Haha... you don¡¯t have to worry. Do you think I will risk my life just like that? Do you think this guy can even hear us right now? Even if I poke his cheek right now, he won¡¯t---"

    "Zaki..." the moment, Sei called his name, the talkative guy mmed his mouth immediately while Ryou justughed silently. "Shut your mouth." He continued, however, because his voice that moment wasn¡¯t frozen cold, Zaki remained unfazed.

    "Anyway Sei, have you told her we¡¯re leaving tomorrow?" he asked and the bright atmosphere around him slowly dissipated. A sign that he hasn¡¯t told her yet.

    "Make sure you¡¯ll tell her tonight... it¡¯ll be bad if you¡¯ll only tell her in thest minute."

    "Mn."

 Chapter 124 Why cant I

    Davi and Hinari went straight to Sky Town because Hinari just couldn¡¯t wait to see Haru anymore. And by the time the girl saw Haru, she suddenly broke down.

    "Haru... when did you grow this big? Bring back cute little fluffy Haru!" she cried so the boy could only console her.

    "Big sis... I can¡¯t just stay a little boy forever. Little Haru is gone so please move on. I wanted to grow fast so I can help you both, okay?"

    "Wahhh! Davi!!! When did Haru turned so mature?! No... I still wanted to baby sit you a bit longer."

    As the girl kept ranting, Haru could only touch his forehead before he gently hugged her. "Big sis, why do I felt like you didn¡¯t grow up at all?"

    "Hey! Stop acting like an old man, it pained my heart. You don¡¯t know what the oldies feels seeing a cute baby suddenly turned big in no time. You get it?!"

    "Uh... yeah, sorry, sorry."

    After that, Hinari spent the day making Davi talk about her and Sei. Davi also told everything to her but of course, she didn¡¯t tell her anything about the contract and the rule of not seeing his husband¡¯s face.

    Until twilight came and the two finally departed.

    And by the time Davi reached the Gray mansion¡¯s front door, she stood there quietly. That moment, she was still thinking about what Hinari told her, however, for some reason, she suddenly felt as though something was off.

    She felt like there seemed to be no one inside the house. And when she finally moved her legs to enter, she turned back the moment she heard the sound of an approaching car. The car was speeding like crazy as it approached the house until it screeched to halt passed the entrance.

    Davi who was a bit stunned looked at the ck car that stopped about ten meters away from her. And a secondter, her eyes widened when she saw Sei stepped out of the car being supported by Ryou as though he was injured.

    That moment, Davi¡¯s heartbeat began to race wildly and she began to ran down the stairs. However, before she could even reach the road, another car screeched into halt in front of her but it didn¡¯t stop her from running towards Sei.

    She could see that they just entered a certainrge door that the butler once told her the way to the underground wine cer. Davi¡¯s mind was nk, and she couldn¡¯t call him. All she wanted that moment was to see him if he¡¯s alright, however, the moment she was about to reach the door, it closed. Davi immediately held the door handle to open it again when suddenly, someone held her wrist to stop her.

    Davi raised her head and when she saw it was Mr. Chen, she bit her lip as she stared at him.

    "Please, let me in. I wanted to see him." She said with such a worried-to-death look in her eyes. Causing the disguised Zaki to felt an indescribable sense of guilt as he answered her.

    "I¡¯m sorry miss but you can¡¯t get in. You don¡¯t have to worry, he¡¯s fine I assure you. He¡¯s just a bit injured."

    "Then why can¡¯t I enter and see him?"

    "That... because..."

    "Is it because I¡¯ll see his face if I get in?"

    The moment Mr. Chen nodded, Davi clenched her fist as tight as she could before she finally let go of the door handle.

    "I understand." She said as she backs off while the disguised Zaki was being extremely troubled. It was because Davi looks like she¡¯s at the verge of crying. And Zaki could tell just how hurt she was.

 Chapter 125 A kind of pain she never knew

    Davi lowered her face as she stood beside the disguised Zaki. She remained silent and Zaki could only see her clenching her shirt quietly.

    Looking at her, Zaki remembered the first time he met her in the middle of the road. She looks devastated that time but now, she¡¯s always been smiling every time she¡¯s beside Sei. She¡¯s always been the buoyant type so this is the first time he saw her being this downhearted ever since he brought her in this house. And oddly, looking at her like this made him felt a strange displeasure. He doesn¡¯t want to see this girl in this state and yet he couldn¡¯t grant her wish.

    Due to that, he whacked his head to think about something he could tell her.

    "Miss, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s actually just a small wound in his forehead. He bumped his head on the car¡¯s window when the crash happened." He said and upon hearing him Davi raised her head and she looked at him with wide eyes.

    "I-it¡¯s a car ident? Then why did you bring him here? Why not in the hospital?" she said with a tone of panic.

    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a minor ident and..." the disguised Zaki paused because of the arrival of another car. And in the next second, a beautiful blonde woman in white coat stepped out of a car. In a single nce, anyone could tell how gorgeous and sexy she was.

    Davi¡¯s gaze immediately glued unto her as she walked hastily towards them. The woman¡¯s gaze fell on the disguised Zaki while he just immediately opened the door for her before she hastily entered without even ncing at her. And as soon as she entered, Mr. Chen immediately closed the door again.

    That moment, Davi didn¡¯t know why but her heart just felt like it was suddenly twisted the moment she saw that woman entered the room. She just felt as though something was caught in her throat. She bit her lip hard as she clenched her shirt as hard as she could. That moment, Davi felt a certain unpleasant feeling she never felt before. It was unfamiliar and she couldn¡¯t exin it. To her, it¡¯s a kind of pain she never knew exist in this world.

    "Don¡¯t worry, this underground is actually a secret hospital exclusively for Sei... and thatdy is one of his personal doctor. She is one of the best doctor around so you don¡¯t have to worry, okay?" the man said gently, however, no word came out from her mouth again.

    Until a secondter, Kaide stepped out from the door and the moment Davi saw him, she just went and hugged him tight as she buried her face in his back.

    Kaide was immediately shook, as well as the disguised Zaki. The two men looked at each other for a while with knitted brows, but a secondter, Zaki realized that Davi hugged him because she might needfort and that she hugged Kaide thinking he was gay. Due to that Zaki sighed a breath of relief since he was so troubled on how tofort her, however, Kaide wasn¡¯t looking fine at all.

    He looked at Zaki with an eyes asking for help but Zaki just gestured him tofort her for the meantime as he threw him a warning gaze before he finally entered the door. Leaving Kaide in a state of doom, as his thoughts started turning into spirals.

    Momentster, Kaide manage to calm himself and he began to coax her.

    "The boss, I mean Sei is really fine, he just hurt his forehead. He was just undergoing something to ensure he wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere. Let¡¯s just wait for a moment okay? You can get in after some minutes." Kaide tried his best to be as gentle as possible.

 Chapter 126 What hurts the mos

    "The boss, I mean Sei is really fine, he just hurt his forehead. He was just undergoing something to ensure he wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere. Let¡¯s just wait for a moment okay? You can get in after some minutes." He said and as soon as Davi heard Kaide¡¯s voice, she forced herself to talk.

    "Is he really alright?" she asked without letting go of him. Her voice was soft, and Kaide could tell just how worried and hurt she was just by hearing her voice.

    "Do you think I¡¯m a liar?" he then replied with deep assurance, causing the girl to fell quiet for a while before she finally let go of him.

    But the moment Kaide saw her face, he almost wanted to just open the door for her. Kaide then immediately took off his coat and then gently draped it on her.

    "A-are you alright?" he asked even though she¡¯s obviously not. It was because Kaide was in a verge of panic. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Kaide... can you bring me somewhere? I don¡¯t want Sei to see me like this. We¡¯ll go back immediately once I feel better." She said and Kaide could only nod at her.

    Momentster, Kaide was already driving her towards Blue City. Davi said she just wanted to spend some time with her friend and the moment they stopped in front of a certain apartment, Davi immediately stepped out of the car without word.

    Kaide followed her but when she saw her hugging the girl who opened the door, Kaide just leaned on the wall to wait for her outside.

    Meanwhile, Hinari was surprised when Davi hugged her so tight. She knew that when Davi was like that, she was either extremely helpless or extremely hurt. Davi wasn¡¯t weak, she always act tough no matter what life throw at her and truth be told it was her who taught Hinari to stay strong no matter what happens. That was why, it¡¯s rare for Davi to be like this.

    "Hey, what happened?" she asked gently as she patted her back. And after a while the two sat on the couch as Hinari looked at her with deep worry.

    "Tell me, what happened?" she asked again.

    "Hinari... I felt really awful... I felt like my heart is being twisted." She said and as soon as she heard her, the worry in Hinari¡¯s face suddenly dissipated.

    "Because of?" she asked but before Davi could even answer, she asked again. "Is it because of another girl?"

    As soon as those words came out of Hinari¡¯s mouth, Davi was surprised. And that moment, she started thinking if that girl really is the source of her heartache. She¡¯s already feeling that usual pain of not being allowed to see him, however when she saw that woman entered the door that was not allowed for her to enter, she felt that unfamiliar pain.

    "So my dear Davi is getting jealous now, huh."

    "J-jealous?"

    "Yep. I think you¡¯re jealous."

    "But... does jealousy always felt this painful?"

    "Of course it is... the level of pain you will feel will be as much as the level of love you feel for him. The more you love him, the more the pain." She said and Davi fell silent for a moment.

    "I... I didn¡¯t know love is this painful." Davi said causing Hinari to pat her back again. That¡¯s right Davi, you should learn about these things so you can grow stronger...

    "But... are you sure this is not a misunderstanding? I really can¡¯t imagine that man of yours being with another girl if you ask me."

    "Well... that..." Davi knew she couldn¡¯t tell Hinari about the real situation. And at the back of her head, she knew that Sei wasn¡¯t that kind of man, however, the fact that that woman was allowed to see him but she¡¯s not was what hurts the most. "H-his doctor is really beautiful." She could only tell her in the end. Causing a mischievous smile in Hinari¡¯s face.

    "Okay, I know a good way for you to feel better." She said and she stood. Afterwards, she came back with a ss of beer in her hand.

    "Here, let¡¯s drink. After this, you¡¯ll feel better." Hinari said and Davi could only ept it. Hinari was actually nning something to punish her husband for making Davi jealous and hurting her like this. And because of all the reports she heard from Davi about him, Hinari could now tell what kind of man he is, and just how to throw him off his rhythm. Furthermore, the fact that the man actually asked her to teach him how to French kiss shed across her mind, causing an evil mischievous smile in her face.

    An hourter...

    Hinari borrowed Davi¡¯s phone and she send a message to her husband. [Come fetch your wife, she¡¯s drunk.]

    And after just a couple of minutes, someone was already knocking on the door. Hinari opened it immediately and a beautiful man appeared in front of her.

    "Ohh... K-kaide...e over here," Davi said as soon as she saw the man, causing Kaide¡¯s eyes to widened when he saw her drunk.

    "Did Sei sent you to fetch her?" Hinari asked and he just nodded.

    "Hinari, you better not touch that man, he¡¯s not interested with girls." Davi said, causing Kaide to cry without tears within him.

    "Eh? O-okay... I get it... well, you better take her home now. We can¡¯t keep the husband waiting, right?" Hinari then said to Kaide.

    The man then nodded at her before she went to Davi. He supported her as she walks and before Hinari let Davi go she whispered something to her.

    "Don¡¯t forget about what I told you to do. You have to teach him tonight no matter what, understand?"

    "Mn. I understand."

 Chapter 127 The only thing you can do

    Meanwhile at Gray mansion...

    Sei was enveloped with solid darkness, as though he was apletely different person from the soft and fluffy him just after they left Blue city.

    An hour ago, just after the doctor confirmed that Sei was fine, Zaki immediately told him about Davi. And as soon as Sei heard that his wife was upset and hurt, he suddenly walked out of the room but the girl wasn¡¯t there anymore. The young man Yijin who was waiting outside told Sei that she asked Kaide to bring her somewhere. The boy even told him how she looked and what she said before they left, causing the masked man to clench his fist tight as ever.

    And in the middle of his increasing coldness, Kaide called him and told him that his wife was with his friend. Sei asked him if she¡¯s fine but when Kaide answered him honestly, saying that she looks like she¡¯s heartbroken, Sei just gripped the cellphone in his hand as though he wanted to crumple it.

    Until the unbearably cold moments passed and Sei finally received a message from his wife.

    [Come fetch your wife, she¡¯s drunk.]

    Upon reading it, Sei immediately stood to go out when Zaki was already standing in the entrance, blocking his way, as though he anticipated what he was about to do.

    "You know I can¡¯t let you go, Sei." Zaki said with burning intensity in his eyes. Looking as though he was a horrifying guardian from hell ready to chain him if needed. That moment, with just a single nce, Sei knew it was impossible to get passed him.

    "Wait here, I already told Kaide to take her home." He continued, while Sei just stood still like a thousand years frozen statue in front of him.

    No word came out of Sei¡¯s mouth for a long while. He stood still, not just because of Zaki, he stopped because he knew that if he insist, something worse might happen while he¡¯s with her. And that¡¯s the one thing he will never let to happen. He will never let his wife to get caught into the trouble that was chasing him.

    Thus, that moment, Sei could only harden himself to wait for her. After another long moments of silence, Sei finally opened his mouth.

    "Zaki... exin why... wasn¡¯t she fine with the fact that she¡¯s not allowed to see my face before?"

    Upon hearing Sei¡¯s words, the fierce intensity in Zaki¡¯s eyes were extinguished in an instant. And even though Zaki understood why Sei is what he is now, he still couldn¡¯t help but fell quite speechless every time. Ugh! Your unbelievably low EQ is really pissing me off Sei...

    "Well, you really can¡¯t me her if she acts and feel like that Sei, the fact that you won¡¯t allow her to see your face when you let others will really hurt her emotionally. This will make her to think that because she¡¯s not important to you or because you didn¡¯t trust her. Something like that..." After Zaki said those words, his gaze fell on Sei. And that moment, Zaki could tell that what he said troubled him extremely. Causing Zaki to release a deep sigh.

    This is not supposed to be a major problem Sei, however, because both of you developed a feeling towards each other to this extent... I¡¯m afraid this will only get worse. I wonder how long will youst...

    After a long while of silence, Sei opened his mouth again.

    "Then... what am I supposed to do..." he asked and Zaki looked at him with a serious gaze as he replied.

    "You can¡¯t do anything about it Sei, I¡¯m afraid the only thing you can do is reveal yourself to her."

 Chapter 128 The only one

    "You can¡¯t do anything about it Sei, I¡¯m afraid the only thing you can do is reveal yourself to her."

    As soon as those words came out of Zaki¡¯s mouth, as expected, Sei¡¯s aura turned unbelievably dark in an instant. That moment, he just looked as though the horrifying monster within him broke through its cage to destroy the world.

    Sei¡¯s reaction that moment made Zaki to confirm one thing - that Davi wasn¡¯t just an important existence to him anymore. Causing Zaki to only release a deep sigh while Sei just remained in that state for a while before he finally replied.

    "That won¡¯t happen. She¡¯s the only one I will never drag to hell with me." He said as he turned his back. Leaving Zaki speechless as he watched his back before he quietly sat on the couch.

    Zaki just leaned on the door¡¯s frame upon hearing him. Then, he sighed deeply again while looking at him as he whispered to himself.

    "I knew you¡¯ll say that, Sei. You may not realize this yet but she¡¯s already the one you care about the most, even more than yourself. Ahh... I just wonder how long can you endure seeing her getting hurt from now on..."

    After almost an hour of deafening silence and coldness, Zaki finally saw the approaching car they¡¯ve been waiting for.

    "They¡¯re here," he said and Sei immediately strode passed him.

    Meanwhile, the situation inside the approaching car was actually chaos. Kaide who was beside Davi at the back seat was having such a huge trouble. It was because minutes ago, Davi just began to attempt opening the car¡¯s door out of nowhere, saying she wanted to go and see her husband. Thankfully, Kaide manage to stop her before she could open the door. However, while Kaide was busy holding both of her hands the drunk girl started fighting back, telling him to let go of her. Causing Kaide to only helplessly told the driver to drive faster. Until they finally arrived.

    "Sir, we¡¯re here." The driver finally said. However, Kaide was pinned hardly on the car¡¯s door by Davi. Davi was holding his cor violently challenging him to fight her, while the man just doesn¡¯t even know what to do anymore.

    "Miss, we¡¯re here. You can go out now." Kaide said but the girl just smirked, suddenly looking like a mischievous olden day youngdy general, bullying a weak soldier.

    "What¡¯s this Kaide... you¡¯re actually afraid of me?" she said and Kaide could do nothing but ask for help from the driver.

    "Please go out and open the door for me," Kaide plead and the driver hastily stepped out. The driver walked in haste that he didn¡¯t noticed the two approaching men.

    And the moment the driver hastily opened the door wide, Kaide who was leaning on it fell and because Davi was holding unto his cor she was dragged with him. Kaide immediately hugged Davi just before the fall to protect her. So the moment they fell on the ground, Davi fell on top of Kaide. Causing the eyes of the two men who just arrived instantly widened.

    Sei and Zaki witnessed the whole thing happened. And as usual, Zaki immediately turned towards Sei but as expected, his reaction turned dark and sour as his gaze was glued unto his wife being hugged by another man, even though he thought Kaide was gay.

    Err... so gender actually doesn¡¯t matter to this guy¡¯s jealousy huh...

    That moment, Kaide immediately felt a cold freezing gaze being thrown on him causing him to remove his hand on her right away.

    Davi on the other hand, just quickly rose as though nothing happened. Completely ignoring the man who served as her air bag for a moment.

 Chapter 129 Monster eclipse

    The moment Davi stood and began to walk, she started swaying ¨C left and right. Sei immediately moved to support her but the moment he held her hand, the girl shoved his hand away, causing Sei¡¯s eyes to widen with disbelief.

    That moment, Davi didn¡¯t even throw a nce at him.

    "Don¡¯t bother me! I need to go and teach my husband a lesson, you get it?!" she said with a firm authoritative tone. Her voice was clear and serious as though she¡¯s not drunk at all, however, when she started walking, she was obviously struggling to bnce herself.

    Sei who froze for a moment due to the unexpected treatment he received from his wife moved towards her again because instead of walking towards the entrance, the girl started walking towards the road ahead.

    But this time, Sei didn¡¯t touch her. He just blocked her way as he talked.

    "I¡¯m here." He said but the serious girl just now suddenly giggled and she suddenly ran towards the open road as if she didn¡¯t hear him. She stopped in the middle of the road and she spread her arms as she looked at the moon.

    "Ohh... the moon is beautiful tonight!" she said with a bright smile in her face while Sei just followed her quickly, afraid that she might fell any second. And by the time he stood next to her, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her with awe. Her eyes were reflecting the light of the moon, her smile was sweet as ever and when she tilted her head adorably, Sei just felt as though, she¡¯s taking his breath away.

    "Mn... it¡¯s pretty, but to me you¡¯re far more beautiful."

    Those words just came out of Sei¡¯s mouth naturally that even him who said it reacted a littlete on it as his face began to turn red.

    Davi on the other hand finally turned her head towards him and looked at his face the moment she heard his words. She blinked before she leaned towards him with narrowed eyes as though she¡¯s trying to examine him closer if it¡¯s really him.

    She tiptoed before she touched his lower face and then his ck mask.

    "It...it¡¯s really you." She said without letting go of his face.

    "Mn... it¡¯s me..." Sei uttered but he couldn¡¯t finish his statement. It was because the moment Davi was sure that the man before her was her husband, she suddenly grabbed his hand and pulled him as she ran.

    "Sei! Let¡¯s run away! Run with me." She said as she chuckled like a lively wild and free angel. She gripped his hand in a way that seemed like she never nned to let go of him no matter what happens.

    Until Sei just found himself, quietly running with her, following her without word wherever she leads him as he just looked at her with nothing but wonder and amazement.

    But the next moment, the girl suddenly stopped without warning. She turned towards Sei and her smile faded.

    "Water... I¡¯m thirsty..." she said causing the man to nked out for a while, and the next second a gorgeous smile suddenly appeared in his face.

    That moment, even though Davi was drunk, the appearance of the smile as rare as a once in a life time monster eclipse didn¡¯t escape her. Causing her mouth to hanged open once again.

    "Let¡¯s go back, so you could drink." He then said as his smile faded. However, before he could move his feet to go back, Davi caught his face again.

    "Smile again. Smile, smile, smile..." she suddenly pleaded nonstop, surprising the man again.

    "I won¡¯t go with you if you won¡¯t smile! I won¡¯t go with you. I¡¯ll stay here if you won¡¯t smile. Smile." She continued, pleading like a child. Causing Sei to feel both bewilderment and defeat because of the girl¡¯s sudden plea.

    And when he felt the cold breeze brewing, causing his wife¡¯s hair to dance like a ck silk under the moonlight, he started worrying that she might catch a cold if they stay outside. Causing Sei to only raise his white g. Although truth be told, whether he realize it or not, he just actually has zero tolerance when his wife pleaded him like that.

    Thus, the next second, for the first time... Sei forced a smile.

    And the result was... well, close to disaster but somewhat adorable.

    "Pfft! Hahahaha! You look like a grinning cat." Davi instantlyughed so hard the moment she saw his brief forced smile and yet the man felt no annoyance towards her even though he thought that what he just did was something disgraceful. That moment, Sei just watched her wife¡¯s sillyughing face until she stopped before he talked again.

    "I already granted your wish, let¡¯s go back." He then calmly said and the girl finally followed him obediently.

 Chapter 130 Absolute queen

    By the time the two entered the living room, Davi started struggling to keep her bnce again. Her eyes suddenly felt heavy, and the next second she just bumped her head into Sei¡¯s back. Causing the man in front who was holding her hand stopped as he turned at her.

    "Are you alright? Shall I take you to bed..."

    "No!" Davi¡¯s immediate soldier-like rejection surprised Sei once again, even though he knew it was because she was drunk.

    "O-okay, then... sit here, I¡¯ll go get water." Sei just said gently as he helped her sit on the sofa. That moment the girl turned into an obedient puppy once again as she hesitantly let go of his hand. Causing the man tond his hand in her head.

    "I¡¯ll be back right away." He said gently and he hastily walked towards the dining room.

    Meanwhile, Zaki who was observing like an invisible ghost in the corner moved like a fast ninja the moment Sei left. He jumped behind her and he sidled towards Davi before he began to whisper.

    "I heard you came back to teach your husband a lesson, I wonder what kind of lesson is it young miss. Could it be that you¡¯re nning to beat him or something?"

    The mischievous words of Zaki just made Davi looked fully awakened in an instant, as though a light bulb suddenly appeared in her head, remembering the do or die mission she needed to execute at all cost tonight. The intensity in her eyes then suddenly zed wildly as she started looking as though she¡¯s a game warrior sucking every energy and power around her before a certain decisive fight. Causing arge invisible sweat droplet to appear into Zaki¡¯s head.

    Err... what happened? Don¡¯t tell me... she¡¯s really nning to beat him...?

    That moment, Zaki was about to ask again when he saw Sei¡¯s silhouette approaching, causing him to immediately sat on the floor as he hid behind the sofa where Davi was sitting.

    The next second, as soon as Sei stood in front of her, he reached out the ss of water to her. However, the moment Davi took the ss in his hand, he red at Sei with great intensity, looking as though she just wanted to devour him whole. Causing Sei to immediately went confused.

    Sei was about to open his mouth to ask what was wrong when Davi suddenly stood without drinking the water in her hand. She was still ring at him with such serious eyes as she began ordering him like an absolute queen.

    "Sit!" she said and before the man could react, she started pushing him, forcing him to sit on the sofa. That moment, Sei was in a state of great confusion, however, he just let her control him without word as his gaze just locked on the girl before him.

    As soon as the man sat, Davi gulped the water in her hand before she nonchntly threw the empty ss on the empty seat just beside him like a boss.

    And the next second, Davi suddenly mmed her hands one top of the sofa¡¯s back rest while the masked man was in the middle of her hands, performing her very own kabe-don unto him.

    (Well, in Davi¡¯s case... it should be sofa-don... Pffft!)

 Chapter 131 The lesson

    The moment Davi¡¯s hands suddenly mmed on top of the sofa¡¯s back rest, Sei was instantly lost for words. He waspletely confused on what was currently going on.

    Additionally, the moment Sei¡¯s gaze fell into her reddish soft lips that were still wet with the water she just gulped, he immediately averted his gaze as his face turned even redder. It was because that moment, the sudden urge to kiss her was strangely stronger than ever that he could barely think straight. That point of time, the only thing that was stopping him to kiss her was the thought that she was currently drunk and not in her normal state of mind.

    "Tonight, I¡¯ll teach you the French kiss so... I want you to pay attention. One... Hundred... Percent! Understand?!" she said with her same firm voice akin to a strict teacher. Causing Sei to looked at her with slightly widened eyes, before he averted his gaze again.

    "Y-you... you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s do the lesson next time once you¡¯re sobbe---"

    Not letting him to finish his statement, Davi suddenly put her forefinger in his mouth to stop him from talking as she uttered the words, "Hush... a student should obediently listen to his teacher."

    That very moment, as soon as Davi¡¯s finger touched his lips, Sei immediately jolted due to shock. And before he could even react, the girl suddenly wrapped her hands into his neck, stunning him once again.

    And the next second... Sei haven¡¯t even recovered yet when she suddenly moved and sat on hisp... straddling him.

    And as if struck by series of deadly lightings, Sei turned into a solid immovable lifeless object. His brain refused to work the way he wanted, as though it suddenly became someone else¡¯s.

    "Okay, this... this is the first step. Look at me..." she then said as her hand started tond on both side of his face before she made him raised his face to look at her. That moment, Sei struggled to retrieve his lost perception.

    However, before he could manage to move his frozen body, the girl talked again as if she nned not to give him even a second to react. Causing, Sei just felt as though she was suddenly shut him downpletely, making him unable to even think properly, nor move, nor talk.

    "Gaze deeply in my eyes..." she continued in such a soft voice strong enough to pierce straight through his chest like a powerful arrow. Causing him to just obey her every word as though he was already under her spell.

    And by the time he was looking at her deep and passionate bright eyes filled with spirits, the man just ended up gazing at her intensely as ever, that by the time he realized it, it¡¯s already toote to break through.

    Continuing her lesson without wasting any second, Davi proceeded.

    "Tilt... slightly..." she uttered, but this time, her voice turned a little too soft that it¡¯s almost a pleasing whisper in his ears.

    However, due to her closeness to his face, Sei could hear her loudly even though he could barely understand what she was saying anymore.

    And the next second, her words were now reduced into one.

    "Close..." she whispered and she moved closer as she closed her eyes before she slowlynded her lips into his.

    That moment, all the steps Davi should have said didn¡¯t came out of her mouth. She didn¡¯t know that as she was exining the things in her head, she was already applying it at that very same time without word.

 Chapter 132 Hungry kisses

    ¡¯First, do it slowly and lightly...¡¯

    As those words were ringing in her head, Davi started slowly brushing her lips into his, innocently yet passionately. However, that moment, Davi¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t really working anymore. She was slowly losing the little perception left in her. And every thought just started to rumble like deer in chaos, as though she finally lost control. All she could feel at that point of time was nothing but scorching heat spreading all throughout her body.

    ¡¯Next, open your mouth and slide your tongue into your partner¡¯s mouth...¡¯ she said in her mind. And those were thest words she could state before every thought seemed disappearing one after another inside her head.

    Until the only thing left in her mind was the kissing scenes Hinari made her watched before she left. That moment, Davi just mindlessly following the steps in the video before she finally lost all of her bodily control.

    Sei on the other hand, didn¡¯t reacted the moment her lips firstnded into his. He remained in his immovable frozen position not making any move at all. His gaze was just locked into the girl¡¯s pinkish face, her luscious lips, and her her alluring beautiful eyes.

    However, the moment she started barely grazing her lips into his repeatedly like an innocent tease, everything began to fall slowly out of control.

    Her slow light kisses obliterated his every thought and before he knew it, he gradually closed his eyes and he finally responded.

    Copying every move of her lips, Sei started to feel like every touch of her lips were driving him crazy. Every time their lips collides, he felt like fiery sparks were created one after another, until it eventually started a fire. Sei began to feel the scorching heat started spreading throughout his body. Until their soft and innocent tongueless kiss gradually started speeding up.

    That moment, Sei could feel his heart fluttering abnormally for the first time. His temperature was rising dramatically the longer he felt her me-like lips and her warm hands wrapping around his neck. He could barely think, and at that moment, he wanted to pull away before he will lose himself. However, the next second... she suddenly slid her tongue into his mouth the moment Sei slightly opened it to take breath.

    Sei¡¯s eyes widened instantly for a second the moment her tongue entered his mouth. He felt as though she just jolted every nerves in his body, causing him to froze intensely like never before. However, the next second, when the girl just lightly tagged his tongue and retreated back, as though she was teasing him innocently yet seductively, Sei¡¯sst defense finally crumbled into ashes.

    The immovable man raised his hands slowly, and the next second, he yanked her into him before he kissed her with hungry kisses. That moment, Sei just delved into her mouth without any care in the world, kissing her passionately as he began to caress her cheeks gently with his thumbs. All he could feel was her fiery mouth, her warm skin, the bitter sweet and minty scent of her breath, and the wild beating of his heart.

    That moment, he felt as though he was drunk and he wanted the kiss not to end. He wanted to just kiss her like this. He wanted her to just stay in his arms like this.

    For the first time in his life, Sei finally felt what lust is. And as Sei continued kissing her passionately, a certain part of his body who¡¯s been in deep hibernation for more than two decades finally awakened.

 Chapter 133 His most treasured possession

    By the time Sei finally pulled away for a second toe up for air, his gaze fell into her face. Her eyes were still closed as she breathes quickly as though she was short for air. Their faces were still so close that their noses were almost brushing against each other as their breathes mingled.

    That moment, Sei gazed at her with swirls of intense emotions in his eyes. He felt as though his world started revolving only around her and the only thing he desires at that point of time was to keep her in his arms, touch her and kiss her.

    He could feel the awakening of a certain part of him that was quietly sleeping without any care in the world his entire life. Causing his heart to flutter uncontrobly like crazy, and hazing his already clouded mind even more.

    And the next second, Sei¡¯s hands which were resting below her ears began to move, gently pulling her face to kiss her again when...

    The girl suddenly went limped and before his lipsnds into hers, her head tilted as her hands on his neck slowly fell, indicating that she has fallen asleep.

    In an instant, Sei froze in the middle of his action. Her, falling asleep at that moment, and in that state immediately put Sei into long seconds of extreme daze. He remained there unmoving, still holding her face with both of his hands as he just gazed at her.

    Until finally, he suddenly heaved a long and deep before he carefully rested her head in his shoulder, gently as ever.

    That moment, the girl sitting on hisp started breathing slowly. And after a long while of immobility, Sei finally moved his hands again and he embraced the sleeping girl in his arms. His face was crimson red and there were drops of sweat in his forehead, however, the look in his eyes were no longer clouded with lust and desire, his gorgeous eyes were now reflecting an indescribably intense emotion before he gentlynded his face into her head.

    Long moments went by before Sei raised his head again. He gently held her waist before he stood slowly. And by the time he was already carrying her in his arms like she was his most treasured possession, he began to walk.

    However, he just took a couple of steps when he suddenly halted.

    "Zaki... call Izumi toe... now." He said softly without even turning his head back before he walked towards the stairs.

    Meanwhile, Zaki who was stocked behind the sofa slowly stood with series of sweat droplets in his forehead.

    "Err... so he knew I was here the entire time... And yet... sigh... so I just turned into some unnecessary and lifeless essory to you when your wife is in your arms huh... this guy really is extreme..." heined softly to himself before he sat again on the floor, feeling damn embarrassed to his own self.

    Ahh... I didn¡¯t mean to witness that but... well, it seems like the Miss¡¯s lesson is indeed one hell of a kind. Haahh... but why would he suddenly wanted to call a psychiatrist in the middle of the night?

    Zaki was trying to think but when he couldn¡¯t find an answer with sense, so he nonchntly slipped his hand in his pocket and dialed a number.

    "Hello? Izumi... Sei wanted you toe right now." Zaki said the moment the guy in the other side of the phone talked.

    "Eh? Now? W-why?" he asked but before Zaki could answer him, he heard an erotic woman¡¯s voice.

    "Honey, why¡¯d you suddenly stopped? I haven¡¯t *** yet." She said, and Zaki¡¯s vein in his forehead could only popped. These damn people...

    "Don¡¯t ask me! Juste right now if you still wanted to see the sun rise again tomorrow!" Zaki finally said with a firm irritated voice before he abruptly ended the call.

    Ugh! Should I go find a girlfriend too?!

 Chapter 134 Worrywart husband

    By the time Sei entered their room, he slowly ced the girl carefully on the bed. And just as he was about to remove his hand on her back, Sei paused the moment his gazended on her peaceful sleeping face.

    He watched her just like that for a long moment before he finally let go. He gently brushed aside the strand of hair on her face before he kissed her in her forehead.

    And noticing that she¡¯s still wearing her sneakers, Sei quietly moved and carefully removed her shoes the gentlest way possible.

    The silence in the room was deafening and yet for Sei, it actually wasn¡¯t. He could hear her slow soft breathing loud and clear as if they were music in his ears. Additionally, his heart still couldn¡¯t calm down to its normal pace.

    And the next moment...

    "Mmmmm..." the sleeping girl on the bed suddenly moaned. Causing Sei who was still busy removing the remaining shoe in her foot instantly halted. He didn¡¯t move at all, scared that he might wake her up. However, the next second...

    The girl suddenly raised her foot and kicked him. Sei was stunned as he looked at her foot which just violentlynded on his chest. And before Sei could touch her foot again, the girl suddenly rolled away towards the edge of the bed. Causing Sei to immediately leaped and grabbed her shoulder, fearing that she would fall.

    But then again, before Sei could even breath for relief, the girl turned and her palm suddenly reached his face. That moment, Sei was just pped for the first time in his life. Causing him to get stunned again. Thankfully, when he heard the girl¡¯s moan for the second time, he recovered quickly and his gaze fell back on her face.

    That moment, Sei looks like an innocent boy, being pretty confused about what he should do in this situation. And too bad for him, but the kick and p he just receive out of nowhere from his very own sleeping wife were not enough at all, it was because the moment Sei carried her to put her back on the middle of the bed, the girl suddenly bit his neck.

    That point of time, no sound came out of Sei¡¯s mouth. He just froze as he tilted his head on her. He knew her bite was hard enough to leave a mark on his neck. And by the time she let go she suddenly started licking it as though she was trying to soothe the pain she caused. Jolting the man to the point that he almost dropped her.

    "Mmmm... why... this ice cream warm?" she uttered with such soft and forced voice before she stopped licking him and slept again.

    Upon hearing her voice, Sei snapped back to his senses again. However, due to her, suddenly licking his neck, Sei felt his heart instantly leaping anxiously and his desire to kiss her again resurfaced. Sei¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he felt tightness in his throat.

    However, the next second, he snapped when his phone vibrated in his pocket. Causing him to close his eyes tightly as he took deep breaths before he finally put her down gently.

    He took his cellphone and when the words, ¡¯He¡¯s here¡¯ appeared on it, Sei gazed at the girl. He then moved and continued removing her shoe and by the time he was done, his gaze fell back to the girl again.

    She was already in her deep sleep but recalling what she did just now, Sei felt unwilling to leave her. However, he has something to discuss with that man. Thus after thinking for a while, he pulled both the side tables quietly and moved them to create a wall on both sides of the bed.

    After that, Sei spent minutes adorably circling the bed, like a super worrywart husband, ensuring that his beloved wife won¡¯t fall when he leaves. And when he finally convinced himself that nothing will happen to her, he bended again and kissed her forehead before he finally left the room.

 Chapter 135 Im... in... love?

    A deafening silence due to extreme shock enveloped Sei¡¯s study room the moment Sei told his psychiatrist, Izumi, what happened to his body.

    That moment, Zaki almost fell in his chair before he blinked many times to process what he just heard. And due to his disbelief, he finally blurted out as he approached him with wide eyes.

    "Y-y-y-you... you got a bo***!?" he eximed but seconds has passed and Sei just quietly looked at him, as though telling him ¡¯you dare want me to repeat myself?¡¯, causing Zaki to slowly back off.

    Hah... this frozen log actually finally... wait... are you saying that I almost witnessed a live... s-seriously?!

    Suddenly feeling bewildered to the shocking news and the shocking things he was thinking about, Zaki just stepped back, eventually bumping to the psychiatrist he just pushed away a moment ago.

    "Well, this is quite a good news isn¡¯t it Zaki?" Izumi finally said towards Zaki, and upon hearing him, Zaki seemed to finally recovered. And a secondter, stars began to appear in his eyes.

    "Right. Right. Right! Ahhh... I¡¯m going to finally expect a babying soon right? Right? Would it be a cute little girl? An adorable little boy?"

    Zaki was too excited about the thought of Sei¡¯s future children that he didn¡¯t noticed Sei¡¯s unusual silence.

    However, Izumi who¡¯s been observing Sei since he arrived took a deep breath as he moved closer to him.

    "Sei... Do you have any more to say?" he asked and Sei just stared outside the window.

    He remained speechless for a long while before he finally opened his mouth.

    "I felt like, everything she does is driving me crazy. And..." Sei paused as he lifted his hand into his chest. "I think, there¡¯s something wrong in here."

    As soon as those words came out his mouth, the two men in front of him went speechless. They both just stared at the innocent creature in front of them as both of their cheeks began to redden with intense satisfaction.

    Mm. Mm. That¡¯s right, that right, our frozen boss finally melted, and in such an adorable way too. My god, heaven finally bestowed its blessing upon us all.

    The two men¡¯s thought were almost in sync and they began to just cry in front of him without tears. Specially Zaki who almost wanted to just go and celebrate.

    So today, the fact that no one could arouse Sei the frozen log is now just a history huh... ahh... congrats Sei and young Miss, you really are the best of best of best...

    "Well Sei... do you still have no idea why you¡¯re being like this right now?" Izumi then asked and Sei finally turned his gaze towards him.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well, you realized you¡¯re being like this for the first time right?"

    "Mm."

    "And only towards her... I mean your wife, right?"

    "Mm."

    "Are you aware you already fell for her?" Izumi¡¯s question made Sei speechless and as he scrutinizes his expression, as expected, Sei just looked at him with question marks in his eyes. And knowing how low Sei¡¯s emotional and social intelligence were, Izumi finally decided to simplify everything for the sake of the painfully innocent man before him.

    "I mean, are you aware you¡¯re already in love with her?" he asked and Sei just looked at him for a long while before he hesitantly opened his mouth uttering three words...

    "I¡¯m... in... love?"

 Chapter 136 No doubt in love, 100%

    "I¡¯m... In... love?" he uttered but the next second, he slowly looked as though he was trying to decipher a certain thousand years old code that still no one could answer.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll ask you questions to help you sort it out. First, do you often found yourself suddenly attempting or doing things you¡¯re not even interested about before, because of her?" the man asked and Sei began to recall every memory in his head in such perfect details. As though he was rewinding a movie in his head with no missing scenes.

    All the first times he experienced because of her and while he was with her appeared like series of beautiful and precious photos one after another. And he knew that he didn¡¯t even need to assess them anymore because his answer to the man¡¯s question was no doubt a solid "yes".

    "Next, do you often feel anxious or tense whenever there¡¯s something wrong or when she does moves on you or in every little thing she do?"

    "Absolutely yes, even with single touch of her, this man goes frozen and stunned every time that I can¡¯t even count how many times it is already. And anxious? My god. Did you know we even flew from the other side of the world in an instant just because his wife was upset and just because of a single call saying ¡¯I miss you¡¯?" Zaki was the one who shamelessly answered the psychiatrist¡¯s question. However, his words were actually the exact things that were currently inside Sei¡¯s brain, as though the talkative Zaki just volunteered himself to put Sei¡¯s thinking into words.

    Thus, hearing Zaki¡¯s statement and seeing Sei¡¯s expression, Izumi could already get another solid "yes" answer so he continued.

    "Are you experiencing the inability to feel any romantic passion for anyone else but her?"

    "O¡¯cmon Izumi... what kind of question is that? Did he ever felt any emotion, much more a romantic passion before? This man was originally a lifeless log, a robot with a huge brain but without a heart! These dramatic changes just started ever since his beloved wife appeared, you know!"

    Again, it was Zaki who answered him and he knew very well about what he meant. Izumi who was his useless psychiatrist for a long time now knew just how stone cold Sei was, that he even thought that there might be no cure for him anymore.

    "Hey, Zaki. I¡¯m asking these things to make him realize his feelings himself, okay? So please keep quiet and let me do my work in peace." Izumi then calmly spoke to the talkative man Zaki who just nonchntly back off a little upon hearing him.

    "Yeah, yeah. I get it, go ahead then. Continue the interrogation, no, the question and answer portion I mean." He just said, causing the psychiatrist to shook his head a little. This guy too is still such a pain...

    "Okay, next question Sei. Do you think she¡¯s unique? I mean, do you think there¡¯s no one in the whole world like her?" he then asked and Sei immediately said "yes" without a single second of hesitation. Reflecting the words ¡¯she¡¯s the only one in the universe¡¯ in his eyes.

    "Do you always find yourself daydreaming about every little moment you spent with her or do you always found yourself focusing on every trivial objects or events that reminds you of her?"

    "Izumi, just so you know, every single cookies and flowers now turned this guy here into extreme daze that I¡¯m already nning to hire someone who will do the job of jolting him back to reality every single time, because I¡¯m already tired doing that."

    As expected, Zaki couldn¡¯t just shut his mouth so Izumi could only ignore him. Besides, he knew that Zaki was the one who knew Sei more than anyone else. That he might even know more about Sei more than the man himself.

    "Do you feel like your moods kept swinging here and there as though you were experiencing drug addiction?"

    "Exactly, sometimes, no every time, this man who used to be and with a single season of winter for decades suddenly turned into four seasonednd. But of course, he became like a broken season himself. As though Winter, spring, autumn and summer were fighting every time. And the funniest thing was that, winter immediately disappear in the picture with no trace as if it never existed once his wife appear, and summer and spring suddenlye all along with her. Ahh... do you get what I mean?"

    "Yes, I get it. Absolutely clear Mr. Zaki." The psychiatrist then said before he turned towards Sei again.

    "Next question, Sei. Do you regrly experience these signs ¨C possessiveness, jealousy, fear of rejection or separation anxiety?"

    "Hahaha! Would you believe me if I tell you he even felt jealous towards someone who¡¯s gay? He even gets jealous towards me of all people even when I¡¯m just trying to talk with pure business with his dearest wife. This person here is a super jealous husband. Plus... he almost never wanted to leave this house now. And while we¡¯re away, he¡¯s always working ten times faster just toe home the earliest time possible."

    Upon hearing Zaki¡¯s answer and looking at the absolute "yes, he has said everything I have in mind" shing across Sei¡¯s eyes, Izumi could only sigh. He could already tell that there¡¯s no need for him to ask any more questions.

    "Okay,st couple of questions. Have you thinking about the future with her? And do you feel like you¡¯re willing to sacrifice anything for her?" the psychiatrist then asked and without waiting for his answer, he continued. "If your answers are yes as well, then congrattions Sei, you¡¯re no doubt in love, 100%."

 Chapter 137 Heartless plans

    As soon as Sei heard the psychiatrist confirmed that he was indeed in love, Sei fell unbelievably quiet. He looked as though he finally solved the thousand years old unanswered mystery within him. He just remained there, unmoving like a rooted pir of wood, however, this time, it wasn¡¯t a frozen wood anymore.

    Zaki on the other hand has been waiting for a more visible reaction from him but to his dismay, the man just fell in daze again. Causing Zaki¡¯s shoulders to just fell due to disappointment.

    "Boss, do you still have anything you want to confirm?" Izumi broke the silence but Sei seemed to have wrapped himself with his invisible sound proof barrier again. Thus, he shifted his gaze towards Zaki and the man just waved his hand dismissively.

    Err... so my job is over, huh. Phew... thankfully, Zaki is here or else I might still be waiting for Sei¡¯s one word answers right now...

    "Well then, I shall take my leave. Call me anytime if you needed me again." He then said but before he could close the door, Zaki suddenly talked.

    "Wait for me outside, I have something to ask youter." He said and the man just nodded before he finally left.

    The moment the door was closed, Zaki¡¯s gazed fell back on the rooted log before him. He moved closer to him and waved his hand before his face as he talked mischievously.

    "Hey, still alive?" he asked but as if he was someone invisible. Sei didn¡¯t even nce at him. Zaki then sighed before he went and leaned his back on the window where Sei was staring at to get his attention.

    "Now that you finally realized what you feel for her, it¡¯s time for you to talk, Sei. What are you thinking? I wanted to know about your future n regarding her. Is the initial n still remaining unchanged?" Zaki asked as he focused his gaze on him intently.

    That moment, Sei just shifted his gaze towards the dark night outside the window as though he was trying to avoid his question. And his blissful expression a moment ago started going cold.

    However, Zaki didn¡¯t back off, despite seeing the negative change in his expression. It was because Zaki wanted to know his answer. He wanted to know what he was thinking because from now on, things might start to follow apletely different path. A path that was supposed to be non-existent from the beginning.

    Ever since Zaki realized that Davi already became an important existence for Sei, he already started thinking far ahead. He thought about what will happen the moment he fell for her. He thought about what will Sei do to her and his original ns.

    Truth was that, there are only two reasons why Sei agreed to get married. First, was because of his grandfather¡¯s desperate wish to have a great grandchild who will inherit Mikazuki Corporation. Second, was to use the child to take down Sei¡¯s own father, Xin Meng, the man considered as the current Asia¡¯s god of business world and the man responsible for Sei¡¯s misery.

    The initial n was decided with mere heartlessness and nothing more. Sei never agreed with all this because he wanted to. These was just all a part of his n for revenge. But now that things turned out this way, Zaki has been wondering what Sei¡¯s been thinking about this. What happened to his n? Is he still nning to continue despite it all? How about the contract his wife signed?

    The contract that Davi signed, stated that the woman who will be his wife will bear his child, and after she gives birth, her child will only be his. And as stated, she¡¯ll only live with him until she gave birth, meaning, she needed to cut every ties with him once her mission was over and leave. Additionally, the time frame was that she needed to get pregnant within the first five months since the wedding, and if she won¡¯t, the contract stated that they will automatically get divorced and the contract will be terminated.

    The contract too was another heartless n, and worst was that the wife was clearly aware of it. She knew that she was meant to get casted aside once she fulfills her mission. And thinking about it, Zaki wanted to know what both of them were thinking, now that things came into this.

    "Sei, you should think about this now. You have to think about this as early as possible." Zaki finally continued when Sei didn¡¯t talked at all.

    And after few more silent moments, Sei suddenly stood and left the room taking his mask with him without any word. Causing Zaki to helplessly heaved a deep sigh.

 Chapter 138 Almost a miracle

    The moment Sei left, Zaki also walked out of the room and hastily walked towards the entrance.

    "Do you have anything more to ask?" Izumi then asked the approaching Zaki. But instead of answering, Zaki just signaled him to follow him.

    The two then walked away from the entrance before Zaki began to talk.

    "Izumi, tell me what you think about this? Does this mean Sei¡¯s emotional illness ispletely cured?" Zaki asked with intensely serious gaze that Izumi couldn¡¯t help but reflexively straighten his spine.

    You really don¡¯t need to intimidate people this much just by asking you know... sigh...

    "Well, honestly, for the whole five years I spent observing him, I almost couldn¡¯t believe that the person I met today was the same with the Sei I used to know. He is nowpletely different. I spent five years doing everything to help him but so far, nothing happened, not even a little improvement. And yet within just a couple of months that I haven¡¯t seen him, he is already feeling every emotion that a normal person would feel. Right now, I believe he¡¯s finally cured. That¡¯s my certain answer as his psychiatrist." Izumi answered causing Zaki to finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Truth be told, Izumi actually gave up on Sei long time ago. Even though he was considered among the best psychiatrist who sessfully helped countless patients including soldiers that was torn emotionally by war, he never met anyone like Sei. He still remembered the young man he met from five years ago. That time, Sei¡¯s eyes were nk as sheet of paper, as though it was a beautiful pair of lifeless pearls. That time, Izumi couldn¡¯t help but see him as a living dead. He was an intelligent person, no, he was considered a genius among geniuses, with such unreal appearance too. However, there was one thing that couldn¡¯t be found in him at all. Feelings...

    Zaki was actually the one who hired him, not Sei, but the first time he met Sei, Izumi almost wanted to back off. He was extremely scared, and as he looked at him, he thought that Sei was already hopeless. And his thought has been confirmed the longer he watched him. Izumi already did everything, he tried delving deeper as he could but to his dismay, he simply found nothing, not even the most vivid feeling inside him.

    The young man Sei, those times just appeared as though he just doesn¡¯t have any feeling at all. He just doesn¡¯t appear to have anything. There was aplete void within him. There was just nothing at all, not even pain.

    That was why he waspletely bewildered seeing the current him.

    "Honestly... I am quite bewildered I almost thought I am dreaming. I spent five years trying to help him feel again, you even sent me abroad to study for his sake but a single girl beat the science of psychology and saved him with ease. His case is indeed rare. Meeting a person who finally brought his feelings back in such a short period of time is indeed almost a miracle. However, ..." Izumi paused as he looked at Zaki with intent and serious gaze before he continued.

    "I wanted to warn you Zaki, you are aware about the reason why Sei became an emotionless and heartless being, and this time that he could finally feel again... and he will to lose that person as well... I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to rise again... I know Sei will always be safe under your wings Zaki, but you have to protect that girl too. I know you know what I mean, she has to be protected at all cost for his sake."

 Chapter 139 Davi... my... wife...

    Meanwhile, Sei was walking quietly towards their room...

    It¡¯s been more than an hour since he left his sleeping wife on the bed. Thus, he returned to their room thinking that the girl was already in her deepest sleep.

    However, the moment he entered the door, what appeared before him immediately stunned him.

    The wife who was supposed to be in deep sleep was stripping herself with eyes closed as she sat on the bed. And as Sei watched her desperately trying to remove her t-shirt, he slowly turned red and he began to feel a wild fire spreading in his chest again.

    Sei reflexively shifted his gaze away like a shy and innocent boy. However, when he heard her moaned, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from looking at her again.

    "Hoottt... sooo hawwttt." She mumbled over and over again while she kept trying to remove her shirt. Seeing her situation, and the sweats flowing down her forehead, Sei hastily walked closer as he looked around. He saw a book under the side table and he immediately teared its cover.

    Sei decided to just fan her until she fall asleep again because he was afraid that she might end up getting a cold if he lower the room temperature.

    Thus, the moment he sat on the bedside, he helped her put back her shirt, covering her exposed thin and alluring stomach before he began to fan her.

    That moment, the girl forced her eyes to open. Sei noticed that she¡¯s been sweating heavily that her hair and shirt were drenched with sweat.

    "S-seiii?" she uttered as she moved closer to him. Her eyes were narrowed and looking heavy as she desperately tried examining the man¡¯s face.

    "Mm. It¡¯s me... go back and sleep, ill fan you." Sei finally said but instead of listening to him, the moment she heard his voice, the girl suddenly leaped and hugged him. Causing the man to froze as the scorching fire and racing heartbeats intensified within him.

    "Sei... my husband... you smell sooo gooood." She said as she started sniffing his nape. Making the man getting more stiffened more than ever.

    "Go-go back to sleep. It¡¯s already pass midnight." Sei forced himself to talk as he was desperately forcing himself to calm down. However, his struggle didn¡¯t seem to be working at all because a certain part of him was too unruly that he just couldn¡¯t control at all.

    Moreover, the girl kept shaking her head. And she refused to let go of him. Causing the man to fell speechless for a moment before he managed to talked again.

    "What do you want me to do?" he then asked causing the girl to stop shaking her head. She moved back and shended her hands on his shoulders as she kneeled on the bed. She stared at him while her body was slightly swaying. And the next moment, she opened her mouth.

    "I want... I want Sei to call my name." She said and what followed her words was a long silence. It was because the moment Sei heard her request, the fact that he never once called her by her name yet finally dawned on him. And it made him felt like being painfully suffocated.

    Sei¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple then bobbed up and down before he looked intently in her eyes. He raised his hand and his thumb started caressing her cheeks gently before he finally uttered three words with intense and passionate emotion.

    "Davi... my... wife..."

 Chapter 140 The sky seemed to just fell

    "Davi... my... wife..." he said slowly with a voice filled with nothing but love and gentleness. It was as if to him, her name was meant to be called in the most passionate way.

    The girl on the other hand, upon hearing him called her name with additional ¡¯my wife¡¯ into it, she just started smiling brightly as ever. That moment, her eyes were still narrowed and her face was reddish and drenched with sweat, and yet her angelic beauty remained dazzling despite her situation.

    Her slow and soft voice, the slow reaction and movement of her body, and the way she pursed her lips that moment were even more getting seductive, that Sei was almost losing his mind.

    "A-again." She pleaded as she started looking so eager and excited despite her being in such state. And seeing her being pleased to that extent, Sei¡¯s heart instantly felt an indescribable pleasure.

    "Davi my wife." He repeated with the same passionate voice and Davi just hugged him again, looking extremely happy. She was squeezing his neck with such force but Sei don¡¯t even mind it at all. All he cared about was that his wife was happy.

    Until time passed and his wife never let go of him. Sei didn¡¯t moved nor talk again because he was waiting for her to finally fall back to sleep and rest. But the next moment, Davi suddenly let go of his neck and shended her hands on his shoulders again. She was still kneeling as her gaze fell on him and her eyes were still looking tired and at the verge of falling asleep.

    However, that moment, her narrowed eyes were suddenly reflecting a sad emotion as she stared at him. Causing Sei to immediately felt extremely rmed. Sei reflexively straightened his spine as he looked at her eyes getting even sadder. Until finally, he found his voice and he opened his mouth to speak. But the moment he was about to ask what was wrong, tears suddenly welled in her beautiful eyes and the next second, drops of tears flowed down her face.

    That moment, the sky seemed to just fell straight towards Sei.

    Looking at his wife¡¯s tears falling like droplets of crystals made him felt like his heart has been smashed multiple times. His throat began to tightened and he felt like it was getting harder for him to breath.

    Sei wanted to ask what was wrong, but his words just seemed to get stocked on his throat. Until the crying girl in front of him slowly opened her mouth.

    "Sei... why? Why can¡¯t I see your face? Why... why am I not allowed to know you? I... I wanted to see you... I wanted to know you."

    Those words echoed inside Sei¡¯s brain over and over again as his gaze was locked unto his wife who started sobbing like a kid. And his heart clenched painfully that he just pulled her to his embrace and hugged her tight.

    Davi continued sobbing in his shoulder and Sei just buried his face on her hair. He kept on embracing her as he desperately tried thinking about what he should do and what he should say to ease her pain.

    However, before Sei could speak, the girl suddenly went limped again as she finally passed out due to exhaustion.

    And the moment he felt her finally falling asleep, Sei didn¡¯t let go of her. He stayed there embracing her for a long while before he finally unsped her. And when he finallyid her on the bed, he stood quietly and took another dress to change her drenched shirt.

    Afterwards, she slowly made her sit and leaned her on his chest, before he carefully removed her shirt and put another on her.

    Sei remained quiet the whole process, his eyes were still reflecting guilt and pain as he avoided looking at his wife¡¯s body.

 Chapter 141 So this is love

    Time passed and Sei was still sitting beside her, looking at her peaceful sleeping face. He also stopped fanning her the moment he noticed that she¡¯s not sweating anymore.

    And after staring at her for a long time, Sei began to heaved a long and deep sigh. He clenched the cloth in front of his chest as he raised his face to look at the ceiling.

    Afterwards, he bit his lip and closed his eyes for another long while.

    That moment, Sei was sorting out the emotions inside his chest. Pain, the feeling he thought he will never feel again, the feeling he thought was buried along with his mother¡¯s death long time ago resurfaced once again just by seeing Davi cry.

    The sight of her crying as she asked him why, was like a broken video clip that kept appearing in his head over and over again. It was a sight he didn¡¯t want to happen ever again. He doesn¡¯t want to see her cry like that again. He doesn¡¯t want to see her feel like that again.

    For the first time in his life, Sei started to understand what is the so called romantic love. He finally understood that the cause of all the emotions that kept storming within him ever since he met her were all because he loves her.

    He was overwhelmed and he didn¡¯t know how to exin what he felt that moment he realized he¡¯s in love with her. However, all he knew was that he will never bear to lose her. All he wanted was to keep her in his arms and to make her happy.

    As he thinks about her, Sei then opened his eyes and clenched his shirt even harder. He opened his mouth and softly uttered few words.

    "So this is love, huh."

    ...

    Zaki was already leaning on the wall in front of Sei and Davi¡¯s room when the door finally opened. Sei stepped out but he just nced at him without any word before he just walked hastily towards the courtyard.

    Zaki on the other hand just followed him quietly. And as soon as they reached the courtyard, Sei finally talked.

    "Zaki, let¡¯s fight." He said and Zaki could only sigh, as though he expected him to say that.

    Thus, in the end, they just fought ferociously like usual under the dark sky. Until time passed and the fight ended. Sei was panting heavily as he leaned on the wall when Zaki reached out a bottle of water and a towel towards him.

    Sei then just took the towel and wiped his wet face and neck before he took the water.

    After some moments, both of them were now seating on the ground with their backs leaning on the wall.

    "So? Have you thought about it?" Zaki broke the silence but for a long while, no word came out of Sei¡¯s mouth. He just raised his head and stared at the dark sky quietly before he finally opened his mouth.

    "Zaki... I¡¯m feeling pain again." He just said causing Zaki to fell speechless.

    That moment, Zaki remember that time when Sei suddenly told him that he couldn¡¯t feel a thing, not even pain. Heined that he felt like his heart was numb andpletely empty. Sei was just twelve back then and so he is. Thus in the end, they both ignored it saying that the numbness will soon disappear. Not knowing that it willst for years to the point that he would even forget how to smile.

    Reminiscing the past, Zaki couldn¡¯t help but smile as he spoke.

    "Well, it¡¯s good to hear that."

 Chapter 142 A reason to fight again

    "Well, it¡¯s good to hear that." Zaki said and Sei¡¯s mouth just twitched upon hearing him.

    "So? Am I finally human again?" Sei then asked while his gaze was still focused on the dark sky. Causing Zaki to just raise his head as well.

    "Well, didn¡¯t you became human again for quite a long time now? I think since the first time you felt something towards your wife?" Zaki talked a bit hesitant but Sei just confirmed his words with an "Mm. You¡¯re right." Causing Zaki to fell speechless for a while as Sei just continued talking.

    "Just now... she cried in my arms... asking me why can¡¯t she see me." He said with such a really downhearted voice. Causing Zaki to just m his mouth.

    "She¡¯s always been giving me warmth, she is like the sun warming my cold world and giving me life... and yet, I am hurting her." He added and he run his fingers in his hair before he tugged it as he lowered down his head.

    That moment, Zaki was shocked. And he didn¡¯t know how to even react. Not because of what he just said. It was because, this is the first time he saw this man to finally show his emotion through action. He used to just stay there motionless without any word like a lifeless stone no matter how perplexed he is in the inside, but now...

    Whoah, is this another great effect of being in love? People in love do change quite quick, huh... I can¡¯t believe this... Wait, am I going to witness this man walking back and forth like a real problematic human being when he gets worried to his wife soon? Seriously?

    Zaki who was supposed to be sympathizing with the perplexed Sei was just looking at him with wonders and disbelief.

    A-and what¡¯s with that look?

    Once again, Zaki reflexively raised his hand to cover his mouth. It was because the stone cold man beside him now looks like a problematic little beast. No, a little puppy?

    Zaki shook his head to remove the somewhat amusing things in his head. And the next words Sei uttered, made him instantly turned serious.

    "You said that the only thing I could do not to hurt her was to reveal myself to her but... but if I show her my face, it¡¯s the same as dragging her into the warzone just to suffer with me. If I tell her who am I, i..."

    Sei¡¯s voice was indescribably miserable that Zaki could do nothing but remained speechless. He knew that his decision of not revealing himself to her only shows just how much she means to him.

    A long silence went by and none of them talked again. Until Sei just stood and began to walk away. However, he just took a few steps when he stopped and looked back at Zaki who remained sitting on the ground.

    "We can¡¯t leave yet today... I have something to do first." He said, causing Zaki to stood immediately, looking a bit bewildered.

    "Eh? Hey, Sei... did you forget who is waiting for your return today?" he asked as he followed him. But the man just continued walking, as though telling him that he didn¡¯t care no matter who it was.

    "You know you can¡¯t add another one in the long list of countries that¡¯s hunting you." Zaki continued as he raised his voice a little bit. Causing Sei to halt and finally looked at him.

    That moment, Zaki just stood there speechless the moment he saw Sei¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ferociously horrifying. Especially when a terrifying evil smile suddenly shed across his face.

    "When did I care about that? If they too, decided to go against me, then let it be." He said heartlessly, causing Zaki¡¯s eyes to widen in disbelief.

    And the next second, what Sei said left him dumbfounded.

    "Listen Zaki... From today onwards, let¡¯s begin again... Now that I found a reason to fight again, do you think anyone can stand against me?" he said with such a calm and absolute voice before he nonchntly left.

    That moment, Zaki just stood there unmoving. Until suddenly, a smirk shed across his face and heughed. He shook his head and he put his hands on his waist.

    And the next second, an unbelievably fiery spirit zed within him, and his eyes burned wildly.

    "You finally found a reason to fight again, huh..." he uttered and heughed again. That point of time, Zaki looked as though all the inner beast he¡¯s been chaining deep within him were awakened all at once. Causing a horrifying excitement in his eyes.

    "So this is your answer, huh... As expected with you, Sei."

 Chapter 143 Hangover

    The next morning...

    The sun was already high when Sei opened his eyes. He actually fell asleep in his study room after dealing with that man he was supposed to meet.

    And by the time he stepped on the living room, the butler said that his wife wasn¡¯t awake yet. Causing Sei¡¯s brows to knit as he raised his towards the stairs.

    Is she still sleeping?

    Sei was about to move towards the dining room when he stopped. And the next second, he walked towards the stair, thinking that he will just go and check her out.

    However, as soon as he opened the door, what appeared before his eyes made him leaped like sh towards the girl who just came out of the bathroom and was about to fall.

    Thankfully, Sei manage to catch her in the nick of time before she fell on the floor. And as soon he touched her, extreme worry immediately shed across his eyes the moment he felt that she was too warm.

    "Are you alright?" he asked worriedly as he carried her in his arms.

    Davi on the other hand forced her eyes opened the moment she heard Sei, but due to the pain of her throbbing head, she couldn¡¯t talk.

    Looking at her seemingly in pain, Sei started being extremely troubled.

    "Are you in pain? Should I bring you to the hospital?" Sei then said worriedly. But the moment Davi heard him, she immediate shook her head multiple times.

    "I... I¡¯m fine... I¡¯m just having... hangover... it¡¯ll get away if I rest." She said as she squeezed her eyes shut. And upon hearing her words, the intense worry that Sei was currently feeling slowly diminished as he heaved a long sigh of relief before he gentlyid her back to bed.

    However, as soon as he put her down and watched her still looking like she¡¯s in intense pain, Sei¡¯s worry intensified again.

    He then slipped his hand in his pocket and brought out his phone. He dialed Zaki¡¯s number hastily and when the call connected, Sei immediately ordered him to call a doctor.

    However, the next moment, someone knocked on the door before it opened and Zaki entered.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked.

    "Is the doctoring?" Sei asked anxiously when Davi who was burying her face on the pillow talked.

    "Sei... I don¡¯t need a doctor... this is just a headache." She said, causing the two men to shut their mouths.

    Realizing that Davi was having a hangover, Zaki looked at Sei to tell him it¡¯s alright when he almost burst out ofughter. It was because Sei was wearing a face of a mother who¡¯s extremely worried over his child¡¯s cold.

    Hey... why are you looking like that? She¡¯s just having a hangover for heaven¡¯s sake, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s about to die okay?

    Zaki could only shake his head as he looked at him. The horrifying look of him just hours ago was now nowhere to be seen. As if he was apletely different person fromst night.

    He turned into a terrified puppy again... puffy!

    "You don¡¯t have to get worried so much---"

    "Are you saying, I¡¯ll just watch her like that?" Sei¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold as he gazed at him sharply. Causing Zaki to just scratch his neck.

    "Err...e... I know some remedy to help her." Zaki then said and dragged him out of the room.

 Chapter 144 Like a troubled little child

    As soon as Zaki and Sei left the room, Zaki started talking like a wise old man.

    "Look, Sei... It¡¯d be shameful to get hospitalized just because of a hangover okay? And she¡¯s ady, do you want her to be shamed?" he said and as expected, his words were a lethal blow that instantly extinguished Sei¡¯s wish to bring her to the hospital.

    "Then, tell me... what should I do to ease her pain?" Sei then asked with his same anxious voice.

    "Calm down, wait... there¡¯s actually some helpful tips I saw before." Zaki replied calmly and Sei seemed to felt some sort of relief the moment he heard him.

    However, when Zaki lifted his phone and started typing the words ¡¯how to nurse a hangover¡¯ in a certain website, Sei¡¯s expression began to turn unbelievably cold. As if his sharp gazes were saying that he doesn¡¯t trust whatever that appears in it. Causing Zaki to look at him warily.

    Err... what¡¯s with those ¡¯I don¡¯t trust anything thates from the inte¡¯ look? Wait... don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s thinking about that ***novel case?

    "Look Sei, this site is reliable ok---"

    Not letting Zaki to finish his statement, Sei just spoke with a terrifyingly firm voice.

    "Call a doctor toe, now." He said and big sweat drops just appeared above Zaki¡¯s head.

    "You wanted a doctor toe here and nurse her? Did you forget that you just sent Rica, the only woman doctor you have in your disposal to America yesterday? Do you want me to call a male doctor to nurse her? Do you want another man to touch her?" Zaki then replied with a proud look as though telling Sei to just calm down and listen to his golden advice. And as expected, Sei immediately sumbed to Zaki¡¯s trap.

    However, the next second, he snatched Zaki¡¯s cellphone and dialed the number of the best doctor he has, old doctor Sou.

    And the moment the call connected Sei immediately talked like a panicking little kid.

    "Tell me, what¡¯s the cure for hangover?" he asked firmly without even saying hello first. Causing the old doctor in the other side of the phone to immediately reply with straightened spine.

    "I¡¯m sorry young master but there is no clinically proven way to cure it---"

    "What do you mean?" Sei¡¯s aura turned unbelievably dark the moment he heard the doctor¡¯s statement that made Zaki just began to have series of invisible sweat drops falling in his forehead.

    "I mean there¡¯s no magic pill to make it go away, but there are ways to ease the pain." The doctor answered making Sei¡¯s dark aura to disappear in existence and he asked again.

    "Tell me... right away." He said and as the doctor kept talking, Sei just nodded and as soon as the call ended, he looked at Zaki and ordered him to get a painkiller to ease his wife¡¯s headache.

    "Yeah, yeah... I¡¯m going, stop panicking like an old hag will you?" Zaki just said before he finally left. Sei on the other hand hastily went to the kitchen and took a jag of water.

    Thinking about the doctor¡¯s advice about keeping her hydrated, Sei quietly poured a water in a ss before he approached the girl on the bed.

    He stood there holding the ss of water with both of his hands as he stared at his wife¡¯s face. That moment, she was still creasing her brows in pain. And the sight of her in that state just made Sei froze for a moment as he looked painfully anxious like a troubled little child, as if the only thing that was missing was for his eyes to welled with tears.

    Until he finally managed to talk.

    "Y-you have to drink water." He said as he bended his body towards her. However, the girl didn¡¯t respond causing him to turned even more worried. He stretched out his hand andnded his palm gently in her forehead. She was still a bit warm but knowing that her temperature didn¡¯t rose made Sei felt relieved.

    The man then squatted as he began to talk again in an extremely hesitant way. It was because he didn¡¯t want to disturb her rest, but as he thinks about the doctor¡¯s advice, he could only force himself to touch her shoulder anxiously as ever.

    "Davi..." he called her name unconsciously but the girl who was feeling awful slowly forced her eyes opened the moment she heard someone who called her name.

    D-did I just heard Sei¡¯s voice calling my name? He¡¯s calling my name? Ahh... my head is throbbing... was that just my hallucination?

 Chapter 145 I dont mind turning into a bun for you

    While Davi was still talking to herself deep within with disbelief, she heard the sound that was supposed to be hallucination again.

    "Davi..." Sei uttered with such gentle voice one more time, causing Davi to forget about the throbbing pain in her head for a moment as she finally opened her eyes and looked at him.

    "S-sei?" she said and the man immediately straightened as he moved his face closer to her.

    "Mm. I¡¯m here. Are you alright? This... water... you have to drink. You need to drink." He said as he moved the ss of water near her face, like a really anxious little beast. That moment, even though Davi still felt awful, a smile suddenly shed across her face, as soon as she notice Sei¡¯s unbelievably anxious mood and voice.

    Ahh... Sei... I didn¡¯t know that your cuteness is powerful enough to even ease my awful hangover...

    "Sei, my eyes are heavy but you¡¯re so cute..." she uttered helplessly, causing Sei to immediately went confused with her words. Invisible dots appeared in his head but the next second, he again asked her to drink the water in his hand, not knowing that the sick girl was being amused by his extremely worried reactions.

    Giving in to his continued gesture of cuteness, Davi spoke.

    "Mmm... Okay, I¡¯ll drink it but... will you let me pinch both of your cheeks first?" she uttered slowly confusing the man even more as he fell speechless for a couple second.

    He intently stared at her trying toprehend what she really wanted but the only thing came to his mind was...

    ¡¯Is... is she still drunk?¡¯

    Thinking that she was still under the influence of alcohol, Sei just decided to listen to her so he obediently moved his face closer to her.

    "Mm. Go ahead." He said without any moreints. All he wanted that moment was to make her drink for her to get better.

    Davi on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but just chuckle despite the pain in her head. She raised her hand and pinched both of his cheeks as though she was being so delighted while uttering the words, "Cute... cute... so cute..."

    For a long while, he just kept pinching Sei¡¯s cheeks sluggishly, until Sei spoke again.

    "Okay, you need to drink this now." He said and he immediately moved and helped her sat before he made her drink.

    Davi then gulped the water before she leaned on Sei¡¯s chest.

    "Do you feel better now?" he asked and Davi could only smile again as she closed her eyes. She raised her hand and reached out his soft hair. She tugged Sei¡¯s hair yfully as she talked with her eyes closed.

    "Stop getting too worried Sei... when you¡¯re acting adorably like this, you¡¯ll just seducing me to turn you into an adorable masked bun and eat you, you know?" she answered with her sluggish voice, causing Sei to went a little too confused once again.

    However, since Sei was thinking that she¡¯s still drunk, he decided not to take her words too seriously as he nonchntly replied.

    "Mm. As long as it¡¯ll make you feel better, I don¡¯t mind turning into a bun for you."

    "...?"

    Eh? Huh? What did he just said?

 Chapter 146 Not getting better

    Dumbfounded with Sei¡¯s remarks, Davi was about to talk back when her head just throbbed painfully that she reflexively tugged Sei¡¯s hair hardly. She moaned with pain as she buried her face in his chest. Causing Sei to immediately return to his panic state.

    "A-are you alright?" he asked anxiously but Davi didn¡¯t talk back. She just clenched Sei¡¯s shirt as she hugged him tight.

    That moment, Sei¡¯s heartbeat began to go wild. The longer he watched and felt her being in pain, Sei couldn¡¯t help but felt a faint feeling of fear. He feared that something bad might happen to her.

    Due to that, he again dialed Zaki¡¯s number to order him to just go ahead and call any doctor around. However, before the call could connect, the room¡¯s door opened and Zaki stepped in.

    "Zaki, just go ahead and call Doctor Sou now!" Sei¡¯s voice startled Zaki who just get in. And the moment he looked at Sei, he just fell silent for a while before he finally walked closer to him.

    Ahh... this man... I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what will happen to him when his wife gets pregnant and gives birth... sigh... looks like I need to exercise my patience from now... for the future purposes...

    "Rx Sei, didn¡¯t she told you she didn¡¯t need a doctor? Here... I¡¯ve brought the pain reliever, once she takes this, her headache will be relieved." Zaki¡¯s voice were certain as he spoke to him while giving him the medicine.

    "Make her drink this, quick." He continued and Sei immediately spoke to his wife in his arms.

    "Here¡¯s a medicine, you should drink this." He said and after Davi drunk the pill, Sei then carefullyid her down on the bed.

    After some moments, Davi finally fell asleep again, causing Sei to heaved a really deep sigh. He then raised his hand and held his forehead as though he too was now having a headache. He just looked as though he just managed to survive a certain serious episode of his life.

    Seeing his reactions, Zaki just kept giggling within him and he just couldn¡¯t stop himself to tease the problematic little thing before him.

    "Hey... Don¡¯t get sick as well... sigh... that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to stop worrying like an old man and rx. Her hangover won¡¯t get away even if you kill yourself with worry you---"

    "Shut up." Sei¡¯s cold and firm voice filled with serious warnings instantly made Zaki to shut his mouth. It was because Sei¡¯s deadly res are already pointed in his throat, as though telling him the words ¡¯if you wake her up, I¡¯ll kill you¡¯. Causing Zaki to just back off and scram.

    ...

    After a couple of hours, Davi woke up. Sei fed her with foods that the doctor rmended before she went back to sleep again.

    However, It¡¯s already noon but Davi still didn¡¯t recovered fully. Causing Sei to be even more worried and unsatisfied with his doctor¡¯s advice.

    "It¡¯s been hours... Is doctor Sou¡¯s advice even working?" Sei suddenly asked Zaki the moment he stepped out of the room.

    "Hey, did you forget who doctor Sou is? He¡¯s the best doctor in this country and a renowned one in entire Asia."

    "But she¡¯s not getting better." Sei replied with unsatisfied tone, causing Zaki to fell speechless once again.

    She¡¯s obviously getting better okay? It¡¯s just your imagination... didn¡¯t he told you there¡¯s no magic pill to make her better...? Ahh... you¡¯re giving me headache Sei... Sigh... My life is tough...

    "Hangover is something that could only be cured through time, you understand? It should have been better if we have someone to ask about her history of drinking to find about---"

    "That woman... that friend of her we met."

    "Eh...? What about that friend of her?"

    "Go ask her. Since we can¡¯t bring her here, go and personally ask her."

    "Huh? Hey... why don¡¯t you just call her?"

    "I don¡¯t have her number."

    "Then just..." before Zaki could continue talking, Sei was already ring at him intensely. Causing Zaki to just give in right away and do what he wanted. "Yeah, yeah... I¡¯m going... I¡¯m going."

    Sigh... who would have thought that I¡¯m seeing that little pervert again?

 Chapter 147 Not bad, Miss Perver

    Somewhere in Blue City...

    The disguised Zaki just arrived in front of a building where Zuzuki Hinari lives when a troublesome scene appeared before him the moment he stepped out of the car. Causing him to nonchntly crossed his arm and leaned on the car as he watched what was happening.

    Two men in ck who looks like bodyguards were dragging a girl in her pajamas out of the building. The girl¡¯s hair was tied in a messy bun, and she was wearing a ck pajama printed with guns and knives. She looked like she just woke up even though it¡¯s already passed noontime.

    "What¡¯s this... miss pervert actually looked like a cute country girl when she¡¯s not wearing any make-up huh..." Zaki uttered as his gaze was locked unto her.

    "I said, let me go damn it! I don¡¯t want to go back in that hellish ce! Let me go or you will regret this you ugly punks!" She shouted as she kept struggling. But as if they heard nothing, the two body guards didn¡¯t even budge.

    The girl seemed to realized right away that there¡¯s no point for her struggle. Thus, the next second, she calmed down in an instant.

    "Okay, I get it, I¡¯ll obediently follow... please just let go of my hand, I¡¯m hurting... please..." the loud and unruly girl a moment ago suddenly switched into a pleasing and charming girl. Her seductive aura even in that state and look of her that moment still zed like fire easily, causing both the body guards to froze as they looked at her.

    That moment, Zaki just smirked as he watched the unfolding show in front of him.

    "Not bad, miss pervert. You should at least use that talent of yours for your own good." Zaki uttered as he smiled as though he was currently watching a movie with a satisfying lead, not the typical dumb and useless female protagonist.

    "O-okay miss, then please follow us obediently." The guard said while his face turned a bit red before he slowly let go of her hand.

    "Thank you," she said with her usual seductive voice and charming teary eyes. Causing the other guard to finally let go of her as well.

    After she spoke her fake but realistic thanks to the other body guard, the three of them began to walk towards the car. The other one circled the car and sat on the driver¡¯s seat while the other one opened the door for her. Both of the firm men just now seemingly turned into her very own pets.

    That point of time, Zaki was about to leap and snatch her away from them when Hinari suddenly touched the body guard¡¯s arm instead of entering the car.

    "Uhm... mister, can you apany me in the back seat?" she asked seductively causing the big man to blush again as he nodded immediately.

    "Yey! Then let¡¯s get in." She said as she looked delighted while she just naturally made the man to enter the car first with ease. The man didn¡¯t even suspected anything.

    As as soon as the man get in, Hinari instantly mmed the car¡¯s door and she immediately dashed away.

    That moment, what the girl did made Zaki to simply chuckle.

    "Pfft! Haha... This pervert is actually quite smart and dangerous." He said, before he finally moved on his spot to snatch the girl before those two punks could catch her again.

    The girl was about to enter the building again when Zaki caught her wrist. She was startled but the moment she saw who just held her, her eyes widened a bit.

    "Follow me," he said and he dragged her towards the ck car parked on the road side.

 Chapter 148 Just so you know

    "Follow me," Zaki said and he dragged her towards the ck car parked on the road side.

    That moment, Hinari didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She just obediently followed the normal looking body guard who suddenly dragged her. She knew that even if she goes back to her apartment and lock herself, those people might just stay in her door until she finally gave up. She knew she can¡¯t escape because she can¡¯t even see a taxi passing by at the moment. She knew she had no choice but follow him.

    Until finally, they entered the car before the body guards reached them.

    "Let¡¯s go." Zaki said and the driver immediately sped up the car.

    As soon as Hinari was sure that no one was following them, she finally heaved a deep sigh of relief.

    "So you can also use your perverted talent as a weapon huh... not bad." The man beside her suddenly spoke causing her to finally turn her attention towards him.

    Wait... perverted talent? This normal looking...

    "So what? Are you jealous of my ability? Want me to teach you the secret of that trick?" She replied with a mischievous voice. Causing Zaki to just smirk.

    J-jealous? This girl really knows how to mess with anyone huh...

    "I don¡¯t need that. Anyway, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me you seduced someone¡¯s husband again and now his wife wants you dead." He nonchntly said, trying to get back at her. However, her reaction on his words waspletely unexpected.

    "Hmm? Why are you asking? Don¡¯t tell me Mister normal is actually interested in me." She just replied while her forefinger was already on Zaki¡¯s chin.

    T-this pervert...

    "Back off pervert... I already told you, I¡¯m not interested with perverts." He said but the girl just chuckled.

    And the next moment, she kneeled on her seat and faced towards him. Zaki looked at her to tell her to sit back properly, but before he could speak, the girl suddenly held his face with both of her hands and made him looked at her in such a really close distance.

    "Hmm... Mister normal looking guy, I already told you right? I¡¯m interested with guys who won¡¯t fall for my traps. And you just happened to be one of those rare things, even though you only look normal." She said seductively without letting go of Zaki¡¯s face.

    That moment, Zaki almost get swayed by her words if not for thest words she said.

    Even though I only look normal, huh... this girl... and you actually called me a thing?

    Zaki¡¯s veins in his forehead popped again. But the girl¡¯s warm hands in his face were strangely distracting him.

    "So you mean... if I fall for your moves, you will back off? Fine, I get it..." Zaki replied and the next second, he held both of her shoulders and he pinned her down on the seat. His super-fast action caught Hinari red-handed that before she knew it, he¡¯s already pinning her down while he was on top of her.

    Hinari¡¯s eyes, widened for the man¡¯s unexpected move. Her hands were on his chest and she reflexively tried pushing him away but the man was just rock hard, as though he was an immovable iron wall on top her. That moment, Hinari felt that this man wasn¡¯t just a simple body guard at all, he just felt as though he was much greater than that.

    This man... he¡¯s basically doing this for me to back off and stop teasing him? Interesting... I won¡¯t lose to you just like this you know...

    "Hmm? So you actually does know how to pin girl¡¯s down huh... not bad, not bad... even though you only look normal." She just said will her usual seductiveposure, causing Zaki to popped a couple of his veins once again.

    T-this girl really is...

    "Well, I don¡¯t usually treat girls like this... but you¡¯re the one who initiated this first..." he said as he moved his face closer to her.

    However, while he kept moving, the girl¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She even looked like she¡¯s provoking her, as though the words ¡¯can you really do it¡¯ was shing across her eyes. Causing Zaki to popped another vein once again.

    And just as he was about to reach her lips, Zaki back off and sat back properly as of nothing happened.

    "Pfft! As expected, you really can¡¯t do it... are you actually an innocent virgin?" she said as she chuckled while helping herself to sit again when the man retaliated.

    "Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself pervert... it¡¯s just that..." He paused and nced at her nkly before he continued. "It¡¯s just that... you obviously just woke up and haven¡¯t brushed your teeth yet. Just so you know, there¡¯re hardened saliva in your cheek."

 Chapter 149 Just playing around

    "Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself pervert... it¡¯s just that..." He paused and nced at her nkly before he continued. "It¡¯s just that... you obviously just woke up and haven¡¯t brushed your teeth yet. Just so you know, there¡¯re hardened saliva in your cheek." He said, causing Hinari to immediately blushed.

    That moment, Zaki¡¯s eyes widened a bit upon seeing her turning red. However, for some reason, he immediately shifted his gaze towards the window, speechless, acting as though he haven¡¯t seen a thing.

    Hinari on the other hand immediately turned towards the car¡¯s window to look at her face. And the moment she realized that the man was actually lying about the hardened saliva in her face, she instantly turned her face towards him.

    This man... this despicable man...

    he actually got me...?

    Hinari bit her lip hard. She couldn¡¯t ept that she was actually the one who fell to the man¡¯s trick in the end.

    So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to kiss someone who still haven¡¯t brushed her teeth huh... fine mister normal...

    Hinari then narrowed her eyes as she looked at him. And when the man remained quiet, ignoring her like nothing happened, she slowly smiled mischievously. And the next second, she suddenly moved and yanked the man towards her.

    And before the man could react, she suddenly kissed him.

    Zaki¡¯s eyes instantly widened the moment her lips crashed into his. However, he managed to carefully pushed her shoulders to make a distance from her. But before the words ¡¯what are you doing¡¯ came out of his mouth, the girl¡¯s arm suddenly slipped in his nape and pulled him towards her before she kissed him again. And this time, she delved deeper inside his mouth.

    That moment, Zaki was stunned and he felt like his strength suddenly dissipated, as though he was just drugged.

    Hinari on the other hand was feeling strange. The man she was kissing didn¡¯t move at all and yet she felt as though she didn¡¯t want the kiss to end yet. She only kissed him thinking that she could punish him. It was because Hinari was always the one teasing men to their limit and nobody could go against her, this normal looking man was the first to manage tond a blow to her to the point that she even blushed with embarrassment. That¡¯s why she kissed him, she wanted to at least turn him into crimson red tomato as well. However, she didn¡¯t expect that before she knew it, she ended up actually kissing him much longer and deeper than nned.

    And by the time she finally stopped, she ended up being the one who blushed because of the absence of reaction in the man¡¯s face.

    And before the girl could think about what she should do next, Hinari jolted with the man¡¯s voice.

    "Stop the car." He said and the car immediately stopped. And before Hinari could react, the man hastily stepped out of the car and circled towards the other side. He opened the door near her as he spoke.

    "Get out."

    "Eh? Wait."

    The man held her wrist and pulled her out of the car before he hastily get in. And then in a blink of an eye, the car left.

    That moment, Hinari just blinked more than three times as she watched the car speeding away from her. She was left in the side of a vast highway away.

    "Wait... what? What just happened? Hey!!! Damn you normal looking punk!! Don¡¯t leave me!!" she shouted as she tried chasing the car.

    Meanwhile, Zaki was zing red at the back seat when the driver talked.

    "Sir, are you sure we will leave her?" he asked and Zaki just bit his lip and then messed his own hair hard.

    "Ahhh! That girl really is... she¡¯s really messing up with me, damn it." Zakiined as he tried calming himself down before he finally let go a deep sigh.

    Rx... that little pervert is just ying around...

    Heaving a deep sigh again, Zaki then finally regain hisposure. He then looked at the window as he spoke.

    "Of course we can¡¯t, I still have an important business with her. Go back." He said as he run his finger through his hair.

 Chapter 150 You know what?

    Hinari was about to cry the moment the ck car disappeared from her sight. She tugged her hair with both of her hands as she walked back and forth.

    "What to do now? What to do now? I don¡¯t even have a phone or money with me. And I¡¯m still wearing a pajama, who would pick me up here? Ugh! That guy! That normal looking guy. How dare you get angry because I Hinari the great kissed you! You should be d that I kissed you even though you only look normal damn it! I¡¯m not just kissing anyone, just so you know you stupid normal looking guy! You¡¯re the first man to do this to me, I swear I will be going to hunt you down till death, I¡¯m going to take away your breath you despicable foxy idiot! Idiot! Idiot!!"

    Just as those rants came of her mouth, Hinari squatted down while she¡¯s still tugging her hair as she looked down on the ground. She kept mumbling the word ¡¯idiot¡¯ over and over again that she didn¡¯t notice the ck car that stopped in front of her.

    "Whom are you calling an idiot?" A sound that appeared to be the normal looking guy¡¯s voice rang and Hinari immediately raised her head.

    He... he came back?

    "If you behave yourself, I¡¯ll let you get in." He said and Hinari immediately nodded like rattle.

    "I¡¯ll behave, i¡¯ll behave... I promise... I won¡¯t touch you anymore." She said and she even raised her right hand like an obedient grade school student. Causing Zaki to hid a smile.

    "Good... now get in." he said and Hinari breathed a long sigh of relief before she hastily entered the car.

    Moment went by and the girl really behaved herself to the point that she¡¯s not even moving anymore.

    "So Miss Pervert actually does know how to behave huh." the man said and Hinari suddenly felt a bit pissed.

    This normal looking guy... did he picked me back just to tease me? Ahh... I wanted to just kick his balls... Rx... rx... it¡¯d be bad if he snaps and throw me out again...

    "Ahaha... please don¡¯t tease me right now." she said as she forced augh.

    "Anyway... what brought you here?" she continued, causing Zaki to immediately tell her about his business foring.

    "Well... Sei sent me here to ask something regarding Miss Davi." He said and the girl¡¯s eyes instantly turned wide.

    "Why? Did something happen to my Davi?" she asked with such worried voice causing Zaki to fell speechless for a second.

    My Davi...? It¡¯d be bad if Sei hears her saying that, right?

    "Well, she¡¯s currently suffering from her hangover." Zaki replied and Hinari immediately sighed with relief.

    "Sei is really anxious, he asked me to ask you about what usually works on her when in that state." He continued and Hinari just smiled.

    "Ahh... that stone cold man is actually a worrywart? Now that¡¯s cute. Haha. Mm, mn... Davi really deserve such a man."

    "He even wanted to rush her in the hospital this morning."

    "Eh?! Seriously? My gosh!"

    "That¡¯s why he sent me to see you. He¡¯s still there, stiff as log waiting for his beloved wife to recover."

    "Heeehhh... that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great... if he¡¯s like that towards her, then they are both really meant for each other. No doubt. They are both cute at least so my Davi is now all for him... And? And? Please tell me more about them."

    "Hey... get serious, I¡¯m telling you these to make you talk about what I¡¯m asking, not for you to entertain yourself. I¡¯m not here to be your story teller."

    "..." Speechless with the man¡¯s words for a while, Hinari scratched her head as he looked at him. "Mister Normal, you know what? I noticed that you always gets too serious when ites to my Davi and your boss. Is there actually some problem you¡¯re hiding?"

    "What do you mean."

    "Maybe, you¡¯re secretly in love with your boss?"

    "..."

 Chapter 151 A cold bath

    "Maybe, you¡¯re secretly in love with your boss?"

    As soon as those words left Hinari¡¯s mouth, Zaki could only popped two more veins in his forehead before he closed his eyes and breathed deep.

    This pervert... she¡¯s not only shaming me calling a handsome guy like me normal looking, she¡¯s even saying I¡¯m gay now? Is there something wrong with her head?

    "So what if I do?" Zaki just said thinking that the girl will freak out but to his surprise, the girl suddenly sidled towards him with her eyes suddenly filled with excitement and happiness.

    "Oh my god... my god... really? Really?" she eximed happily as though she just heard an out of this world news.

    This pervert... there¡¯s really something wrong with her head... I¡¯m sure of it...

    "Mr. Yu, stop the car." Zaki then said, causing the girl to immediately kneeled on the car¡¯s seat in a blink of an eye and started begging.

    "No, please don¡¯t throw me out. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, forgive me, I was wrong. I just said that because I actually read a BLst night so that¡¯s why my imagination kept straying away... you know what¡¯s BL? It¡¯s stands for Boys Love... it¡¯s actually cute and I really like it that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but think like this. Believe me I didn¡¯t mean it, please forgive me, I know you¡¯re a real man..."

    "Be quiet and just answer my question, or else I¡¯ll throw you out."

    "Yes, yes, yes... I¡¯ll answer, I¡¯ll answer. Please forget what I said... I¡¯m behaving now. I¡¯m behaving."

    "Sigh... You don¡¯t have any idea what kind of trouble will befall on me if I go back without anything." He just said calmly, before he signaled the driver to keep going.

    Hinari then heaved a long sigh of relief before she sat properly again as she started answering the man¡¯s question.

    "Okay... well, Davi is the type who can¡¯t really deal with alcohol. So she rarely drinks and it¡¯s just a sip, one or two shots, three is her limit actually. I think, yeah, this is actually just the second time she got drunk."

    "Then why did you let her drink if you¡¯re aware she can¡¯t handle alcohol?"

    "Don¡¯t me me. She¡¯s clearly hurtst night. Isn¡¯t this your boss¡¯s fault?"

    "Well, yeah... I admit you¡¯re right."

    "See? That girl won¡¯t get drunk without serious reason so better tell your boss. You understand?"

    "Okay, I¡¯ll make sure to tell him."

    Upon hearing the the man¡¯s sudden obedient and serious words, Hinari could only sigh again and she started talking seriously.

    "Well, the first time she got drunk was right after our graduation in high school. That time... yeah, she also suffered an awful hangover and I was the one who nursed her. Tell me, what remedy did you already applied to her?"

    "Sei just followed the doctor¡¯s advice, he gave her plenty of water, and he gave her a pain reliever."

    "Then, isn¡¯t that already enough? She just needed to sleep the entire day and tomorrow she¡¯s already fine."

    "The problem is, Sei is still worried. He even began to doubt if those remedies are working."

    "Pfft! Seriously? How could he be such a worrywart?"

    "You said it."

    "Well,..." Hinari was about to tell him she had no idea which will work on her when some mischievous idea popped in her head.

    Well, why not use this opportunity to create a steamy scene between them? Hmm... hmm... consider this as thanks for sending your body guard that happened to helped me today Mister Sei...

    "There¡¯s actually one thing that is effective towards her." She said and the man immediately looked at her intently as he waits for her answer.

    "Are they the only people in their house right now?"

    "No, there are some helpers in their house."

    "Ehh? Are there women in their house?" She asked again, causing Zaki to look at her with puzzled look.

    "There are two maids."

    "Do something and make those two disappear for today."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Just do what I say, or else I won¡¯t tell you anything."

    "Okay, I get it." Doing what Hinari asked despite being puzzled on what she was trying to do, Zaki called the butler to chase the maids away for a day without telling Sei.

    Thus, after everything was settled, Zaki turned to Hinari.

    "Now tell me the remedy you¡¯re talking about." He asked and the girl just smiled mischievously as she replied.

    "A cold bath. Tell him to bath her himself."

 Chapter 152 Still not done with you

    "A cold bath. Tell him to bath her himself." Hinari said with a mischievous smile carved in her face. Causing Zaki to immediately realize what exactly she wanted to happen.

    "You also have such a savage way of thinking, huh... Well, that¡¯s a great idea, as expected with someone like you."

    "Hm, hm... well, I found out that those two innocent virgins didn¡¯t even did it yet so, why not help them? They¡¯re cute together... and ahh... I just can¡¯t wait to be an aunt soon... I want to have cute little niece and nephews as soon as possible." She replied and the supposed to be seductive and annoying girl now switched into some old hag excitedly waiting for her long awaited grandchild toe.

    Err... to think that we actually have the same thing in mind when ites to this issue... what a coincidence...

    "Well, so? Where can I drop you? Are you going to be fine now that someone is trying to abduct you?"

    "Hmm? Are you actually worried about me?" the girl was starting to talk flirty again when the man immediately shot her a nce of warning. Causing her to squeeze herself on the car¡¯s door to have a wide distance from him.

    "I¡¯m behaving, I¡¯m behaving... Please drop me at sky town, I¡¯ll go and spend the night with my cute little brother Haru for the mean time." She said and the driver immediately turned the car and headed towards sky town.

    Momentster, the car finally stopped and Hinari immediately stepped out. However, the car was about to leave when the girl knocked on the car¡¯s window just beside Zaki.

    Puzzled, Zaki slid the window down.

    "What is it." He asked when the girl just lowered down her face as though she had something she wanted to whisper in his ears.

    And the next second, Hinari¡¯s mouth was now close enough to Zaki¡¯s ear that he could feel her breath.

    "Actually... I¡¯m still not done with you." She whispered seductively and before Zaki could even move or react, the girl suddenly bit his earlobe for two long seconds before she leaped away from the car.

    "Bye, bye Mister Normal." She said and she dashed away without turning back. Leaving Zaki speechless and dumbfounded for a while.

    "S-sir... shall we go?" the driver asked but Zaki appeared as though he didn¡¯t hear him. Until a secondter, he snapped and he instantly turned red.

    T-that pervert... what did she just did? Is she seriously trying to mess with me...?

    Zaki raised his hand and touched his earlobe that the girl just bit when his phone suddenly vibrated. He raised his phone and looked at it when as expected, Sei was the one calling him. That moment, Zaki breathed deep before he answered the call.

    "Hel..."

    "What took you so long?" Sei immediately asked and his voice was obviously oozing with impatience.

    "Err... there¡¯s a small problem but I already asked her. She said that you should make her take a cold bath. She said that it¡¯s effective towards her." Zaki instantly replied and a short while of silence passed before Sei talked again.

    "Mm. I got it. That¡¯s all?"

    "Well, yeah. That¡¯s the only thing she knew that could make her feel better."

    "I see." He said and before Zaki could say another word back, the call already ended. Causing him to just sigh.

    "Let¡¯s go. Drive faster." Zaki then ordered the driver before hezily leaned his head on the window. He closed his eyes and he held his earlobe once more while a smile of disbelief carved in his face.

    I was actually kissed and get bitten on my earlobe, huh... That girl... this is the first time someone dared doing this to me... Zuzuki Hinari, huh...

 Chapter 153 Drenched

    Gray mansion...

    The moment Sei put down his cellphone, he walked towards his wife sleeping on the bed. He stood there for a while as he stared at her like a troubled little beast wagging his tail because of his intense hesitation. He was currently thinking whether he should wake her up or not.

    She finally fell asleep again... should I wake her up? What if she will feel worse once I interrupt her sleep...?

    Moments went by and the troubled Sei remained there motionless. His gaze just locked unto her face, and his eyes were reflecting a gentle gaze as though he was trying to cure her with the power of his loving gazes.

    Until time passed and the girl suddenly creased her brows, causing Sei to leaned over towards her. Davi slowly opened her eyes but due to the brightness of the room, she immediately shut her eyes again.

    Sei on the other hand gently touched her forehead and when he confirmed that her temperature returned to its normal state, he finally spoke.

    "I-is your head still painful?" Sei then asked when Davi just smiled as she shook her head.

    "Your friend said, you should take a cold bath so you will feel better." He added and Davi knitted her brows upon hearing him.

    Hinari? Did he ask her?

    Davi was about to decline because she still does not feel like she could stand on her own feet yet, but the moment she remembered that time when Hinari just threw her in a cold tub of water when she was suffering an awful hangover back then, she just nodded. Her head was still a mess and she couldn¡¯t remember whether it did help her that time or not.

    However, all she wanted that moment was for her awful feeling to get away and so that Sei will stop worrying about her.

    Thus, upon seeing her nod, Sei immediately helped her sit. He leaned her on the headboard as he spoke.

    "Wait a little bit." He said and he rushed out of the room to call the maids. And the reason was because he remembered that time when she declined his offer to help her take a bath.

    But to his surprise, the butler told him that the maids already left this morning for their vacation. Leaving him no choice but to immediately return to their room.

    "The maids are not around so I will be the one to help you take a bath." He said but the girl who was still in a bad shape didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, she just crawled sluggishly to leave the bed. Causing Sei to immediately moved and helped her.

    "I¡¯ll carry you." He then said and the girl just nodded without any word.

    The next moment, Sei entered the bathroom with his dearest wife in his arms. He put her down near the shower and the girl sluggishly stood in her feet.

    Afraid that she will fall if he let her go, Sei held her waist from the back to support her.

    Sei was about to ask her about what he should do next when suddenly, the girl lifted her hand and opened the shower without any warning.

    The next second, cold nonstop drops of water fell over towards them. Slowly wetting them both.

    That moment, Sei remained unmoving as the water kept flowing towards them. Until the girl in his arms leaned her head in his chest and slightly lifted her face, as if she was asking for the water to fell on her face.

    Her eyes were still closed and she felt weak, however, the moment Sei stared at her face being drenched with water, Sei began to look at her with wonders in his eyes. As though the person in his view that moment was the most beautiful person ever existed in the entire universe.

    His eyes were locked unto her face for a long while before it gradually fell unto her reddish lips and then down to her chest.

    That moment, due to her drenched clothes, Davi¡¯s shirt clung tightly to her body, revealing her chest. And as soon as his gaze fell on it, Sei just started feeling unbelievably hot despite the cold water running down his entire body.

    He didn¡¯t move his hands that were on her waist at all, as though he was suddenly struck by something and he turned into stone. However, within him, his heartbeat began to race like mad the moment he realized their current situation.

 Chapter 154 Calm down...

    Moments went by and the couple remained there unmoving. The only thing that could be heard were the drops of water falling on the floor.

    And due to the cold water flowing down her head, Davi somehow began to feel like her head was slowly cooling down. As though the cold shower started clearing her mind.

    Until time went by and she finally moved and opened her eyes. She then realized that she was leaning on Sei¡¯s chest and his hands were on her waist.

    "S-sei?" she uttered as she attempted turning towards him when the man stopped her from turning. He held both of her shoulders as he moved one step further away from her. Causing Davi¡¯s brows to knit a little when the man talked.

    "A-are you feeling better now?" he gently asked.

    "Mm... I think I¡¯m good now." She replied even though she still felt a bit weak due to her fatigue. Sei still didn¡¯t let her turn so Davi was starting to wonder. But the moment she lowered her face and saw her drenched body, she immediately turned red.

    I-is this why he doesn¡¯t want me to turn?

    That moment, Davi remembered that time when she stripped herself but Sei just covered her.

    Err... does he not really wanted to see me like this? Or is he just shy? Or is there any other reason?

    Wondering about the reasons why, Davi just decided to spare her innocent husband this time. Besides, she thought that even though this was such a good opportunity, she just doesn¡¯t have enough energy to seduce him at the moment.

    "Uhm... Sei, I can manage myself now. You can get out now." She then said and the quiet man immediately replied.

    "A-are you sure? What if you¡¯ll fell?" he asked worriedly without letting go of her shoulders, causing Davi to just let go a soft chuckle.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now... promise, I won¡¯t fall. I¡¯m not that clumsy, okay?" she assured him. Thus, the next second, he slowly let go of her.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait outside. Don¡¯t lock the door." He then replied and when he made sure that his wife¡¯s stance was indeed stable, he finally stepped out of the bathroom.

    That moment, Sei immediately heaved a long sigh as he leaned just beside the bathroom¡¯s door, as though he just survived a certain extreme battle. He raised his hand and covered his mouth. Then, he raised his other hand and run it through his hair as he mumbled within him.

    Calm down... calm down...

    ...

    Meanwhile, the girl who was left inside the bathroom immediately removed her clothes and bathed herself sluggishly.

    However, while she was busy rubbing her hair, she began to remember what happenedst night. She remembered that Sei was injured yet she was not allowed to see him. She remembered that she went to Hinari and get drunk because she was really hurt. She remembered herself telling Sei to ran away with her. And finally, she remembered herself straddling over him, telling him to close his eyes.

    She tugged her hair as she sat on the floor and she began to turned red all over.

    Wait... what happened after that? Did I really teach him the French Kiss? Did I?

    She forced herself to remember but to her dismay, it seems like her memory stopped recording what happened after that.

    That moment I straddled him, did he even reacted? Ahh... why can¡¯t I remember? Wait... don¡¯t tell me I actually fell asleep just after I told him to close his eyes... Are you serious?

 Chapter 155 I have decided

    That same moment, a car screeched into a halt just in front of the Gray house. And the next second, Zaki stepped out of the car and he immediately rushed towards the house. He went straight upstairs for the sake of his gossiping stomach and when he reached Davi and Sei¡¯s room, he leaned towards the door trying to eavesdrop when to his surprise, he realized that the door wasn¡¯t even closed.

    Wait... what¡¯s this? Something¡¯s not right here...

    Suspicion immediately carved into Zaki¡¯s face so he entered his head to peek inside when his shoulders instantly dropped the moment he confirmed that what he was thinking just now was right.

    Tch! What happened? Why is he outside?

    Sei was there leaning quietly just beside the bathroom¡¯s door. His clothes were changed but as he looked at him, there seemed to be nothing that happened at all. Causing Zaki to walk closer to him with an annoyed look.

    "Hey, don¡¯t tell me you left her inside." He said and Sei just shut him a nce without saying anything. Confirming that he was indeed right, Zaki¡¯s jaw voluntarily dropped with disappointment.

    What the hell... does this mean my sacrifices were useless? Do you know how much I suffered just to get you this opportunity?! And you just wasted it? Anyone wants to help me smack this wooden block? Ahh... my hardwork...

    "Hey, Sei... How could you just waste the rare opportunity that the heavens were bestowing you? Wait... don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not aroused agai---"

    "Shut up. That¡¯s not the problem here."

    "Then why? No matter how I see it, there¡¯s no reason for you to hold bac---"

    "You... do you still call yourself a man?" Once again, Sei cut through Zaki¡¯s words as he red at him sharply as he continued.

    "No reason to hold back? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s sick?" he said firmly causing Zaki to just scratch his neck.

    "She¡¯s not that sick though---"

    "Shut up." For the third time, Sei didn¡¯t let Zaki to finish his word, causing the man to just sigh and give in as he cried without tears.

    I understand you¡¯re currently Earth¡¯s most innocent, most considerate and the most gentle husband ever but... ahh... this is kind of frustrating...

    Greatly disappointed with what happened, Zaki was about to leave when Sei suddenly talked.

    "Listen Zaki..." he said as he stared outside the open window with some strange intensity glimmering through his eyes.

    "I have decided... I have decided not to touch her... Not until I could finally reveal myself to her." He continued with his absolute and serious voice. Causing Zaki to look at him with disbelief.

    "You mean..."

    "Mm. I don¡¯t want to hurt her again. So this time, I¡¯ll make sure to end this nonsense so I can finally tell her everything." He said without averting his gaze away from the window.

    That moment, Zaki could tell just how serious Sei was. And he couldn¡¯t help but smile with extreme excitement.

    Sei... you know I¡¯ve been waiting for you to get serious again all this time... So your love for her ignited the long dead spirit of yours to rise again huh...

    this is getting exciting...

    "Should I start preparing myself for an all-out war as early as now?"

    "Mm. We will leave tonight."

    "Haha... okay, okay, I get it!" Zaki then replied as he hastily walked out the room with such an overwhelming zing spirit, as though what he just heard was a news he¡¯s been waiting for his entire life.

    However, before he closed the door, he talked again. "Hey, Sei. Don¡¯t forget to settle things with your wife first. Her friend told me that she will never get drunk unless she was hurt so much." He said before he shut the door.

    And upon hearing his words, Sei just clenched his fist quietly. That moment, Sei once again realized that there¡¯s nothing more painful for him than hearing or seeing his wife getting hurt.

 Chapter 156 Like a sweet seductive honey

    Davi just wore her white robe when the bathroom¡¯s door slightly opened and Sei¡¯s voice rang.

    "Are you done? Is everything alright?" he asked with his still worried tone, causing Davi to immediately reply.

    "Mm. I¡¯m done..." she said and she was about to move towards the door when it opened and Sei entered. He looked at her for a while before he just quietly walked closer to her and carried her in his arms.

    That moment, Davi just clung into his neck without saying a word until he put her down on the couch.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked again as he stood in front of her.

    "I¡¯m feeling better now. I think I just need to eat lots of food to regain my strength." She replied as she smiled at him, causing Sei to finally heaved a sigh of great relief.

    Looking at him, Davi was about to speak and thank him for his help when Sei suddenly spoke.

    "Wait here, I¡¯ll go get food." He said and without waiting for Davi¡¯s reply, he hastily left the room. Davi could only chuckle softly the moment Sei closed the door.

    Ahh... he¡¯s acting cute again...

    She then helped herself and get the hair drier. Afterwards, she sat back to the couch and clumsily started drying her hair when the door opened.

    Davi immediately turned the hair drier off the moment she saw Sei with a basket filled with various kind of fruits in his hand.

    She blinked three times as her gaze were locked on the basket of fruits, while the man just stood in front of her as he talked.

    "I don¡¯t know which one you prefer so, I brought all these." he said as though he was a little child reporting to his mother and Davi couldn¡¯t help but smile widely again.

    "Which one would you want to eat first?" he continued and before Davi could react and answer him, he picked an apple and reached out towards her.

    "This?" he asked but before Davi could raise her hand to ept it, he quickly returned it to the basket and picked another one.

    "This?" he asked again and again, he returned it and showed her two more other fruits asking her the same single word ¡¯this?¡¯ simultaneously that Davi could only fell speechless.

    But the fifth time Sei picked another fruit and showed her, Davi finally burst and she just chuckled in front of him. She just couldn¡¯t handle Sei¡¯s cuteness anymore. It was because her husband suddenly turned into an adorable little novice fruit vendor, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to just squeeze the super fluffy little bun in her arms.

    Thus, the next second, Davi finally stretched out her hand but not to take the pear he was offering intently. She held his hand and pulled him towards her before she reached out her hands and held his face close to her.

    "Ahh... what to do? I don¡¯t want any of the fruits, what I want right now is you, my adorable fluffy bun." She simply said without any thought about the other meaning of her words as she yfully pinched his cheeks while chuckling happily. Not knowing that her words were like a sweet seductive honey arousing the man in front of him.

    Due to her words, Sei just started feeling hot again, and before his gaze fell into her lips he immediately shifted her gaze away from her as his ears began to turn red.

    "You have to eat them, what you need right now is food." He said and before he moved back, he noticed her hair was still dripping wet.

    He then quickly picked the grapes on the basket and put them in her hand before he picked the hair drier.

    "I¡¯ll help you dry your hair." He said and as though he was in haste before he immediately went behind her and started carefully drying her hair.

 Chapter 157 Never mind

    The sound of the hair drier echoed inside the spacious room.

    And Davi was feeling delighted. It was because Sei was touching her hair ever so gently that she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why every touch of Sei seemed to be just felt so soothing for her.

    Ahh... When did drying hair became this sweet and rxing?

    Thinking about the fact that she¡¯s only feeling like that because it was Sei who was touching her made her just smile as she closed her eyes.

    "Am I doing it right?" he then asked and Davi just uttered an "Mm".

    "You¡¯re doing great." She continued before she ate the grapes in her hand.

    Sei on the other hand finally calmed down. He focused his attention on his task as he continued carefully drying his wife¡¯s soft dark hair.

    After drying her hair, Sei took a knife and quietly peeled an apple for her. That moment, Davi just watched the quiet man peeling the apple ever so seriously as though he was currently carefully dissecting something with extreme caution and care. Causing Davi to just gaze at the cute creature in front of her as she rested her chin in her palm.

    Ahh... is this his first time peeling an apple? Pftt! He¡¯s so damn cute...

    Smiling wide as ever, Davi didn¡¯t said a word. She just watched the man seriously doing his task, at the same time she started wondering again why Sei was so ignorant with lots of things, even with the most basic ones.

    Until moments went by and he finally aplished his apple peeling mission.

    The apple was well... no matter how careful he was, he¡¯s still considered a rank one novice. And he seemed to be aware of it himself. He red at the apple he peeled and he seemed to be not pleased with his own work at all. Causing Davi to burst out and chuckle once again.

    Sei looked at her innocently, wondering why she seemed to be in the middle of watching an entertaining movie.

    Noticing his gaze, Davi just reached out her hand and patted Sei¡¯s head gently.

    "You¡¯re doing good... no, you¡¯re doing great." She said as she smiled brightly while she reached out her other hand asking him to give her the apple he just peeled.

    However, Sei¡¯s brows creased the longer he looked at the apple in his own hand. He thought that he can¡¯t possibly make her eat the unsatisfactory work he just made.

    "This is no good, I¡¯ll peel another one." He then said, causing Davi to chuckle even more.

    Sei was about to put the peeled apple back on the basket as a rejected item when Davi stopped him. She held his wrist and pulled it towards her. And the next second, she just took a bite with the apple in his hand.

    That moment, Sei froze on what she did and he remained there unmoving for a while.

    "Mmm... yummy..." she uttered and Sei snapped.

    "Didn¡¯t I told you you¡¯re doing great? Your work is kinda cute believe me." She continued and Sei just looked at her even more puzzled.

    "Cute?" he uttered and he looked at the apple in his hand again.

    "No matter how I look at it, this doesn¡¯t appear to be cute at all." He mumbled, causing Davi to burst out once again. And this time, she let go a loudughter as though she was really amused to the core.

    Sei doesn¡¯t have any idea why his wife was suddenlyughing hard. However, seeing herughing happily just made him felt an indescribable fuzzy feeling, as though he too was as happy as she is.

    He just watched herughed until she finally stopped.

    "Listen Sei... you¡¯re so damn adorable so anything you do will just magically turned out cute too, okay?" she then said as she continued patting his head gently, but unfortunately, the adorable man didn¡¯t seem to understand what she meant no matter how much he thinks about it, and yet he didn¡¯t said a word anymore.

    Never mind... as long as she¡¯s happy... there¡¯s no need to question anything...

 Chapter 158 When I come back

    Later that day, Davi went back to her bed and slept again. And by the time she opened her eyes, it was already evening.

    She rose and sat on her bed when she saw Sei¡¯s silhouette sitting beside the window and quietly gazing outside.

    Davi just smiled the moment she saw him before she quietly moved to leave the bed. She looked at Sei again and it seemed like he didn¡¯t notice her yet.

    Thus, she slowly walked closer to him. She was thinking about startling him but before she could reach him, the man suddenly turned towards her.

    Sei was about to move when Davi leaped towards him and she too looked outside the window.

    "What are you looking at?" she asked.

    "The moon," he just replied while his gaze was now locked unto her.

    Upon hearing him, Davi then lifted her face and gaze at the moon above.

    "I see... the moon¡¯s really pretty tonight too..." she said but for some reason she paused. It was because a memory from yesterday suddenly shed across her brain. She remembered that Sei somehow told her that she was prettier than the moon. However, she was unsure if he really said it or it was just her false memory.

    Curious, Davi then gazed at Sei before she asked him.

    "Last night... when I was drunk and dragged you in the middle of the road, I remember you said something to me... but I¡¯m kind of unsure... what did you tell me that time?" she asked when Sei just gazed at her sincere and bright eyes.

    And the next moment, he lifted his hand and he caressed her cheek.

    "I said that... you¡¯re much more beautiful than the moon." He answered causing Davi to fell speechless as she just blinked three times before she could manage to talk again.

    "What?" she asked again, still looking at him with disbelieving eyes.

    "You¡¯re much more beautiful than the moon." He repeated and Davi¡¯s face immediately turned crimson red. bbergasted with Sei¡¯s words, her heartbeat began to race as well.

    Davi fell speechless for a long while but before she could talk again, Sei suddenly stood and hugged her.

    That moment, Davi¡¯s words stocked on her throat. It was because the way Sei hugged her seemed a bit different. It was as if he was seekingfort from her. Causing Davi to reflexively raise her hand and just patted his back gently.

    "Sei?" Davi called his name but Sei just leaned his head on her shoulder.

    After a short while of silence, he raised his head and gazed at her.

    "How are you feeling now?" he asked and Davi immediately answered him.

    "I¡¯mpletely fine now." She said as she smiled, trying to show him that she¡¯s already recovered and there¡¯s no need for him to worry about her anymore.

    "Thanks to you, thank you for staying by my side. Thank you for taking care of me." She continued as she gazed at him lovingly.

    "You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of you." Sei replied and Davi just blushed again. She started to realize that Sei seemed to be a bit different that moment.

    W-what¡¯s going? Why his words suddenly being so damn sweet?

    However, the next words that left Sei¡¯s mouth faded Davi¡¯s smile.

    "I¡¯m... tonight, I¡¯m leaving again." He said and Davi fell silent for a while before she could reply him.

    "When will youe back?"

    "I¡¯m not sure."

    "I see..." For some reason, an indescribable sad feeling started spreading in Davi¡¯s chest. That even though she tried her best not showing it to him, she just found it hard to continue talking.

    Until the next second, Sei just hugged her tight again. This time his hug seemed to be trying tofort her and trying to soothe her saddened heart.

    "When Ie back, I have something to tell you." He said with a really soft voice almost a whisper.

    And upon hearing his words, Davi didn¡¯t know why but her heart just started to flutter wildly. She just felt as though, it was something extremely important, that she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    However, Ravi just bit her lip as she hugged him back tightly before she answered.

    "Mm... I will wait for you."

 Chapter 159 His time will come

    Davi was standing near the entrance waiting for Sei when the disguised Zaki suddenly popped behind her.

    "Yo little Miss, do you remember everything that you did to the bossst night?" he suddenly asked with a mischievous grin shing across his face.

    Flustered with his sudden question, Davi could only uttered the word, "H-huh?"

    "Ehhh? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot you actually taught him how to French ki---"

    Not letting him to finish his words, Davi suddenly tugged his shirt as she asked him. "I... I did?! What happened?" she asked.

    "Err... somehow... actually, you..." before Zaki could finish his words, he immediately leaped away from her the moment he heard Sei¡¯s footsteping closer.

    "You better ask your husband young Miss, bye bye." He said and he ran straight towards the car and hid himself inside.

    Davi then turned and Sei was already behind her.

    "What is he trying to tell you?" he asked curiously, causing Davi to scratch her neck as she answered.

    "Well... Uhm, Sei...st night, did I... did I taught you the F-french ki-kiss?" she shyly asked when Sei just fell silence for a while.

    "Mm. You did." He replied calmly while Davi just gasped in disbelief.

    "Why? You don¡¯t remember it?" he continued, causing Davi to just nod as her face just turned red again.

    "I... I can¡¯t remember what happened." She said when suddenly, Sei stepped closer to her.

    "Want me to show you what I learned from youst night?" he asked causing Davi to just looked at him with widened eyes.

    W-what did he just said? T-this adorable bun really is getting bolder...

    Flustered with his words, Davi reactedte, and before she could say a word, the man suddenly held her nape with his one hand and his other hand on her waist.

    And the next second, Sei¡¯s lipsnded unto hers as he started kissing her.

    That moment, Davi instantly felt a numbing sensation. His warm and gentle lips slowly crashing into hers just made her world seemed to fell into a halt.

    Her eyes were still wide opened but when she saw Sei¡¯s eyes were closed, as if she¡¯s being pulled by something, she slowly closed her eyes. And the next second, before she knew it, Sei¡¯s tongue already delved softly into her mouth.

    It was a slow and gentle kiss, and she didn¡¯t know if it was a French kiss or not. All she knew was that it was a heartforting kiss that made the brewing heavy feeling in her heart to simply evaporate.

    And without any care in the world, the two just stood there kissing passionately for a while before they finally departed.

    ...

    Sei and Zaki were quietly sitting in a private jet when Zaki started to talk.

    "Hey... we just left, stop looking like you wanna go back already." He said mischievously when Sei just shifted his gaze on the window.

    Hisck of response just made Zaki sighed deeply before he talked again.

    "Anyway, how about your revenge with that man?" he asked but when Sei still didn¡¯t respond, he just continued talking.

    "I saw the news a while ago, he said he was eyeing for a partnership with your Red Empire Corporation. Your biological father is still such a fool Sei. He¡¯s already voluntarily started digging his own grave." He said and Sei finally opened his mouth.

    "Right now, don¡¯t get distracted by that piece of dust. His time wille." Sei calmly said but his eyes were already shing an extreme hate. A kind of hate that seemed to be greater than hell. A kind of hatred that seemed to be carved deep within his bones.

    Looking at him, Zaki didn¡¯t said a word anymore. It was because, Zaki knew everything about what Sei¡¯s own father did to him. And he still remembered the story that Sei¡¯s mother had told him that day.

 Chapter 160 Prince Seiji

    24 years ago, Country J...

    The powerful royal family of country J was currently facing a crisis. It was because of the sudden death of King Youjirou¡¯s son, the crown prince. He died in a gruesome ne crash, causing the king to fell ill for a long time and leaving his daughter, Princess Fei to single-handedly fight alone with the people trying to take down the country¡¯s monarchy system.

    To calm the people¡¯s unrest, the king¡¯s underlings urge the princess to quickly get married. Princess Fei was just twenty years-old but for the sake of her family, she bravely agreed.

    Thus, the men started looking for the right man.

    The Zhao family of the powerful neighboring country, Country C, was currently the most influential family in business world and one among the richest family not only in country C but in entire East Asia.

    Zhao Meng, the number one candidate to be the next leader of the Zhao family was chosen to marry the princess. Thus, the arrange married happened immediately. Zhao Meng and Princess Fei never had any feelings towards each other. The princess married him for the sake of the royal family, and Zhao Meng married her because he thought that she was the most perfect candidate for him. And marrying her will surely increase his sess rate due to the friendship between his grandfather and the princess¡¯ father.

    After their marriage, Zhao Meng found out that the Princess had a serious problem conceiving a child, thus, because of being desperate to please his old grandfather, Zhao Meng forced his wife to try the IVF so they can have a child as soon as possible.

    Zhao Meng then sent his wife to Country H, keeping her away from the eyes of the public, saying that she was currently pregnant.

    Monthster, the King finally recovered and shortly after, the birth of the prince was announced. The baby who grew up in a certainb with the loving watch of his mother was very healthy. Princess Fei was so happy when she finally touched her cute little son.

    However, for some reason, Zhao Meng suddenly told Fei never to expose their son into public yet. Telling her that it was for security purposes.

    5 yearster, the situation of the royal family remained stable. And the people was dying to see the prince who was never revealed yet to the public eyes even once.

    The little five-year-old Prince Seiji was so adorable and Fei showered him with love even though she still can¡¯t brag her adorable son to the public yet. The little prince also appeared to be an exceptional genius. A genius among geniuses. But his father, Zhao Meng who only visited him once a year in the pce never knew anything about his own son¡¯s exceptional ability. Zhao Meng was only focused on the fight for the head position and nothing more.

    Until time passed and Zhao Meng was sent by his father to Europe to lead the new branch of Zhao corporation, causing him to turned extremely agitated. His younger brother and rival, Zhao Yan just married the heir of Yang family, the third richest family in East Asia, and he was so bitter about it. Thus, due to his extreme jealousy and bitterness, Zhao Meng started thinking that marrying a royalty wasn¡¯t really helpful for him at all.

    Until gradually, he started getting in touch with the woman who seduced him just a year after he married princess Fei. That woman, Li Sunyang, was actually the daughter of Li Family who was fallen head over heels with him. Her family was one of Asia¡¯s richest family, an even much richer than the Yangs whom his little brother married to.

    Due to his desperateness and his obsession for power, Zhao Meng started to cheat. Li Sunyang, was still so in love with him that she promised to help him get his desired position if he divorced Princess Fei and marry her instead. However, Zhao Meng hesitated, and he told Li Sunyang that he already has a child with her, causing an intense hatred and jealousy to form like storm inside her.

    Almost a yearter, an extremely dangerous tension in Country H started brewing and the Li¡¯s intelligence group who currently have a huge branch in that country received a word about the possibility of a civil war outbreak.

    That time, Princess Fei has set a trip to country H. It was supposed to be their family trip with the prince but Zhao Meng rejected it days ago because of Li Sunyang. Country H was the ce of Sei¡¯s birth and she wanted to celebrate Sei¡¯s birthday there, but due to Zhao Meng¡¯s sudden rejection, Princess Fei could only feel a great disappointment.

    However, weeks before little Sei¡¯s birthday, Li Sunyang heard about the growing tension in Country H through theirpany¡¯s intelligence. Thus, she started scheming a n. She suddenly told Zhao Meng to join them in their trip for a condition that Zhao Meng will only fly to Country H a day prior to his son¡¯s birth day.

    Thus, without any suspicion about his mistress¡¯ evil n, Zhao Meng then called Fei to proceed with their three weeks long vacation in country H. Telling her that he will soon follow.

 Chapter 161 Once upon a time

    Country H...

    Six-years-old prince Seiji and his beautiful and elegant mother were leisurely resting inside a luxurious vi after roaming around the lively city of Gyoza for days. They spent two weeks visiting the tourist spots happily and even though little Sei was a bit uninterested, he was happy because his mother was enjoying despite the absence of his cold father.

    Sei was young but his way of thinking was far ahead from his age. That was why, he could already tell the absence of love and care in his father¡¯s eyes. There was nothing in his eyes but greed and thirst for power. Causing Sei to swear within him to protect his dear mother at all cost because he somehow felt that his own father will never show any love or care for her.

    "You... sigh... what kind of book are you reading again? I told you, try reading these fairytales. Those books are for old men and not for a cute little boy like you, you understand? Here, read this... since you don¡¯t like it if I read them to you, I¡¯ll just y a piano to boost your appetite to read them. Okay?" Princess Fei gently said as she took the book entitled ¡¯The future of technological advancement¡¯ and change it to a book entitled, ¡¯beauty and the beast¡¯. However, the little prince just stared at the book¡¯s cover with nk uninterested eyes before he innocently looked at his mother.

    "Mom, do you dislike that I¡¯m very different from everyone?" he asked, causing his mother to just ruffle his hair gently as she leaned over.

    "Listen little Sei... to me, you are different and nobody in the world is better than you. You are amazing and exceptional, and I¡¯m really proud that my lovely son is such an intelligent person but... I just wanted you to experience the essence of being a child the normal way, do you understand?" she lovingly exined and Sei just nodded.

    He never wanted to displease his mother so he obediently opened the book. However, upon reading the words ¡¯once upon a time¡¯, he immediately breathed a deep breath of boredom and he raised his head. And the moment his mother started ying the piano, he closed his eyes and leaned his head at his chair¡¯s arm. Until eventually, the only words in the book that he actually read were ¡¯once upon a time¡¯, before he fell asleep as he listens to his luby.

    ...

    The day of Sei¡¯s birth day finally arrived but no Zhao Meng came. Fei couldn¡¯t describe how hurt she felt, she knew there¡¯s no love between them at all but she couldn¡¯t believe that he actually doesn¡¯t even care about their son as well. Rage and hate started forming in the good princess¡¯ heart.

    She¡¯s been tolerating everything that her husband was doing all those years for the sake of Sei but that moment, she felt as though she finally reached her limit.

    She wanted to cry and curse him but because Sei was beside her, she could only swallow her intense heartbreak.

    Fei then decided to do the celebration as nned even without that good-for-nothing husband-by-name husband of hers.

    However, that same day, chaos suddenly started to unfold one after another as though they were suddenly teleported from a peaceful world to a chaotic one.

    Fei received a call from her husband but the word he said instantly froze her in fear.

    Zhao Meng told them to go back home immediately. Telling her that Country H was already in a state of chaos.

    The city of Gyoza was far from the capital and they felt no unrest and danger, however, scared that the unrest will spread, Fei could only move in haste.

    Fei then immediately left their vi praying that they could still leave the country before everything is toote. But on their way to the airport, a deafening loud sound halted everything. And when a huge dark smoke ascended to the clear blue sky, everything went as though, all hell broke loose.

 Chapter 162 Ace hacker

    That single day, chaos enveloped the entire city of Gyoza. Networks were suddenly disabled and the sole airport was told to be already controlled by rebels. Causing extreme panic for both rich and poor individuals.

    Fei and her son along with their three body guards then tried to leave the city by car along with thousands of people trying to flee. However, it was already toote. Within a single day, the city was already captured by the rebels.

    After days of trying to find ways to escape, the mother and son were eventually captured.

    One of the fighter that captured them recognized princess Fei. So they immediately brought the two of them in their newly established headquarter.

    After days of captivity, the mother and son were kept in a certain room as prisoners. They weren¡¯t treated badly but because of Fei¡¯s fear due to the continuous war unfolding in the borders of the city, her health started crumbling down. Noticing his mother¡¯s situation, the seven-year-old Sei started thinking how to help his mother.

    Until days went by and the rebels started to notice Sei¡¯s exceptional intelligence. One of the leader¡¯s subordinate took him and taught him how to hackputers. And in just a matter of few days, the little genius Sei, mastered the science of hacking.

    Overwhelming the rebels including their leaders to their deepest core.

    Since then, they treated him like a real prince even though he¡¯s indeed a real one. They also started treating his mother well, as per his request, giving her everything she needed as well as a personal doctor to check on her health.

    Little Sei doesn¡¯t want them to touch his mother, and because the rebels knew she¡¯s his weakness, they used her to make the boy agree in everything they wanted him to do.

    Months went by and Sei learned almost everything about the so called red rebels. They were groups of different people, former soldiers, exiled individuals, rogue scientists, former activists, criminals and people who have extreme hate to the government. And the worse was that, the group were actually backed by various dark organizations and some powerful countries to create chaos and overthrow a certain government of their target. They were never some simple rebels. They were strong and many of them were people with superb skills, both ofbat and intelligence. As though they were group of people carefully chosen to form an elite army that was capable enough to take over a big city.

    Until eventually, the little prince was forced to join them. The young boy spent his days in front ofputers as the group¡¯s new ace hacker.

    He was truly a hacking genius that left the rebels mouth hanged opened many times. Until another year went by and little Sei slowly became one of the world¡¯s most dangerous hacker. The boy eventually became one of the group¡¯s most important individual. He started hacking the enemy¡¯s bases, stealing files and creating chaos within themselves, as ordered by the group¡¯s leader. The organizations and the countries backing the Red rebels heard about him and they also started having great interest in him. Ordering everyone in the group to protect him at all cost and never to displease him.

    They nurtured him, turning him into a powerful human weapon. They gave everything he asked. The only wish they never granted was his wish to let his mother go back home. Well, the leader was aware what kind of mind the young boy has. They knew that the moment they sent his mother home, they can never control him anymore.

    The young boy Sei also started joining thebat training of some of the few skilled young teens the group recruited in the city. He was physically exceptional but the training was gruesome. They trained them how to fight and kill. The leader urged him not to join the training for fear that he might just injure himself but the boy was determined and he doesn¡¯t listen to anybody else.

    Until eventually, the civil war in country H has spread widely and various countries joined the war to drive away the red rebels. Due to that, as per order from the mastermind behind the red rebels, Sei and his mother were secretly transported to a certain secret base in the northern mountainous district of the neighboring country X.

 Chapter 163 Caged bird

    Country X...

    The town of Zemei that was home of ten thousand was perfectly isted. It was a beautiful ce and seemingly peaceful.

    However, it was actually the secret headquarter of the world famous underground organization called ckleaf, and was actually backed by the government of Country X. The organization was known to be among the humanity¡¯s biggest threat. They were known to be secretly creating dangerous chemical and nuclear weapons. And the town was a safe haven for exiled and rogue scientist for creating all sort of illegal experiments. The government forbids anyone unauthorized to visit the ce. So the town was among the few mysterious ces that continue to exist as hidden in in sight.

    Sei and his mother were told to live in the town. And Sei was then told to join the elite group of hackers that were trained as notorious cyber-criminals and spies.

    As he spent his days as the only child in the group of adult hackers, Sei continued breaking expectations. His hacking skill was surpassing every single one of the so called elite of all elites¡¯ hackers.

    Until at age nine, Sei was ordered to steal documents of Country H¡¯s military defense system, using of course his dear mother to make him abide. And within a mere few hours, he managed to stole some sensitive documents without leaving a single speck of clue about his presence. Causing an extreme uproar to the entire town of Zemei.

    People who knew what he did started treating him like a king. Even the country¡¯s president sent his military chief to personally confirm the news about him.

    Since then, everyone started treating him royally and no one dared touching him nor talking to him badly. The government realized what kind of power the boy has and they decided to keep him at all cost, thus, they started trying to please him by giving him whatever he asked except of course leaving the town.

    So after years of being caged tightly, they finally loosen up their grip on Sei. They finally allowed him to roam around the town without guards and spent some time with his mother. He was a caged bird who was just transferred into a little bigger cage where he at least could fly a little bit.

    However, nobody knew that Sei already started scheming countless scape ns in his head ever since he realized what was truly happening in the ce he and his mother was currently living in.

    Roaming around the town freely, Sei started discovering what was going on. The ce was actually a home of all sort of extreme illegal activities.

    At a certain building he visited, Sei found a group of children at his age. They were children looking pale and vampire-like. He found outter on that they were the survivors of test tube experimental babies. They were trying to create geniuses, a living obedient weapons. He found out that dozens of those children died along the process until eventually leaving just eleven of them.

    The children have numbers from 1 to 10 tattooed at their back. An old seemingly heartless scientist told him that the children were numbered ording to their obedience rate. However, what caught young Sei¡¯s attention was the boy numbered zero.

    He asked why his number was zero and the old man told him that it was because he was aplete failure. He told him that number Zero¡¯s physical well-being was almost a superhuman, however, he said that it¡¯s impossible to control him.

    The old man also told him that they were nning to just send him to the war zone as front liner to at least be useful or they might use him as guinea pig for some further experiments. Words that made Sei just quietly clenched his fist as his gaze fell into the boy in white gown.

    That moment, Sei and number Zero¡¯s eyes then met and for some reason, as he gazed at his dangerous eyes, Sei felt like he will need him.

    At the same time, Sei realized that he wasn¡¯t a failure. He was the only one among those children who could still be called human. They failed to control him because unlike the other ten, he was still a human and not aplete robot.

    That moment, Sei felt that in order for him to have a chance escaping this hell, he needed to have him.

 Chapter 164 Introduction to the world

    It was autumn when they granted Sei¡¯s request to take Zero out of theb. Of course, the organization asked Sei to create an advance spying malware in exchange.

    After he seeded, Sei then took him out and to everyone¡¯s surprise, the usual wild and untamed boy just followed Sei like an obedient pet.

    The boy never talked at all since they left the hugeb surrounded with big walls. However, as soon as he stepped outside the huge gate, Zero¡¯s eyes widened. He was obviously being surprised with the things he was seeing. Sei wasn¡¯t surprised with his reaction at all, it was because he knew that the boy stayed inside theb for nine years and never had a peek to the outside world.

    Until the two young boys were walking quietly on the road side as leaves of maple trees were falling over them when suddenly, Sei stopped. The boy behind him immediately halted as well, as though he was a robot following Sei¡¯s every move.

    Sei raised his hand and caught a bright red leaf in his hand. He quietly stared at it for a long while before he turned towards the boy behind him.

    Combining the the beginning of his codename ¡¯Z¡¯ and the Japanese word ¡¯aki¡¯ which means Autumn, Sei created a name for him.

    "From now on, your name is Zaki," he said and the boy just blinked twice before he obediently nodded at him.

    Since then, Zaki stuck beside Sei in everywhere he goes. Both of them stayed inside the house of hackers, and as time goes by, Zaki continued learning everything to be a normal human being. However, Sei on the other hand continued being pressured by the organization to perform high level cyber-crimes under the name of ckleaf, promising him that one day, they will release his mother. Sei of course knew that their promises were mere lies.

    They also never let Sei touch anyputer or cellphone alone. He was only allowed to touch them when he¡¯s under extreme surveince.

    Thus, for a couple of years, Sei never once disobeyed the organization¡¯s orders. He did everything to gain their trust, acting like he finally epted being their loyal dog.

    And due to his loyalty, the ckleaf¡¯s leader sent him back to Country H, giving him a high profile mission, to shut down Country H¡¯s military bases for the nned all-out attack of the red rebels in the country¡¯s capital.

    Until a yearter, the day of the nned attack finally came. The twelve-years-old boy Sei was then heavily guarded, and the rebels threatened him that if he fails to do his mission, they will kill his beloved mother.

    The rebels also imprisoned Zaki along with his mother, causing Sei to just abide and do the job without batting an eye.

    Thus, that day, the new world¡¯s most terrifying hacker was introduced to the world. His sess in shutting down the military bases made the red rebels sessful infiltration to the capital possible.

    However, nobody knew other than Zaki that everything that was happening ever since he went and took Zaki out of theb were already foreseen by Sei. He anticipated the flow of events and exploited the ckleaf and Red rebel ns to its very roots. No one knew that he purposely rode along with the red rebel¡¯s ns for the sake of their escape. Thus, while the red rebels were attacking the capital, in the middle of war and chaos, and using Zaki¡¯sbat ability and Sei¡¯s perfect escape n, the three of them sessfully escaped without any scratch.

 Chapter 165 Ill always be watching you

    As the war continued, Sei, Zaki and Princess Fei were heading into the country¡¯s border.

    That same moment, the Red rebels who attacked the capital were caught off guard. It was because the moment they entered the City, the military who was supposed to be immobilized due to Sei¡¯s attack was perfectly prepared as though they knew they wereing and were waiting for them.

    Well, no one among the rebels knew that before Sei shut down the bases, he actually sent secret coded messages, warning the government for an uing attack.

    That day was the end of the once fearsome group called Red rebels. However, what happened to them and the news of Sei¡¯s escape immediately made the ckleaf¡¯s leader to crumble in fear. They realize that there¡¯s a certain monster that manipted the fate of the entire army of Red rebels. And that monster was no other than Sei, the child hacker prodigy that surpassed any existing hacker kings.

    ...

    That same day, the hellish town of Zemei where Sei lived a year ago suddenly sted by a nuclear weapon. Annihting the entire town along with half of its poption.

    Sei wasn¡¯t aware of what has happened as they continued with their escape. However, for unknown reason, the government of Country X suddenly released a statement that their nuclear missile located in the town of Zemei has been hacked and detonated that caused the recent explosion. Causing an extreme uproar and unrest. They also revealed the hacker behind the attack. And it was no other than Sei. They distributed his information, saying that he was the notorious cyber-criminal who was responsible for the annihtion of the whole town of Zemei. Telling the world that he was a monster who was capable to destroy the world in his hand.

    Meanwhile, Sei, along with Zaki and princess Fei has infiltrated through a small airport near the border. Zaki manage to hijack a private jet, while Sei asked for help.

    Sei hacked his father¡¯s phone and told him they were escaping and he asked him to meet them in the border of country J.

    However, as soon as they set foot to the ground, the father that they expected waiting for them wasn¡¯t there. Instead, Zaki saw the approaching military choppers, causing Sei to grit his teeth in anger as they immediately turned back towards the jet when out of nowhere, just before they could enter the ne, Fei was shot from behind.

    That moment, Sei¡¯s world halted as he caught his fallen mother in his arms, as tears began to fall in his eyes. Sei¡¯s eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t even talk when Fei told him to leave immediately.

    "Son... please, you should live. Promise me you¡¯ll live. I¡¯ll always be watching you wherever you go..." she said and before herst breath, she asked Zaki to take him away and leave.

    Realizing the grave approaching danger, Zaki then took the Princess in Sei¡¯s arm and sheid her on the ground while Sei remained there like a broken doll who can¡¯t even cry anymore.

    And a secondter, as the choppers approaches, Zaki snatched the almost lifeless Sei and threw him inside the ne to escape.

 Chapter 166 Monster

    That night, the broken young Sei was single handedly protected by Zaki. Their ne was shot and being chased, forcing Zaki to decide leaving the ne midair. The two of them used a single parachute and jumped until theynded in a certain forest close to a remote vige somewhere near Country J¡¯s border.

    Since then, Sei lived in the dark. Unable to ept his mother¡¯s death, Sei began to unconsciously kill every emotion left in him to continue living.

    Sei realized that there was already an assassin waiting for them in that ce that night. And he knew that nobody knows about their location other than his very own father. Hate and anger drove Sei to rise again for him to one day destroy his own father as he heartlessly swore that he will make him pay million folds of pain.

    Until days went by and Sei returned to country H. He learned about the news that he was already one of the world¡¯s most wanted criminal. He was called by the media and military as codename Monster, causing him to just smirked evilly.

    After that, using the secret base of the fallen Red rebels in the city of Gyoza, Sei started attacking every media and governments that have his information. He destroyed every existing information about him, leaving no trace at all.

    However, what he did just confirmed the existence of the so called monster hacker to the whole world. Since then, he knew that until he could prove that he wasn¡¯t the one behind what happened to the town of Zemei, he will forever stay in the world of darkness.

    ...

    Time went by and Sei started creating his own organization. His monstrous brain and ability made it easy for him to gain control into a country that was just torn heavily by war.

    And due to the president¡¯s death, the war in Country H has ended and the countries who participated in the war already left. However, the fight for the power sparked another unrest. New rebel groups and organizations from the oppositions started to rise again, causing another set of fear for the people.

    And that was the time, Sei offered his help to the government. The military chief of country H who was the one who noticed the coded messages that time of the red rebels attack realized that Monster and ckleaf who helped them are the same person. And that person was now offering his help.

    The country was still in a greatly unstable state so without any more thinking, they epted his hand because they knew they can¡¯t afford to get into war again.

    Thus, since then, Sei was secretly involved in every huge conflicts inside Country H as the main head of the county¡¯s technical intelligence agency. And like a nonexistent shadow that eventually helped the government to stabilize the unrest through mass spying and exploitation of both the government and its civilians to trace the source of the unrest, he became country H¡¯s saviour. He also helped the new president to sit in his power and the government vowed to protect him at all cost.

    A year went by and Sei became the leader of one of the world¡¯srgest secret organizations. He also ended up bing the son of the Chen family along with Zaki.

    The Chen family was one of the richest family in Country H before the war. But, during the war, the only heir Xi Chen disappeared, causing the Chen family decided not to attempt rising back to glory again.

    However, Sei who met Xi Chen during their scape and saw how he died told the family about what happened to him when he stumbled upon the old Mr. Chen. And since then, Sei took Xi¡¯s identity and became the son of the Chen family. Zaki also ended up being an adapted son with his new name Zaki Chen.

    So under Sei¡¯s leadership, the rise of the Chen family has started.

    Until years went by and the Red Empire of Chen corporation quickly rose to its peak, and even spread throughout Asia under the leadership of a mysterious man who never once appeared in public, named Xi Chen.

 Chapter 167 Seis Lifeline

    Country H...

    Sei and Zaki justnded in the Country¡¯srgest military base, Port Red, when every high officials including the president went and weed his return.

    The once chaotic country a decade ago became one among the richest countries in the world and among the few countries with the strongest military might. And unknown to the world, the man standing as a powerful stronghold that brought the country to its current glory was no other than the hacker Monster that every country was seeking for, for a decade.

    And Sei, known as Xi Chen remained as the country¡¯s real leader behind the shadows of the President. He was always treated as the country¡¯s most important person and the country waspletely in his control.

    After some discussions about government issues, Sei left Zaki to listen in his ce and he went straight to a certain hall specially created by him, and dubbed by everyone in the port as King¡¯s hall. It was a special ce located at the heart of Port Red where Sei was executing his high profile cyber spying, attacks and maniptions.

    Thus, without wasting any second, he started re-investigating, searching for any existing clues about one of the world¡¯s most mysterious nuclear disaster, the town of Zemei¡¯s explosion.

    ...

    A week went by...

    Zaki who was the only one who was allowed to disturb the king Xi Chen just entered the King¡¯s hall when he immediately let go a deep sigh the moment he saw just how serious and focused Sei was even at that point of time. He¡¯s been in that state for a week and he doesn¡¯t even had any proper rest at all. He knew that Sei will always be like that when he turns serious and he knew he would never listen to him even if he tells him to take a break.

    Thus, that moment, Zaki could only think about a certain weapon that will surely make the man obey with a single word.

    He then secretly took a photo of Sei from behind and sent it to the wife with a caption of, ¡¯S.O.S¡¯.

    Of course, as expected, the wife immediately called. However, Zaki didn¡¯t ept her call, afraid that Sei might just throw him out once he talks. So he just quickly replied her with a message.

    [Don¡¯t call right now, your husband might throw me out.]

    [Sei¡¯s Lifeline: What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?]

    [Well, your husband was too focused on his work that no one, not even food or sleep could stop him.]

    [Sei¡¯s Lifeline: That won¡¯t do, he should rest... what if he gets sick?]

    [He doesn¡¯t listen to his body nor me, your husband only listens to his will and brain. If I told him to eat, he might only beat me for disturbing him. Young Miss, i know he asked you not to send nor call him for the mean time but you¡¯re the only one i know who could help or he¡¯ll die with starvation. Please send him cheesy things or whatsoever to make him wake up and feel the pleas of his stomach.]

    [Sei¡¯s Lifeline: Okay, I understand. Leave it to me. I will never let him starve himself.]

    [Yey! Thank you, young miss, you¡¯re his real savior. Please scold him and don¡¯t go easy on him.]

    A few seconds after sending her his reply, a certain sound echoed inside the hall. Causing the extremely focused man to finally shifted his gaze away from theputer screen.

    The man¡¯s great concentration was immediately disrupted as he raised his cellphone. And the moment he saw the message, his extremely focused and serious aura suddenly dissipated into thin air. As though he was a extremely dangerous wild beast ferociously hunting for his prey that was suddenly distracted by a certain mystic and beautiful butterfly midway, causing it to immediately forget about its prey.

    Zaki already expected such a reaction by him, however, his gossiping stomach want to know what she sent him. He then slowly and quietly moved like a ninja to have a peak behind the frozen man. But when he saw the words ¡¯I¡¯m imagining you eating with me. I think I miss you... have you eaten?¡¯, Zaki just raised a brow.

    What? How boring... Would you stop acting like she just sent you something like ¡¯I¡¯m pregnant¡¯ when it¡¯s just a simple I miss you? Ahh this guy...

 Chapter 168 Youre just the same as me

    Sei just stared at the message for a long time before he finally snapped and to Zaki¡¯s surprise, the man suddenly rose noisily. He gripped his cellphone as he quietly started walking away when the puzzled Zaki immediately stopped him by grabbing his shoulder.

    "Hey, where are you going?" he asked when Sei just looked at him with nonchnt look, as though telling him the words ¡¯why ask if you already know?¡¯.

    That moment, Zaki¡¯s brows knitted with the thought of what was possibly in Sei¡¯s mind.

    "Home." Sei then said before he began walking away again, causing Zaki¡¯s mouth to hanged opened as he problematically pped his own forehead.

    God... just by reading that message, you already forget about everything and just wanna go home? This little... Ahh, this is not what I wanted to happen damn it...

    "Hey, hey, hey. Stop right there Sei. Are you really saying we¡¯re going home?" Zaki said as he hastily caught up with him before he could open the door.

    Zaki blocked the door and Sei just looked at him.

    "She wanted to see me." Sei said causing Zaki to re at him seriously.

    "Sei, didn¡¯t youe here to solve your problem? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll do this seriously? Is this the kind of resolve you¡¯re trying to show? You¡¯ll just go back home when you feel like it?" Zaki asked firmly and seriously when Sei just looked at him with his same nonchnt expression as he talks back.

    "Who said I won¡¯t go back? And who was it that urging me to take a break? We¡¯ll just drop by. An hour is enough." Sei replied and Zaki¡¯s serious aura immediately crumbled as invisible big sweat drops fell down his forehead. At the same time, his veins started popping one after another upon realizing what Sei wanted to happen.

    This frozen little log... take a break my ass...

    "Hey Sei... did you forget where we are? Are you freaking serious?! You want us to travel twelve hours on air and back again? That¡¯s twenty-four hours for goodness¡¯ sake. And you called that taking a break?!" The calm Zaki finally burst out, as he started crying without tears just by imagining the deadly travel. Well, he still remembered what happened that time when they went home just because he received a message that his wife was upset.

    No!! What have I done? The miss¡¯ effect this time is not good at all...

    Hearing Zaki¡¯s rants, Sei just averted his gaze and his eyes glimmered for some reason as he opened his mouth.

    "I... I want to see her too." Sei said and the ranting man suddenly went silent for a long while before he turned into a grinning Cheshire cat.

    "Heehh... so this is because you missed her so much, huh. You are missing her too much, right? Right?" he asked with his usual mischievous tone, as he wags his invisible tail.

    "I miss her?" Sei repeated and the man just nodded like a rattle.

    "Mm, mm. That¡¯s right, you¡¯re absolutely missing her."

    "..."

    "Listen Sei, when you feel like you wanted to see someone so bad, then you¡¯re definitely missing her, you get it?"

    "So... this is how it feels to miss someone, huh... Mm, I get it. Anyway, how did you know all these things?" Sei said as he looked at Zaki with a look as though telling him the words, ¡¯don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve learned all these through experience because you¡¯re just the same as me¡¯. Causing Zaki to have another series of sweat drops above his head.

    D-do you really need to ask me that? Sigh...

    Well, Zaki won¡¯t tell him that he actually learned every knowledge he had through reading all sort of books back when he was trying to understand human¡¯s emotion to help Sei and himself. But unknown to Sei, the roots of all Zaki¡¯s knowledge about emotions was no other than Sei¡¯s mother. Those times while Sei was forcefully spending all his times in front ofputers, Zaki spent his time with Sei¡¯s mother. All of the stories Sei have no interest with when he was still free was all told by Fei to Zaki. And that time Sei took him out of theb, Zaki was just an empty sheet. He knows nothing about emotions and he doesn¡¯t even know how to smile. But as he spent his time with Sei¡¯s mother, he learned lots of things. It was Sei¡¯s mother that slowly turned him into what he is. Fei those times treated him as his own son, and Zaki was given a chance to experience a mother¡¯s love, despite them being unrted at all. And it was something Zaki will never forget as long as he lives. He will never forget that he, who was a nameless boy was named and saved by Sei and was loved by Sei¡¯s mother unconditionally.

 Chapter 169 Emojis

    "Anyway, how did you know all these things?" Sei asked as he looked at Zaki with doubtful eyes.

    What¡¯s with those doubtful look? Sigh...

    Zaki could only scratch his neck as he quickly thought about something he could say. But as he was about to open his mouth, Sei¡¯s cellphone beeped again and it instantly caught the two men¡¯s attention. Sei raised his phone to read the message while Zaki sidled towards him to have peek.

    [Have you been eating on time?]

    Upon reading Davi¡¯s message, Sei just blinked twice before he looked at Zaki.

    Zaki on the other hand crossed his hands as he looked back at him smugly.

    "What. Didn¡¯t you say before that you don¡¯t want to lie to her? Tell her the truth, that you¡¯re not even eating at all." Zaki said and Sei just innocently lowered his head and he began to type a reply.

    [Sometimes.] he wrote and the moment he sent it, Zaki sighed deeply as he shook his head.

    "Hey, can¡¯t you even type more? What¡¯s with that single word reply of yours? Don¡¯t you know that the way you reply appeared as though you are not interested about replying her at all?!"

    "You know that¡¯s not true..."

    "But that¡¯s how normal people perceived such a message, you get it?"

    "..."

    "Listen, you should at least try adding more. If you¡¯re lost for words, then use those emojis or pictures or whatsoever. You¡¯re human now so you should learn being cheesy in every little thing from now on. Got it?"

    "Emoji?"

    "Yeah, adding those things in your nd message means you¡¯re not bored with her messages, you understand? Here... these... these things could make your lifeless messages alive, pick any of them and sent her."

    "Any?"

    "Yes. Any."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Can¡¯t you just do what I said?" Zaki said impatiently while Sei looked at him with his same doubtful look. However, as though he was saying words like ¡¯whatever, as long as it¡¯ll pleases the wife, no matter how ridiculous it seems, I¡¯m fine with it¡¯, Sei just stared at his phone for a moment before he innocently nodded at Zaki like an obedient child.

    Meanwhile at XiZe University...

    Davi was eating lunch along with her teacher-turned-ssmate Kaide when she received an S.O.S sent by Zaki.

    And she just finished her food when she read Sei¡¯s reply. But upon reading his single word reply ¡¯sometimes¡¯, Davi¡¯s brows immediately knitted with worry. She decided to call him but as she was about to dial his number, she received another message from him.

    She immediately opened it and she blinked three times upon seeing what he just sent her. It was a single little yellow thumbs up. And before she could manage to react, another one came and this time it was a grinning cat. And again, not even a secondter, another one came and it was a flying heart. And the moment the fourth one came, Davi just couldn¡¯t helped but get choked and cough when she saw the dancing spoon he sent her.

    Cough... cough... cough... W-w-what are these? Wait... could it be that some naughty little kid snatched Sei¡¯s cellphone and yed with it?

    Davi who was just looking worried a moment ago suddenly went doubtful. Well, she couldn¡¯t believe that Sei was suddenly sending her random emojis out of nowhere.

    However, as she was about to dial his number again, another message came.

    [Sometimes I¡¯m eating on time, sometimes I¡¯m not.]

    For the second time, Davi choked again.

    It was because the message have a sleeping emoji, an anchor and a broken heart at the end of it.

    "There¡¯s definitely something wrong in here... could it be that he¡¯s drunk?" she mumbled as she immediately dialed Sei¡¯s number.

 Chapter 170 Im sorry... I promise... please...

    Zaki who¡¯s been holding his breath not to burst out withughter was covering his mouth as he looked at Sei. He told Sei to just chose any of the emojis and send it to her out of frustration but he didn¡¯t expect the exactly random choices Sei made without even thinking about it.

    Seriously Sei... Pfft! This is too much... I wonder what your wife¡¯s reaction right now...

    While Zaki was busyughing deep within him, Sei was about to talk when his cellphone vibrated. He stared at the cellphone¡¯s screen for a while before he answered her call while Zaki just sidled towards him to eavesdrop.

    Meanwhile at XiZe University...

    "Hello? Sei? Is this Sei?" Davi said the moment the call connected. And when he heard Sei¡¯s voice secondster, the doubt in her face immediately disappeared into nothing.

    "Mm. It¡¯s me." He replied and Davi sighed with relief, but at the same time she felt a bit confused and curious.

    Wait... so... this means...

    "So you¡¯re... you¡¯re the one who sent those emojis?" she asked hesitantly to make sure but when he heard his reply, she almost choked again.

    "Mm. I am. Why? You don¡¯t like them?" he replied and Davi immediately shook her head.

    "Ah... No, no, no. I like them... it¡¯s just that this is the first time you used them so I¡¯m just wondering why you¡¯re suddenly using them this time, haha." Davi said as she yfully chuckled. However, the words he said next rendered her speechless for a while.

    "Because I don¡¯t want you to get bored with my messages." He exined with his usualposed and absolute voice, causing Davi to blush a bit before she smiled widely.

    "So... that¡¯s why you just purposely chose randomly, huh." She said and when the man replied with an "Mm", Davi could only chuckle softly. It was because inside her head, she started imagining a chibi version of Sei quietly and adorably tapping on his phone and randomly sending her what his finger tapped first. Causing her to just giggle due to the cute scenario in her head.

    "Ahh... Sei, what to do? I want to pet your head right now." She said as she continued chuckling as though she was in such a really blissful mood. Not knowing that on the other side of the phone, Sei was about to ask Zaki to call the military to prepare the fastest aircraft to send him home immediately when the girl talked again.

    "Anyway, have you eaten?" she asked and Sei just fell quiet for a while before he could answer.

    "Not yet." He honestly answered when Zaki beside him suddenly talked loudly saying the words, "he didn¡¯t even eat anything the whole day yet", causing Sei to throw him a death re.

    However, Zaki¡¯s words were obviously heard by Davi and the next second what she said instantly stunned Sei and he froze.

    "What? You didn¡¯t even eat yet?! I... I may not be one to talk because I know nothing about your work situation but no matter what, it¡¯s definitely not good to starve yourself. What if you¡¯ll get sick? What if..." For some reason, Davi paused and she took a deep breath. However, her voice was obviously displeased and upset, causing Sei to froze even more and his face immediately reflecting an extremely troubled expression, as though something really extreme just happened.

    Why? Why she¡¯s suddenly upset...?

    "Sorry, I know I should understand and you¡¯re surely extremely busy but still... I¡¯m just... I¡¯m worried." She said with such a sad and worried voice, causing Sei to feel even worse.

    That moment, Sei just gripped his cellphone hard before he finally talked.

    "I¡¯m sorry... for making you worry. I promise, this will not happen again." He said, as though he was a knight swearing in the name of the gods that he will never make his queen upset again.

    "I¡¯ll eat on time from now on so please don¡¯t worry anymore." He sincerely added causing the girl on the other side of the phone to immediately replied with her relieved tone.

    "Mm. I¡¯m so d. Mm, I won¡¯t worry anymore. Just promise me you¡¯ll eat lots okay?" she said and her voice went back to its normal cheerfulness again, causing Sei¡¯s heavy and troubled atmosphere to instantly turned clear and bright again.

    "Mm. I promise."

    "You will rest properly as well, okay?"

    "Mm. I will."

    "When youe home, I¡¯ll cook you lots of food and you have to eat them all, okay?"

    "Mm."

    Sei just kept agreeing with his wife¡¯s requests when Zaki beside him almost dropped his jaw on the floor due to all the unexpected things that came out of Sei¡¯s mouth.

    I¡¯m sorry... I promise... please... what the hell I just heard?! Ahh... I want to cry... I only heard him said the word ¡¯please¡¯ once when he begged for his mother back in that town right? Ahh... seriously... So this is also a result of the so called love huh... somehow, it¡¯s quite terrifyingly amazing...

 Chapter 171 Dont do anything unnecessary

    As the phone call continued, both the couple slowly went quiet. Not because they¡¯re finally out of words to say but because the longer they listened to each other¡¯s voice, the more their longing to see and touch each other¡¯s intensified. It¡¯s only been a week, and yet unlike before, he felt like not seeing her is a torture for him. That moment, Sei felt like sooner orter, he might not evenst a day of not seeing her anymore.

    "Sei...?"

    "Mm... I¡¯m here."

    "I... I hope you will finish your work soon so you can finallye home." She said softly and honestly, not hiding the faint feeling of longing in her voice. Causing Sei¡¯s supposedly iron will to just crumbled down like a fallen wall of strong rocks.

    He then opened his mouth to tell her he¡¯lle home but the word "I¡¯m..." just left his mouth, he paused. His attention was suddenly snatched by the familiar sounding from theputers he just left working on their own. He turned and saw theputers¡¯ screens filled with unending flow of numbers, indicating that it finally found a vulnerability that will lead to a ripe exploitation.

    That moment, Zaki could only smile as he looked at the screens.

    As expected with you Sei. The government of Country H will go crazy if they found out you¡¯re about to take control. I guess... it won¡¯t be long until you finally found what happened in that town...

    Zaki then turned his gaze back to Sei, waiting for what he was about to tell his wife.

    "Mm... I¡¯ll finish my work fast ande home." He then said before the call finally ended. And as soon as he put his cellphone down, a gloomy aura enveloped him as he stared at his phone when Zaki suddenly patted his shoulder.

    "Don¡¯t get disheartened Sei, I personally think it¡¯s definitely better if you finish these first before you go home." He said and Sei just red at him sharply. Showing him his extreme displeasure that caused Zaki to justugh.

    "Haha, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not discouraging you because I don¡¯t want to take that deadly trip again. This is because you already decided not to touch her unless you¡¯re done with these. I¡¯d prefer you finish these things now so you can go home and finally make babies with all your heart¡¯s content, you get it?" he continued while Sei justzily walked towards theputers as though he didn¡¯t hear a thing he said.

    However, before Sei took a sit, he turned towards Zaki as he ordered him.

    "Go get me food." He ordered and Zaki immediately disappeared inside the hall. Leaving Sei just sitting there quietly staring at the ceiling for a while, before he finally returned his gaze into theputer¡¯s screen.

    Minutester...

    Zaki entered the hall pushing a meal delivery cart inside the hall. And by the time the cart stopped before him, Sei¡¯s brows immediately knitted. It was because Zaki used to simply get him simple food in a lunch box as per his request.

    Ignoring Sei¡¯s displeased gaze, Zaki prepared the food and by the time Zaki bring out a fruit, Sei¡¯s face turned dark. Looking at his dark expression, Zaki could only sigh. He knew that Sei wasn¡¯t fond of foods and he wasn¡¯t picky at all, however, there¡¯s an exception. Sei never eats fruit at all, as though to him, he would only force himself to eat fruits when it¡¯s the only food left on Earth. Well, back then, Sei always give all the fruits in his meals to Zaki. So when Zaki asked why, Sei¡¯s mother told him that Sei was somewhat traumatized back when they were first caught and imprisoned. She said that seven years old Sei was forced to eat a nearly rotten fruit with few worms in it. And even though he knew the worms were harmless and will be destroyed by the stomach pH, it still left a huge impact in his young self.

    "Hey, what¡¯s with that face Sei, you know you need to eat these nutritious things. And your wife is actually the one to asked me buy you fruits." He said and the darkness in Sei¡¯s face disappeared the moment he heard it was an order from the wife. However, when he looked at the fruits, he could only avert his gaze and looked at Zaki.

    "Go pulverize them. Asked some scientist to turn them into pills." Sei said causing Zaki¡¯s mouth to hanged opened in disbelief.

    "Hey, if you don¡¯t want to eat them, just don¡¯t. I¡¯ll just tell her you hate fruits..."

    Zaki didn¡¯t even finished his words yet when Sei snatched the apple in Zaki¡¯s hand. Causing the man to fell speechless.

    "I¡¯ll eat it. Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary." Sei said as he picked the knife and started peeling the apple clumsily.

    Watching him, Zaki could only sigh and reached out his hand towards him.

    "Give it to me. Stop treating apples like that." Zaki said and Sei just nced at him before he quietly continued, ignoring him, while Zaki just sighed again and took another apple and a knife. He quickly peeled the apple like a pro in front of him and Sei¡¯s eyes could only widened a bit.

    "Here." Zaki said as he reached out the perfectly peeled apple towards him but the man didn¡¯t ept it.

    "Give me another one." He asked instead and when Zaki didn¡¯t move, Sei stood and started practicing how to peel the apple. Until time went by and Sei peeled a total of six apples when Zaki finally burst.

    "Oi... I brought these for you to eat, not for you to practice with. I¡¯ll call your wife if..."

    "I told you, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary." Sei cut through Zaki¡¯s words again as he gulped and stared at the apple he just peeled. And like a little kid forced to have a bite with a certain extremely bitter medicine, Sei took a bite and eat the apple with an indescribably inexplicable expression.

 Chapter 172 Her protective pesticide

    XiZe University, Country J...

    Kaide who was ordered by Zaki never to leave Davi¡¯s side no matter what was currently dubbed as XiZe¡¯s extremely handsome tail. Well, it was because Kaide was literally stuck to Davi like he was her own shadow. Theye to school together, they go to their ss together, they eat together, and go back home together. The only time they¡¯ll get separated was when Davi goes to the restroom and he waited for her outside as if he was her loyal knight.

    Of course, their unusual glue-like togetherness has garnered a hot attention within the entire university. Davi was the famous goddess schr who topped the recent legendary entrance test and Kaide was the famous new university Adonis who dethroned the previous university¡¯s number one heartthrob without him even knowing at all. And without their knowledge, the two already became the university¡¯s new power couple and surprisingly, almost a third of the university¡¯s poption easily became their fans. They became too famous that some of the students started secretly taking a photo of them together and posted them into different social media tforms.

    "Er... Kaide, what¡¯s going on? Have you noticed that everyone was distancing themselves towards us? Something¡¯s not right here... why nobody is talking to us? It¡¯s already a week but it seems like they¡¯re avoiding us or something? Even our ssmates are acting unusual as though we are some intimidating gangsters." Davi suddenly said while they were sitting on the uni¡¯s caf¨¦, causing Kaide to scratch his nape as he answered.

    "Well, I think they thought we¡¯re some lovey-dovey couple and they don¡¯t want to disturb us, something like that."

    "Eh...? Well... that makes sense. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you not to stick beside me too much, it¡¯s okay if you can go and have some friends."

    "I don¡¯t need friends. Why? You don¡¯t want me beside you?" Kaide replied and he began to act like a little puppy with teary eyes as he wags his invisible tail, causing Davi to immediately heaved a sigh of surrender. Well, she thought she shouldn¡¯t be too tough with girls.

    "I get it, I get it, okay? Don¡¯t be sad. You can stick with me however you wanted." She then said as she patted his head as though she was consoling her sad female servant.

    "Thank you Miss." Kaide just replied as he continued eating nonstop. It was because deep within Kaide, he¡¯s been crying without fear for a long while now. When Zaki told him to secretly act as her bodyguard, Kaide didn¡¯t mind it. However, when he told him to stick beside her at all times, trouble has risen. Kaide was forced to tell her that he doesn¡¯t want to have any friends at school because he was afraid they might found out that he¡¯s gay. He even said that he¡¯ll be fine even if she¡¯s the only person he¡¯ll hang out with the entire year, even begging her not to ever reveal his secret to anyone. Well, the strategy worked really well and Davi didn¡¯t mind him sticking beside her. Not knowing that the real purpose of Kaide sticking with her like an inseparable glued essory was to create an invisible wall around Davi so that venomous flies and pests wouldn¡¯t dare to even attempt getting close to her. In short, he wasn¡¯t just her 24/7 bodyguard, he was also her protective pesticide.

    I can¡¯t believe this... This is so embarrassing... I actually manage to perform the teary eyes strategy in the nick of time... Ahh... this is the toughest job I ever had my entire life...

    "Miss... please don¡¯t console me like that when we¡¯re in public. They will notice that you¡¯re not treating me as a man." Kaide whispered and Davi immediately stopped.

    "Opps... sorry, sorry... this will not happen again." She said and Kaide could only force a smile. And thus, Kaide¡¯s very own struggle continued.

 Chapter 173 New set of steps

    Afterschool, Davi and Kaide went straight to Sky Town to visit Haru. And when they arrived, Davi was surprised because Hinari was there waiting for her.

    "Hinari? Did something happen again?" Davi asked worriedly as she hugged her.

    "Nope, I`m fine. That damn old man just wanted me back home. But I think, he¡¯ll just send me somewhere again. Well, I¡¯m used to it, maybe this time, he¡¯ll send me somewhere as an exile. Haha." She nonchntly said as sheughs mischievously, but Davi just remained there, silent and worried.

    However, as yful as she is, Hinari hugged her and patted her.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have my secret backer. My grandfather is supporting me in secret, or else, why should I still be alive and kicking right now?"

    "That¡¯s good to hear but... I¡¯m still worried because you¡¯re a weakling."

    "Oi... what do you mean by that?"

    "I mean... you can¡¯t even punch properly. You can¡¯t even run fast. You even get stumbled by your own feet. What you¡¯ll gonna do if you meet some bad pervert?" Davi said worriedly when Hinari just cried without tears within her.

    Ahh... This innocent little thing... How could I bring myself to tell her that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s dubbed as pervert here...?

    "Haha... Davi dear, didn¡¯t I tell you that a woman has lots of weapon? I don¡¯t have your physical capability and godly beauty but I have this secret weapon to bring any unruly man down my feet. Get it?" She said confidently and Davi¡¯s expression went better. Well, she knew since high school that no boy could bully her back then. And she still doesn¡¯t understand how could she bully them instead when her body is so weak.

    "Well, I¡¯m here not just to say goodbye but...e, we have something to talk about before I leave." Hinari said as she dragged Davi inside her room.

    They sat on the bed and Hinari looked at her with narrowed and extremely curious eyes.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? What is it?" Davi asked and Hinari heaved a sigh before she finally opened her mouth.

    "I wanted to know what are you nning. You got married out of nowhere and I have no objection with it because he¡¯s such a good man and you love him but... to tell you the truth, he¡¯s deadly mysterious. I tried asking grandpa¡¯s men to at least find even a little about him but, they found no information about him at all. And that normal looking body guard of his is the same. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re some non-existent human beings... You¡¯re a smart girl. I know you know what I¡¯m talking about that¡¯s why I¡¯m curious about why you¡¯re not saying anything about it at all." she said and silence followed her statement before Davi just averted her gaze before she began to talk.

    "I understand where you¡¯reing from. But sorry Hinari, right now I can¡¯t tell you anything yet. But I promise, one day, I¡¯ll tell you everything." She said with her usual sincere and honest eyes, causing Hinari to just sigh and raise her white g. Well, Hinari was aware what kind of person Davi was. She knew that Davi was the type who values promises so much, as though they were sacred words. And for all the years Hinari spent with her, Davi never broke a single promise she made. That¡¯s why she could only deduce that she might have made a promise not to tell a thing.

    "Okay, I get it. But anyway, what I¡¯m here for is actually to ask some details about that night when you were drunk. Are you sure, he didn¡¯t do anything after you kissed him?"

    "I told you right? I fell asleep and the next morning, I fell ill."

    "Did you check your body? No kiss marks on your nape and chest or anything?"

    "Huh? What..."

    "Just tell me!"

    "T-there¡¯s no such things, okay?"

    "Are. You. Sure?"

    "Absolutely sure."

    "Ugh!" Like a frustrated mother, Hinari could only rant within her.

    That¡¯s weird, I saw how much that man adores Davi, so why? How could he have such self-control when he likes her so much? Could it be that... he has ED? Or is it because he didn¡¯t want to touch her in her bad shape? But she¡¯s his wife... Wait... is it because he¡¯s...

    Hinari narrowed his eyes when she finally convinced herself about the perfect reason why. Making her finally rxed her doubtful heart and went calm as she continued asking her.

    "So? What¡¯s your next n?"

    "I¡¯m nning to surprise him when he¡¯s back."

    "A date?"

    "Mm."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll leave the date to you. But before I go I¡¯ll list a new set of steps with advices for you to doter on. But of course, I prefer you execute them the soonest. Okay?" Hinari said and when Davi nodded obediently, a smug face slowly carved on Hinari¡¯s face secretly.

    Yosh! Time to pave a way towards the long awaited nephew... Fufu... Just you wait Mr. frozen diamond, I¡¯ll make sure that no matter how mighty your self-control is, you can never resist your dearest wife anymore...

 Chapter 174 You are not my dog

    Somewhere in Country X...

    A man in his pajamas was forced to kneel in front of a man with a horrifyingly ferocious and almost inhuman eyes inside a certain mansion¡¯s master¡¯s room. The man in pajamas was no other than Country X¡¯s former president, the founder and still the current leader of the underground organization, ckleaf.

    "Z-z-zero?" he said as his mouth trembled the moment he saw who just sneaked like a quiet wind appearing out of nowhere inside his supposedly perfectly secured vi.

    "Long time no see, Mr. ck." Zaki said in a voicepletely devoid of any human emotion. Causing the old man trembled in fear even more.

    "H-h-how did you get..."

    "Did you really think you can hide from us? Even if you hid yourself under the deepest ground on Earth, Sei will always find you. And once Sei spots your vulnerable ass, even if you surround yourself with thousands of your men, I will always get passed them." Zaki said as he walked slowly like a lion while he looks down on a trembling rat before him.

    "Why so surprised? Did you forget how your men created me? Aren¡¯t we the monsters that you were always dreaming of?" Zaki continued when for some reason, the man suddenly looked up and started talking.

    "Z-zero... If youe to me. I can give you everything. Money, freedom, everything. Don¡¯t be blind, that monster Sei is just treating you as his loyal dog and nothing more. Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s just using you?" The man said, thinking that he could change his mind. However, contrary to what he expects, Zaki just smirked even more evilly.

    "His loyal dog, huh..." Zaki uttered as he smiled again before he squatted in front of the kneeling man as he continued. "Did you really think I¡¯m idiotic enough to even consider a word from you? Listen... Even if what you¡¯re saying is true, I don¡¯t mind it at all. That moment he took me out with him, my life is already in his hand, so don¡¯t even think about it, you understand?"

    "Zero, listen..."

    "Shut your mouth. Do you want to know why you¡¯re still alive up to these day? It¡¯s because Sei only sees you as a little dust not worthy of his energy to waste with. However, too bad because he finally found a reason to seek you... So if you still wanted to see the sun again, tell me the truth. What happened to the town of Zemei?" he asked and the man¡¯s eyes widened with fear and he immediately began to beg.

    "Z-zero... believe me. Even us don¡¯t have any idea on what happened that day. If you don¡¯t believe me, Sei can take control of the whole country¡¯s information system. We know nothing about what happened that¡¯s why we could only me the disaster to him." He said and a merciless blow immediatelynded on his face.

    Meanwhile, Sei who was listening to their conversation the whole time in front of hisputer clenched his fist tight as he talked.

    "Zaki... Don¡¯t kill him. We still need him. Come back now." He said before he leaned his head on his hand. His face was dark and unpleasant. It was because the case seemed to be much deeplyplicated and mysterious than he thought. What the man said just confirmed what Sei already found, that Country X and the ckleaf knows nothing about what happened that day. However, not even a little discouragement appeared in his eyes, instead, the mysteriousness of the case strangely lit a fire in Sei¡¯s interest. It was because this is the first case he actually failed to exploit in his first attempt.

    Hourster, Zaki returned with a disappointed look in his face.

    "Ahh... that rat really is useless. What to do now Sei? It seems like this one is not easy at all." He said but to his surprise, Sei¡¯s eyes were glimmering with a hint of strong interest. Causing him to just sigh as he sat beside him. It was because it¡¯s been forever since something, apart of course anything about his wife, has manage to catch his interest.

    "Oi Sei... What are you nning to do?" Zaki asked again when Sei finally snapped and looked at him.

    "We¡¯re going home." He said and Zaki immediately stood noisily as he raised his hands.

    "Ahh... finally, it¡¯s been three weeks. I want to eat Young Miss¡¯ food." Zaki said energetically when suddenly Sei patted Zaki¡¯s shoulder. Causing him to turned towards him with puzzled look.

    "You are not my dog or anything like that." Sei said before he just walked passed him. Leaving Zaki speechless for a while before a wide mischievous smile carved in his face.

    "Hmm...? What¡¯s this Sei? You¡¯re actually bothered with what that damn rat said?" Zaki asked happily as he catches up with him, and grinning like an annoying cat.

    "Not that. It¡¯s because no matter how I see it, you don¡¯t look like a dog at all. And you¡¯re not obedient at all." Sei nonchntly said when Zaki immediately retorted.

    "Huh? I only disobey when I know your order is risky you know?!"

    he said but Sei ignored him as he continued walking away.

    "Hey, don¡¯t ignore me."

 Chapter 175 Behave Zaki

    By the time Sei noticed that the car wasn¡¯t heading towards the airport, he immediately threw a cold re towards Zaki. Causing him to only sigh as he talked.

    "Let¡¯s drop by at the old house. I know you¡¯re itching to go home right now but they¡¯ve been calling asionally sincest month." Zaki said and Sei¡¯s cold res dissipated even though it was obviously a little bit forced. Well, visiting their adoptive parent wasn¡¯t actually the sole reason why Zaki was trying to dy their travel back home a bit. It was actually because he was asked by Davi to tell her beforehand when theye home so that she could prepare for whatever she was nning.

    Some timeter...

    Sei and Zaki just entered a luxurious old castle when the family of three, Mr. and Mrs. Chen along with old man Yu Chen were already waiting for them. And as soon as they saw the two men approaching, their adoptive father and mother smiled happily as they warmly hugged the two of them, even though Sei as usual was still the unmoved log as he usually was.

    "You two damn old brats! How could you neglect visiting us these days? You cold rooted log right there, where is the great grandson I¡¯m waiting for? I¡¯m about to die for heaven¡¯s sake!"

    An angry statement made everyone turned their heads towards the old man with a sour face, however, as usual, unaffected as ever, Sei just averted his gaze without even saying a word back.

    "My, my, dad. Please calm down. I think it¡¯s still too early for our Sei to give us a grandchild, let¡¯s not pressure him and give him more time okay?" said Mrs. Chen gently, trying to coax the old man. However, he seemed to be desperate enough to ept any more excuses. Causing Zaki to immediately whisper towards Sei.

    "Oi Sei... don¡¯t just stand there. Say something or the old man will never calm down." He said when Sei just nced at him before he replied.

    "You. Do. Something. Or else, I¡¯ll arrange a marriage for you." He said firmly, causing Zaki to almost choked to death.

    "W-w-what the... don¡¯t just spout nonsense like that however you want!" Zaki eximed but the moment he saw the serious look in Sei¡¯s eyes, he could only cry without tears as he immediately walked towards the angry old man.

    "Grandpa..." he gently stared but before he could continue the old man started scolding him instead.

    "You too. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll help that living ice brother of yours to find a wife capable to melt him down and turn him human again?! Does this mean, you too are as incapable as him? Are both of you afraid of girls or something?!" the old man said and Zaki could only have a series of invisible sweat drops on his forehead.

    "Er... grandpa, didn¡¯t I tell you not to worry? That living ice grandson of yours already have a wife okay?" Zaki said and the three ¨CMr. and Mrs. Chen and the old man- immediately fell silence due to shock before they mobbed Zaki for exnation.

    "What did you just say. What did you just say?"

    "Hey you three, why don¡¯t you ask the man himself instead?" Zakiined when the three turned towards the quiet Sei rooted on the same spot where he stopped moments ago. However, after looking at him for about three seconds, instead of going to him, the three just turned again towards Zaki.

    "Never mind him, he¡¯ll only give us single or two words anyway. You talk Zaki. C¡¯mon, fast!" the three said and Zaki could only give in.

    Ahh... somehow, my life these days are only getting tougher...

    After some exnations, and showing them some stolen pictures of them together as proofs, the three finally heaved a long sigh of relief and dness. The angry old man also turned blissful as he patted Zaki¡¯s shoulder.

    "Mm, mn... you did a good job little Zaki. Because of your hardwork, I shall reward you." The old man happily said but Zaki immediately stepped one step away from him. It was because he knew he¡¯ll never like whatever reward he¡¯ll gave him.

    "No need grandpa. I¡¯m helping Sei unconditionally and I didn¡¯t do much about this to tell you the truth."

    "No! The talk is already over. I have found a fianc¨¦ for you. She¡¯s a beautifuldy from the country where you both were staying at. Her grandfather is my friend so you better behave." He said and Zaki was about to immediately sneak away and run for his life when the old man was already holding unto his arm.

    "Er... grandpa... look, Sei is about to have a child soon so you don¡¯t need to---"

    "Shut up. I was the one who gave you a surname so you shouldn¡¯t only obey Sei, you have to obey me too." The old man said and before Zaki talk back again, Sei suddenly talked.

    "Do what you want with him for now, I¡¯ll go take a rest for a bit." Sei said and Mrs. Chen immediately walked away with him. Leaving Zaki reaching out his hand helplessly like an abandoned child.

    You damn selfish log... how could you just leave me like this when I¡¯m in this extreme crisis?!

    The next momentter, before Zaki could begin to coax the old man again for him to let him go, a maid walked towards them, saying that the visitors has arrived.

    "Okay, behave Zaki, you¡¯re fianc¨¦ is here. It¡¯s a good thing you came home tonight. Well, I think this is a sign that you both are fated. " The old man said happily while Zaki instantly choked. He coughed for a while but before he could manage protest, two people entered therge living room and when Zaki raised his head and looked at the girl quietly following another old man, Zaki choked again, but this time it¡¯s quite extreme.

    W-w-what is she doing here? W-why is this girl here...?

 Chapter 176 Fated

    Just after the two old men introduced their grandchild to each other, they then sat on a luxurious sofa facing each other¡¯s as the two old men started talking nonstop.

    That moment, Zaki who didn¡¯t wear his normal looking mask didn¡¯t say a word, he just looked at the unusually obedient noble-likedy right across him.

    What¡¯s this miss pervert, are you acting like an innocentdy now? Is it because your grandpa is around? How funny, would you still act like that if I¡¯ll tell them what you actually did to m...

    As soon as Zaki remembered Hinari kissing and biting him that day, Zaki immediately averted his gaze as he held his nape and looked down the floor to hide his expression.

    ¡¯Damn... why am I still affected with those mischievous ys of her?¡¯ heined within him, not knowing that his current actions were beingpletely misunderstood by thedy across him.

    This man, is he a movie star I don¡¯t know about? How could he look so damn handsome? He¡¯s really far, far more attractive than the normal looking guy I know, right? No, isn¡¯t he the most handsome guy I¡¯ve ever met so far?

    Hinari was impressed with the looks of the fianc¨¦ his grandfather just introduced to her. And Hinari could tell that he was the type of man that will easily turn every girl¡¯s head to stare and fantasize at him.

    However, for some reason, the handsome man was staring at her for a while now, and the moment Hinari looked at him and their eyes met, the man suddenly averted his gaze like a shydy and he even tried hiding his face as he looked at the floor. An action that immediately made Hinari¡¯s brows knitted.

    What¡¯s this... what¡¯s with this man? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s... he¡¯s already interested in me when we never even talk yet? Don¡¯t tell me this handsome creature is actually this easy? Are you serious? Or is he actually just interested in my innocent noble-likedy fa?ade?

    Knowing that her fianc¨¦ might already have interest with her should be a relief, however, to Hinari, it was the opposite. She was the type of female specie who will just lose interest to anyone whom she could get so easily. To her, a man easily pleased by just anyone whom he just met was no fun and just a disastrous trouble. To her, no matter how handsome such a man was, she doesn¡¯t care at all and she just doesn¡¯t have any tolerance to those type of men.

    But of course, Hinari knew that her dear grandfather -the only one in her so called family that stayed by her side- has the best of intention as to why he suddenly tied her into a much more powerful family than the Zuzuki¡¯s. She understood that once she¡¯ll get married to the Chen¡¯s, she¡¯ll no doubt bypassed the family who casted her away, and she could finally stand much higher above them.

    However, Hinari has no intention in using the Chen¡¯s for her revenge. She only agreed to his grandfather¡¯s request to ease the old man¡¯s extreme unrest and nothing more. It was because Hinari wanted to stand by her own feet and what she hated the most was the idea of being tied with anything. She simply wanted to be free.

    "Okay, shall we start talking about the marriage?" the old man Chen said and both Zaki and Hinar¡¯s eyes turned wide.

    "Wait... grandpa." They both said at the exact same time and exact same words, surprising themselves hard. And after a second...

    "Shut up!" The two old men said at the exact same time and exact same words, causing the four of them fell silence for three seconds, until the approaching Mrs. Chen talked as she chuckled.

    "My, my, you four seemed to be really fated to be a family." She said when the four finally snapped.

    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right Mrs. Chen." Old man Zuzuki answered and the other old man followed with an approving nods.

    "Why don¡¯t we give the two of them time to know each other?" Mrs. Chen said and she took the two old men away. But of course, old man Chen didn¡¯t forget to firmly warn Zaki to behave and never displease the youngdy before he left. Causing Zaki to only sigh as he turned his gaze back to the girl looking at him with a not so pleased gazes.

 Chapter 177 Unlike you

    Now what¡¯s with those gazes Miss Pervert? Didn¡¯t you say you only talk to handsome men? A handsome man is now in front of you and yet you don¡¯t look so pleased?

    Zaki just kept talking to himself deep within. He didn¡¯t even talked at all because he was waiting for the girl to talk first. Waiting if the girl will perform her perverted talent again. However, what came out of her mouth the next second almost choked him.

    "You... are you already interested in me?" she suddenly asked coldly, causing Zaki¡¯s vein to somehow popped violently.

    This pervert... what the hell¡¯s with her treatment now? Isn¡¯t she treating me much better in my fake normal facepared to now? Ahh... this pervert specie is really something. I don¡¯t get how her mind works at all...

    "Youngdy, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re getting too ahead of yourself?" Zaki finally replied when the girl just nonchntly raised her brow.

    "Ohh... so you¡¯re saying my observation is wrong?" she said and she rose. She boldly performed the sofa-don like a real pro and in a blink of an eye, her mouth almost touched Zaki¡¯s ear as she spoke.

    "Are you sure?" she whispered seductively, causing Zaki to almost fall on her perverted traps again. Thankfully, he already anticipated such a perverted move from her.

    "You... who would have thought that your innocent fa?ade is actually fake, and you¡¯re actually a pervert in reality?" Zaki calmly said without touching her at all, causing Hinari to be a bit surprised. Well, it was because she suddenly remembered Mr. Normal the moment the guy said the word ¡¯pervert¡¯. And at the same time, she was surprised when the man didn¡¯t react the way she thought.

    Wait... is my observation really a mistake?

    "Well, yeah... you don¡¯t really wat to marry a pervert like me don¡¯t you?" she then said as she back off, causing Zaki to smirked mischievously.

    "What¡¯s this... so you were forced into this and you don¡¯t really want to marry me, huh?"

    "Exactly, I only agreed to be your fianc¨¦ for a while to please my grandfather. But now that the two were suddenly talking about marriage, it¡¯s now a different story."

    "Hmm? So you¡¯re expecting me to disagree with the marriage as well huh..."

    "Obviously."

    "Oh I see. But tell me first. Why you don¡¯t want to marry someone of my calliber?"

    "Someone like you huh, well yeah, you¡¯re super gorgeous, super rich and everything. But sorry, my heart already belongs to someone." She said and for some reason Zaki suddenly felt an unknown feeling that strangely made him clenched his fist for a bit. However, as usual, Zaki managed to ignore whatever feeling it was and he just continued talking as if nothing just happened.

    "Hmm? I wonder what kind of man that person is for you to choose him before someone like me. Perhaps he¡¯s richer and more gorgeous than I?"

    "Well, not really. He¡¯s just a guy with unattractive normal looking face, and he¡¯s not rich or anything, he¡¯s just a protective bodyguard. Yeah, he only looks normal, unlike you." She said and the very moment Zaki heard her said the words ¡¯normal looking¡¯, he choked.

 Chapter 178 My dear fiancèŒ…

    Zaki coughed hard on what the girl just told him. He was undeniably shooked to the core that he almost let himself got fooled by her again. He nced at the girl while forcing himself to calm down, and as expected, theck of seriousness in her face just made him confirmed that what she said isn¡¯t serious at all. Causing him to just smirked in disbelief.

    "So, you¡¯re also a good liar, huh. Do I look like someone you could easily fool?" Zaki finally talked, as he looked at the girl with seemingly displeased gaze. However, again, the girl just answered back with another mischievous statement, enough to throw Zaki off his rhythm again.

    "What. You can¡¯t ept that I chose a normal looking guy over you?" she said and Zaki could only fell speechless for a while.

    This pervert... when I¡¯m wearing my mask she kept calling me unattractive and normal looking, yet now that I¡¯m showing her my handsome face, she¡¯s telling me this?

    Zaki¡¯s vein was about to popped when suddenlly, a certain idea popped inside his head, causing him to keep his cool and remain unfazed.

    "You... you¡¯re actually thinking I¡¯ll believe such thing?" he said and he stood.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry, I will cancel not just the marriage, I¡¯ll go against the engagement as well. Of course, I¡¯ll tell them it was our mutual agreement." He continued and he was about to walk away when Hinari caught his hand to stop him.

    Well, Hinari didn¡¯t expect the man to decide so quickly and he even wanted to go against the engagement as well. Her intention in telling him those was just to make sure that the man won¡¯t take her seriously. However, she didn¡¯t want him to go and cancel the engagement just like that when her old grandfather was so happy about it. She couldn¡¯t risk making the old man unhappy again, especially now that he just recovered from his illness.

    Thus, without a choice, Hinari could only bit her lip as she suddenly clung unto the man¡¯s arm.

    "Uhm... please don¡¯t..." she said and her aura turned pretty charming as her voice started bing sweet as honey. However, again, due to his pass encounter with her, Zaki anticipated her move again. And one of the reason why was that, he saw just how obedient she was with her grandfather a while ago. And it was obvious to Zaki that she doesn¡¯t want to disappoint the old man.

    "Now what... isn¡¯t this what you wanted?" he nonchntly asked without being affected with the charm she just unleashed. Causing Hinari to be a bit taken aback.

    What¡¯s going on? Why is he not reacting at all? Why is it that this person feels like there¡¯s two of him? Did I really made a mistake judging this man?

    "P-please... my grandpa just recovered and he might fell ill again if you go against the engagement now. Can¡¯t we just pretend for a while? And besides, were just engaged by name and it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll get together as lovers at all, right?" she said smoothly and her voice was surely a seductive aroma that was hard even for someone like Zaki to actually resist without struggling.

    However, for some reason, Zaki was being amused with all thepletely opposite changes in her expressions and treatments towards him. Making him wanting to just tease her even more.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll consider your request if... You beg me more." He said with a mischievous smile carved in his face. Causing Hinari to immediately went annoyed but she could only force a sweetugh as she tightened her grasp in his arm.

    "Ahaha... my dear fianc¨¦, why do you need to make me beg? Aren¡¯t I your fianc¨¦? You shouldn¡¯t treat me like this, or else I¡¯ll cry." She said and her eyes went teary. Making Zaki almost lost a hold of himself the moment she called him ¡¯my fianc¨¦¡¯ with matching sweet seductive teary eyes.

    Damn it! This pervert really is talented... her skill is topnotch and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated at all. I can¡¯t believe that even though I know she was faking it all, she still managed to push me through the edges like this...

    "Haha... my dear fianc¨¦, your trick won¡¯t work for me okay? Even if you cry in front of me like a baby, I won¡¯t budge unless you do what I say and beg me more." Zaki replied as he patted her head carelessly just as how the girl was violently squeezing his arm.

    However, that moment, something unthinkable happened. When the girl heard the two old men¡¯s voice approaching, a mischievous smile suddenly carved in her face and the next second...

    Like a little kid, she suddenly cried loudly.

    She wept hard as though someone just died, rming everyone in the house, especially the two old men. Zaki who was shocked to the core immediately hugged the girl and buried her face in his chest the moment he saw his grandfather¡¯s furious face.

    He patted her back as though he¡¯s trying to console her gently as ever as he lowered down his head to her ear.

    "Damn you... are you trying to make me killed? Stop crying right. Now. Damn it!" he whispered firmly as he continued caressing her back when again, the girl cried loudly even more. Causing Zaki¡¯s great defense to finally crumble into pieces. Well, it¡¯s because he could now feel the cold and terrifying gazesing from his very own family.

    Zuzuki Hinari... You actually dared and managed doing all these to me, huh... You better not regretter for provoking me like this...

    "Okay, I give up. I give up. Please stop now. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t ask you to beg anymore." Zaki finally said as he loosened up as the sign of him raising his white g.

    And as soon as Hinari heard the man¡¯s words, a victorious smile finally carved on her face before she looked at him.

    "Promise me first that you¡¯re not going to cancel the engagement until I say so." She said causing another invisible vein in Zaki¡¯s forehead to popped.

    "You..."

    "If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll just cry loudly again until your old man disown you." She said and when the man just looked at her without stating the word ¡¯promise¡¯, Hinari decided to just cry again. However, just as she was about to continue crying louder, all of a sudden...

    The man kissed her.

 Chapter 179 Shameless

    Zaki kissed the girl just to shut her up and nothing more, however, strangely, as he felt the warmth and softness of her lips, he almostpletely forgot about his purpose in kissing her. But thanks to his trained self, he managed to stop before anything could stray further than what he nned.

    Well, for the sake of protecting Sei, Zaki was trained in all sort of things to be the perfect body guard as he is. His physical capabilities were considered wless and superhuman, but what made him even more perfect was that, he also attained the unwavering mental toughness that could only be attained by few. He learned everything that was needed and most interesting of all, he was also trained on how to deal with women¡¯s so called powerful weapons. Zaki learned to keep his head clear and his senses wide open no matter what situation he¡¯s into.

    Thus, that moment, as soon as their lips parted, he immediately turned his head towards the two old men without even looking at the girl¡¯s reaction.

    "She asked for a kiss but I teased her and jokingly declined, I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯ll get too embarrassed that she ended up crying. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make her cry." He shamelessly said while forcing augh and the two old men including his parent just looked at each other before they just smiled delightfully. However, that same moment a certain girl in his arms went amazingly pissed with the words he just said.

    "You..."

    she started, but before she could continue, the man hushed her."Shhh... this is your fault, you left me without any choice." Zaki whispered as he continued caressing her back like a gentle boyfriend trying to ease his girlfriend¡¯s hurt feeling.

    However, the next second, while Zaki was smiling, thinking that he finally found a way to tame her wild and unexpected behavior, the girl suddenly did something that waspletely out of the blue again.

    In a blink of an eye, the girl wrapped her hands around Zaki¡¯s neck and she violently kissed him. Causing Zaki¡¯s eyes to turned wide due to the shocking surprise.

    I was because,pletely way too far ahead from what he did, the girl kissed him like a real pro and before he even realized, the girl already managed to enter her tongue in his mouth. Her tongue was unbelievably hot that it caused Zaki¡¯s temperature to rose within a matter of seconds. However, that moment, due to the actions that were engraved within him, as if a red alert of danger just started making noise in his brain, Zaki reflexively raised his hands and slowly removed her hands around his neck before he immediately pulled away.

    He didn¡¯t let go of her wrists and hid eyes were still wide as he looked at her. However, what he did, pulling away in the middle of a deep kiss, made Hinari smiled mysteriously. Well, she actually kissed him hard not only because she wanted to embarrass him through showing him what real kiss is. Part of it was also because the moment their lips met, Hinari strangely felt the same thing she felt towards Mr. Normal when she kissed him.

    Causing her to felt curious and puzzled."Y-you... pervert, your old man and my family is watching, how could you be this shameless..."

    the man finally spoke but just as what he did to her, Hinari didn¡¯t let him finish his statement."Shhh... this is your fault, you left me without a choice." She softly said, repeating the exact words that the man just told her, before she just kissed him again to confirm whether what she felt towards Mr. normal and towards this man was really the same.

    Meanwhile, the two old men watching both of their grandchild shamelessly kissing in front of them just looked at each other as they smiled a bit awkwardly but delightfully.

    "My grandchild isn¡¯t usually that shameless, and he isn¡¯t a yboy at all, and he is actually a gentle man, and rest assured that he never treat any other girls like that at all. He¡¯s like that now surely because he likes your grandchild too much that he couldn¡¯t control himself." Old man Chen whispered in his friend¡¯s ear as heughed softly.

    "Yes of course, I know your grandchild is a good young man. And... actually, my grandchild isn¡¯t usually that shameless too. She¡¯s an innocent youngdy and she is shy towards men. She¡¯s like that only because she might really really like your grandchild." Old man Zuzuki whispered back and the two just chuckled with extreme delight with the unexpectedly super quick development unfolding before their eyes.

 Chapter 180 Right here, right now

    "My, my, I think we have to leave them alone for another long while. Let¡¯s give them more time to spend for them to know each other more. Right?" Mrs. Chen then said and when the old men nodded delightfully, she immediately brought them towards the dining hall including her husband to drink a tea while waiting. Leaving the two ¨Cone who was desperately trying to figure out the simrities and one struggling to keep his rationality- as the girl continued kissing the man.

    That moment, the longer her deep kisses continues, the more Zaki struggles to make himself pull away once more. Well, he was actuallypletely shocked and mystified at the same time. It was because the kisses of this girl was definitely different from the kisses of the girls he practiced with during and after his trainings. He felt as though, this pervert girl called Hinari was the most powerful among all the girls he had kissed before. He was sure that this girl was even far more lethal than the greatest female spy he has ever met.

    Damn... who would have thought that this perverted girl will be the one to make me struggle like this...?

    Zaki actually knew that he had no reason to struggle because she¡¯s not a spy or something, however, he wanted to test his limit against someone of her caliber. Not knowing that in a matter of secondster, he will be badly conquered by her.

    That moment, he who could always brush away any girl with ease as though women¡¯s charm and intimacy doesn¡¯t affect his brain at all, finally gave in.

    ¡¯Damn...¡¯ he cursed within him before he finally let go of her hands to finally kiss her back when all of a sudden...

    The girl just pulled away without any warning. Causing Zaki¡¯s veins to just popped out violently as ever.

    This... this damn pervert... after you made me reached my limit, you¡¯re just going to leave me hanging like this...? Are you freaking toying me?! And what the hell¡¯s with that expression of yours?

    Extremely pissed with the girl¡¯s action and her expression that was as though she was thinking about something really deep like a certain detective, Zaki suddenly pushed the girl down on the luxurious couch. Causing the girl¡¯s eyes turned wide due to the extreme shock.

    Zaki who was now on top of him smiled mischievously as he looked at her surprised face.

    "Why stop when we¡¯re almost at the good part?" he shamelessly asked, causing the girl to be speechless for a moment before she finally smirked with disbelief.

    "What... you wanted to go all the way right here right now? Mr. handsome, you¡¯re much more shameless than I, huh." She nonchntly replied with her usual collected face while Zaki was a bit flustered with her words ¡¯go all the way right here right now¡¯. But thankfully, he still manage not to show her he¡¯s actually flustered to the core.

    ¡¯This damn pervert... how could she be so damn shameless...?¡¯ heined within him again, before he forced himself to stay calm as he replied."Shameless? It¡¯s not like people are watching though... and besides, aren¡¯t you a shameless pervert? This is not a big deal to you, right?" he retorted calmly causing the girl¡¯s brow to raise before she turned her head towards the spot where their grandfathers were standing at moment ago. Well, Zaki¡¯s superb senses noticed the moment they left, or else, why should he do such shameless move?

    Realizing that the old men were no longer there, Hinari turned his gaze back towards the man on top of her. So while I¡¯m kissing him deeply, he still managed to notice everything around him? How could he do that? How could that be possible? Does this mean, my kisses doesn¡¯t affect him at all? And no matter how dirty I tried to talk to him, he never blushed at all. Are you seriously not affected at all? This man..."Well, I wonder if you really have the gut to go all the way right here, right now, though." She then retaliated with such a mischievous smirk carved on her face. Causing the man¡¯s veins to popped again one after another.

 Chapter 181 Mr. Normal in disguise

    Hinari still continued to observe the man despite the situation they¡¯re into. And that moment, as she stared at every nook of the man¡¯s face, she can¡¯t help but just admire just how beautifully created this man was. His eyes were cold but hisshes were damn long and beautiful that she wanted to just pull one of them just to make sure it wasn¡¯t fake, even though she knew it¡¯s obviously not. And again, just as she thought, his eyes were exactly identical to that normal looking guy¡¯s eyes.

    At first, Hinari was already surprised on how this handsome guy¡¯s voice and that normal looking guy¡¯s were almost the same even though they were speaking differentnguage. But thinking it might only be coincidence, she ignored it. However, her confusion skyrocketed the moment she kissed him. Strangely, the feeling she had when she kissed both of them were exactly the same that she couldn¡¯t find any differences at all. And now even their eyes were so identical that she almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    The only thing that was making every bit of her observation seemed senseless was when shepared their statuses and their faces. And if she has to rate both of them in terms of looks, Mr. Normal would only get two stars and Mr. handsome would get a sparkling perfect score of ten. The simrities and differences were just way too close and at the same time way too far that it just seemed as though, it doesn¡¯t even makes sense.

    However, that moment, Hinari couldn¡¯t just settle down her curiosity. Thus, for thest time, she decided to wait on what will Mr. Handsome do to her next. And as she waited, she then made a bet within herself.

    If this man won¡¯t even go as far as kissing or touching me just like what that Mr. Normal didst time I saw him, then...

    "Just as I thought, you can¡¯t possibly have the gut to do it, right?" she then said with a taunting smile carved on her face. Causing the man to finally snapped and he began to move his face towards her.

    However, just as their lips about to collide, the man paused. Causing Hinari to just smile again when suddenly, her smile immediately faded the moment the man flicked her forehead.

    Hinari¡¯s brows instantly knitted on what he just did but before she couldin about it, the man beat her from talking first.

    "Let me ask you one thing... why did you not wear your usual seductive make over today?" he asked, causing the girl¡¯s brows to knit harder due to his out of the blue question.

    "What the---"

    "Listen, did anybody ever tell you that when you don¡¯t put that bloody red lipstick of yours... you just turned out looking like an underage little girl?""H-huh?"

    "Sorry my dear, I¡¯m not into underage little girls... my sense of justice couldn¡¯t handle it. Grow up a little bit more before youe ask me again to do it with you. Okay?" he calmly said and he even messed her hair like she was some little kid before he got off her. Leaving the girl speechless and stunned with disbelief.

    The man then nonchntly sat properly on the couch and was about to speak to tell her to stop ying around and behave when suddenly, the girl rose and leaped towards him. And the next second, her handsnded on his cheeks and he began to pinch him hard as though she was just trying to skin him.

    "What are you doi---"

    "You... tell me the truth, you¡¯re actually Mr. Normal in disguise right? No wonder your face is too handsome, it¡¯s actually a disguise, huh. Let me peel off your disguise you damn despicable man." She said as she kept on pulling the skin of his face while scrutinizing every nook of his face and neck to find any trace of disguise.

    This damn little pervert... She actually said I¡¯m mister normal in disguise? Can¡¯t she just ept that I¡¯m handsome? How could she even concluded that my unattractive mask is the real one and my handsome face is the one that is fake?!

 Chapter 182 Stay free as you are

    By the time Hinari realized that the man wasn¡¯t wearing any disguise, she looked at him with extremely confused gaze.

    What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s not wearing any mask? But...

    Looking at her extremely puzzled face, Zaki could only sigh before he messed her hair again.

    "Little girl, stop ying around now---"

    "But, how did you know I¡¯m always wearing red lipstick?"

    "Who do you think am I? Grandpa talked about you once so of course, I searched a bit to see what kind of girl you are." He said, causing the girl¡¯s eyes to narrow as soon as she heard him.

    Seeing her reaction, Zaki spoke again. "Now tell me little pervert... tell me the real reason why you¡¯re against the marriage and I¡¯ll dly consider your request."

    "I already told you right? My heart already belongs to someone." She replied, causing Zaki to stood and he was about to leave when the girl grabbed his hand again.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll say it. I¡¯ll say it. But you have to promise me first." She added with firm and serious voice.

    That moment, as he looked at the absence of the usual mischievous expression in her face, Zaki somehow could tell she¡¯s finally getting serious.

    "Okay, you have my word." He then said and the girl let go of his hand as she leaned back on the couch.

    "I don¡¯t want to get bound with anything else. I just wanted to live my life freely." She said and as he heard her brief but firm and straightforward answer Zaki didn¡¯t know but he could only do nothing but smile upon hearing her. The sudden strange intensity and determination in her eyes made him somehow heaved a long sigh of relief.So you just wanted to be free, huh... not bad miss pervert, you really are something...

    "Okay, I get it. Rest assured I won¡¯t go against the engagement until you say so." He then said with serious tone that made the girl just looked at him speechless. "You don¡¯t have to worry. Just live your life the way you wanted." he continued and he just gently ruffled her hair again as he smiled before he suddenly turned his back and started walking away. Causing the girl to just blinked as he watched him leaving.

    ¡¯What a coincidence miss pervert, I think we really are the perfect opposite of each other. I am already bound so you should just stay free as you are... don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you could fly freely however you want...¡¯ Zaki whispered to himself as he continued smiling.That moment, Zaki somehow felt relieved, at the same time, strangely pleased. It was because, he knew from the beginning that sooner orter, his adoptive parent will start nagging him about this since they can never do it with Sei. So now that it actually happened much sooner and bolder as he thought, he felt a bit troubled on how he could decline their wishes and how to deal with the girl if she ended up being a stage five clingy and troublesome.

    Well, to Zaki, as long as Sei was still in danger, he could never afford to get distracted by anything else. That was why, somehow, he was d that his fiance was an interesting girl who was not a robot who¡¯s just obeying orders. He felt relieved that he does not need to do anymore troublesome matters. Somehow, he was d that his fianc¨¦e ended up being her.

    ...

    The moment Zaki stepped out of the living room, huge invisible sweat drops just appeared on his forehead. It was because he could now feel the extremely cold aura filled with impatienceing from the man standing like a statue near the entrance.

    Er... this guy, I only made you wait for just some few minutes okay? Sigh...

    "Did---" Zaki was about to ask him if he already said goodbye to their parent when suddenly, the man just started striding towards the entrance like a little kid who couldn¡¯t just wait any longer. Causing Zaki to just shrugged his shoulder before he hastily caught up with him, until they finally entered a car and left the old castle.

    And while the car was speeding towards the airport, Zaki called his grandfather to tell him they already left. And after a handful of scolding, the call finally ended.

    "Sigh... Sei, can I beg you to just go and quickly make a baby with your wife? If you won¡¯t they¡¯ll just keep doing anything to create some trouble for me, do you get my situation?" Zaki said but the man just remained quiet for a long while before he finally talked."Why? Didn¡¯t you solve it already?" he nkly said causing Zaki to just sigh again.

    "Well, I¡¯m just lucky this time I guess. It¡¯s because all she wanted was freedom that this turned out quite well."

    "Good for you."

    "Oi... I don¡¯t need such words from you. All I want to hear from you are the words like ¡¯my wife is pergnant¡¯ did you hear me?!"

    "..."

 Chapter 183 The only one thats pretty before my eyes

    Country J, Blue City...

    Zaki was a bit troubled the moment they arrived at the country. Well, it was because he actually failed to dy their arrival due to Sei¡¯s extreme impatience. He was way too excited to finally reached home that nothing could even distract him anymore.

    Ahh... what should I do? What should I do with this human being? Brain... think about something before it¡¯s toote... think, damn it...

    Forcing himself to think about something useful, Zaki bumped his forehead on the car¡¯s window as he stared outside. Well, Zaki was actually asked by Davi to make sure that they should arrive at the Gray mansion only after dusk, for the sake of her surprise n. So Zaki of course promised her to leave it to him. Not knowing that Sei¡¯s impatience was strong enough that nothing could even make him dy anymore. And in the end, everything that Zaki did waspletely futile and worse was that the sun was still shining proudly above.

    Oh, sun... can¡¯t you just quickly die just for today? Let the nighte quick...

    As the car kept moving closer towards their destination, Zaki could only cry without tears the moment he looked at his wrist watch. Well, they¡¯re actually about two hours earlier than nned.

    Young miss... I¡¯m sorry. This partner-in-crime of yours is truly useless today. It¡¯s impossible for me to handle your husband at this state of his, I can¡¯t even make him dy a single minute, he¡¯s j...

    Just as Zaki started chanting his apologies within him, a certain life saver idea appeared before his eyes. His eyes turned wide the moment he saw a gift shop along the road, thus, without wasting anymore time, he turned towards the quiet man who never even said a single word yet since they left Country H.

    "Hey Sei. Won¡¯t you even buy some gift or a souvenir for your wife? Your wife must¡¯ve been expecting you to at least give her something when youe back you know?" Zaki then said confidently when as expected, Sei finally turned his face towards him while his brows were a bit knitted.

    "Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m forcing you though. I¡¯m just worried that she might think you don¡¯t even care about it. And maybe, she might even feel sad because she¡¯ll probably think that it¡¯s because she¡¯s not someone special to receive a gift from yo-" he continued but before he could even finish his statement, the quiet Sei suddenly burst.

    "That¡¯s not true!" he said with a firm and a bit louder voice. Causing Zaki to fell speechless for a while before a victorious smile briefly shed across his face.

    "Yean, I know, I know... that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this. You should at least give her something so that she won¡¯t think like that. You understand?"

    ...

    Inside a certain luxurious gift shop, Zaki was smiling blissfully as he followed the disguised Sei from behind. Well, to dy more time, Zaki also managed to make him agree to put his Sei-er¡¯s mask.

    ¡¯Wow, in a blink of an eye were already here dying time... haha... I¡¯m such a genius toe up with this idea, you better prepare a banquet for me as a reward young miss...¡¯ he mumbled happily within him while Sei was starting to burst out of impatience again. It was because, well, of course, he¡¯s having a hard time since this is literally the first time he¡¯s buying gift for someone himself. Every time they send gifts to their family, it was all Zaki who was doing it since Sei just doesn¡¯t care about all those simple things at all.

    "Zaki... tell me, what should I give her?" Sei then asked with a restless expression carved on his usual nk face, as he kept turning his head from left to right and back again like a lost puppy who just doesn¡¯t have any idea whether he must step towards the left or the right side or towards the middle or just go back and leave.

    That moment, looking at him like that could only made Zaki sigh as he moved closer towards him. Well, he knew that this was the first time this creature actually went to shop himself, so he couldn¡¯t do a thing about it.

    "Well, just chose something you know she¡¯ll like." He then said and upon his signal,dies in uniform approached Sei one after another. Showing him expensive jewelries, dresses, bags, shoes and everything that was considered precious to every woman¡¯s eyes.

    However, time passed and Sei just listened to all the sweet business talks of thedies. His eyes were glued on each item they kept showing without even ncing at thedies¡¯ faces. Until finally, the sixteenth item came and Zaki finally interjected because Sei never even uttered a single word yet.

    "Hey. Just chose one of those. Simply chose what appeared to be the prettiest before your eyes." Zaki whispered when Sei just looked at him nkly for a while before he opened his mouth.

    "The prettiest before my eyes?" he repeated and when Zaki nodded like a rattle, for some reason, Sei¡¯s brows knitted before he continued talking."But the only one that¡¯s pretty before my eyes is my wife." He calmly said with such an amazingly sincere tone. Causing Zaki and all thedies around to froze and fell speechless as all eyes fell on him.

 Chapter 184 Wedding ring

    Time at the gift shop that very moment appeared as though it stood still for a while as everyone fell silent, upon hearing the words that left Sei¡¯s mouth.

    Thankfully, Zaki immediately manage to break the silence with his seemingly timely coughs. Causing everyone to finally snapped as they began to look at Sei with eyes filled with different emotions like wonder, admiration and disbelief before they began to whisper to each other.

    "Oh my gosh! That man is too sweet it¡¯s killing me. How could he said those words so freely like that?"

    "Right, right. And look at that figure of him... ahh, too bad he¡¯s married."

    "Married? I don¡¯t think so."

    "No, he just said the words ¡¯my wife¡¯ just now."

    "But look at his finger, there¡¯s no wedding ring or anything."

    "Maybe he just forgot to wear it at some point. And besides, even if he¡¯s not married don¡¯t even think about it, look at him, even though he¡¯s such an eye candy, his aura is just too intimidating that we can¡¯t even stare at him for long."

    "Yeah, that¡¯s right. Just by looking at him just now, I suddenly felt like we instantly turned into servants from the ancient world while he is the young emperor passing by and that we needed to bow our heads to his presence. ahh... so cool."

    Due to Sei¡¯s sharp senses, he of course heard the people¡¯s whispers but as usual, to him, they¡¯re just the same as the noise of falling rain, somethingpletely unnecessary and meaningless. However, strangely, a certain statement caught his attention, causing him to quietly and slowly raised his hand as those words echoed inside his brain like a broken tape.

    ¡¯Married? I don¡¯t think so... look at his finger, there no wedding ring... no wedding ring... no wedding ring... no wedding ring...¡¯

    That moment, Sei¡¯s eyes just remained glued unto his fingers for a long while before he finally raised his head again and turned towards Zaki.

    "Zaki... now that I think about it, why my wife and I don¡¯t have wedding rings?" he suddenly asked with his usualposed expression, causing Zaki to reflexively nced at everyone who just started whispering again because of what Sei said.

    "Oi, did you forget that were in a public ce?" Zaki whispered as he sidled towards him. But Sei just frowned as he looked at him.

    "So what?" Sei replied nkly so Zaki sidled towards him again.

    "Er... well, look, they¡¯re all now saying nonsense about you." Zaki said when Sei just deepened his frown again.

    "When did other people¡¯s words matters to me? You, stop whispering and just answer me." Sei then said with serious voice, causing Zaki to have series of sweat drops on his forehead again before he just scolded himself for forgetting just what kind of person Sei is. He even remembered that time back when they were young when Zaki asked Sei why he seemed to just doesn¡¯t care about almost everything, and Sei just looked at him with nk face saying the words ¡¯I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t teach myself to be like this or anything, I simply just don¡¯t care¡¯.

    Sigh... don¡¯t me me, you¡¯re quite evolvingtely so I almost forgot! But well, it seems like his evolution is all for his wife alone... he¡¯s still the same wooden statue towards everyone else...

    "Oi, do you really want me to say it out loud here?" Zaki then asked, this time, he¡¯s not whispering anymore, so everyone around them focused their eyes and ears towards the two strange men as they waited for what they¡¯ll say next with great anticipation.

    "Don¡¯t make repeat myself."

    "Sigh... fine... you don¡¯t have a wedding ring because you didn¡¯t care about it at all that time and I¡¯d like to remind you that you didn¡¯t even appear on your very own wedding day. All you did was sign the marriage certificate, remember?" Zaki then replied and as expected, everyone gasped wildly before they turned into noisy bees.

    That moment, however, Sei felt like he was suddenly struck with a deadly countless lightning and huge waves upon hearing what Zaki said.

    "I... it¡¯s my fault?" he uttered softly as he lowered his head again and stared at his fingers for another long while before he clenched his fist tight and the next second, he began to ze with rage. Well, it¡¯s a rage pointed towards himself, but enough to drive away all the gossiping bees around to immediately ran away.

    "Well, what happened that time was inevitable. You both were strangers that time so..." Zaki said trying to console him but before he could finish his statement, Sei cut through him.

    "Zaki... tell me. What should I do to make up with my mistake?" Sei asked with his child-like sincere and seemingly devoid with any impurities way of talking. Causing Zaki to fell speechless that he couldn¡¯t answer him immediately.

    "I want a wedding ring for me and my wife." Sei continued as he stared back to his finger again when finally, the most awaited mischievous smile carved on Zaki¡¯s face before he went and put his hand on his shoulder.

    "Easy Sei... just redo the wedding again."

 Chapter 185 Louder than words

    The moment Sei heard Zaki¡¯s idea, his face amazingly turned radiant as though heaven just opened to redeem him from the pit he created himself. Knowing that there¡¯s still a way for him to make up with his mistake put some glimmering hopefulness in his eyes. However, just as he began to put his wife into consideration first before he takes any step forward, somehow, the radiance in his face slowly dissipated. He then remained silence for a long while before he finally talked again.

    "But what if she doesn¡¯t like the idea of redoing the wedding?" he asked with a worried look in his eyes. Causing Zaki to put his hand into his chin as he pretended to think.

    "Hmm... now that you mention it. The possibility of her not liking it isn¡¯t zero." He replied and as expected, Sei¡¯s expression turned worse. He suddenly looked as though, he wanted to kill someone, of he himself, for being too cold and inconsiderate towards her back then. He even started recalling the first time they met, his cold gazes towards her, his cold actions, and the cold words he told her including the contract he heartlessly made for her to follow.

    That moment, thinking about those made Sei felt like his heart was being squeezed intensely. His chest was heavy and he thought that if there¡¯s a way to go back in time, no matter how hellish it is, he would have go through it without question. However, he knew he couldn¡¯t do a thing about it anymore but clench his fist tight and get angry towards his past self.

    Thus, the next second, Sei looked at Zaki with a faint feeling of helplessness as he talked.

    "What should I do?" he asked and his sudden seemingly helpless look, almost choked Zaki to death. Well, since that night of their escape, it¡¯s the first time Zaki witnessed this Mr. I don¡¯t care who never even uttered the word ¡¯help¡¯ to anyone else looks helpless, even though it¡¯s just a bit.

    Cough, cough... Holy cow Sei... you didn¡¯t even look like this even when you¡¯re in those life or death situations yet now you¡¯re actually like this just because your wife might not like the idea of re-wedding? Sigh...

    "Well..." Zaki started even though he was still in the process of brainstorming what he¡¯ll tell him next. Thankfully, maybe because he¡¯s used to it, Zaki somehow managed to think about something in the nick of time.

    "Anyway Sei, tell me first, since you already know you¡¯re in love with her, have you confessed to her?" he continued when Sei just fellpletely quiet while he looked at him with extremely clueless gaze.

    "Is that needed?" Sei replied, causing Zaki¡¯s veins to immediately popped.

    "Oi... sigh... how could I even begin to coach you when you¡¯re like this?" Zaki said and this time, he¡¯s the one turning helpless.

    "But action speaks louder than words. She will know through my actions that I¡¯m in love her." Sei said with such honest voice again, causing to just face palmed himself before he finally burst.

    "I know you¡¯re still a baby when ites to romance, and what you said is somehow true but listen to me, there are things people couldn¡¯t understand unless they were put into words. You get it? If you won¡¯t say it, it might only create misunderstanding. She might end misunderstanding your actions. You never know, what if she thinks that you¡¯re just being nice to her because she¡¯s currently your so called wife? What if she thinks that you¡¯re just pleasing her so that she¡¯ll stay and bear your child?"

    "That¡¯s..."

    "And besides, let me ask you... can you tell through her actions alone what she felt for you? You might think she obviously likes you, but are you sure she loves you when she didn¡¯t even tell you the words ¡¯I love you¡¯?" Zaki said and Sei froze.

 Chapter 186 A certain strong enemy

    Looking at him, Zaki could only sigh again before he continued talking.

    "Okay, forget about the wedding for the mean time. You should think about confessing first. You get it?" Zaki said and like a wronged little kid, Sei just nodded silently.

    "Now let¡¯s go back to your present. Choose one so we can go now. Just think about what she likes and buy it." Zaki again continued like a strict coach. Well, he¡¯s enjoying the current rare situation where he could actually order Sei his boss on what he should do.

    "What she likes?" Sei then repeated and his brain started scanning memories that might show what she likes. And the next second, flowers, movies, cookies, the moon, bunny mask, the sun, cat sticker and apples appeared inside his brain one after another. Well, whenever he saw those, he will always think about her, that¡¯s whytely, those things that used to be nonexistent and unnecessary all became really precious things in his eyes.

    Thus, that moment, as he thinks about those, Sei turned around and scanned the gift shop once more before he finally talked.

    "I think what she likes aren¡¯t here." He said and he started walking to leave when suddenly, he halted just in front of the entrance because something just caught his attention. He stared at the big fluffy white teddy bear disyed in the corner and his face went displeased and cold as though he was looking at a certain strong enemy. Well, ever since his wife told him that a certain teddy bear always became his substitute when he¡¯s not around, Sei somehow developed a really unpleasant feeling towards teddy bears to the point that he just wanted to annihte all the existing teddy bears in the.

    However, of course, at the same time, he always remembered that time when his wife was hugging the bear so happily that he couldn¡¯t help but force himself to calm down, causing him to just tolerate the teddy bears, chanting the words ¡¯forget it, wife likes them so just let them go¡¯.

    Sei then sighed quietly before he turned back and continued moving towards the entrance again when suddenly he halted once more. It was because all of the sudden, his wife¡¯s radiant smiling face as she hugged the little teddy bear kept appearing in his head. And he didn¡¯t know why but he suddenly felt hesitant that before he knew it, he was already staring coldly at the bear again.

    Until eventually, he gave in and finally walked towards the fluffy white thing. He stretched out his hand and picked the teddy bear up. He stared at its face before he sighed.

    ¡¯Right... I shouldn¡¯t hate the things my wife likes. What she likes, I should also like...¡¯ He uttered within him before he finally gave the bear to the grinning Zaki behind him.

    "Ohh... somehow, at least, you know how to make your wife happy. You¡¯re finally improving, Sei." Zaki said as he continued smiling mischievously. Until finally, they left the gift shop and it¡¯s already dusk.

    "Hey, are you sure you don¡¯t want to be the one holding this?" Zaki said while they were heading towards the car. And when Sei just ignored him, he smiled mischievously again as he continued talking.

    "Well, your wife will surely cuddle with this thing once she saw this... so if I¡¯ll be the one two hold this then, won¡¯t my scent be transferred to this bear? She might end up thinking that this smells like me and not you---" Zaki didn¡¯t even finish his statement yet when as expected Sei snatched the teddy bear from him, causing Zaki to justugh out loud.

    "Don¡¯t put it down the seat Sei, it¡¯ll end up smelling like car. I suggest you cuddle with it so that it¡¯ll smell like you, and of course, she¡¯ll always think of you whenever she cuddles with it." Zaki continued the moment Sei was about to put the bear beside him. Of course what the mischievous Zaki said, made Sei¡¯s brows knitted but well, he thought that Zaki¡¯s logic isn¡¯t wrong so he quietly put the bear in hisp as he wrapped his arm around it so normally.

    Not knowing that the man beside him was trembling as he tried suppressing hisughter while looking at the unbelievable picture of a cold looking man with a big white fluffy teddy bear on hisp.

 Chapter 187 Language of flowers

    Gray Mansion...

    Time passed and the two finally arrived. And excited as he is, Sei immediately stepped out of the car without dy. Well, he just couldn¡¯t wait anymore. To him, the long three weeks he hadn¡¯t seen her at all was torture. That moment, he just couldn¡¯t wait a single second anymore that he even forgot about the existence of a big teddy bear in his hand.

    However, as soon as he moved towards the entrance, his brows slowly knitted as he looked at the dimly lit house. Few lights were opened and lights in the living room were obviously turned off. Sei was used seeing this house being brightly lit ever since his wife lived in it. That was why, with a single nce, it made him immediately felt like there¡¯s something off. Causing him to just walks even faster with a huge white fluffy teddy bear in his hand.

    The next second, Sei was about to reach the entrance when Zaki who was about to follow the man excitedly halted because someone suddenly grabbed him from the back to stop him.

    Zaki then turned and red at the man stopping him.

    "What¡¯s this Kaide, you really dared stopping me huh." Zaki said with dangerous eyes. Causing Kaide to just shudder in fear as he forced augh.

    "Haha... Please, third boss... don¡¯t make this hard for me." Kaide said when Zaki immediately frowned.

    "Third boss? You even dared demoting my rank one step lower? You sure have guts Kaide..." Zaki said and this time, he smiled evilly, causing Kaide to subconsciously step back. Well, Kaide was among the few who knew just what kind of a terrifying beast Zaki was that one dangerous look from him could already make him feel so weak.

    "Er... But Sei is the first boss and now the miss is my current boss, so she should be my second boss, right?" Kaide said hesitantly, trying his best to reason out. And thankfully, upon hearing Kaide¡¯s words, Zaki¡¯s terrifying aura disappeared in a blink of an eye before he justughed like nothing happened at all.

    "Ohh... I see... so the miss is now the new second boss, huh... well, that actually makes sense." Zaki then said as he nodded agreeably, causing Kaide to finally heaved a sigh of relief before he spoke again.

    "So, second boss told me not to let you in. She said Sei is the only one allowed to enter the house." He said and Zaki fell silent for a while before he raised his hand towards his own nape as he spoke.

    "Okay, okay, I get it... I¡¯m now just the third boss so I better obey." He said as though he finally gave in before hezily returned inside the car. However, of course, for the sake of his gossiping stomach, he was smiling mischievously again as though he was already nning a certain secret operation.

    Meanwhile, Sei who was about to enter the living room suddenly halted. His gaze fell on the floor and he saw a certain thing just in front of his feet.

    He stared at it for a while before he finally bent his body and picked it. And the moment he realized what it was, strangely, Sei¡¯s heart began to flutter wildly that he just stood there staring at the thing he picked with wide eyes.

    Rosebud moss...?

    Ever since the day Davi started sending him flowers, to understand what she was trying to convey, Sei immediately read some information about so called flowernguages and stock everything he learned about them in his head. That was why at this moment, as his gaze was locked unto the rosebud moss in his hand, Sei couldn¡¯t even begin to understand what he was feeling anymore. He was so surprised and stunned to the core that his mind seemed to be struck by some powerful unknown thing, tranquilizing his brain cells one after another. Causing him to feel like his brain was just immobilized by an ever so powerful hacker called rosebud moss. And the only thing that was appearing on the screen of his brain was the meaning of the hacker¡¯s name...

    Confession of love.

 Chapter 188 White lily

    As Sei slowly recovered from the great shock, he began to feel like the dim lighted living room just started to sparkle, as though he was suddenly teleported to a heaven like ce. His heart was still beating wildly and his desire to see her, embrace her and kiss her just catapulted to its very peak, forcing his frozen feet to just continue moving forward so that he can finally reach his wife.

    The man with a big white teddy bear in his left hand and rosebud moss in his right hand then quietly but hastily walked on a path surrounded by little candles heading towards the courtyard. Impatience and desire was obviously being shown in his every action and expression, however, for the second time, something made him halt again.

    Sei¡¯s gaze fell on the floor and when he saw another flower lying in it, he froze once again. For more than three seconds, the man just stood there like a hardened statue before he could finally manage to bend his body and pick the flower.

    This time, it was a red camellia. A flower that expressing the words ¡¯you¡¯re a me in my heart¡¯.

    That moment, as Sei stared at the flower, Davi¡¯s face just appeared in his head saying the flower¡¯s meaning with her sweet and heartwarming voice. Causing of course, another chaos inside Sei¡¯s heart as his ears began to turn red.

    Due to that, the man then took another long while to recover from his wife¡¯s heart stopping attack before he could move his feet again. But then, again, the moment he finally continued walking towards the path, for the third time around, like police putting a checkpoint and blocking his way, he was stopped. His gaze then fell on the floor.Another flower was left before him and the moment he saw it, he couldn¡¯t even freeze anymore. His eyes just glimmered with an inexplicable emotion before he slowly bent his body and gently picked the delicate looking white lily before he just stared at it again for a long while. And again, as if his wife was right in front of him, her voice sweetly saying the meaning of the flower echoed inside his head.

    ¡¯It is heavenly to be with you...¡¯

    That moment, a rare smile subconsciously carved on Sei¡¯s face as his gaze remained locked on the white lily in his hand.

    "Davi... I should be the one telling you that." He whispered and he started feeling surges of intense emotions inside him. It was because that same moment, Sei couldn¡¯t help but began to remember just how much his life has changed ever since he met her. Before he knew it, his past self who couldn¡¯t even care about anything, his past self who couldn¡¯t even desire anything, and his past self who couldn¡¯t even feel anything was long gone. He remembered how she slowly introduced him new feelings he didn¡¯t know that actually exist. He remembered how things that he used not to even take a nce at slowly became precious to him. Just like the flower in his hand. Before he met her, to him, flowers are nothing but meaningless living things that was meant to just bloom before they simply whither and die. But now, before he even realized it, even when he was just passing by along the road, flowers were now catching his attention and as he looked at them, he just couldn¡¯t help but felt d that those fragile short lived things at least exist in this harsh, cruel world.

    And he knew that everything started changing because his dearest wife came to his life. To him, Davi was the angel who lifted him up from hell and made him know and see for himself that heaven does exist. She was the one who touched his soul and made him feel that he¡¯s alive again. She was his salvation, the one who made him human again. The one who opened his eyes. The one who filled the void and emptyness within him. The one who melted his once frozen heart.

 Chapter 189 Just pour everything ou

    Moments went by before Sei continued walking forward, he finally could see the end of the path. He could see lightsing from the courtyard and his heart started beating even more wildly because of the thought that any second now, he could finally see his wife.

    However, for the fourth time, he stopped once again. It was because at the end of the path, another flower was waiting for him. This time, it was no longer a police checkpoint, it was a lethal ambush. Sei, who almost couldn¡¯t contain the swirls of emotions within him just stood there looking at the flower on the floor. He pressed his lips and his grip towards the teddy bear in his other hand tightened. It was the first time he ever felt these intense emotions that he couldn¡¯t even begin to describe what he was feeling at the moment anymore. He just felt as though, any more than this and his heart will burst.

    Thus, the man spent a long while of staring, before he then bent his body and picked the flower called Lily of the valley. He stared at it and once again, his dear wife¡¯s voice echoed in his head, stating the meaning of the flower in his hand.

    ¡¯You¡¯ve made my lifeplete...¡¯

    That moment, realizing that the words he wanted to tell her was already being told by her instead, a mysterious idea glimmered across Sei¡¯s eyes. And the next second, he suddenly lifted his phone and sent a quick message.

    Meanwhile, a girl in white dress who almost looks exactly like an angelic character from a certain beautifully drawn Chineseic was waiting in the romantically designed gazebo. Her long midnight ck hair styled into a lovely loose side braid made her looked even more breathtaking.

    However, the girl obviously looked so nervous as she waits. It was because she already received a message from Kaide minutes ago that Sei already entered the house. And yet, for strangely enough, the man seemed to taking a bit too long than she expected. And the longer she waits, the more nervous she bes.

    Davi bit her lip as she stood. Well, she didn¡¯t expect that confessing was actually much harder than she imagined. She didn¡¯t know that she would be this nervous that her heart has been beating oh so loudly since she was told that Sei has arrived. To her, she felt as though confessing was yet the most challenging of all the things she has done before in the name of romance.

    And as she thinks about it, she thought that the reason why she was being so nervous was not because this is the first time she will be doing this kind of thing. She thought that she¡¯s being too nervous because deep within her, she couldn¡¯t help but felt scared. She was scared about what will happen the moment she confesses her love to him. She was scared that after her confession, her adorable Sei might change. She was scared for the possibility that he might reject her.

    For the whole three weeks that Davi didn¡¯t see him, she realized a lot of things. She realized just how much Sei means to her. Those days he¡¯s not with her, Davi realized just how iplete her everyday turned into when he¡¯s not there. She missed him a lot, she just wanted to see him so bad and just keep him in her arms forever.

    That was why she decided to confess. She wanted to tell him that she loves him even if she was unsure about his reaction. And even though she knew very well just what kind of situation they¡¯re into, she still wanted to tell him everything that she felt, she wanted him to see through her deepest soul. She wanted to just pour everything out and see what will happen next. She wanted to expose herself and reveal her truth to him, wishing that he too could open up with her even for a bit.

 Chapter 190 I love you

    By the time Sei was about to step into the courtyard, he halted and he lifted the bear in his hand. Considering the current situation, and the fragile flowers in his hand, Sei decided to leave the bear for the mean time. He then moved and put the fluffy white bear on a small table near the courtyard¡¯s entrance before he finally stepped out.

    Small candles were still scattered on the ground forming another path towards the gazebo in the middle of the courtyard. And as Sei looked at the ce, he couldn¡¯t help but felt quite amazed. The ce which was just used to be his training ground suddenly turned into somethingpletely different. Knowing that these was a result of his wife¡¯s hard work, Sei wanted to engraved the picture of the whole ce in his mind. It was because he knew that after this, this part of the house will be a very special ce. However, as impatient as he is, he couldn¡¯t bear to dy another second anymore looking at the ce. Thus, he continued walking hastily and the moment he finally saw his wife¡¯s silhouette standing quietly waiting for him just in front of the gazebo, Sei halted in ce.

    He is still ten steps away from her, but Sei¡¯s eyes slowly widened when he saw her. No word came out of his mouth, he was rendered speechless by the angel in front of him. Her white dress, her loose braided hair, her radiantforting smile, her mesmerizing eyes, her nose, her lips. That very moment, Sei felt like time just froze and everything around him disappeared. As though, he suddenly lost his ability to see everything in this world except his wife.

    Sei felt like looking at her standing motionlessly as she just gazes back at him was enough to take his breath away. Making him subconsciously move his feet and slowly walked closer to her without averting his gaze.

    The girl on the other hand didn¡¯t move at all. She just stood there quietly waiting for him, counting every steps that he was taking as he moves closer. Suppressing her desire to just jump on him and hug him tight.

    Time that moment just seemed to slowed down making everything felt like a movie in slow motion. Their eyes that were locked into each other¡¯s were filled with intense emotions. Emotions that were reflecting the love and longing within them. However, just one step away from her, Sei was halted again by a certain thing that his foot stepped at. His system was somehow awakened by it but just as he was about to just ignore it, his wife averted her gaze and looked at the ground. Thus, subconsciously making Sei to follow her line of sight.

    And by the time Sei saw what it was, he just stood in ce before he could slowly bent his knees down and squatted in front of her so gracefully like a prince before he picked it up and stared at it. It was a red tulip and it means...

    Believe me...That moment, Sei, who was still in his squatting position right in front of her then raised his head. But the moment he was about to stand again, the girl suddenly stretched out her hand. Causing the man to froze back in ce as his eyes were just glued into the single full bloom red rose in her hand. That moment, Sei could feel his heart bursting out of control. Knowing the meaning of the flower in her hand just turned his system at the verge of shutting down and he just couldn¡¯t take it anymore. And next second, as her final blow, the girl opened her mouth and stated the meaning of the flower."I love you."

 Chapter 191 Unbearable fear

    "I love you." Davi finally said as her eyes were burning with intense emotions; honesty, sincerity, loyalty and most of all, love. She only uttered three words, however, those words were all she needed to say.

    She poured all her heart with those three words as the ultimate part of her confession. Her heart was beating wildly as ever as she held her breath, waiting for the reaction of the man in front of her.

    Davi could tell that her husband was shocked and she can¡¯t help but felt even more nervous when the man just froze in his squatting position while his gaze was locked unto her. His eyes were glimmering, ever so beautiful like an out of this world gem.

    Thankfully, after a long while, Sei finally moved. He slowly stood and looked at her eyes. However, that moment, Davi saw another strange emotion glimmering in his eyes. It was as if his surprised expression a moment ago turned unbelievably anxious. And she didn¡¯t know why but she felt as though, her heart was suddenly being twisted because of the seemingly intense forlorn look in his eyes.

    At that point of time, Davi wanted to speak and ask him what¡¯s wrong. She wanted to know why he¡¯s suddenly looking at her that way just after she said she loves him. But then, she suddenly turned tongue tied, and she couldn¡¯t speak a single word. At the same time, hesitation enveloped her the moment she began to think that it must be because he¡¯s about to reject her.

    Davi subconsciously bit her lip and her grip with the rose in her hand tightened when suddenly, the man in front of her finally talked.

    "I..." He started, causing Davi to hold her breath, because his eyes were still emitting a strange feeling that Davi found as a not so good sign.

    "If I tell you I¡¯m not a good person... would you still say that you love me?" he continued with such heartbreakingly sad gazes, making Davi¡¯s eyes to slightly widened. It was because that moment, she realized that the sadness in his eyes weren¡¯t because he wanted to reject her. As he looked at him, she just thought that he seemed to be just being anxiously troubled if her feelings would change once she knew who he is. A thought that finally made Davi breath before a sincere smile carved in her face.

    "To me, no matter what anyone says, you¡¯re a good person and I will still love you." She then answered sincerely as ever, as she looked back at him with her usual unbreakable determined gazes. Causing Sei to just fell silence for a while, before he continued talking again.

    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m a dangerous person, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not showing my face and identity to you." He said and his eyes remained as sad as it was. A look that just kept squeezing Davi¡¯s heart. Causing her to just raise her hand, tiptoed and reached out his hair before she just gently caressed his hair as she talks back with reassuring voice.

    "To me, you¡¯re not dangerous at all. But even if you do, I will still love you." She said with serious voice as she smiled.

    That moment, hearing her every word, looking at her reassuring smile, and feeling herforting gentle touches, despite all the words that he was telling her, Sei couldn¡¯t help but felt an inexplicable feeling of warmth he had never felt before. He just felt as though, she really was a real angel that descended from the heavens to save him. He never expected her reactions and answers at all. And he never meant to tell her all these to discourage or test her, he just decided to open up his heart to her despite his extreme fear that she will get scared of him. He just wanted to start opening the door of his hidden self by and by despite the unbearable fear of losing her.

 Chapter 192 Answer

    Moments went by and Sei just kept on suppressing his intense desire to just hugged her tight. Well, it was because he knew that it¡¯s still too early for him to rejoice.

    He knew that what he was saying were words that no one could just ept so easily. And they were words that was so hard for him to say. Because, in his entire life, Sei never bothered exining himself to anyone else. He didn¡¯t care no matter what people thinks about him. He hated the idea of trying to reason out for yourself just for someone to understand. That was why, he grew up being dependent with Zaki¡¯s social skills and he didn¡¯t really know how to exin himself the better way.But this time, for the first time in his life, he wanted to exin himself to her. He wanted her to understand his reasons why. He deeply cared about what will be her reaction. That was why, for a long time now, he kept imagining the day when he could finally tell her these things, and just by thinking about it, he could already feel just how hard it is. The thought that he might lose her the moment she found out what he really is tortured him, causing him to think that the day he could tell her the facts about himself might nevere anymore.

    However, now that the actual thing is finally happening, Sei didn¡¯t know why but as he looked at her eyes, the words that he thought that will never leave his mouth just kepting out. He just felt as though, herforting gazes were urging him to forget about his fear and just say it all.

    Thus, the next moment, Sei continued talking.

    "Even if I¡¯ll tell you that... the whole world sees me as the most notorious criminal... would you still say you love me?" he asked again causing Davi to fell silence for a while. She gazed intently at his eyes trying to find a hint that he was just saying a what if situation. However, she could only swallow her saliva when she realized that he was seriously honest with all the wordsing out his mouth. Well, Sei never once lied to her since the day they met.Thus, that moment, Davi didn¡¯t know how to react. However, deep within her, she knew that whatever he¡¯ll tell her, her love for him will never waver.

    "I believe someone might have framed you." She then said subconsciously as she clench her her fist tight. Causing the man in front of her to get stunned with surprise for a short while.

    "What made you think that... I was framed?" he then hesitantly asked when suddenly, Davi¡¯s voice went loud as she shook her head.

    "I don¡¯t know! You¡¯re my adorable husband, you¡¯re not a notorious criminal. I know someone framed you or someone forced you. You are not a notorious criminal! You¡¯re not!" she said and she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt angered. She didn¡¯t mean to deny the facts or be blinded with love, it¡¯s just that she truly believes from the bottom of her heart that Sei was a good person. She just believes that Sei isn¡¯t that kind of person no matter how cold he looks sometimes.However, the next second, what Sei said made Davi felt as though the extent of her love for him was being tested on just how deep it is.

    "I...in the past, I killed people." He said and a long silence followed his words. Davi took a while to make a move again and she bit her lower lip hard. She stared at her husband¡¯s ever so honest eyes again and she didn¡¯t know why but she just wanted to cry. It was because for a reason unknown to her, the look in his eyes made her felt like needles were stabbing her heart.

    It¡¯s just as if his eyes were reflecting a painful past she didn¡¯t know about."I believe you have reasons why. You may be forced to do it to defend or save yourself." She said and her eyes just began to welled up with tears. She then tugged his shirt as she continued.

    "And it¡¯s all in the past right? What you did in the past has nothing to do with my feelings for you! Even if... even if you will tell me that you¡¯re a real monster, I will still say that I love you! Do you understand?!" she said and tears began to fall from her eyes.

    That moment, Sei finally lost control and as soon as he saw tears falling from her eyes, he just hugged his wife as tight as he could. He was still at lost due to the impact of her words when an invisible knife was suddenly stabbed in his heart the moment she cried in front of him. After all, there¡¯s nothing more painful for him than seeing his dear wife cry and get hurt.

    "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry... please don¡¯t cry." Sei said helplessly as he kept caressing her back when Davi pulled away from him. She wiped her tears and she looked at him with serious gaze.

    "Sei, tell me, what do you feel about me? I want your answer." She bravely said when that same moment, a noise of a chopper was suddenly getting closer and louder.

    Until a momentter, the chopper was already above them. A strong wind created by it extinguished every me of the candles around them before spot lights from two opposite direction that appeared to being from the mansion¡¯s roof were directed towards them. And the next second, while Davi was still being confused on what was going on, Sei suddenly held her hand and the moment Davi returned her attention towards him, Sei¡¯s eyes glimmered as he finally opened his mouth."Davi, this is my answer." He said and countless flowers began to fell over them like rain.

 Chapter 193 Breathtakingly perfec

    Minutes ago, just as Zaki was about to sneak away from Kaide to satisfy his gossiping stomach, he suddenly received a time bomb message from Sei.

    [Ambrosia, Jonquil, Full bloom red rose. Make it rain. NOW.]

    As soon as he read those words, Zaki¡¯s blood immediately gushed out of control. The all uppercased word made him almost lose his consciousness and just faint. Well, one nce at Sei¡¯s message was enough for Zaki toprehend how serious it was. And seeing the long message and the uppercased word was the same as seeing an approaching missile from above.

    Thus, without any second to waste, Zaki immediately called his men for the great emergency. And after he instructed them, he told Kaide to prepare spot lights in the rooftop. Of course, in the middle of a panic situation, Zaki still didn¡¯t forget to smile mischievously. It was because he knew the meaning of the flowers Sei asked. Due to that, it already gave him a picture of what was happening inside the house and what he was about to do.

    Thus, when everything was already prepared in the fastest nick of time, Zaki then disappeared. Taking out his camera phone to act as paparazzi for the approaching exciting event. Until finally, the chopper came and it started to rain with flowers.

    ...

    As soon as flowers just fell like rain over them. Davi almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. It was because what was currently going on wasn¡¯t something she expected at all, no, it was something she didn¡¯t imagined at all. Looking at the falling flowers made her tongue tied as her eyes turned wide with wonder and disbelief.

    That moment, the picture of a couple ¨Cady in white and a man in ck- under a spotlight while countless flowers were falling over them was just so breathtakingly perfect that the entire scenario just looked like a scene from a book of fairy tale.

    Davi was obviously caught red handed with Sei¡¯s counter attack. She couldn¡¯t help but think that he just overshadowed her confession so lethally with his answer that it just left her speechless. She was surprised to the core that she took a long while to notice that there were three kinds of flowers falling over.

    Ambrosia, the flower saying the words ¡¯your love is reciprocated¡¯ and Jonquil, the flower that means ¡¯affection returned¡¯, just made Davi to subconsciously put her hands on her mouth as soon as she saw the flowers. Her eyes were then locked unto Sei and the two just stared at each other¡¯s eyes so deeply, as though theymunicating silently through their eyes until the chopper above them started leaving.

    That moment, the flowers that fell a while ago covered almost every nook of the courtyard. And a certain flower, one among the three kind that just fell a while ago was now in Sei¡¯s hand.

    He then stepped closer to her before he stretched out his hand. Giving her a full bloom red rose as his eyes were brimming with sincerity and love.

    "I love you." He said as his ears and neck turned pretty red. And the moment he said it, Davi¡¯s tears to just fell once again before she jumped unto his arms and hugged him tight.

    The two of them just embraced each other for a long while as though they were a couple that were separated for years.

    "Sei..." she then uttered while her face was still buried in his chest.

    "Sei, I want to hear you say it again." She said as she slowly pulled away and looked at his face causing Sei to immediately blushed again. Well, Sei didn¡¯t know why but saying those three words seemed to be harder than he thought. However, because it was his dear wife¡¯s wish, Sei could only said it once again.

    "I love you Davi." He said and before Davi could smile, Sei suddenly pulled her towards him and then, he kissed her.

 Chapter 194 Even the heavens went pretty jealous

    In the middle of a courtyard surrounded with countless flowers, a couple under a spotlight just kissed each other passionately as ever. They¡¯re lips gently crushing together slowly and softly were making their hearts flutters like crazy. A veryforting kiss that they both couldn¡¯t find the right word to even describe it.

    That moment, they just felt like the world just seemed to fell away and they were now soaring above the clouds. The beating of their hearts even began to synchronize as though their hearts just literally merged as one.

    The kiss obliterated their every thoughts and worries. And they just felt that atst, the door of a new beginning for both of them finally opened.

    The next momentter, Sei then slightly pulled back while their foreheads were still touching to take a breath. And after a short while, he was about to kiss her again when suddenly, rain drops fell.

    He stopped midway but just as he was about to ignore the falling droplets of rain, a sudden downpour just fell over them. Causing Sei to immediately pulled Davi towards the gazebo.

    The two then looked at each other the moment they stood inside it. And they both are still zing red because of the kiss a moment ago. However, Sei noticed the table Davi prepared for their romantic dinner. The ssh from the heavy rain started wetting them and his brows began to knit. Noticing his expression, Davi just chuckled."It¡¯s alright Sei, we can always have our romantic dinner next time. And the food is still in the house so its fine." she said as she smiled sweetly, causing Sei to just nod."Mm. You¡¯re right." he agreed and they both stared deeply at each other again. But before Davi could begin to say a word to break the silence, a strong wind suddenly came, blowing the rain water towards them. Due to that, the words that she was about to say stocked in her throat and she was about to just smile when Sei pulled her in his arms. He shielded her with his body for her not to get wet, causing Davi¡¯s heart to just race again.

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine." She then said but the man shook his head slightly.

    "Its not. It¡¯d be bad if you catch a cold." He replied and Davi just chuckled softly.

    "Haha. My body isn¡¯t that weak okay? And even if I do catch a cold. Its just a cold so I don¡¯t mind." Davi said as she tiptoed and reached out his head as she began to caress his hair. However, the words that came out of Sei¡¯s mouth secondter rendered her speechless.

    "I do mind." He said and he gazed at her with a glint of worry in his eyes.

    That moment, as she heard his words and as she looked at his eyes, Davi just couldn¡¯t help but want to embrace him tightly again. Well, it was because his expression was turning adorable again that her urge to just cuddle him and squeeze him resurfaced once more.

    She then just raised her other hand to just pinch his cheek when she stopped. Well, she remembered that he was currently wearing a mask so she stopped midway, when again, another strong wind strike them. Causing her to froze in ce, speechless.Er... what¡¯s going on? Why the weather suddenly being like this?

    Sei¡¯s back was already pretty wet and the rain just kept on getting heavier and the wind just kept getting stronger. Due to that, Sei decided to go back inside the house and he was about to call Zaki to bring them an umbre when the man was already approaching.

    As soon as Zaki gave the umbre to Sei, he just smiled mischievously.

    "The gods might have misunderstood your ¡¯make it rain¡¯ message Sei." He said when Sei just nced at him with no reaction.

    "Well, it looks like, even the heavens went pretty jealous to you two because of your extreme romantic sweetness." He continued, causing the couple to just blink their eyes while invisible dots appeared above their heads.

 Chapter 195 For you

    The couple including Zaki were pretty soaked by the time they finally reached the living room.

    "Ahh... this storm might really a pretty strong one." Zakiined when Davi¡¯s eyes turned wide.

    "Ehh, there¡¯s a storm?" she said with surprise. Well, she¡¯s always been checking the weather broadcast everyday but she didn¡¯t watch today¡¯s broadcast because of her preparation. And besides, she watched the broadcast yesterday and the approaching storm was heading towards another ce. That was why she almost couldn¡¯t believe what Zaki just said.

    "Yeah, it changed coursest night and it¡¯s pretty strong." Zaki replied and Davi was stunned. Well, she realized how lucky she was that the storm didn¡¯t came earlier or else...Sigh... thanks god, I really felt lucky today...

    While Davi was thanking all the gods, Sei who noticed her soaked dress immediately put a coat on her.

    "Are you alright? I think you should go change first." he said worriedly and Davi who seemed to be a bit startled before she just smiled.

    "I¡¯m fine. Mm. Okay, I¡¯ll go change fast." She said and she immediately ran towards the stairs.

    Sei on the other hand just watched her back until she disappeared from his sight before he went straight to his study room while Zaki just followed him.

    Momentster, the two was already back in the living room. A table for two was already set up in the middle with candles on it. Afterwards, they then dined quietly as usual.

    However, even if Sei was still as quiet as he is, Davi could feel that there¡¯s a huge change in everything. She could feel that the distance between them drastically shortened. And she was so d that their rtionship is finally bing real. She was d that Sei felt the same, so d that she didn¡¯t know just how to express the feelings inside her. That moment, she just wanted to feel every emotions, the emotions that words just can¡¯t even begin to describe.

    Moreover, Davi still couldn¡¯t believe that she finally heard him said that he loves her. The answer he gave her moments ago was like a magical potion that gave too much happiness in her heart. And even though, the things that Sei confessed to her about himself also made her emotions gone disarray, deep within her, she just wanted to know more about him. She just wanted to know everything about him. She badly wanted to know his story. Thus, this night, she was thinking about asking him to tell her more about himself.

    She was thinking about making him open up more....

    The moment they finished eating, Sei then stood and lead her towards the couch. He gently made her take a sit before he talked.

    "I have a... present for you." He said and he just walked away. Davi who was surprised just watched his back with a pretty surprised look.

    And by the time the man returned, Davi gasped.

    Her husband was holding a big white teddy bear in his arm as he walks closer to her. And as she looked at him that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine him into his chibi version again. Chibi Sei-er with big teddy bear in his arm was slowly approaching, and the adorable picture of him just effortlessly made everything around her to just turned fluffy and pink in her eyes.Ahhh... he¡¯s so cute...! The bear too...!

    That moment, Davi momentarily forgot about her thoughts of having some moment of truth with him because of the unbearable fluffiness unfolding before her.

    "This... for you." Sei-er then said and Davi immediately stretched out her hands to receive his gift. And by the time Davi touched it, her eyes sparkled before she just hugged the bear tightly.

    "Ahh... thank you, this is just so cute, just so fluffy, just like you." She said without even ncing at him. And the sight of her just kept on cuddling with the bear, of course, as expected, made Sei began to somewhat feel regretful.

    Thankfully, Davi immediately noticed the brewing cold auraing from him, so she raised her face and the moment she saw his expression, she just chuckled again before she held his hand and pulled him. She made him sat beside her, close enough that their skin were touching before she raised her hand and reached out his head. She started petting his hair gently while her gaze was still on the bear.

    "Sei, I want to name this bear... hmm." She said as she began toe up with a name.

    And after some moments, she finally thought about something. However, she was about to ask Sei about the name she just thought when she saw the adorable man beside her dozing off until eventually, his head justnded on her shoulder.

 Chapter 196 His story

    For a long while, Davi just remained there unmoving since the moment Sei just fell asleep in her shoulder. She was afraid that she might wake him up. It was because for a while now, Davi actually noticed that his movement seemed to turned a bitnguid even though she didn¡¯t notice it when they were in the courtyard. Additionally, him, actually dozing off this early was obviously a sign that he might have been so tired.

    Due to the thoughts in her head, Davi waited for a long while until she felt Sei¡¯s slow and heavy breathing, indicating that he finally entered the deep sleep state, before she slowly leaned on the couch.

    Thus, after a couple of minutes, Zaki in disguised finally walked towards her quietly.

    "Miss, are you alright? How about we let him lie?" he softly asked when the girl waved her hand.

    "No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m afraid he might wake up if we make a move." she replied in a whisper, causing Zaki to just chuckle for a while before he just sighed.

    "Sigh... I¡¯m sorry Miss, he didn¡¯t take any proper rest these past days and he didn¡¯t even sleep during our twelve hours trip because of his excitement, haha. So I guess.... his body finally reached its limit and I think he just dozed off like that because he could finally rx now that you¡¯re by his side." He said as he smiled but what he said just made Davi¡¯s face went extremely saddened.

    "Why? Why does he need to exhaust himself this much?" she said as she bit her lip.

    That moment, seeing the worries and sadness in her eyes made Zaki went speechless. Well, he didn¡¯t expect that she will be saddened this much just because of what he said. And her question just made him look at the sleeping guy in her shoulder before he moved closer to them.

    "Miss, I decided to tell you a story about him." He said, causing Davi to look at him with wide eyes.

    "But before that, let¡¯s make you bothfortable first. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t wake up because he¡¯s too exhausted." He continued and Davi could only nod at him.

    Momentter, Sei was now lying on Davi¡¯sp. He was still deeply asleep and Davi couldn¡¯t help but just stare at him for a long while before the man across her finally began to talk.

    "Let me ask you something first miss, do you believe all those words he said about himself?" Zaki asked with a serious look in his eyes. And upon hearing him, Davi immediately replied him with an absolute "Yes".

    Her eyes started brimming intensely, exuding her thirst and desires to know more about her dearest husband. He just wanted to hear his story that she even tolerated the fact that this man across her obviously eavesdropped on them in the courtyard.

    "I... I want to know more about him. I want to know everything about him." She then said and her eyes went unbelievably determined again. Causing Zaki to just scratch his neck as he smiled with satisfaction. Well, he realized that there¡¯s no use to hide it anymore. And besides, Zaki understood that the girl just wanted to understand him. He knew that she¡¯s always been wanting to know his story. And most of all, he knew just how bad Sei¡¯s skill in talking that he certainly doubts that he could ever tell the story of his life in more than ten sentences even if it¡¯s her. The fact that he never even once tried telling his experiences to anyone else made Zaki¡¯s head hurts as he imagined Sei telling her only the on point straightforward facts about himself without any details about the hows and whys. That was why Zaki decided to tell her his untold story because apart from helping Sei, he felt that no matter what happens, he has to make this girl understand his situation. And in order for her to do that, he knew that she has to know his story.Thus the next moment, Zaki finally began to talk.

    "There¡¯s this seven years old boy..."

 Chapter 197 Just cry

    Time passed and Zaki just kept on talking while his gaze was just locked into the vase on the table. He didn¡¯t tell any facts about Sei¡¯s identity. He didn¡¯t mention names of people and ces. However, he told her every important events that happened ever since Sei arrived in that country. He told her how he lost everything, his beloved mother and every single bit of his emotion. He told her how he fought alone even though he was just a child. He told her how he manage to survive. He told her just what kind of life Sei had ever since he was young. He told her the reasons why he became the kind of human being as he is. Not realizing that for a long while now, tears has been flowing quietly from the eyes of the girl across him."Right now, he¡¯s still uncovering the mystery of that case. He needs to find out just what happened and who was behind it for him to clear his name. Governments around the world was still chasing him, trying to capture him, that¡¯s why he¡¯s still in extreme danger. I understand why you wanted to know who he is and see his face, but I¡¯m afraid once that happens, you will be put in grave danger as well. And you know Sei never want that to happen. He wanted to protect you at all cost that¡¯s why I hope you will understand why he¡¯s still not revealing his real face to you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been anxiously thinking about this a lot and I¡¯m sure you know just how much he worries about you. So for now I¡¯ll sincerely ask you to be a bit more patient until he finally decides to show himself to you..."The moment Zaki turned his gaze on the girl across him, he immediately paused and was shocked for a while. It was because, nonstop tears was already flowing on her face and the way she cried was enough to make him went pretty anxious. Zaki then noisily stood because he was somehow at lost for words and he didn¡¯t know what to do. Well, he expected her to feel saddened once she heard Sei¡¯s story but he never expect the girl to weep so heartbreakingly like this. Err... what have I done? If Sei wakes up now... ahh, what should I do?Reflexively, Zaki held his nape before he just ran like sh towards the dining hall as though there was a fire and he needs to run for his life. However, the next moment, he returned with a box of tissue in his hand."Uhm... Miss, please don¡¯t cry. Just beat me if I said something awful just now." He said as he offered her the tissue while he also just cried without tears inside."No, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just... its just that... why did he have to go through all those? Sei is... Why him? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just sad that I couldn¡¯t do anything for him. I just wished that I was there embracing him when he was fighting alone." she softly said as she just continued sobbing. Causing Zaki to just ran away again. And by the time he came back, a ss of water was already in his hand. He was about to give the water to her when he purposely knocked the vase to wake Sei up. Well, he knew he¡¯s the only one who could console his wife now.Due to the noise of the vase that fell on the floor, Sei¡¯s brows finally creased and he slowly opened his eyes. That moment, while Zaki was feeling doomed and at the same time saved, Davi just couldn¡¯t hold her tears anymore. Her heart was literally breaking since Mr. started telling her about the things that happened to Sei. She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine everything that he went through even though he was so young and she just couldn¡¯t help but just cry. She felt an unbearable pain for him and she wished that she could have been there to hug him tight and tell him to stay strong. She wished that she could have been there to gently caress his head and tell him to keep fighting. Davi just couldn¡¯t stop her tears, that he didn¡¯t even realize that the man on herp has awakened and was immediately froze to the core the moment he saw his wife crying. For a moment, Sei thought that what he was seeing was just a bad dream. However, he snapped the moment her tear fell on his face, causing him to slowly rose. An extremely worried look shed across his eyes as he looked at her. And he was about to ask what was wrong when the girl just hugged him as tight as she could the moment she saw him rose as she just continued weeping."Sei..." She uttered his name as she cried, causing Sei¡¯s heart to feel as though it¡¯s being twisted with pain. "W-what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt anywhere?" he asked but the girl just shook her head. Causing him to feel even more anxious and worried. Thankfully, he finally notice Zaki¡¯s presence so he looked at him with questioning eyes."Er... she asked me to tell her a story about you so I told her the things happened to you when you were young... I didn¡¯t know it¡¯ll sadden her too much." Zaki said before he immediately turned his back and walked away like a ninja who¡¯s running for his precious life.And by the time he finally manage to hid himself somewhere, he turned back and peeked on the couple on the couch. He looked at Sei and he smiled mischievously."Sigh... I have no words for your wife Sei, I think she just cried all the tears that supposed to be yours." He whispered to himself before his gaze then fell to Davi and another smile, one that no longer mischievous carved on his face."Miss, actually, you don¡¯t need to wish about that. Because back then, you¡¯re the one who saved him. And that time you saved him, I was saved as well."

 Chapter 198 Song from ten years ago

    While Davi was still sobbing as she kept hugging Sei tightly, the man could only raise his hand and caress her back. He had no idea what he should do and what he should say to console her. And the reason was because he never did it to anyone before, thus, he could only copy the things that she did to him that made him felt better.

    dly, what he did seemed working because his wife started calming down. So he just continued gently caressing her back. Until the girl finally stopped and she raised her face to look at him.

    "I¡¯m sorry." Sei said with a guilty look in his eyes causing Davi to shake her head.

    "No. I should be the one saying that because I woke you up." She replied as she slightly smiled. Her eyes swelled a little bit and turned a bit reddish. And there are still traces of tears on her face so Sei lifted his hand and gently wiped them with his thumb without saying a word.

    That moment, Davi just stared at him before she opened her mouth again.

    "Uhm, Sei, I¡¯m truly d that I finally heard your story. I felt that the heavy feeling in my heart is finally lifted. It¡¯s because all this time, I thought you¡¯re keeping your secrets from me because you don¡¯t trust me at all." She continued and Sei could only feel so guilty again for making her dear wife felt that way for a long time.

    "I¡¯m sorry." He uttered softly with an extremely apologetic look in his eyes. However, Davi¡¯s reaction to his apology was hard for him toprehend. It was because the girl suddenly chuckled sweetly despite her crying so hard just a moment ago and she even gently but yfully ruffled his hair, causing the man to went pretty confused. Well, he waspletely unaware that his wife was just being charmed by his cuteness again. He is unaware that his adorable self was actually enough to ease whatever unpleasant emotions she¡¯s feeling.

    The next second, Sei then tilted his head slightly as he looked at her with puzzled gaze. And once again, his apologetic expression and the puzzled look in his eyes just effortlessly made him look even more adorable in Davi¡¯s eyes that she couldn¡¯t help but just smile, despite all the dramatic situation they¡¯re currently into.

    "Ahh... you¡¯re so cute." She said and she pinched both of his cheeks gently. Sei of course didn¡¯t get why she¡¯s suddenly calling him cute, but whatever, to him, there¡¯s no need to say anything more as long as she¡¯s fine and smiling again.

    To him, nothing is more important than that.

    "Ah! You still need to rest! Mr. Chen said you haven¡¯t been resting properlytely so you have to sleep early tonight." she continued the moment she remembered the words the body guard told her some times ago. However, as soon as she said those, Sei averted his gaze away from her for a while before he spoke.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry, Its fine. And I think it¡¯ll take a while for me to fall asleep again." He said and Davi immediately felt that she has to take responsibility for interrupting his sleep. Thus, she then started brainstorming and luckily, a really great idea instantly popped in her head.

    She remembered what that substitute butler told her before. That when Sei was young, he loves listening to the soft music of a piano and it was actually his luby.

    Thinking about it, Davi decided to y a song for him. She wanted to make him fall asleep and rest, at the same time, she wanted to see if the music of a piano still soothes him like before. Thus, without any more dy, she then stood and faced Sei.

    "Stay here, I¡¯ll be right back." She said and before she moved away, she gave the fluffy white teddy bear to him. Leaving Sei without any choice but quietly hold the bear in his arms as he obediently waits for his wife.

    After a short while, she came back and she held Sei¡¯s hand before she pulled him and lead him towards their room. As soon as they entered, Davi made him sat on the edge of the bed and without a word, she turned her back and moved away. And as Sei¡¯s gaze just followed her, he instantly fell pretty stunned the moment he saw a mini grand piano just near therge window.

    The next second, his wife was already sitting on the piano stool. And the very moment she started tapping the keys, Sei¡¯s heart just began to race. Until seconds went by and the more she yed, the more Sei¡¯s heart fluttered. It was because the song she¡¯s ying was no doubt the same as that particr song from ten years ago.

 Chapter 199 Irredeemable

    10 years ago...

    Two young boys ¨Cone that looks weak enough to stand with his own feet and one who¡¯s eyes were still burning with indescribable strength- appeared before a small remote town near the border of Country J and country C. The two walked for hours since theynded in the rain forest before they finally arrived.

    Zaki was holding Sei¡¯s hand around his shoulder and his other hand was around his waist while they both stood in front of a lone building. The ce in front of them was actually identally found by Sei month ago when he hacked country J¡¯s satellite to look for a perfect hideout if in case something unexpected will ruin their escape n. It was a town where all its 300 residents live under the same roof. Grocery stores, clinic, church and school are all housed within the same building, making it a strangely peculiar ce.

    It was already near midnight when Zaki manage to break inside secretly. They both entered at the left corner of the building and headed towards the school.

    The school was dark and quiet when the half dead Sei who never once talk since his mother was shot hours ago, suddenly spoke.

    "To theputer room." He said and upon hearing him, Zaki who never felt any kind of fear to anyone before suddenly felt a shiver down his spine. It was because this is the first time Zaki heard his voice that horrifying. His aura slowly zed with extreme bloodlust. And when Sei finally raised his face, horror was glimmering across his eyes.

    That moment, it literally felt like the quiet icy dark cloud instantly evolved into a catastrophic category six hurricane. His eyes turned deadly as though that moment, all he wanted was to just destroy the world.

    Looking at him like that, Zaki could only follow every word he said.

    Its not because he was scared, it was because, he knew that Sei was losing every rationality left in him.

    Momentster, inside the school¡¯sputer room, a young boy that literally feels like a monster risen from the deepest pit of hell was zing with nothing but murderous intents, extreme anger and hate. He couldn¡¯t even feel anything anymore, that moment, Sei¡¯s heart just seemed as though it just died and it¡¯s no longer working.

    His brain was telling him just to end it all, that very moment, he wanted nothing but blood. He wanted to turn the world into chaos. He wanted his mother back.

    And Zaki who was just standing behind him was no different from him. Since the day Sei gave him a name, Zaki swore to himself that as long as he lives, he will protect Sei even if the world will go against them. He swore that he will never let anyoney a hand on him.

    And he proved his unwavering will many times over. He even manage to keep Sei safe from those assassins hours ago but not his mother.

    That was why watching him that moment made him realized that protecting Sei alone wasn¡¯t enough. He realized that if he couldn¡¯t protect the person he holds dear as well, he will still break. And he knew that he couldn¡¯t do a thing to make him feel better anymore.

    Thus, Zaki just stood there, watching Sei as all his inner demons came out at once. He just stood there, watching him turned into someone irredeemable. He just stood there, watching him started destroying himself.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at a certain seven-star hotel somewhere in Country C, Zhao Meng and his mistress Li Suyan were callously watching the midnight news, waiting for the news about what happened in the border.

    Truth be told, Li Sunyang has connections with the ckleaf so she was informed about the fact that Zhao Meng¡¯s son was the fearful hacker Monster, the current world most wanted criminal. So when he told it to Zhao Meng, the man immediately went berserk making him heartlessly n for his own son¡¯s assassination. He reasoned out for himself that it¡¯s better for him to assassinate him than let him experience the wrath of the world.

    However, Li Sunyang wasn¡¯t pleased with the fact that it¡¯s only the son he wanted to kill, thus, she interfered and sent a secret message to the assassins to kill Fei as well.

    That moment, Li Sunyang was celebrating within her while Zhao Meng was being anxious. Well, he was still his own blood even though he never once cared about him. Causing him to falsely convinced himself that he wished his death to save him from the wrath of the world that was waiting for him. Not knowing that the son he thought was already dead, was still alive.

    And the next second, the eyes of the two evil beings sitting on the couch almost bulged out with shock and extreme horror because of the sudden appearance of a horrifying message that shed across their television¡¯s screen.

    [Die Zhao Meng, I will burn you all to ashes!]

 Chapter 200 Im setting you free

    Unknown to the world, month ago, Sei already once manage to track the existence of a certain ballistic missile that was in some underground silos somewhere in the State of A. The missile was kept on a hair trigger alert and was actually 24 hours online to be ready to beunch anytime once war breaks out. It was a weapon that can beunch under mere few minutes, making it the perfect one for Sei to target.

    That moment, Sei who was under theplete control of revenge, startedunching an all out attack to take control of the said missile. And within few hours, just as what he always thought, there¡¯s no system that is unhackable in this interconnected world, no matter how sophisticated it is.

    Thus, without wasting a single second, he then continued tapping theputer keyboard nonstop as he viciously prepared for the detonation of the bomb and tounch to his target. To the city where his very own father resides at the moment.

    Seeing what Sei was about to do, Zaki behind him just clenched his fist tight. He couldn¡¯t help but feel chilling shivers within him. He knew that the moment he manages to detonate the bomb, there¡¯s no way to turn back. Zaki knew that if he manages tounch it, the world will never forgive him. And even if they could manage to escape, Zaki was aware that there will be no more future waiting for them. It was because he could see that Sei doesn¡¯t even care anymore. He waspletely blinded and his conscience as a human being just seemed to disappear without trace. And Zaki knew he couldn¡¯t do anything to stop him. It was because ever since they met, Zaki never once go against his will.

    Sei¡¯s heart has died and hope were nowhere to be found within him. He was a child merely breathing and he thought that the only thing that keeps him moving until now was his desire for revenge. For all those years he spent living in hell, he survived it all for the sake of his mother. But now that she¡¯s gone, he couldn¡¯t see any more reason for him to keep fighting. He finally reached his limit. He was exhausted, he thought that everything was futile and the world was nothing but hell. That was why he just wanted nothing but to end it once and for all.

    Time passed and every single move of the clock¡¯s hand were like countdowns of their very own apocalypse. Until the most dreaded moment finally came. Sei seeded and just a single tap to the keyboard was left to end it all.

    That moment, Sei callously raised his hand and before he could tap the key, he halted. He turned towards Zaki for a bit and he spoke.

    "Zaki... I¡¯m setting you free." He said and Zaki began to tremble as he began to force himself to talk.

    "I will never leave you. As long as I live, I will protect you, that¡¯s my promise to myself, and that¡¯s my promise to our mother." The young Zaki said, and a cold smile just carved on Sei¡¯s face before he just turned back his gaze towards theputer screen again.

    And the next moment, like an unaffected heartless monster, Sei just moved his hand again and Zaki just held his breath.

    However, the moment his finger was about to reach the fated key, as though someone invisible just came to stop him, once again he halted.

    It was because, out of nowhere, someone started ying a piano not far from where they are. And the moment the soft sound reached his ears, his hand just seemed to froze in ce.

 Chapter 201 Song of an angel

    A beautiful music expressing a sorrowful voice but at the same time soothing to the soul, echoed inside the quiet room. It was almost dawn and just as the song pierces through one¡¯s soul, the moonlight was also piercing through the ss windows.

    Sei that moment, who was immediately halted and went frozen upon hearing the sound looked as though a thunder bolt just struck him. It was because that piece was thest song his mother yed for him years ago. Causing him to slowly clenched his fist tight before he violently covered his ears with his palms.

    He doesn¡¯t want to hear that song, but no matter what he does, the sound still pierces through him. The soft gentle song was like a voice of an angel desperately trying to reach his seemingly irredeemable soul. Making Sei to eventually bend his body as he bumped his head on the table. His hands were still covering his ears but the longer he struggles not to hear it, the sound just seemed to be getting louder. Slowly piercing through the almost imprable darkness within him.

    Until a minute went by and the song didn¡¯t stop. As though the person ying it was telling him that the song will never stop unless he gives in.

    "Zaki, make it stop." He then ordered with his horrifying tone. However, the boy behind him didn¡¯t make a single move as though he didn¡¯t hear a thing. Leaving Sei without any choice but finally gives in.

    His hands which were covering his ears then slowly fell. And the moment he finally heard the song clear enough, he stood with his fist clenched so tight.

    He began to move his feet and slowly followed the source of the sound. While Zaki just followed him as though he was literally his shadow.

    As they walked, the sorrowful sound just kept piercing through him even deeper. Until finally, they stopped just in front of the school¡¯s music room. The door was widely opened and the moment Sei saw the person ying the piano he just froze again in ce.

    A girl seemingly two or three years younger than him, wearing a white patient dress was sitting on the piano stool, ying incessantly as though she looks as though she was a glowing. An existence that seemed to be out of ce from this world enveloped with darkness.

    Sei could only see the side of her face and the moment he saw her crying quietly, for unknown reason,something just seemed to strike his hearth. The moonlight streaming across her face made her tears appeared as though they were endless falling crystals.

    That moment, the picture of the girl quietly crying in front of him and the sorrowful song she¡¯s ying made his dead heart seemed to revived again. And the next second, tears just began to quietly fall from his eyes as he kept staring at the girl while the sound just kept ripping through the deepest abyss within him.

    Until Sei slowly fell into his knees and he just began tugging his own hair.

    He began to cry. The tears that never fell from his eyes for many years seemed to just flowed and he couldn¡¯t stop it anymore. He hugged himself as he continued crying quietly. His own nails pierced through his flesh and blood dripped on the floor.

    And for another long while, the sound of the piano didn¡¯t stop. The girl ying the piano was still crying just like him as if both their hearts were both ripping apart. As if she was crying for him as well. It was as though she was ying for him to tell him to just cry it all out until nothing is left anymore.

    The tears of the girl, the cry of the piano... everything made his heart at the verge of burstinh. The sound was like the song of an angel pulling him out to the deepest abyss of hell.

    And as time goes by, the song filled with agony and sorrow startedforting him as if someone was now gently caressing his head. As if someone was telling him to raise his head again. And strangely, the song started soothing his heart while a little glint of hope re-appeared across his eyes. Causing Sei to raise his head once more.

    He clenched his fist and he stood as the song was reaching its end. He ran back to theputer room while the piano was still ying.

    And the moment Sei reached theputer, he immediately cancelled the preparations he just created. He began to destroy every existing traces of the unforgivable crime he was about to do minutes ago.

    And the moment he finally set theputer to delete everything on its own, the sound of the piano stopped. Causing Sei to turn towards the door and he was about to move out theputer room when they heard voices. Two guards of the building came along with a woman that appeared to be a nurse and they took the girl away.

    Seeing Sei just froze in ce as he just watches the girl¡¯s back, Zaki immediately spoke.

    "Do you want to go see her?" he asked and Sei looked at him for a while before he shook his head.

    "People will soone here to investigate... we can¡¯t involve her." Sei replied with his weak voice before he just suddenly moved weakly and hugged Zaki.

    Zaki was surprised but before he could react, Sei fainted. Causing Zaki to just sigh with great relief before he slowly put Sei in his back to leave the ce.

    However, as they were about to leave, Zaki decided to sneak first in the clinic to see the girl¡¯s face. But before he could, a woman came out of the room taking the girl with her, causing Zaki to just hide again.

    dly, he finally saw her face. And that moment, Zaki, who have such an almost super human memory carved the girl¡¯s face in his head.

 Chapter 202 Despite him being cold

    The moment Davi tapped thest key, she opened her eyes and she stared at the moon before she took a deep breath. Afterwards, she quietly moved and slowly turned, curios if Sei was already asleep.

    However, to her surprise, the man was standing still at his same spot a moment ago as his gaze were locked into her. Causing her to feel a bit disappointed because it seems like his luby when he was young isn¡¯t effective for him anymore.

    She then walked closer to Sei who was still motionless as she scratch her nape.

    "I heard that you always listen to a piano song to fall asleep when you were young so i thought it can still make you sleep..." Davi couldn¡¯t finish her statement. It was because suddenly, Sei just pulled her into his chest and he hugged her tightly like never before.

    That moment, Davi was surprised. She will never forget how it feels every time Sei embraces her. She will always remember just how warm and soothing it was to be wrapped around his arms.

    However, for some reason, Sei¡¯s hug this time was different. She felt like his hug was stronger than ever. The way he holds her just seemed as though he just never want to let go of her anymore.

    Davi can hear the loud beating of his heart and she just felt like he was trying to tell her to never let go and just let him hug her. The next moment, she could only gently squeeze him back as she burried her face in his chest. That moment, Davi didn¡¯t know why Sei was being like this, but strangely, she too felt that she just wanted to hug him back. She felt that she just wanted to stay in his arms like that.

    Until time went by and no words came out of Sei¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t let go of her, and his head just rested at the nook of her neck.

    However, Davi could feel him slowly going limp and his temperature seemed to have risen. She already felt his body being a bit too warm the moment he hugged her but she thought that it might be because she¡¯s currently blushing so she ignored it. But after minutes, she finally realized that something¡¯s off.

    "Sei? Are you alright? I think you¡¯re a bit too hot." She said but the man didn¡¯t reply. Causing her to start feeling worried.

    She then decided to pull away but before she could move, they suddenly fell on the bed.

    And the next moment, Davi found herself on top of him. She took a while before she finally rose as she immediately looked at him. And when she saw him sweating, she raised her hand and feel his temperature. But then, her eyes turned wide the moment he saw hives all over his skin.

    Davi immediately jumped out of the bed and anxiously walked towards the door. And as soon as she opened it, Mr. Chen was already there.

    "Mr. Chen, Sei is sick, I think we need to take him to the hospital." She said with extremely worried look. And seeing how anxiously worried she was, Zaki could only pat her head.

    "Easy, young miss. Why are you two so worrywart when ites to each other? Sigh, it¡¯s just a fever, okay?"

    "No, it¡¯s not only fever, he has hives all over..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, his temperature will stabilize soon enough, and those hives is not threatening. Come, let¡¯s just make him drink this pill and all is well." Zaki nonchntly said and Davi could only follow him despite the extreme worry in her heart.

    They then immediately helped the sick man drink a pill before he just fell back to sleep again.

    That moment, Davi just looked at his peaceful face before he turned her gaze towards Mr. Chen.

    "Are you sure this is fine?" she then asked with her still worried face.

    "Youck faith in me young miss." he just mischievously replied causing Davi¡¯s brows to crease.

    "Howe you already know that he¡¯s sick?" Davi then asked again as Zaki was preparing to leave. And upon hearing her, he siddled towards her as he whispered.

    "Actually, despite him being cold, this man¡¯s skin was actually sensitive to cold itself. Funny right? He bes like that once he is exposed to sudden cold temperature or cold water. His mother was like that so it seems like he inherited it to her. So don¡¯t worry okay? It¡¯ll onlyst for two hours and he¡¯s back to normal again." Zaki said before he finally left.

    Davi who was left beside Se just remained there watching him quietly for a long while before she slowlynded her palm on his forehead. And the moment she finally convinced herself that his temperature was indeed starting to go back to normal, she finally sighed with relief before sheid beside him with her arm lovingly wrapped around him.

 Chapter 203 Words of wisdom

    Zaki was sleeping on the bed at the corner of Sei¡¯s study room. Well, to him, it was too much of a hassle to go to his own room so he just preferred to sleep there. And besides, this ce was the closest towards the couple¡¯s bedroom, making it easier for him if in case something unthinkable happens.

    That moment, his sharp as ever senses already felt that someone wasing, causing him to immediately open his eyes. His line of sight fell to the wall clock and its still three AM.

    He didn¡¯t move at all. He just covered his eyes with the back of his hand as he waits for the door to open. Of course, the reason was because he knew that it was Sei who¡¯sing.

    The next second, the door opened and Sei entered hastily before he abruptly closed the door again. A scene that caused Zaki to just knit his brows together as he turned towards him. And the scenario that appeared before his eyes that moment just made his sleeping blood fully awakened in an instant. it was because Sei appeared as though he was running away from something. He leaned on the door as he covered his mouth with the back of his hand.

    Looking at him like that, Zaki already had a vague idea as to what was going on with the man. He then rose and turned on the light. And the moment he saw Sei¡¯s face, he almost burst out andugh.

    Pfft! What¡¯s with those red ears of yours? Fufu, what happened?

    Zaki was grinning as he moved closer to him but when Sei noticed him, he suddenly walked straight to the couch near therge ss window.

    Of course, Zaki followed him and he began to speak mischievously as usual.

    "Hmm? What¡¯s wrong Sei? Anything that troubling you?" he asked but to his dismay, the man didn¡¯t seem to care about what he was currently saying at all. He even red seriously at him instead.

    Noticing him being so serious, Zaki decided to drop the teasing and just m his mouth for the mean time.

    Sei on the other hand removed his Sei-er mask and afterwards he looked at Zaki with weighty gazes before he opened his mouth.

    "Tell me, she¡¯s that girl back then right?" he asked firmly and Zaki just sat on the chair across him before he expressed a nonchnt reply.

    "How could you tell that its her? The miss might only ying the same piece that girl yed coincidentally." He said and Sei¡¯s face immediately darken with extreme displeasure. Causing Zaki to straightened as he immediately began to speak seriously to save himself from trouble.

    "Er... I just wanted to know. I¡¯m not joking, okay?" He said as he sighed but he was about to begin his exnation when Sei suddenly talk.

    "I don¡¯t know, I just felt that its her. My heart seems to be the one that recognised her." he said as his eyes started glimmering with intense emotion.

    That moment, Zaki almost choked upon hearing his words.

    Damn, when did this man learned to easily spout such super cheesy words without getting embarrassed at all?!

    Zaki looked at him with wonders and disbelief, that he just wanted to throw a confetti on him. Well, it was because he thought that Sei is finally graduating from being a beginner in romance.

    "You, chosing her wasn¡¯t coincidence at all right?" Sei then continued and upon hearing him, Zaki immediately fell serious as well.

    "Sei, let me ask you, do you believe in fate?" he asked but Sei didn¡¯t reply.

    "Truth is, I didn¡¯t search for her or anything. That time you gave me that contract, I bumped onto her in the middle of the road and I immediately recognized her. Its not nned at all, whether its coincidence or fate, i think its up to you to decide." Zaki continued and silence just followed his words.

    For a long while Sei didn¡¯t open his mouth again. He just sat there looking at the darkness outside the ss window as though he was currently meditating deeply about something much more important than his own life.

    Until a long time passed and Zaki talked again.

    "So? What are you nning to do now?" he asked and Sei¡¯s senses seemed to finally awakened. And the next second, he began to open his mouth without averting his gaze from the ss window.

    "I... let¡¯s go buy a ring." he said and once again, lights that never once appeared in those eyes of his before, started glimmering like stars in the dark night.

    "Er... now? Let¡¯s atleast wait until dawn! Go back and sleep for now!" Zakiined and Sei could only fell silence for a while before he finally gave in.

    He then took his ck mask and started walking away.

    However, just as he was about to open the door, he turned back and looked intently at Zaki.

    He looked as though he had something he wanted to say. But for some reason, he seemed to be hesitating. Causing Zaki to immediately feel intrigued.

    "What is it?" Zaki asked and Sei just raised his hand and hended it at the back of his neck as if he¡¯s suddenly turned into a shy little boy.

    "My body is acting strange, I used to be calm and rxed while hugging her and watching her sleeping but now... I¡¯m suddenly having a hard time controlling myself." He said and he gazed at the window again as he continued rubbing the back of his neck. Words and gesture that instantly caused Zaki to went 1000% dumbfounded that he couldn¡¯t even reply immediately.

    "Tell me, what should I do to calm down?" he continued and Zaki finally exploded. However, like a pro of all the pros on earth, he didn¡¯t show any bit of shock or a trace of mischivousness in his face. He just moved closer to him with his calm and unaffected expression as though the thing Sei asked was nothing but normal.

    Zaki then patted Sei¡¯s shoulder like a great grand father that was about to give his grand child words of wisdom.

    "Unfortunately, there¡¯s no other way to calm down. The only cure is... just do it all the way with her."

 Chapter 204 I dont deserve her love

    "Unfortunately, there¡¯s no cure for it. The only thing you can do is... go all the way with her." Zaki said but to his surprise, Sei just looked at him without any change in his expression. He just looked as though Zaki¡¯s supposedly heart stoping advice didn¡¯t even reach him.

    Thus, looking at hisck of reaction, Zaki could only facepalmed as he tried to confirm if he even heard what he just said.

    "Did you hear what I said?" He asked with his voice a little bit louder. However, the next words that came out of Sei¡¯s mouth almost made his dear spirit left him.

    "What are you trying to say?" Sei asked firmly and a little bit too seriously, looking unsure about the exact meaning of his words. A question that effortlessly made Zaki to just heaved a deep sigh.

    "I am trying to tell you to just go and make a baby, you get it?!" Zaki burst out of frustration but then Sei¡¯s reaction towards his words waspletely off again. All of the sudden, he looked as though what Zaki said just made him went gloomy instead of being excited.

    "I can¡¯t do that." He said as his eyes dimmed. Causing Zaki¡¯s shoulders to just fell with disappointment.

    "Sigh... I don¡¯t know what to say. I personally think that you don¡¯t have to hold back this much. I understand what you wanted to happen but you both are sleeping in the same bed, you both already confessed your love to each other and she¡¯s your wife." Zaki replied and Sei¡¯s gaze just fell towards the darkness outside again.

    "Yes, she¡¯s my wife. But I can¡¯t deny the fact that until now she¡¯s still just my contracted wife. I can¡¯t do any wrong move anymore. I won¡¯t do something improper to her just because of my uncontrolled desire. I want to fully submit myplete self to her first." He said and Zaki fellpletely and unbelievably dumbfounded. It was because, this is the first time Sei spoke words this long without stopping.

    God! That¡¯s exact fifty words in one go!! Whoah, did he just set his very own guiness world record?!

    Additionally, Zaki almost couldn¡¯t believe that Sei actually said those super cheesy kind of words with such unbreakable determination. As though what he was saying was sacred and pure promises.

    That moment, while Zaki was still trying to calm himself down for him to be able to talk again, Sei suddenly talked again.

    "She saved me not just once but twice. She gave me her heart even though she¡¯s not allowed to see me. She always cries for me even though I couldn¡¯t even tell her my name... she epted me without hesitation despite me telling her my darkest side. Honestly, the more I look at her, I can¡¯t help but feel like I don¡¯t deserve her love. That¡¯s why I wanted to be worthy of her love. Our strange and abnormal encounter, the heartless rules and contract between us... I want to fix it all. From now on, I wanted to give her the best of my everything." He continued before he simply turned and stepped out the door. Causing the still stunned Zaki to just fell speechless for a long while before he finally snapped.

    "That¡¯s more than a hundred words right? Amazing... you want to fully submit yourplete self to her first, huh... what a man. Hmm... Well, a king submitting himself to his queen sounds not that bad after all." He then said as he touched his chin.

    That moment, Zaki finally smiled with relief. It was because this was the first time Sei finally voiced out what¡¯s within his heart. He knew that the fact that their marriage was a mere heartless contract with heartless rules from the beginning will never change. He can¡¯t also ignore the fact that Davi might still be thinking a lot about her mission of bearing his child. Their rtionship, even though they were so in love with each other that there¡¯s no more cure for it, there are still doors that is needed to be opened for them to stay together with no reservations. Sei needed to show her hisplete self or else their rtionship will never be whole.

    Zaki somehow realized that Sei was thinking much more seriously about their rtionship a hundred times more than he expected. And even though he wants a nephew toe as soon as possible, he can¡¯t deny that Sei¡¯s decision was the best for now. It was because he realized that if Sei touches her right now, she might think that he¡¯s doing it simply for the sake of the mission stated in the contract.

    After thinking about it for a while, Zaki started walking back to his bed when he suddenly he halted. And his eyes widened while he instantly turned back to the door as he opened his mouth.

    "Wait, does this mean, he wanted to dissolve their contract now? That¡¯s why he wanted to go and find a ring right here right now, right?!"

 Chapter 205 Not easy, right?

    In the masters bed room.

    Sei who quietlyid beside his wife a moment ago was looking at her face when all of a sudden, he turned and he faced towards themp on the bedside. His face was red and his heart was starting to flutter.

    That moment, Sei, quietly breathed a really deep sigh, desperately trying to calm down. However, he was still in the process of clearing up his mind when a soft arm suddenly wrapped on his waist, causing him to immediately froze.

    Sei held his breath while his wife just moved her body even closer to him. She spooned him as though she was trying to protect him. However, the moment Sei felt her warm body and her warm breath touching him, Sei began to feel a scorching heat spreading throughout his body like unstoppable wild fire. His already reddened face went even redder and his already fluttering heart went even wilder. Until sweat drops eventually started flowing from his forehead.

    It was the first time Sei felt that way. He¡¯s been sleeping beside her since she came. He likes her gentle touch; he loves her warm embrace. And her mere existence was enough to soothe him, as though she was a fresh rain drops watering his withering self. Ever since she came into his life, she became his luby, she ended his sleepless nights. She became his rxing andfortable haven. She became his home.

    However, that very moment, strangely enough for him, he couldn¡¯t calm down. It was the first time his desire to touch her was strong enough that he could barely think straight. He finally discovered what was the so called sexual-desire.

    He realized that it¡¯s not something to be taken lightly, it was powerful enough that it could even overturn even his iron will and knock him senseless.

    Thus, the next moment, thinking that he better move before he lost control, Sei gently held her hand and slowly lifted it. Afterwards, he quietly moved and sat on the edge of the bed. He reached out his hand and took the white teddy bear and put her arm around it.

    The girl who was still sound asleep squeezed the bear as she began to sleep talk.

    "Sei¡¯s... so soft..." she said before she loosened up her grip to the bear. Causing Sei to continue blushing like red tomato. And just as he thought that he finally felt better now that their bodies were no longer in contact, his line of sight fell on her red kissable lips and he felt extremely hot again.

    He reflexively covered his mouth with the back of his hand as he stood and stepped back. As though, red lights of warning all lit up at once.

    ...

    Zaki who couldn¡¯t sleep anymore finally stepped out the room and to his surprise, Sei was there standing like a statue and leaning on their bedroom¡¯s door. And looking at him, Zaki just couldn¡¯t help but smile mischievously.

    ¡¯Er... what¡¯s this? Fufu, I bet he¡¯s struggling. Pfft!¡¯ he said within him as he walked towards Sei with his usual mischievous grin on his face.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back and sleep?" Zaki said with taunting voice, causing Sei to just throw a nce at him.

    That moment, looking at the traces of sweat on his forehead, Zaki giggled as though he was so amused to the core. He then sidled towards Sei as he spoke.

    "Did you finally realize how hard it is to hold back? You thought it¡¯s easy, right? Haha. Not easy, right? I wonder how long youst though. Pfft!" he shamelessly said, causing Sei to just looked at him with his usual unaffected expression.

    "It¡¯s strange, I didn¡¯t feel like this before." Sei said and Zaki just leaned on the wall as well.

    "Well, didn¡¯t this started that night she French kiss you? Hmm. Or maybe its because you finally started opening up. And I think because you finally told her your feelings and she too told you hers so I think that¡¯s the reason. Maybe you¡¯re unconsciously restraining yourself too much before. But oh well, that¡¯s not important anymore Sei. What you should be thinking right now was the fact that you¡¯re finally turning like this, a normal man. Pfft!" Zaki said as he chuckled again.

    "Let¡¯s go." Sei just said as he brushed off him.

    "Fufu. Are you finally turning so damn impatient? You realize you can¡¯tst long anymore?"Zaki spoke again mischievously like a child taunting his friend as he continued talking while following Sei who just remained quiet.

    "Fufu, well, that¡¯s a good thing though. But the shops are still closed this hour. Wait, there are 24hours shop in Blue city. Anyway, what kind of ring do you want? There are lots of rings in this world you know...?"

 Chapter 206 Full of Sei

    By the time Davi woke up, her brows kitted a bit the moment she realized that she was hugging the fluffy bear. Well, it was because she was actually dreaming that she¡¯s cuddling with the soft and fluffy Sei¡¯s chibi version, so finding out that Sei wasn¡¯t even beside her anymore as soon as she opened her eyes somehow surprised her.

    The next moment, she then yawned and stretched her arms. She sat there a little bit dazed for a while until everything that happenedst night slowly dawned onto her. She remembered her confession, his answer and the things she learned about him.

    Thinking about all those caused her heart to feel like it¡¯s dancing with warmth and happiness all over. That moment, she thought thatst night was now the most unforgettable night in her life. It was a night that she will always remember for the rest of her life.

    However, the next second, her smile faded as soon as she remembered that Sei fell sickst night. She then jumped out of the bed without dy and run towards the door to look for him.

    Thankfully, Kaide was already waiting for her in the living room.

    "Morning Miss." He greeted and Davi immediately walked towards him.

    "Where is Sei?" she asked as she looked around.

    "Uhm... they left hours ago. He said he have something he needed to do. But don¡¯t worry Miss, he said he¡¯lleback right away." Kaide answered and Davi ¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Is he not sick anymore?" Davi asked and Kaide just looked at her with a bit confused face.

    "Eh? Sick? He¡¯s very energetic when they left though." He replied and Davi finally remembered what Mr. Chen told her about his condition. Thinking about it, Ravi finally rxed as she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Uhm... anyway Miss, are you not going to school today...?" Kaide asked just to make sure when all of a sudden, as though she finally remembered something important that she had forgotten, Davi gasped.

    "Ahh! We have an important test today, right?" she asked with her still widened eyes and when Kaide just nonchntly nodded, Davi pulled his cor and she shook him multiple times.

    "Why didn¡¯t you wake me up earlier?" she continued.

    "But I thought, you¡¯re not going to school because your husband is finally here." He reasoned and Davi just smack her forehead with her own palm. Well, she really can¡¯t me him because she herself totally forgot about it. Her mind was so full of Sei that she couldn¡¯t think about anything else anymore. However, she knew that the test is important, and besides, Sei still seemed busy. She badly wanted to spend time with him now that he¡¯s finally back but she thought that there might be something really important he must do to leave so early. Thus, thinking about it, she decided that she better go to school first ande back immediately.

    "We¡¯re going to school. We still have time. And the test willst in just a couple of hours right?" She asked and when Kaide nodded, she hastily ran back towards the stairs.

    After a while, Davi was already dressed so nicely as usual, exuding her simple yet elegant style. Her look of course never ceased to amaze Kaide who¡¯s been with her all the time for about a month. He was amazed just how easily she turn every clothes she wears no matter how simple it is into something fashionably beautiful. And her unparalleled beauty that was always gracing every ce she goes was just stunning as usual, enough to daze everyone, including him, every now and then.

    That moment, Davi who hastily walked closer to Kaide noticed him spacing out again. Thus, she suddenly flicked the man¡¯s forehead hardly, causing him to snap.

    "Ouch! That hurts Miss." He cried while acting girlish again. However, Davi didn¡¯t turned soft towards him this time.

    "Stop spacing out, are you hungry or something? Let¡¯s go, hurry." She just said as she dragged him out of the mansion, treating him like he was a little unruly teenage girl as she threw him inside the car.

 Chapter 207 Towards his wife alone

    At a certain jewelry shop.

    The normal looking body guard and his boss Sei-er just entered the third shop. They already visited the top three biggest and most famous stores in the city and yet Sei seemed to be looking for a non-existent ring.

    "Oi, Sei... just what kind of ring are you looking for?" Zaki asked and the man just turned towards him with a calm look.

    "Something unparalleled." He said with a pretty serious look causing Zaki to just rest his chin on his hand.

    "Unparalleled, huh. Didn¡¯t they show you such a ring in that first and second store? They said that those rings were uniquely designed, and they are works of world famous designers." Zaki replied but still, Sei seemed to be unconvinced.

    "These rings, including the one you¡¯re saying... they all looks the same." He said with a straight look. And because of his words, Zaki could only turned speechless for a while.

    "Hey, your eyes were the one that couldn¡¯t see their difference, okay? Look, they all have differences, their designs vary as well, can¡¯t you see?" Zaki retorted as he pulled him to stare at the rings. However, Sei back off and looked at him with a determined look as he spoke.

    "I want something special, something that is solely made for her alone." He said and Zaki culd only sigh. But the next moment, his eyes sparkled as though he finally got an idea.

    "You should have said that earlier... let¡¯s go. I know someone who can make you a one of a kind ring." He said and the two hastily walked out of the shop.

    ...

    An hourter, the disguised Zaki and Sei finally stepped out of a certain old antic jewelry shop owned by a world famous designer and international artist known as Viejo.

    Sei looked as though he finally found what he was looking for and he seemed to be quite satisfied. However, momentster, the bright aura around him didn¡¯tst long. It was because on their way back to their car, Sei heard Davi¡¯s name mentioned by a group of female students passing by.

    "Yeah, goddess Davi is quite stunning as usual and her lovely clingy boyfriend is so cute today too."

    "Yeah right, look look, I took a photo of them."

    "Whoah! That¡¯s a perfect shot. Ahh, the power couple is really so perfect for each other. And I¡¯m telling you guys, my Intel told me that they¡¯re even living together, can you imagine that?"

    "Gosh! Are you for real? Kaide and Davi are living together?"

    While the students kept on talking, Sei¡¯s aura started going unbelievably cold. The words, ¡¯Davi and Kaide¡¯, ¡¯power couple¡¯ and ¡¯living together¡¯ were like broken tape repeating over and over again in his head.

    Noticing Sei¡¯s reaction, invisible sweat drops could only fall from Zaki¡¯s forehead even though this is just as what he expected. And, just as he was about to start his speech regarding the rumor about Kaide and Davi, Zaki was suddenly taken aback and he couldn¡¯t talk. It was because all of a sudden, Sei shook his head multiple times as though he was trying to remove the unnecessary thoughts in his head. A view that made Zaki just mischievously smile.

    "Oi, what¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong?" Zaki asked, acting clueless.

    "Those people are badmouthing my wife. Shall we sue them?" He replied and series of invisible question marks just appeared above Zaki¡¯s head.

    "Huh? Oi. You don¡¯t even know if what they¡¯re talking about is your wife..." Zaki couldn¡¯t even finish his statement yet when Sei suddenly walked away from him and caught up with the students.

    Sei just stopped in front of them as his gaze was focused on one of the student¡¯s cellphone.

    The students on the other hand gasped and they almost stumbled back the moment they saw the man in front of them.

    "Oh my god, so handsome." They shrieked and after a moment, thinking that the man in front of them was interested with one of them, they started acting all cute to catch his attention. However, the man never even looked at any of them, and his gaze were still locked on the cellphone.

    Curious on why the man was looking at the cellphone, one of the student talked.

    "May I know why you¡¯re staring at my phone?" she asked as she tried her best getting his attention. The man then looked at her nkly as he replied.

    "Can I see that photo?" he said and the students looked at each other.

    "Photo?" one of them repeated and the man nodded as he spoke.

    "That power couple you¡¯re talking about." he said and the girl immediately stretched out her hand towards him without dy.

    "Here. These two are the current power couple in our university. Aren¡¯t they perfect together?" the girl said as she smiled at him so sweetly.

    However, the next second, as soon as the amazingly handsome man saw the photo, his aura turned unbelievably cold that the students immediately felt shivers down their spines.

    "This guy here is gay so stop spreading false things." He said and his voice was ice cold cier that froze them all in ce in an instant.

    Sei then turned his back like an ice king, while the student remained there frozen in fear.

    Watching him, Zaki could only sigh.

    "You don¡¯t have to scare them like that though." He said as soon as they entered the car.

    "I didn¡¯t intend to." Sei replied and Zaki just sighed again.

    Just as I thought, this guy really only soften towards his wife alone...

    "Also, you even told them Kaide is gay, that¡¯s supposed to be a secret you know." Zaki said but Sei didn¡¯t talk back. He just looked as though he was saying that he had no choice and it was the fact anyway.

    "Let¡¯s go home." Sei then said and when Zaki told him that his wife was already in school, the man just looked at him for a while before he spoke.

    "Let¡¯s go to her school."

 Chapter 208 S.O.S

    XiZe University...

    Inside a ck car parked across the university¡¯s gate, Sei¡¯s gaze was focused intently towards the school¡¯s building as though his eyes wereser that dissecting the structures just to locate his beloved wife. His chilling aura didn¡¯t subside and impatience seemed to be consuming him little by little.

    Zaki on the other hand was grinning hard as he waits for Sei¡¯s next move. However, time went by and the man just sat there like a glued statue despite the increasing intensity in his eyes. He just looked as though he was a puppy extremely eager to see his master but could only stay put obediently because he feared that he may cause unnecessary disturbance for his beloved owner.

    Looking at him like that, Zaki bumped his head on the car¡¯s window.

    "Hey, what did we came here for?" he asked for he couldn¡¯t contain his impatience anymore. But then, Sei didn¡¯t even said a word back.

    "Sigh... if you¡¯re that jealous, at least voice it out or do something for you to feel better. I¡¯m afraid your blood might just stop flowing due to your extreme jealousy. Too much jealousy could kill too you know?" Zaki continued and just as he thought, Sei nced at him before he finally talked.

    "There¡¯s no reason for me to get jealous. Those are nothing but rumor." He replied and Zakiughed.

    "Really, haha. Your words and your aura werepletely contradicting each other though." he said as he continued chuckling before he patted Sei¡¯s shoulder.

    "You don¡¯t have to deny the obvious Sei. Even though you trust your wife and even if you know its just a rumor, your jealous type self is still jealous. Haha." He continued as heughed even harder as though he was amused to the core.

    Sei on the other hand just red at theughing man before he retorted.

    "Anyway, Zaki. You still didn¡¯t introduce me your fiancee. I heard you fell in Love with her at first sight, but due to yourck of experience, she didn¡¯t like you." Sei said with a straight look and Zaki almost choked.

    "Who the he¡¯ll told you that?" he eximed and Sei nonchntly returned his gaze towards the school¡¯s building as he spoke.

    "The old man. He asked me to lend you a hand." Sei said and Zaki was about to talk back when the man continued.

    "So just tell me if you need help." he said and Zaki fell speechless.

    What the hell. Why do I feel like he¡¯s now teasing me back? This man really is teasing me back, right?!

    That moment, Zaki didn¡¯t expect the words Sei spouted and how he just naturally made him speechless. Causing his mischievous self wanted to immediately retaliate.

    Zaki then lifted his phone and searched for the power couple¡¯s photos that spread through out the inte.

    "Whoah, I didn¡¯t know Kaide and the Miss are this popr as a couple in the inte." Zaki eximed and Sei immediately snatched his cellphone.

    And as soon as Sei saw the countless stolen photos of the two together with the lovey dovey captions in the photos, Sei was like a sleeping volcano that suddenly erupted. And he was about to throw the cellphone out of the window when Zaki manage to catch it as though he expected what he was about to do with it.

    The next moment, Sei stepped out of the car and closed the door with a bang. He stood there leaning like a cool perfect being with a deadly aura. Looking as though, he wanted to just st the entire school if only his dear wife wasn¡¯t there.

    Looking at him like that, invisible sweat drops could only fell from Zaki¡¯s forehead.

    Er... looks like I went too overboard, I better cure the wound or else... the world would end.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Davi just finished her test when her cell phone vibrated. She then stepped out of the ssroom after she passed her papers and the moment she opened the message from Mr. Chen, she halted in surprise.

    A photo of Sei-er intently ring at their school appeared with a caption of, ¡¯S.O.S someone is about to explode due to impatience¡¯. Davi¡¯s eyes immediately widened and she started to run. Kaide who immediately passed his papers as well saw her suddenly ran away and he was surprised. Worried that something might have happened, he chased the girl like sh until he catches up with her.

    "Uhm Miss, why are you running?" he asked as they continued running.

    "He¡¯s here." she replied and question marks appeared above Kaide¡¯s head.

    Who? Is there someone chasing her? An enemy?

    Kaide who was running with her looked behind them but no one was chasing them so he asked again.

    "Who is here?" he asked again. And when the girl answered, Kaide almost stumbled on his own feet.

    "My husband." She then said as she ran even faster.

 Chapter 209 Sacrificial Lamb

    Sei who was leaning on the car continued ring at the school as though the ce itself was now his newly elected enemy. His face was sour and he felt an unpleasant feeling within him.

    However, what appeared before his eyes the next moment made him froze.

    His wife showed up outside the gate and by the time their eyes met, the girl smiled as she ran towards him.

    That moment, Sei¡¯s cold and dark atmosphere slowly brighten as his sun keeps getting closer. His eyes were fixated towards her until the girl was finally standing in front of him.

    Davi was about to talk when the mischievous voice of the man leaning his hand on top of the car reached her.

    "Sorry miss. This guy here saw your photos with Kaide and you know due to his extreme jealousy, he now wanted to call his minions to take down your school..." Zaki immediately mp his mouth without finishing his statement. It was because, Sei¡¯s deadly re was already pointed at him.

    Davi on the other hand was stunned. He saw his cold res a moment ago so she thought that something might have happen. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he looked this gloomy because of her. She didn¡¯t mind those photos because they were just photos without meaning and besides Sei knew Kaide was gay, so she thought it¡¯s fine. But now that she saw Sei¡¯s gloomy face, she began to feel guilty for making him feel the unpleasant feeling of jealousy.

    "I¡¯m sorry." She then said with a saddened face and Sei¡¯s eyes slowly widened.

    Sei never expect her to say those words nor want her to to feel sorry at all. Her saddened face made his heart tremble and the next second, he stepped closer to her and hended his forehead on her shoulder.

    "No, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry. I¡¯m sorry because even though I know that there¡¯s no reason for me to get jealous, I don¡¯t know why I still felt like this." He softly said with a really apologetic and sincere voice.

    That moment, hearing his words made her turned red. And his heartfelt and honest words just made her heart fluttered so warmly.

    Davi then raised her hand and gentlynded her palms on his cheeks. She made him look at her and the moment their eyes met, she just smiled. Well, one of the reason why she just smiled was her husband was looking so adorable again. His apologetic expression made her think about a little cute puppy and it was more than enough to melt her heart that she can¡¯t help but want to just cuddle him.

    "No its alright. I understand okay? I think if I¡¯m in your shoes, I might also feel like that." She said as she caressed his hair gently while smiling brightly, making the troubled guy brightened.

    Meanwhile, Zaki signalled the approaching Kaide to immediately walk closer to him. And the moment the man reached him, Zaki suddenly pulled him down and they both squatted on the ground.

    "Listen, young man, you better not let our boss see your face as of now, you¡¯re lucky that his attention was focused towards his wife and he didn¡¯t notice you yet." Zaki whispered as both of them were hiding like little kids.

    "Huh? Why should I? Did I do something wrong?" asked by the clueless Kaide and Zaki just patted his shoulder.

    "Sigh... this might be hard but just ept your fate young man. You needed to be a sacrificialmb as of now for the sake of human race." Zaki answered and series of question marks just appeared above Kaide¡¯s head.

    "Oi third boss, will you stop acting like an old man? You¡¯re just two years older than me so don¡¯t treat me like a kid. And can¡¯t you just use words I can understand? I¡¯m not fond deciphering your symbolically whatsoever words." Kaideined and Zaki just stood.

    "Well, what I¡¯m saying is, Sei is extremely jealous. Someone showed him your photos with his wife." Zaki said and Kaide couldn¡¯t help but felt shivers down his spine.

    "Wh-what should I do? So that¡¯s why he came here? Should I run now?" he asked and Zaki just nodded.

    "As of now, don¡¯t show your face to him until he calms down." He said and like a rabbit afraid to death with an approaching lion, Kaide immediate ran away without turning back. Leaving the mischievous Zaki grinning as he returned his attention towards the lovey dovey couple across him.

    Noticing that Sei¡¯s freezing aura disappeared without a trace, Zaki could already tell that the problem was finally solved. And he was about to tell them to get in the car before someone could snap a photo of Sei¡¯s fake face, when Davi talked.

    "Mr. Chen, is it safe if I bring Sei somewhere for a while?" the sweet girl asked and Zaki immediately replied.

    "May I know where Miss?"

    "In Blue Park, I just wanted to buy him something." she answered and the three of them then headed to the said nearby park.

    Davi then went out of the car and pulled Sei¡¯s hand. She brought him under a tree just few steps away from their car and told him to wait for her.

    Moments went by and the girl returned. Zaki who was watching them from the car almost choked the moment he saw what¡¯re in Davi¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 210 Ice Cream

    Moments ago, Davi actually told him that his cuteness was melting her heart like an ice cream. Causing Sei to just repeated the words ¡¯ice cream¡¯ with a nostalgic look in his face. He then mentioned that thest time he tasted an ice cream was when he was still six. So because of his words, their conversation lead into the current situation.

    Davi who was fond of ice creams wanted him to taste her favorite home made ice cream that was being sold in Blue Park. But part of the reason why she brought him to the park instead of just ordering it to be delivered was because she just wanted Sei to experience the things that fate withheld from him. If she could, she just wanted to bring him out and freely spend time with him, without worrying about his safety just like normal couple. However, she knew that Sei¡¯s situation can¡¯t let that happen. Thinking about it, Davi wanted to grab any opportunity that arises even for a short period of time, that¡¯s why this moment, while she can, she wanted to at least do something for him.

    Meanwhile, Sei who was leaning on the tree trunk as he waits for his wife was looking at the couples and families that were spending their times leisurely with each other without any worries. And the longer he looked at them, he started thinking about the fact that he and his wife can¡¯t even spend time together outside without security. That moment, he started to see just how different their situation was from them.

    For years, Sei never mind that he was literally confined. He spent most of his life hiding that the thought that the outside world will always be a battlefield was engraved within him to the point that he was always anticipating dangers whenever he set foot outside. As a result, Sei ended up being used staying behind the shadows. He didn¡¯t seek freedom, he thought that there¡¯s no point doing it.

    However, that moment, a scorching feeling started swirling like storm within him. For the first time, he felt that he wanted to be like them. He felt that he wanted to spend his time freely with his wife without thinking about danger. He finally able to feel that he wanted freedom.

    ...

    After his deep thinking, Sei then straightened the moment he saw his wife approaching. She was smiling while holding ice cream in her hand.

    "Here, take this, i¡¯ll just hand this one to Mr. Chen." She said and as soon as Sei took the pink colored ice cream, Davi hastily walked towards Zaki who was leaning on the car.

    "Mr. Chen, here, this is yours." She said and a warm smile immediately carved on the man¡¯s face.

    "Thank you for not forgetting about me Miss." He replied mischievously and the girl justughed before she immediately returned to his husband.

    Davi then sat on the grass before she gestured Sei to sit beside her. The obedient Sei then followed his wife without saying anything.

    Afterwards, Davi began licking her strawberry ice cream when she stopped. She looked at Sei who was just watching her.

    "Taste it, it¡¯s good." She said and Sei stared at the ice cream while Davi was waiting for him to lick it.

    However, what he did the next moment almost made Davi¡¯s nose bleeds due to his extreme cuteness. It was because Sei tasted the ice cream in a way that he was just like a cat licking a water to drink.

    "Good." He then said after that just one super fast lick and Davi chuckled.

    Ahh, my husband really is so adorable I can¡¯t take it...

    While Davi was chuckling with amusement, Sei just watched her again, until Davi continued licking her ice cream.

    However, Davi noticed him not eating his ice cream so she was about to speak when she remembered something. This morning, while she¡¯s heading towards the school, Davi read an article about Sei¡¯s sensitity to cold and she found that even cold foods can be lethal to him.

    Thinking about it, Davi could only p her own forehead.

    Sei on the other hand was instantly stunned on what she did to herself that he thought she¡¯s feeling disappointed because he¡¯s not eating the ice cream she gave him. Thus, the next second, not wanting to make her unhappy, Sei lifted his hand and he was about to lick the ice cream when Davi stopped him.

    "You can¡¯t eat cold foods right? I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. You don¡¯t have to eat it." She said with a really worried look in her face. Causing Sei to somehow felt disappointed to himself.

    "But you bought this for me. I refuse to throw it away." He said with his apologetic expression again.

    "Don¡¯t worry about that, i¡¯ll eat it for you, okay?" She replied with reassurance, causing Sei to somehow felt better.

    Davi then continued eating her ice cream, but the moment she noticed the melted ice cream about to flow into Sei¡¯s hand, Davi grabbed his hand and she licked his ice cream. Of course what she did stunned the man again.

    "I guess I have no choice but to eat them both at the same time." She then said and she was about to take the ice cream in his hand when Sei suddenly talked.

    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll hold it for you." He said and Davi blushed.

    In the end, Davi didn¡¯t reject his idea, so she continued licking both ice creams alternately while her husband seemed to be having extra fun watching her.

    However, the longer Sei watches her, his line of sight slowly went fixated into her lips. Her lips were red and wet, causing Sei unable to to avert his gaze away.

    Until such time when a little portion of an ice cream was stuck on her upper lip. Davi was about to lick it when out of nowhere, Sei¡¯s lipsnded onto hers and he licked the ice cream before immediately backing off.

    Davi froze because of what he did. While Sei raised his hand and shylynded it at the back of his neck.

    "The ice cream is warm when it¡¯s on your lips." He said and Davi¡¯s face burned red.

 Chapter 211 Innocent Sei or Shameless Sei

    "The ice cream is warm when it¡¯s on your lips."

    Sei wasn¡¯t aware that the wordsing out of his mouth were lethal. He didn¡¯t even realize that it was somehow considered shameless. He was just saying whatever he had in mind. Not knowing that he was attacking his wife¡¯s poor heart effortlessly.

    Davi on the other hand was trying her hardest to snap back to reality. Sei¡¯s sudden unexpected move caught her off guard. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t expect Sei of all people to do such a bold move all of a sudden.

    That moment, Davi felt that her innocent Sei was slowly being upgraded into a new version.

    "W-w-where did you learn that? Who taught you to do that?" Davi spouted without thinking, and as soon as she realized what she just said, her face turned even redder.

    ¡¯Ahh... what am I saying?¡¯

    Davi bit her lower lip to prevent herself from spouting more senseless words. However, she couldn¡¯t help but somehow feel rmed. She didn¡¯t know why but the moment she imagined Sei turning shameless, she felt a bit downhearted because of the thought that his innocence and excessive cuteness will fade.

    "Who taught me?" he then repeated as he stared at her before he spoke one word.

    "You." He said and Davi choked. She coughed before she could talked back to him.

    "W-when did I?" She asked with her face still burning red.

    "I... I¡¯m watching you and before I knew it, I... did that." He replied as he started averting his gaze like a shy little kid.

    "Do you dislike what I did?" he continued as he nced at her before he averted his gaze again.

    Looking at him that moment, made Davi realized that no matter what Sei does, he will always be adorable in her eyes. Thus, the next moment, Davi raised her hand and patted the man¡¯s head.

    "I don¡¯t dislike it. I think, whether its innocent Sei or shameless Sei, both are adorable." She said naturally, without minding her own words as she smiled brightly.

    Obviously, Sei¡¯s face brightened the moment he her said she doesn¡¯t dislike it. However, hr didn¡¯t fully grasped the meaning of the rest of her words so he was about to talk when Davi¡¯s sudden loud voice stopped him.

    "Ahh! The ice creams are melting." She shouted and she immediately began licking both the ice creams in their hands a little faster. Of course, Sei¡¯s gaze fell into her lips again.

    Noticing his focused gaze, Davi thought that Sei might also want to eat the ice cream so bad if only his condition permits him. Thus, feeling sorry for him, Davi spoke to coax him.

    "I¡¯m sorry. Even though I bought this for you, I¡¯m the only one devouring it. But don¡¯t worry, I will make you a warm delicious food at home." She said gently and before Sei could give her his answer, she talked again.

    "Hmm... should I experiment and create a warm ice cream for you?" she continued while looking like she¡¯s already thinking about how to do it.

    Looking at her thinking so deep, Sei spoke.

    "It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself." He said and Davi just smiled.

    "Nope, I will try it when I have time." She replied before she continued eating the ice creams again.

    "It¡¯s not fun eating ice cream alone like this. I want to eat it with you. Although I think it¡¯s not possible to make a warm ice cream, haha." She continued as she forced a disappointedughed.

    That moment, Davi finished Sei¡¯s ice cream first. And as she was licking hers to finish it fast, Sei¡¯s hand suddenlynded on her nape. And the next second he kissed her.

    Davi¡¯s eyes turned wide and when Sei¡¯s warm tongue entered her mouth, the ice cream in her hand almost fell.

    Sei kissed her passionately as usual, but this time, Davi felt like he¡¯s doing something different. She felt as though Sei was savoring the taste of her mouth and its driving her crazy.

    Her mind began to swirl like slow motioned tornado when Sei finally pulled back. Both of them just stared at each other for a while as though were both stunned. However, surprisingly, Sei was the first to recover.

    "If it¡¯s not possible, then it¡¯s fine. I can always taste a warm ice cream this way, right?" he sincerely said without any trace of embarrassment on his face, causing Davi to just burn.

    "W-w-what are you... W-w-hat are you saying?!" she replied with staggering voice as she was zing with embarrassment while Sei just looked at her with confused face.

    "But you said you don¡¯t dislike it." He answered like a puppy who suddenly went nervous and afraid that his owner was displeased.

    That moment, Davi put down her ice cream on the ground and she covered her face with her palms.

    "Sei, you¡¯ve be shameless!" She said as she kept covering her face, and Sei froze in ce.

 Chapter 212 Apologetic Puppy

    Sei was stunned with the words she said. To him, her, calling him shameless was something serious to the point that it¡¯s starting to bother him and making him felt nervous. And the fact that she was covering her face for her not to see him made his worry aggravated.

    That moment, Sei didn¡¯t know how to react. He raised his hand reflexively but he stopped midway. He was at lost and unsure about what¡¯s the right thing for him to say and do. Well, it was because this is the first time his wife was acting like this.

    He knows how to console her when she was sad or hurt, however, this time, she seemed to be displeased and somewhat angry that she even called him shameless. He had no idea how to deal with a situation like this but to simply apologize.

    "Sorry. I¡¯m sorry." He said, this time his face was even more apologetic.

    Davi who was now calming down from Sei¡¯s unexpected attack slowly peeked between her fingers the moment she heard him saying sorry again. And to her surprise, an extremely apologetic expression was shing across his face. His eyes were reflecting an intense worry and regret that he almost looked like a little boy who just did a grave misconduct and was now about to beg for forgiveness.

    Seeing him like that, Davi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly look that miserable. She covered her face because she doesn¡¯t want him to see just how embarrassed she was. And she called him shameless out of being too flustered. Well, to her, what he did was indeed shameless, especially because he was Sei, her supposedly innocent husband who was just asking her to teach him how to French kiss not long ago.

    Wait... why is he looking like this? Did he misunderstand something?

    Davi was about to ask so she can rify things to make him stop looking like a wronged little boy when her cellphone vibrated.

    That same moment, before Davi could excuse herself to receive the call, Mr. Chen walked closer to them. Davi then gestured Sei to answer the phone while the body guard sidled towards him to whisper something.

    The person calling Davi was no other than the old professor who was really fond of her. She was the one who¡¯s always praising her and telling everyone how exceptional Davi was.

    "Where are you? The next test is about to start?!" the old professor¡¯s voice was loud and strict as ever. Causing Davi to immediately tell her she¡¯sing.

    "Yes, prof. I¡¯ming." She said before she immediately faced towards Sei.

    "The next test is about to start so I need to go back now. I can finish it within forty minutes so..."

    "It¡¯s okay miss. We¡¯ll send you back." Mr. Chen was the one who answered her before they strangely entered the car hastily.

    Davi looked at the quiet Sei as soon as she sat, but before she could talk, again, Mr. Chen spoke first.

    "Sei still need to prepare something so we¡¯re going to go home first." He said and Davi could only agree.

    "Mm. I¡¯ll take a cab along with Kaide then." She said and when she returned her gaze towards Sei, Davi felt a bit taken aback. His apologetic expression was suddenly change into something that seemed to be quite extreme and serious. He just looked as though the apologetic puppy a while ago turned into an extremely perceptive and Argus-eyed beast that was currently focusing every ounce of his senses towards a certain approaching danger.

    Davi was quite surprised with the three hundred sixty degrees change of his expression that her words just stocked on her throat. That moment, Davi could only deduce that Mr. Chen must have told him something really serious a while ago, so she decided not to pry about it anymore.

 Chapter 213 Do Something Even Greater

    After the girl stepped out of the car and entered the University¡¯s gate, Zaki began to unleash the same aura exuding Sei while the car started speeding. Sei on the other hand just heaved a really deep sigh of relief.

    A while ago, the moment Zaki told him about the presence of XBI agents, Sei went unbelievably nervous. His usual calm demeanor even when danger was within his throat was suddenly nowhere to be seen. He was nervous to death about the possibility that they¡¯ll get attacked while his wife was still with them.

    dly enough, nothing has happened.

    "Did they saw us?" Sei asked when Zaki answered without looking at him.

    "I believe they didn¡¯t, or else, they should have been chasing us now. I think they have another target. We just happened to crossed with each other."

    Zaki replied when Sei¡¯s aura darkened again.

    "I¡¯ve let my guard down." Sei said as he clenched his fist tight.

    Looking at him, Zaki could only sigh.

    "Well, it can¡¯t be helped. You are sickst night and you didn¡¯t have the chance to check on them before we left." Zaki replied but Sei seemed to still feeling extremely displeased with himself.

    Sigh... he¡¯s criticizing himself again...

    That moment, Zaki could only watch Sei being in deep thinking again. He might have started visualizing simtions in his head again on how to escape and how to protect his wife if in case something had happened. Well, Zaki knew just how perfectionist Sei was when ites to this kind of stuffs. Ever since he was young, his mind was always working in apletely different dimension that he could outsmart any ns of assassination and strategies of high level attacks countless steps ahead. Additionally, through his hacking skill, he can always manage to exploit any mission no matter how high level it was before they even manage to execute it against him. To someone like Sei, as long as he won¡¯t drop his guard down, as long as there will be no distraction for him, and as long as he will listen to Zaki, nothing could touch him.

    "Anyway, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re now turning a bit bolder, fufu." Zaki then said the moment he ensured that there¡¯s no more reason for him to stay alert. His voice now returned to its usual mischievousness as though nothing serious just happened at all.

    Sei on the other hand immediately turned a bit red as soon as Zaki reminded him what he just did, but the next second, his aura turned amazingly cold the moment he remembered what happened after that kiss.

    "Oi, did something happen?" Zaki then asked curiously the moment he noticed Sei¡¯s expression. Well, he expected him to just blushes like tomato but he turned cold instead, so of course, Zaki¡¯s gossiping stomach would be curious.

    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be happy that you¡¯re now the one making a move on her?" he continued trying to make him talk, when finally, Sei opened his mouth.

    "She called me shameless." He said with such a disheartened voice causing Zaki to cough two times before he burst.

    "Pfft! What? Hahaha. She called you shameless? What the hell did you do to her for her to call you that?" Zaki asked as he keptughing while Sei just stared outside the window before he talked.

    "I think she was displeased. She even covered her face not see me. I think I did a wrong move." He said with his usual ever so honest way of talking and Zaki just cracked up again.

    "Pftt! You might be misunderstanding something again Sei, I¡¯m sure of it. I advise you not to jump into conclusion. And besides, what¡¯s wrong if she called you shameless?" he said and Sei looked at him with puzzled gaze.

    Zaki then sidled to the man as he whispered something in his ear.

    "Listen Sei, sometimes, girls actually liked it when their man is being shameless." Zaki said and Sei just looked at him with a gaze full of doubts.

    "Your wife was just embarrassed that moment that¡¯s why she covered her face. If you don¡¯t believe me, just go and ask her. Or, you just do some shameless move on her again and see her reaction for yourself." He continued while Sei just remained silent.

    And when the man didn¡¯t replied him at all, Zaki spoke again.

    "Anyway, what¡¯s your n?" he asked and when Sei still didn¡¯t talk back, Zaki burst.

    "Oi, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll just give the ring just like that! She confessed to you in such a really heart stopping and breathtaking way, so don¡¯t even think about doing boring stuff, you get it? You have to work as hard as she did. Be a man and do something even greater¡ª"

    "Shut up. I already have a n."

 Chapter 214 Clear the rumor

    Davi who was in the women¡¯sfort room was about to step out of the cubicle when she halted. It was because she heard voices of female students gossiping about Kaide and her.

    "Seriously, someone said that our Adonis is gay?!"

    "ording to them, a freakishly handsome guy said it. Can you believe that? And the rumor was now spreading like wildfire in the entire campus."

    "Whoah! Seriously? That guy might be lying right? There¡¯s no way such a pretty Kaide is gay. I can¡¯t ept that! That guy who said that absurd rumor might just have a deep grudge to Kaide."

    "Well, that¡¯s possible, but actually, the rumor somehow makes sense if you think about it."

    "Huh? What are you trying to say?"

    "Well, every time I see him with miss Davi, his face suddenly looks delicate and gentle as though he¡¯s a girl disguising as a man. And didn¡¯t you find it suspicious that he doesn¡¯t have any male friends at all? He¡¯s literally just like a glue sticking to Davi. Did you guys notice that?"

    "Ahh, now that you mention that. He does acts suspicious sometimes. He acts not so manly when he¡¯s with her. And one more thing, that pretty face of his is just too unbelievable, right? Maybe he¡¯s actually a girl? That happens a lot in novels, right?"

    "Hey, stop it. How could he be a girl? You¡¯re not making any sense at all!"

    "But, its not actually impossible right? And besides, did they ever admit that they¡¯re in rtionship? Never, right? Maybe they¡¯re hiding something."

    "No! My Kaide is not gay and he¡¯s absolutely not a girl."

    "Sigh! Well, why don¡¯t we just go dig some information to prove that he¡¯s really not gay?"

    "Yeah, right. We better do that, lets go. Why don¡¯t we go ask miss Davi?"

    Hearing the girl¡¯s conversations, Davi was stunned. She can¡¯t believe that they didn¡¯t only exploit Kaide¡¯s secret, they¡¯re even thinking that he¡¯s a girl now.

    Oh no... how did they even... wait who the he¡¯ll was this freakishly handsome guy who revealed our secret?! Did Kaide already hear about this?"

    Thinking about Kaide, Davi immediately stepped out of thefort room. However, to her surprise, the man whom she thought was waiting for her was nowhere to be seen, causing her to turned quite worried.

    Meanwhile, Kaide, who was surrounded with a bunch of male students was standing in the corner with a calm look.

    "So, you¡¯re actually a gay?" one of the student said as he sneered at him while the others justughed in disbelief.

    "Well, being gay actually suits him though. He¡¯s too pretty to be a man." Another one said before he raised his hand. He was about to touch Kaide¡¯s face when like a lightning that surprised every single one of them, Kaide already caught the man¡¯s hand before they even realize it. He just locked his hand mercilessly when he saw his boss approaching.

    Kaide immediately soften and he let go of the man as though nothing just happened before he smiled delicately, causing the male student¡¯s jaws to drop with confusion.

    Even though Kaide was reaching his very limit, he will neverpromise his mission to the mere opinions of people who doesn¡¯t even matter to him. He¡¯d rather appear gay to everyone¡¯s eyes if that¡¯s the only way he could stay close to her for him to protect her. And besides, he¡¯d rather endure this nonsense than endure his boss¡¯s deadly res, right?

    "Kaide?! What are you doing?" Davi¡¯s voice rang loudly, causing everyone, including Kaide to look at her. The students immediately flinched and softened the moment they saw her. Well, the university¡¯s number one dream girl was now approaching like a fierce queening to rescue her beloved pretty knight.

    They voluntarily made a way for her until she reached Kaide.

    Kaide on the other hand didn¡¯t change her girlish expression. He was focused trying to show her that everything is fine and that he didn¡¯t mind the current situation.

    However, the next thing his boss said surprised him to the core.

    "Kaide, did you hear about the rumors?" she asked and Kaide justughed.

    "Ahaha. Yep, I heard about it. Please don¡¯t mind them." he replied but Davi¡¯s brows creased in displeasure.

    "How about we clear the rumor in front of everyone?" she asked and Kaide¡¯s eyes turned wide. He looked at her with confused and puzzled face when Davi sidled towards him.

    "You might not know this but you really look cool when you¡¯re fighting seriously. I think if everyone saw you like that, everyone will not believe that you¡¯re gay." She continued and Kaide choked. He coughed before he could talk back to her.

    "But miss. How could I do that? These men here smells even weaker than you. I¡¯ll end up as a gay bully in their eyes if I do that. Don¡¯t worry about me, this is no big deal." Kaide reasoned out but Davi seemed to determined in clearing up his name.

    "No, this is our secret. I can¡¯t let you being exploited like this when you don¡¯t like it. Don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll be your opponent. We failed to train this morning so how about we do the serious training now?" She said and Kaide just coughed again.

    "Uhm miss. You don¡¯t need to do this, I¡¯m seriously fine--"

    "If you don¡¯t agree, I will not let you get close to me again." She whispered and Kaide¡¯s shoulders dropped. Well, if that happens, it¡¯d be harder for him to protect her. Thus, in the end, he could only raise his white g and agree.

    With a confident smile in her face, Davi then turned and faced the male students.

    "Me and this man here were always doing a training session every morning. So were going to train here now. You better watch us okay?" She said with a wide smile and the male students just fell silent for a while before they nodded like rattle.

 Chapter 215 As Easy as Tha

    After Davi change her outfit, she and Kaide were finally facing off. They went at the yard behind the science department building but of course, the news spread like wild fire. Thus, in no time, Davi and Kaide were already surrounded with bunch of curious and gossiping students.

    "What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Are they really going to fight?"

    "No, Miss Davi said they¡¯re just going to practice. She said its their daily routine."

    "Eh? Seriously? Daily routine?"

    "Well, that¡¯s what she said. Seemed like he¡¯s her sparring partner or something."

    "What?! Seriously? Oh my god. This is interesting."

    "Well, you¡¯ve said it. Who do you think will win?"

    "I believe, it should be Miss Davi, I heard she was really good in taekwondo back in high school."

    "Really? Now that¡¯s amazing. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine a goddess like her being good in fighting. But if that¡¯s true, then I think Kaide will lose badly."

    "Hey, hey, don¡¯t just conclude it like that. No matter how good she is, she¡¯s still a girl okay? Don¡¯t forget Kaide is a man."

    "But Kaide is rumored as gay, right? I think Davi can easily beat him if that¡¯s true. And besides, look at him, he just looks as delicate as her."

    "Hey, we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s really gay, okay?!"

    "Easy, girls. Why don¡¯t we just watch them first before you continue your bickering?"

    "Yeah, right. But hear me, if Kaide will lose badly in this fight... I swear, I¡¯ll believe he¡¯s indeed gay even if he denies it."

    "Girls really are scary. How could you decide it just like that?"

    "Shut up. Let¡¯s just watch."

    While the students kept on murmuring to each others, Kaide was still a bit hesitant. He will always fight his boss seriously every time they train and he could tell that Davi was now in a different levelpared to that first time they fought. However, Kaide don¡¯t want her to show her skill to everyone.

    "Uhm... boss, let¡¯s do it lightly this time, okay?" Kaide whispered before they started but to his surprise, her answer wasn¡¯t a word but a precise kick to his jaw. Thankfully, Maude reflexively avoided her attract easily like usual. And both their first moves just made every student¡¯s mouth hanged open with awe.

    Davi then continued attacking Kaide like usual while the man just defended himself. Well, Davi was a lot better now so her every attack will require Kaide¡¯s undivided focus to stop them.

    Until time went by and the murmuring students a moment ago just stood there silently. They were literally dumbstruck with the unexpected high level fight that they almost felt like they¡¯re watching a movie.

    Kaide who was simply defending from her every ferocious attack remained like a swift calm wind. He never attacked her, but his skill was just too unbelievable. His serious look that moment made the girls even the guys to look at him in apletely different way. It was as if in their minds, they were quietly saying the words; "there¡¯s just no freaking way this guy is gay, right?"

    On the other hand, the students started admiring how good Davi¡¯s fighting skill was. The boys and even the girls began to look at her like she was an olden day princess who was trained to lead an army in times of war.

    Minutes went by and Davi finally stopped to take a rest. She was still nning to fight him a little longer for him to show his superb skill but before she could attack again, the student suddenly apuded them as though a certain amazing stage y just ended.

    The two then turned their heads and they went quite surprised. It was because, the eyes that were filled with doubt and disdain minutes ago was now filled with nothing but admiration.

    That moment, Davi looked at Kaide with an eyes that seemed like saying the words; "See? It¡¯s as easy as that."

    "Wahh, goddess Davi, your so badass!"

    "Kaide, you¡¯re amazing, so cool!"

    After the satisfying scene they both created, it seemed as though the student¡¯s doubts has subsided. Male students also began to treat Kaide with much respect more than before, causing Davi to looked quite victorious.

    "See that? Its quite easy to extinguish rumors without evidence." She said happily as they entered a cab to go back home.

    "Ahaha. You¡¯re right." He just agreed and Davi just continued talking.

    "But, who do you think is that guy who exploited your secret? And why does he need to do that? Do you have someone who have a huge grudge with you? Did you do something bad to that person?" She asked and big invisible sweat drops just quietly fell on his forehead.

    Er. Someone who have grudge against me and someone who knew I¡¯m gay, huh. Sigh...

    Kaide could only sigh knowing the fact that the man she¡¯s talking about was no other than his jealous boss, Sei. He even felt shiver down his spine when he thought what will happen if Sei will find out about what his wife did just to clear the rumor he started.

    Kaide could only fell silent since he don¡¯t even know what to say. Thus, silence enveloped the car for a while until Davi soft voice reached his ears.

    "Ahh, I miss Sei already. I wanna reach home immediately." She suddenly murmured as shended her head on the car¡¯s window. Of course, her words made Kaide a bit stunned.

    Its only more than an hour and you¡¯re missing him already? Ahh... people in love really have their own world people like me will never understand, huh... ha ha...

    Kaide was quietlyughing at himself for being unbelievably single all his life. He had met countless girls who showed interests and even confessed to him but for some reason, he doesn¡¯t seem to feel anything to anyone of them. Of course, he wanted to fall in love too, but too bad for him because his heart seemed to still in its long journey of looking for his other half.

    Thinking about it, Kaide just reflexively heaved a sigh, causing Davi to look at him with curious gaze.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked and Kaide snapped. He looked at her with a smile as he talked.

    "No, no, noth---"

    Kaide couldn¡¯t finish his statement. His just eyes turned wide and in a blink of an eye, he forcefully grabbed Davi towards him and the next second, a loud bang reached both their ears.

 Chapter 216 Whatever Happens

    Within just a matter of second, an intense blow hit the cab and that same moment, Davi felt her body mmed forward against Kaide. And before she even realized, her face was already burried in his chest while the man¡¯s arm was wrapped around her head.

    The collision happened in a blink of an eye and it shocked Davi to the core that she couldn¡¯t react for a long while. Thankfully, her senses awakened quite fast and she lifted her head while Kaide slowly let go of her.

    "Are you alright?" Kaide immediately asked. However, Davi didn¡¯t answer him. Her eyes just widened the moment she saw blood flowing on his neck.

    "Blood! You¡¯re bleeding!" She yelled but before Kaide could talk back, the driver screamed for help. Kaide didn¡¯t mind his own wounds, the first thing he did was inspect whether Davi was wounded.

    dly, apart from small cuts in her hand, she wasn¡¯t wounded heavily. Kaide was thankful enough that the impact wasn¡¯t that lethal and he managed to protect her in time, or else, he couldn¡¯t even imagine what will happen if she was hurt.

    That moment, Davi was about to ask for help too, when the police immediately arrived. The paramedics immediately catered the wounded driver as well as Kaide before they both sent the two including the driver of the car which hit them into the nearest hospital.

    Davi was about to follow Kaide, but the police stopped her. The police said she needed to go with them to the police station to question her about the ident.

    The rain was falling heavily, and Davi didn¡¯t know why she felt somewhat uneasy as soon as the police told her that she needed to go with them.

    ...

    Gray Mansion.

    "Zaki! Remove this. Now!" A chilling voice cold as ancient ciers echoed inside Sei¡¯s study room. Sei¡¯s face was covered with intense darkness and extreme worry. His gaze towards Zaki was as sharp as the universe¡¯s sharpest sword. And his aura was turning intensely murderous.

    Moments ago, as soon as Sei received the immediate report about the ident, Zaki already handcuffed him before he could even make a move. It was because Zaki knew that Sei will rush towards the scene recklessly so he could only handcuff him to detain him inside the house.

    "You know why I¡¯m doing this Sei. She was brought to the police station, and there¡¯s a strong possibility that this involves you. You don¡¯t have to worry, she¡¯s not hurt. Kaide did his job so calm down." Zaki said but Sei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His face went even colder that the entire room just feel as though it was about to reach pass the freezing point.

    "Zaki, don¡¯t make me repeat myself." Sei¡¯s horrifying voice echoed once again. However, Zaki didn¡¯t flinch at all. He just stared back at Sei with his eyes reflecting his absolutely constant decision.

    "If you go and something happens, you know who i¡¯ll save between you two, right? So stop being stubborn Sei, I know you know what I¡¯m trying to say. And besides, they¡¯re obviously just trying to lure you out or just trying to prove something. If youe out now you¡¯re just going to confirm that she really has connection with you. Stay here and wait, i¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t harm even a single strand of her hair." Zaki said with his firm and ever so steadfast voice. And without waiting for any reply from Sei, he began to move out of the room as he looked at Ryou and three more guards in front of the door.

    "Whatever happens, never listen to him." Zaki said towards the men and they almost flinched with the intensely terrifying warning in Zaki¡¯s eyes.

    "Even if we listen to him, it¡¯s not like we can do a thing. The key is in your hand you know." Ryou replied, talking about the key of Sei¡¯s handcuff. Well, the handcuff was never ordinary, it¡¯s a next-generation device that was impossible to unlock without using its key. Zaki personally chose it to restrain Sei at time like this, although he just used it to him twice.

    "Kir will be here soon." Zaki then said and Ryou cringed the moment he heard what he said. His eyes seemed saying the words; "why does that man needed to be here?"

    Zaki then nced at the frozen Sei before he finally left the room.

    He hastily walked out of the house when a man with a mysterious aura of a deadly militarymando approached him. And the moment Zaki saw him, his expression somehow rxed.

    "I handcuffed him inside. I will leave the rest to you." Zaki then said before he tossed the the key to him and the man just nodded like a respectful soldier before Zaki finally entered the car.

 Chapter 217 Isnt it the Queen?

    "How¡¯s she?" Zaki asked on the phone while he was speeding towards Blue city¡¯s police headquarter.

    "She¡¯s fine, she¡¯s now in the middle of questioning."

    "If anyone tries to harm her, you already know what to do."

    "Yes, I understand. Also boss, XBI agents are here. They seemed like they have something they wanted from her."

    "I know. Stay alert."

    "Yes."

    As soon as the call ended, Zaki gripped his phone hard. It was because he knew that the XBI agents surely caused the minor ident for them to be able to question her without making her be suspicious of them.

    Furthermore, he finally realized that the agents¡¯ target was actually her and not Sei. A realization that caused his eyes to narrow as his mind wonders about the mysterious and intriguing possibilities involving Davi.

    Meanwhile, inside a certain interrogation room, Davi just sat there quietly the moment they suddenly showed her a photo of a woman.

    The woman was beautiful and she was wearing a white coat. As she stared at the woman in the picture, strangely, Davi seemed to feel something inexplicable inside her.

    "Have you ever seen this woman?" the police woman asked as she stared at Davi with scrutinizing gazes as though she was trying to read her every expression and bodynguages.

    Davi just honestly shook her head. She didn¡¯t know why she¡¯s suddenly being asked like this. She felt somewhat intrigued with the unknown feeling within her but she was sure that she never saw such a woman in her entire life.

    After a long while of silence, the police officer showed her another picture.

    "How about this? Have you seen someone who looks like or resembled this boy?" The woman asked and Davi looked at the photo.

    This time, it was a photo of a boy around eleven or twelve years old. Davi was surprised on how adorably handsome the boy was even though the photo was ck and white. The boy just have a face that seemed to be something edited that he almost looks like a certain game avatar with a breathtakingly perfect face. That moment, once again and strangely enough, as soon as Davi stared at the boy¡¯s eyes, she felt as though something just tugged her heart and she didn¡¯t know why. She felt something but she knew that this was her first time seeing such face.

    Thus, despite the strange feeling in her heart, Davi just sincerely shook her head again.

    Another long silence then went by before the two officers stepped out of the room and after a few more minutes, they finally let her leave. Davi was still feeling intrigued about the two people they showed her, however, she didn¡¯t ask. In the end, she just thought that they might be missing persons and the police were randomly asking people to look for them.

    ...

    Davi finally stepped out of the police station when she felt the cold wind touching her. She was already drenched since the police took her so she¡¯s been feeling cold for a while now.

    That moment, Davi could only hug herself while she stared up the gloomy sky.

    She sneezed twice when suddenly, someone draped a coat on her. She raised her head and was surprised to see that it was Mr. Chen.

    "Mr. Chen, wh-why are you here? Wait, is Sei here too?" she asked when Mr. Chen just ruffled her head.

    "He¡¯s not here. I came to get you. I¡¯m afraid Sei might die with worry if you don¡¯te home immediately." He said before he hastily lead her towards the car. And the moment, the two entered, Mr. Chen began to talk.

    "Are you alright?" he asked and Davi nodded.

    "Mm. I¡¯m fine, ahh! How about Kaide?" she eximed but the man just looked at her with gazes that was telling her not to worry.

    "He¡¯s alright, I already sent someone to pick him." Mr. Chen said and Davi heaved a long sigh.

    "I wanted to thank him for saving me." She uttered when Mr. Chen smiled at her.

    "You can do that when he¡¯s back." He replied and Davi just nodded.

    The man then continued asking her what happened while the car was speeding like bullet.

    Until they finally reached the mansion in no time.

    Davi immediately stepped out of the car, expecting that Sei was anxiously waiting for her return. However, to her dismay, guards and a terrifyingly looking man were the first to wee her.

    She then halted as she looked around when Mr. Chen spoke.

    "Kir, didn¡¯t I already sent you a message to uncuff him?" He said while his brows were a bit knitted when suddenly, Ryou appeared, looking like a lost warrior who just saw a horrifying ghost in the battlefield.

    He stepped closer to Kir and gave the key back to him.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Kir, you better be the one who should go and uncuff the boss." He said with a voice filled with fear.

    However, Kir just threw the key back to him without any word as though telling him the word ¡¯never¡¯.

    "Ahh, I can¡¯t even bear to enter the room! It was already covered with ciers and daggers might just hit me million tines if I¡¯ll try to approach him. I¡¯m afraid, i¡¯ll die before I could even reach him." Ryou said as he cried without tears but the moment he finally notice that Zaki was there standing behind him, he ran towards him and tossed him the key.

    "Z-- You¡¯re the one who handcuffed him so you better do the job of uncuffing him." Ryou said and the moment Mr. Chen saw the look in Ryou¡¯s eyes, he held the key with hesitation.

    "Er...does he really looks bad this time?" Mr. Chen asked and Ryou almost cried out loud.

    "You don¡¯t have any idea! The room now turned into a hell dragon¡¯s den. He looked like he wanted to kill the first one who will approach him you know?!" he said as he ran away and the disguised Zaki could only scratch his head. Well, the moment he imagined the things Sei could do once he uncuff him was terrifying enough that even him couldn¡¯t help but felt shiver down his spine.

    Due to that, the disguised Zaki began to whack his head when Davi who was just quietly standing behind him sneezed.

    That moment, he turned towards her and he finally realized the existence of their real life hero. Well, he knew that Davi is the only one who could tame the dragon and turn him back to its original form without using force. He alsi knew that he could never hurt her no matter how rampant his rage was, so she¡¯s basically the only one who¡¯s useful now.

    Thus, thinking about it, he then moved towards her and put the key in her hand.

    "Uhm miss, I told you a while ago that I handcuffed him right? Here. Here¡¯s the key. He¡¯s inside his study room. He¡¯s waiting for you there." He said as he smiled and the girl just nodded impatiently before she dashed inside the house without any question.

    The disguised Zaki just watched her disappearing silhouette when Ryou¡¯s voice reached him.

    "You really are despicable. How could you sacrifice her to save yourself?" he said and Zaki justughed.

    "Sacrifice? Don¡¯t be an idiot Ryou. Who¡¯s the most powerful piece to take down the King? Isn¡¯t it the queen? And besides, her, uncuffing him as though the heroine just arrived to save the chained King is kind of romantic, don¡¯t you think?" He replied as he smiled and Ryou¡¯s mouth just hanged opened when Zaki began to move his feet to enter the house.

    Hmm. I wonder if the scene will look kind of medieval romance? Fufu... I wonder how Sei reacts.

 Chapter 218 Cold

    By the time Davi pushed the door, her eyes immediately zoomed in towards the man standing like a frozen statue. He was oozing with dark aura filled with extremely negative emotions. He looked terrible that anyone could feel terrorized just by looking at him.

    However, that moment, Davi didn¡¯t feel any fear at all. Looking at him like that made her heart sunk with worry and she just ran towards him.

    Sei on the other hand finally noticed the approaching footsteps so he raised his head. His eyes were dreadful. He looked exactly like a chained godly looking yet terrifying demon.

    His aura turned extremely murderous as his eyes glimmered in the dim lit room. But the moment his eyes recognized the person walking closer to him, time seemed to stand still. The bloodlust, rage and severe worry inside him were like dark fogs that were forced to froze in air.

    That moment, Davi just jumped into his embrace. She didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly felt exhausted. She felt like all she wanted to do is hug him like that and feel hisfortable warmth.

    After a long while, like a drained battery that was finally fully recharged, Davi pulled away and stared at the man.

    "I¡¯m home." She said with a wide smile and Sei finally snapped. He blinked and the negative emotions around him a while ago disappeared into existence. It was as if the horrifying dragon immediately sunk into a newborn little adorable mythical being.

    Sei¡¯s gaze just locked into her face for a while before he finally moved. He stepped forward to embrace her but the handcuff stopped him.

    Sei¡¯s aura started going berserk the moment he realized that he was still cuffed when Davi gasped.

    "Ahh! I almost forgot. I have the key." She said and she immediately uncuffed him. And as soon as the handcuff was removed, Sei embraced her as tight as he could before he held her shoulders and made her looked at him.

    "Are you alright? Are you hurt? Did they hurt you?" He asked worriedly while his emotion was mixed with rage as though he was ready to kill an entire race the moment she said that they hurt her.

    Looking at him, Davi couldn¡¯t help but feel the chilling emotion in his eyes. Thus, the next moment, her handnded on his cheek and she pinched him.

    She pulled his skin but the man just remained speechless. Due to hisck of reaction, Davi raised his other hand and pinched his other cheek. Davi was trying to calm him, she wanted to dissolve the killing intent in his eyes before she will utter a word.

    However, still, Sei seemed unaffected. His eyes were still looking intent as ever and it surprised Davi. Well, he used to be easily swayed every time Davi does this kind of thing to him so Sei being unaffected like that was definitely a shock to her.

    Due to that, Davi suddenly pulled his face towards him. Their faces were now just an inch apart. They both stared at each other¡¯s eyes and their lips were about to collide when Davi suddenly turned her face aside before she sneezed.

    Sei on the other hand was stunned to a moment before he could speak.

    "Are you alright?" he asked and Davi who was still holding his face looked at him.

    "I wanted to kiss you, but, I think I caught a cold. I¡¯m afraid it will be transmitted to you." She said as she yfully chuckles while her handnded on his hair.

    However, what Sei said the next second left her extremely dumbfounded and her hand ruffling his hair froze in ce.

    "I don¡¯t mind. I want to catch your cold." He said and Davi choked.

 Chapter 219 You Will Never Know Unless You Try

    I want to catch your cold...

    I want to catch your cold...

    I want to catch your cold...

    Sei¡¯s voice rang over and over again within Davi¡¯s brain. She was literally dumbstruck that she struggled to find a word to say. All she could do that moment was cough while her face just turned red like ripe tomato. Well, shameless Sei is attacking again and Davi wasn¡¯t used to him being like that at all.

    However, the moment Davi raised her face and looked at him, the reddened color of her face began to fade. It was because as she looks at him, she realized that Sei¡¯s shameless words didn¡¯t match his expressions at all. There was no trace of anything like lust reflecting in his eyes. His breathtakingly gorgeous eyes were filled with nothing but worry and pure concern. It was as if he wasn¡¯t actually saying those so he could kiss her, instead, he was just saying it because he wanted her cold to be transmitted to him so she doesn¡¯t need to suffer anymore.

    Realizing that his words were somewhat misleading, Davi decided to bravely confirm if what she observed was indeed right.

    "Are you saying that it¡¯s totally fine for you to catch my cold as long as you could kiss me?" she asked, straight as ever. Well, part of her quite high leveled bravery might because she¡¯s starting to feel hot due to her cold. However, what Sei replied to her made her even more dumbfounded.

    "Mm. I wanted to kiss you and I don¡¯t want you to get sick." He said and Davi felt like her lips were zipped forcefully.

    What?! So you mean you¡¯re actually being truly shameless and innocently worried at the same time? God, when did he leaped to this level? How could he attack me shamelessly and innocently all at once? Ahh... If he continues being like this and he turn even more shameless...

    Davi reflexively covered her mouth because of the things that were running in her head. She can¡¯t help but imagine scenes where Sei was being more shameless towards her and it made her feltpletely at the losing end. She also thought that if Sei will learn to use his cuteness while being shameless, Davi could only imagine the possibility of her dear self fainting and even having series of nose bleeds. And her wild imagination didn¡¯t stop there, the adorable chibi Sei shamelessly asking for a deep and passionate kiss appeared in her head and she immediately gave in. That moment, realizing that she has zero tolerance when ites to Sei using his adorableness as his ultimate weapon, she could only think that the only way to handle him when he¡¯s like that was to raise her white g and nothing more.

    Meanwhile, Sei who¡¯s been waiting for her reply was again feeling troubled the moment his dear wife covered her mouth. Well, he remembered what happened in the park when she covered her face after he kissed her and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she actually disliked the idea of him doing bold moves on her.

    Moreover, for some reason, the words Zaki told him echoed in his brain.

    ¡¯Listen Sei, sometimes, girls actually like it when their man is being shameless. Your wife was just embarrassed... if you don¡¯t believe me just do some shameless move on her again and see her reaction for yourself...¡¯

    That moment, Sei stared at his wife intently. Sei never wanted to displease her, he never wanted to do anything that could sadden her that¡¯s why he¡¯s always doing his best to learn about the things she likes as well as the things she hates. However, when ites to these things, Sei was having a hard time figuring out the real meaning of her actions. And just as Zaki said, he thought that the only way for him to know was do the deed and then, ask sincerely. Besides, he thought that what the famous saying said wasn¡¯t senseless, you will never know unless you try.

    Thus, the next moment, Sei started moving. He held her hand making the girl to snap. She stared back at him and the two gazed deeply at each other¡¯s eyes. But after a short while, Davi was the first to avert her gaze.

    "Ahh... I forgot to return this coat." She suddenly said as soon as her gaze fell on the coat that was still draped on her. That moment, Sei¡¯s eyes also fell on the coat she was talking about and his face immediately turned unbelievably sour that he unknowingly let go of her hand. Well, he recognized that it was Zaki¡¯s coat and he felt amazingly jealous even though he knew he was supposed to be thankful towards Zaki.

    "I¡¯ll go return this first okay?" She then continued as she started walking away. She started opening the door when suddenly, Sei grabbed the coat on her before he mmed his palm on the door to close it again.

    That moment, Davi¡¯s eyes turned wide with surprise. She stared at his hand on the door before she slowly turned. However, the moment she faced him, she gasped.

 Chapter 220 Return the Favor

    The moment Davi turned, she gasped on how close their faces were. Sei¡¯s lips brushed on the tip of her nose and it jolted her, causing her to reflexively leaned on the door to make some distance.

    That moment, her reaction immediately made Sei felt hesitant. He didn¡¯t expect her to get startled like this, causing him to felt suddenly anxious.

    "D-did I scare you?" he asked with a disheartened look and Davi could only blink as she stared at him. Well, Davi admits that she wasn¡¯t used with Sei doing this kind of approach. However, the real reason why was because she experienced being treated like this before multiple times that her body learned to reflexively move on its own every time this kabe-don thing happens. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t forget that the person doing it to her this time was Sei or else, she might already instinctively hit his balls a long while ago, just what she always does with those men.

    Ahh... that was close, that was close... what am I going to do if I actually kicked this adorable baby of mine?

    While Davi was still in the middle of thinking, Sei¡¯s anxiety was increasing. Davi¡¯s silence and her seemingly troubled look made him felt amazingly downhearted.

    "I¡¯m sorry." He suddenly uttered as he lowered his face. Davi was again surprised. Not because of his sudden apology but because of his seemingly super distressed reaction.

    That moment, Sei leaned his head on his own arm that was still stretched towards the door.

    "Please... tell me if I¡¯m doing things that were displeasing you." He continued with his same disheartened voice without even raising his head. That very moment, Davi suddenly felt something that just twisted her heart. Maybe because this was the first time Sei spoke to her without making eye contact that Davi could tell just how awful he¡¯s been feeling right now.

    Looking at him being sad and anxious was indeed painful for her no matter what the reason is. Davi couldn¡¯t bear watching him like this at all. All she wanted was give all her love to him, all she wanted was to guard his heart so that he won¡¯t get hurt again.

    Thus, the next second, Davi held his head and leaned it in her shoulder. She wrapped her arm around his head as she caressed his hair gently as ever.

    "Sei, would you believe me if I¡¯ll tell you that you never displeased me even once?" She said and Sei immediately raised his head. He gazed at her eyes before he could answer her.

    "I¡¯ll always believe anything you¡¯ll say." He replied and when Davi smiled brightly, Sei¡¯s eyes slightly widened.

    "Did I misunderstand you again?" he continued and when Davi nodded with a sweet smile, causing Sei to froze.

    "I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel bad because of my action. Before I met you, some forceful idiots always tried to corner me that¡¯s why I think my body learned to react like this." She said and as expected, immediate worry and rage shed across Sei¡¯s eyes.

    "But don¡¯t worry, before those people could touch me, I already hit their poor balls. You¡¯re the first who did this to me and didn¡¯t receive a blow from me, you know." She continued as she chuckled and the rage and worry in Sei¡¯s eyes were immediately reced with proud and sparkling diamonds. However, after a short while, his eyes turned serious.

    "I want to destroy them." He suddenly said and Davi could only force augh.

    "Ahaha. Don¡¯t. Those idiots don¡¯t deserve your attention and time okay? And besides, I believe they already received their very own karma from me. So forget about them now, okay?" She said and after a short silence, Sei finally dropped his invisible sword of death before he nodded obediently.

    That moment, Davi just smiled again as she tiptoed and reached his hair.

    "Sei, misunderstandings are inevitable and they will always happen in the future, but I want to tell you that whatever you do, you¡¯re never a displeasure to me." She said as her beautiful eyes were overflowing with sincerity. Words and feelings that made Sei fell speechless as he listens to the wild beats of his heart.

    After a short silence, while Davi was busy caressing his hair, Sei moved his face closer to her. Davi immediately halted but the moment his lips were about to reach hers, she suddenly turned her face away and...

    She sneezed. Long silence followed the sound of Davi¡¯s sneeze before Davi could talk.

    "Sorry Sei. Not this time okay? You just recovered from a feverst night. I can¡¯t make you get sick again." She said as she pinched both of his cheek.

    "I¡¯ll go and get change first, okay?" she continued not letting him say anymore words before she hastily stepped out of the room.

    Meanwhile, Zaki who immediately hid himself the moment the door opened was waiting for Davi¡¯s silhouette to disappear. And when Davi finally entered in their room, Zaki stood and he was about to run away when he heard a chilling voice.

    "Zaki." Sei called his name and he froze before he turned like a robot towards the man who finally stepped out of the dragon¡¯s den.

    "Ohh, Sei. I heard your wife just sneezed again. Don¡¯t you think you better go ask the butler to get her medicine?" He immediately said and Sei¡¯s intimidating look immediately turned upside down.

    "She was drenched from rain for a while now so I think she might even catch a flu. Wait, why don¡¯t try cooking for her this time? She¡¯s always cooking for you so you better return the favor sometimes. And besides, if you do that, she will really appreciate it from the bottom of her heart. Don¡¯t just watch her do all the efforts, you have to make some effort too and show her your love. You get it? You can make an Okayu[1] for her. And then, you will feed her yourself. Can you imagine what I¡¯m saying? That¡¯s somewhat romantic as well, don¡¯t you think?" Zaki continued without stopping to breath and Sei remained frozen as his gaze was focused into him. He was blinking like a child intently trying to process every word he said as though he was scrutinizing its sense.

    Thankfully, Zaki¡¯s desperate way in distracting Sei from the main topic seemed to be a great sess.

    "But I don¡¯t know how." Sei said and Zaki patted his shoulder.

    "Leave that to this master of Okayu. Just believe with the great me and I will teach you how to cook the best Okayu in the world Sei." Zaki said but Sei just looked at him with extreme doubts due to his overly exaggerated and unserious words. Noticing his disbelief Zaki could only sigh and tell him the truth.

    "Mom taught me how to cook it and it¡¯s actually so easy that the kiddie me that time learned it in no time." He continued and upon hearing him said the word ¡¯mom¡¯, Sei remembered that time when his mother was teaching Zaki everything even cooking simple recipes while he was being detained in front ofputers. Thus, the thought of it made him finally believe his words.

    "Okay, I will try." Sei then said and Zaki¡¯s eyes turned ecstatic.

    "That¡¯s the spirit Sei. Do everything for the sake of your wife. Come, let¡¯s go." Zaki replied while celebrating like mad deep within and Sei just obediently followed him towards the kitchen.

    _____

    [1] Okayu ¨C is a Japanese rice porridge thatmonly served for someone who has a cold.

 Chapter 221 Close as Ever

    Davi who was feeling dizzy helped herself towards the kitchen to look for medicine was halted in ce the moment she saw what was unfolding before her eyes. Well, for reasons she doesn¡¯t know, Sei was staring intently at certain cup in his hand. The maids and the butler were standing like wallflower in the corner, while Mr. Chen was like a strict chef master.

    Looking at them that moment, Davi could only tell that Sei was trying to cook. Thus, she quietly leaned on the door frame to watch her adorable Sei without him knowing.

    "Oi, how long are you nning to stare at the short grain rice? I told you to wash them not re at them." Mr. Chen said and Sei immediately looked at him with displeased gaze. Well, the man was obviously looking like he was enjoying the rare chance of him ordering Sei like this.

    "Stop cking, your wife is waiting." Mr. Chen continued and upon hearing him, Sei instantly moved.

    He obediently followed every instruction that Mr. Chen said without saying any word. He just do the task with intense focus and care to the point that he just looked as though he was doing a certain very important task where any mistake was unforgivable.

    That moment, Davi who was feeling her body turning heavier couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched him. She just wanted to watch him being adorably cute again a little longer despite her starting to feel cold.

    Until time went by and Sei finally put the rice and water in an earthenware pot. Mr. Chen just told him to let it sit for 30 minutes when Davi sneezed again, breaking the silence inside the room.

    All of them then looked towards her and Sei immediately walked closer to her.

    "What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting upstairs?" He asked worriedly when Davi just smiled.

    "I want to watch the chef Sei cooking." she replied and Sei fell speechless.

    "What are you cooking?" She asked and Sei remained silent for another while before he could answer her.

    "I¡¯m cooking an okayu for you." He replied and Davi just smiled widely again. She felt her heart being warmed despite her feeling a bit cold. But she was about to say thank you when she sneezed again.

    "I¡¯ll take you back upstairs." Sei then said the moment he noticed her heavy eyes. However, the moment he touched her, he immediately turned worried. He pulled her towards him and the moment hended his palm on her forehead, extreme worry shed across his face.

    "You¡¯re so hot." He said and Davi pinched his cheek gently.

    "Don¡¯t worry, if I eat your porridge and take a medicine, i¡¯ll get better in no time." She replied when the butler behind them talked.

    "Young master, you can leave the rest to us here. We will also prepare the medicine. We will call you once everything is ready." the butler said and he immediately nodded.

    Sei then carried her like a princess in his arm towards their room until she put her down on the bed.

    "Are you alright?" he asked as he sat beside her.

    "Mm. Just feeling a bit cold." She replied when suddenly, Sei justid beside her. Davi was about to talk when he wrapped his arm around her and pulled her close enough to him without saying anything.

    That moment, Davi was stunned and she swallowed the words she¡¯s about to say.

    "Do you feel warmer now?" he uttered and Davi snapped.

    "S-sei, you¡¯ll catch my cold if we stay like this." She replied but Sei just pulled her even closer to him until their bodies were already touching each other, close as ever.

    "I already told you, I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t want to just watch you like this." He said and Davi¡¯s heart beat began to race wildly.

 Chapter 222 Sweet Revenge

    The sun had yet to set but in Sei¡¯s warm embrace, Davi felt like his touches were soothing luby that was forcing her to fall asleep. She could feel that this was the first time they ever cuddled like this. His arms wrapped around her as their bodies shared each other¡¯s heat made Davi felt indescribable warmth andfort. That moment, she felt like it was as if his embrace was the medicine she was seeking and she couldn¡¯t help but just close her eyes.

    Sei on the other hand noticed her loud and fast heartbeats slowly stabilizing. Her warm hand moves around his middle before her warm breaths that were touching his skin slowed, indicating that she already fell asleep.

    After that, Sei quietly breathed deep. Well, he felt that he overestimated himself. He embraced her with the sole intention of trying to warm her. However, the longer he felt her burning skin, scorching heat started spreading towards his body like unstoppable inferno. He felt that he was embracing fire and now he was burning along with her.

    That moment, everything that he was feeling were like sun mercilessly trying to melt his ice-block-like rationality.

    However, a couple of deep breaths, intense self-criticizing and thinking about his dear wife¡¯s situation were all he needed to boost his irond will to overthrow his fleshly desire.

    Thus, as if he just turned into a lifeless immovable teddy bear, Sei remained as her personal thermal nket for a long while until someone finally knocked the door.

    Sei slowly held her hand wrapped around him and he was about to lift it when the girl suddenly hugged him even tighter as if she was trying to just keep him beside her. Due to that, Sei could only carefully slip his hand on his pocket and took out his cellphone. He doesn¡¯t want to wake her up since she just fell asleep so he sent a message to Zaki to deliver the food ater on.

    Time went by and the night just came when Sei finally fell into slumber. Well, his exhaustion seemed to finally overtaken him. Him, spending a long time worrying to death about his wife actually took arge toll of energy in him that he felt like he just survived a day long battle of survival. Furthermore, him, cuddling with his wife like this was more than enough to make every storms within him to calm. To him, the piano was no longer his luby. Since Davi came into his life, she became his sleeping pill. She became the beat in his heart. And without her, Sei knew that his heart will never beat again.

    ...

    An hourter, Sei opened his eyes and the first thing he did wasnd his palm on her forehead. But to his surprise, her temperature didn¡¯t drop at all. It was then that he remembered that she didn¡¯t even ate nor take medicine yet.

    Thus, he immediately stepped out of the bed and took a stride towards the kitchen. The butler was still waiting for him so upon seeing Sei walking towards him, he heated the porridge before he gave it to him. The good butler also instructed him and Sei intently listened to his every word like a good obedient grandson.

    After that, he then went back to their room and he began waking her up.

    "Davi..." he called out her name but the girl just creased her forehead before she went back to sleep again. Sei felt bad waking her up but his worry was greater so he called her name again. But when she still didn¡¯t open her eyes, Sei began to gently shake her hand and she finally opened her eyes.

    "You have to eat and drink a medicine." He said with worried tone and after blinking for a while, Davi finally uttered an "Mm."

    Sei then helped her sit and he leaned her into the headboard.

    Afterwards, Sei began to fill the spoon in his hand and lifted it near her mouth, causing Davi¡¯s eyes to widen.

    "It-it¡¯s fine, I can do it on my ow---"

    "Let me." Sei cut through her words. Well, apart from him trying his best to take care of her, Sei actually remembered that time his wife spoon-fed him. And he thought that he should do the same approach towards her to make her allow him feed her.

    Thus, the next moment, Sei gazed at her and then he suddenly smiled as he spoke.

    "Say ahh..." he uttered and Davi was instantly struck by invisible lightning.

    His rare adorable killer smile and the sexy way he said those words made Davi felt like her nose was about to bleed. Well, she never expected this man to ever attack her like this, especially at this very moment that she¡¯s sick. Her fuse was literally overheating with his overflowing cuteness and it¡¯s making her crazy despite her being in such a sorry state.

    Davi waspletely dumbfounded and she couldn¡¯t even say a word. And for some reason, the scene where she spoon-fed Sei reappeared in her mind. The way he look at her, the way he smile and the he said it was obviously the same yetpletely different.

    ¡¯W-w-what is this? Is this what they called sweet revenge?!¡¯ she yelled within her the moment she remembered Sei being red like tomato due to his embarrassment that time.

    Thinking about it, Davi started feeling like her face was burning. Not knowing that the man was actually starting to think that what he just did was not enough because of herck of reaction.

    Thinking that his move was a failure, Sei started thinking what made him unsessful. He then immediately reyed what his wife did to him in his mind that made him unable to resist her at all. And the moment he remembered her wearing a dazzling smile and her eyes blinking like stars in the dark night as she talked yfully, Sei suddenly fell disheartened. Well, he¡¯s doubting himself if he could ever do that, because what he did a moment ago was already his personal best. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any idea on how to put a dazzle in his smile and put blinking lights in his eyes.

    Thus, that moment, Sei found himself in the middle of a great crisis.

 Chapter 223 I Wanted to Spoil You

    The crisis within Sei was worsening. Well, he just doesn¡¯t have any idea at all that he was actually starting to think that he should go and ask Zaki for advice first. However, as he looked at her, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t waste any more time so she could continue resting.

    Thus, the next moment, Sei could only repeat himself.

    "Davi, say ahh..." he repeated and him calling her name along with those words made Davi¡¯s face turned even hotter. She was flustered to the max that she still couldn¡¯t respond. However, the moment Davi noticed his expression getting gloomy, it immediately made her snap. And before Sei could start putting down the spoon, Davi suddenly opened her mouth and devoured the porridge in it in a sh.

    "Mmm... I can¡¯t taste well right now but I like it." She said as she smiled and Sei¡¯s eyes instantly glistened. He immediately filled the spoon again and feed her while looking like he was enjoying what he¡¯s doing. The glitters in his eyes every time she emptied the spoon only increased and he just looked as though he was undergoing a one of a kind experience.

    Looking at him like that, Davi couldn¡¯t help but imagine him into his chibi mode again. She then reach out her hand and run her fingers through his hair and yfully tugged it as she talked.

    "Don¡¯t treat me like a baby, Sei. You¡¯re spoiling me too much. I might end up being exceedingly dependent on you, you know?" she said as she smiled when Sei just looked at her with questioning gaze.

    "Is there anything wrong with it?" he asked and Davi went speechless.

    "If what I¡¯m doing is called spoiling, then, I don¡¯t mind. I wanted to spoil you more." He continued and Davi coughed.

    Cough, cough. Gosh, this man is at it again. He¡¯s been attacking me nonstop all day long. And he¡¯s getting better every time. Ahh...

    That moment, Sei who thought that the porridge choked her worriedly gave her a ss of water.

    "Are you alright?" he asked and Davi immediately nodded.

    "Mm. I¡¯m fine." She replied and Sei continued feeding her until she finally drunk her medicine.

    Sei then stood and returned the utensils in the kitchen. Afterwards, he went and change into his pajamas before he came back in the room.

    But by the time he returned, his wife was already fast asleep. He then sat at the edge of the bed and watched her peaceful sleeping face as he gently brushed aside the hair strands on her face.

    ...

    Midnight.

    Zaki, who was sleeping in Sei¡¯s study room opened his eyes. He slowly rose and and when he turned his face, as expected, the silhouette of Sei sitting on the window frame appeared before him.

    The man was quietly ring at a certain sparkling little thing in his hand while the faint light of the moon was cascading over him.

    Looking at him, Zaki stood and walked towards him. And as he approaches him, the little thing in his hand became visible and he was right. It was the one of a kind ring he bought that cost millions of dors.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to propose to her the moment she wakes up tomorrow." Zaki said but Sei didn¡¯t reply.

    "Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m against it but you know, I¡¯ll advice you not to do that. I can¡¯t imagine her reaction if you suddenly propose to her when she was still half asleep and didn¡¯t evenb nor wash her face yet. That¡¯s definitelyedic not romantic at all. She might not even ept it if---"

    "Shut up." Sei cut through his incessant talking and Zaki could only sigh.

    "Then tell me, are you really nning to propose now?" he asked and Sei intently looked at him as he opened his mouth.

 Chapter 224 Trying to Escape

    "Then tell me, are you really nning to propose now?" Zaki asked but instead of answering him, Sei started asking him instead.

    "Tell me, what happened in the police station?" He uttered coldly and Zaki could only scratch his nape as he answered him right away.

    "Don¡¯t worry, they didn¡¯t touch her. They just showed her your picture when you¡¯re twelve." He said and Sei fell silent for a while before he could talk again.

    "So if I showed her my face before this..." Sei paused and Zaki continued his statement.

    "If you did, the agents will surely find out that she¡¯s connected with you even if she denies it. After all, the agents that asked her were member of XBI¡¯s top intelligence unit. They¡¯re psychologist expert in detecting lies and reading bodynguage and expressions." Zaki said and Sei averted his gaze towards the dark night as he clenched his fist.

    "And besides, your wife is just like you. You both don¡¯t have the talent of hiding the truth." He continued but Sei still remained silent.

    Sei was aware of the risk and he¡¯s always been afraid that sooner orter, something like this will happen. He knew from the beginning what will be the price of him revealing himself to her. He knew that if that happens, his dear wife will only end up just like him, a person hidden from the eyes of the world. She will be forced to hide and stay behind the shadows. Her wings will be broken into pieces, and her only way of surviving was to lock herself inside a cage.

    The fear that was lurking inside him every day was unbearable. He was terrified to death that one day, one wrong move and he will lose her. A part of him wanted to just show himself to her so he could just keep her safe in his embrace. However, he knew that if he does that, it was the same as chaining her into his world of darkness. He knew that doing it will be the same as taking away her freedom and breaking her wings so she can¡¯t fly freely over the vast bright sky anymore.

    Just by thinking about it, Sei couldn¡¯t bear to make her live like that. He thought that he¡¯d rather destroy himself than let his sun lose her light.

    That moment, Sei looked at the ring in his hand before he buried it in his fist. The darkness in his eyes sparked a burning emotion that made Zaki felt an extreme chill down his spine. And with just a single nce at him that moment, was enough for Zaki to realize his answer.

    Zaki knew that he will never risk anything when ites to her. He knew that Sei will never forgive anyone, even his own self if something happens to her.

    "Let¡¯s talk more about thister Sei. I also have something I¡¯d like to say regarding her. For now, sort out your mind so you could tell me your ultimate n soon. Let¡¯s go back to sleep first, it¡¯s still midnight." Zaki then broke the deafening and extremely cold silence as he yawned. And when the man didn¡¯t move, he just walked back to his bed andid.

    Momentster, Zaki felt him finally leaving the room.

    However, approximately two hourster, Zaki¡¯s eyes opened. Well, it was because someone entered the room again.

    The next moment, Sei was already standing beside his bed. Zaki could only knit his brows the moment he looked at the clock and it¡¯s still 2AM.

    "What is it this time?" Zaki sluggishly asked as he covered his eyes with the back of his hand.

    "Go back to your room. I¡¯m going to sleep here." Sei replied and Zaki immediately rose due to great surprise.

    "H-huh?!Are you sleep talking?!" he eximed when Sei just heaved a deep sigh.

    "Oi, what the hell¡¯s going on with you? You should be the one going back to your room. Don¡¯t leave your wife alone!" Zaki continued with his voice mixed with frustration when Sei just quietly turned his back and left the room without saying anything. Leaving Zaki who could only stare at the door with disbelief.

    "Is he even fully awake? Ahh... people in love is really beyond words to define." Zaki murmured as heid back again when all of a sudden, he rose with his eyes opened wide.

    "Wait! Could it be that he¡¯s trying to escape from his wife¡¯s ws because he¡¯s having a hard time controlling himself again?!" Zaki blurted before he suddenly jumped out of his bed and took strides towards the door. He locked the door to make sure that Sei can¡¯t enter the room again. Well, this study room was the only room close enough to their bedroom so Zaki knew that this is the only ce where Sei could run to since he will never go farther away from her.

 Chapter 225 A Lie?

    The sun was already rising when Zaki stepped out of the study room. He was walking down the stairs when he remembered what happenedst night. Of course, his gossiping stomach was being curious again. Thus, he immediately turned and he was about to go back upstairs when he halted. It was because, he caught something from the corner of his eyes causing him to turned back towards the sofa in the middle of the living room. And the moment his eyes zoomed in towards it, his brows creased.

    Zaki wasted no time and took strides towards the guy sleeping in the sofa. And the moment he reached him, Zaki couldn¡¯t even find the words to say.

    The sleeping man on the other hand awakened and he slowly rose. He peeked at him before he changed his sleeping mask.

    Looking at him, Zaki who still couldn¡¯t believe that Sei actually slept in the sofa was about to talk when Sei suddenly sneezed not just once but twice.

    That moment, a theory immediately popped in Zaki¡¯s head and a mischievous smile instantly carved on his face.

    "Wait, wait, wait. You don¡¯t easily catch cold you know? Unless of course if... Fufufu Sei... You did something to herst night, right? Right?" The waggish guy said as he chuckled mischievous and the color of Sei¡¯s face immediately turned reddish. A reaction that undeniably turned Zaki¡¯s theory into fact.

    "Haha. How far did you go? Did you actually take advantage of her while she¡¯s sleepin---" Zaki couldn¡¯t finish his words of mischief. It was because all of a sudden, Sei forcefully covered his mouth to make him stop talking.

    Zaki that moment was about to struggle when a voice reached his ears.

    "S-sei? You slept here?" she said and Zaki could only behave. Sei on the other hand slowly put down his hand after ncing at him with a gaze filled with threatening warnings.

    The two men then looked at the source of the voice and the moment Sei met his wife¡¯s eyes, he reflexively lifted his hand andnded it on his own shoulder.

    Davi then walked closer to him but before she could reach him, Sei once again sneezed. Causing her to realize that he surely caught her cold.

    "Y-you caught my cold? That¡¯s why you left the bed and slept here?" She asked worriedly and for some reason, Sei froze for a while before he averted his gaze and hesitantly nodded at her while uttering a soft "Mm".

    As soon as she heard him, Davi stepped closer to him andnded her palm on his forehead. Thankfully, the cold isn¡¯t that severe yet, making her to heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Come, you have to drink medicine before your cold worsen." She said and she held his hand as she leads him towards the kitchen.

    Meanwhile, Zaki who was left behind started murmuring to himself.

    ¡¯Ugh! Young Miss! Can¡¯t you see that his answer is obviously a lie? Don¡¯t just believe in anything he says! Sigh... Oh well, this is getting intense. Sei, you¡¯re finally reaching your very limit. I wonder what he didst night. Pfft!¡¯

    ...

    In the kitchen, Davi was cooking while Sei just sat there watching her.

    "Next time, when your cold is gone, let¡¯s cook together." She said as she smiled brightly and Sei just quietly nodded like an obedient little kid.

    "Wait a bit more okay? This is almost done." She continued while stirring a soup when Sei replied.

    "Mm. Take your time." He said and while Davi continued cooking, looking as though she was enjoying everything she¡¯s doing that Sei couldn¡¯t help but just stare at her with great admiration as if he was looking at a living breathtaking painting.

    However, the longer he watched her, the more the scene fromst night kept appearing in his head, making his face and ears went unbelievably hot and red.

 Chapter 226 In the Middle of a Dream

    Last night...

    Sei who just came back from his study room, quietly entered their room. He leaned towards the door for a while and stared at the ring in his hand before he returned it inside a small white colored box. He walked towards the coat rack and slipped the box on his coat.

    Afterwards, Sei walked closer towards his sleeping wife and sat at the edge of the bed. He reached out his hand and gentlynded his palm on her forehead and the moment he felt that her temperature finally returned to normal, Sei heaved a deep sigh of relief. He then gently caressed her cheeks gently and stared at her for a long while before he finallyid beside her.

    Couple of hours went by and the sleeping Sei awakened. It was because, for some reason, he felt like he was being somewhat suffocated. Sei opened his eyes when he felt that his wife¡¯s arms were wrapped around his head tightly, as though she was grasping a certain valuable ball of treasure that she will never let go even if she¡¯s fast asleep. Well, Sei has gotten used to her wild sleeping habit so he wouldn¡¯t wonder anymore on how she ended up above his head this time.

    However, the moment Sei realized that his face was brushing against something soft, his heart started fluttering uncontrobly like never before. Well, he finally realized that the reason why he¡¯s feeling like he was being suffocated was because his face was actually buried in...

    Her chest.

    That moment, Sei reflexively moved his head away when suddenly, the girl pulled his head back and pressed his face towards her bosom. Causing Sei¡¯s mind to immediately went numb as though his system just experienced as lethal breakdown.

    Sei remained motionless as his brain still couldn¡¯t function while his heart continued beating like drum. His body¡¯s temperature dramatically risen and the longer he felt the soft, warm and squeezy parts of her chest pressing against his face, the indescribable sensation he¡¯s feeling started driving him mad. Sei could hardly breathe, but his feelings and desire started clouding his already immobilized rationality while a certain unruly part of his body kept getting harder than ever before.

    The next moment, Sei¡¯s hand started moving. He slowlynded it on her waist and then into her hand that was sping firmly around his head. However, before Sei could start holding her hand, without gany warning, the girl suddenly let go of him and she rolled away before the back of her hand suddenlynded hard on his face. The impact of her hand basically pping his face startled the frozen Sei and he finally snapped.

    He then raised his hand and lifted his mask as he sat. Afterwards, he reached out his hand and took his other mask and by the time he wore it, he turned on the light.

    Sei turned towards her and the girl was soundly sleeping without any care in the world. She was lying on her back, her left arm stretched up above her head and her right arm -the one thatnded on his face- was stretched wide.

    That point of time, Sei still couldn¡¯t calm down. And the moment his gaze fell into her lips, Sei suddenly stood and he walked towards the door and hastily stepped out. He leaned on the wall and chanted the words ¡¯calm down¡¯ multiple times as he breathed deep. However, when he felt like nothing was working, he walked towards his study room and went straight towards the bathroom.

    ...

    Momentster, the man came out and walked towards the sleeping Zaki. Well, Sei felt like his body was betraying himself and realizing that his feelings and desire are getting crazily out of control, he decided not to returned in their room.

    However, when the words ¡¯you¡¯re going to leave your wife alone?¡¯ came out of Zaki¡¯s mouth, Sei felt somewhat guilty and sad. Thus, he could only return to their room.

    Sei opened the door slowly and by the time he reached the bed, he was amazed by her position again. The girl¡¯s head was about to bump on the headboard and her pillow was already arranged vertically as she slept like a starfish monopolizing the bed.

    Watching her, Sei moved and lifted her. He arranged the pillow before heid her in afortable position. But the moment he was about to remove his hand that was wrapped around her back, the girl suddenly called out his name.

    "Sei..." she uttered while her eyes were closed. That moment, Sei halted in ce and even though he knew that she was sleep talking or maybe she¡¯s in the middle of a dream, he still replied.

    "Mm. I¡¯m here." He replied softly as he lifted his hand and brushed the hair strands on her face. Sei¡¯s eyes started glimmering with gorgeous lights as he looked at her. He couldn¡¯t describe the heartwarming sensation that he¡¯s feeling knowing the fact that she was calling his name even when she¡¯s asleep.

    That moment, Sei smiled, not expecting that the next moment, he will experience another wave of pink thunderbolts hitting him mercilessly.

    "I love you, Sei. Sso... much..." she uttered and Sei¡¯s eyes turned wide while time seemed to stop. And before he knew it, his lips were already crashing into hers, as though the kiss was his reflexive reply to her words.

    Sei closed his eyes and continued kissing her, gently and passionately. Until suddenly, the girl kissed him back with sloppy kisses. Sei knew that she seemed to be dreaming that¡¯s why she¡¯s kissing him back and yet he couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore. His hand slowlynded below her ears as he continued kissing her deeper and deeper. His desire slowly overtaken him but the moment his lips was about tond on her nape, a soft and solemn voice reached his ears and he halted in ce.

    "Sei... let me see... your face..." she said and like a fire extinguished with icy waves, Sei felt like he¡¯s body drastically weakened.

 Chapter 227 First Fight Ever?

    Sei who was in the middle of thinking about what happenedst night suddenly snapped back to the present the moment Davi gently touched his cheek.

    "Are you alright? Aren¡¯t you¡¯re skin a bit too reddish?" she asked as she looked at him with curious eyes when Sei immediately spoke somewhat defensively.

    "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m alright." He replied and Davi could only tilt her head as she kept staring at him. Well, that moment, Davi felt something a bit different from him since she woke up. It was because Sei suddenly kept averting his gaze away from her like a little shy teenage boy.

    Of course, Davi found his shy expression cute, however, she somehow felt strange that Sei who always kept gazing at her eyes was now seemed to be avoiding eye contact. Davi couldn¡¯t help but felt that there might be something that was bothering him, however, she could only shook her head. Well, she doesn¡¯t want to think too much about it because of the thought that she might have been misunderstanding him again. Making her to decide to ignore his strange action for now and just smile at him.

    "Okay, time to eat." She then said and the first thing she did was stabbed a sliced apple using her fork and lifted it near his mouth.

    "Say ahh..." she uttered and Sei fell speechless. Well, Davi was trying to return the favor. She wanted to pamper him too even for a little that she even thought that if she could, she also wanted him to feel the things she felt when he was the one who was feeding her.

    Thus, the next moment, Davi started trying to think about what she could do to look as adorable as him and make him felt like he¡¯s being attacked lethally by her.

    However, ideas seemed to left her head and she couldn¡¯t think about anything. She also realized that she can¡¯t actuallypete with him. Simply because Sei wasn¡¯t even aware that every single thing he does were naturally adorable without him even trying.

    Thus, that moment, Davi gave up the idea of acting cute before him. However, she¡¯s still determined to at least feed him. Hence, she proceeded anyway and moved the fork closer to his mouth.

    Sei on the other hand was actually avoiding her gaze for real. Well, his reason was because, he was feeling kind of guilty. The thought that he actually stole kisses from her and almost lost control even though she¡¯s asleep and without her consent made him felt like he did something really bad to her. Furthermore, the fact that he actually lied to her for the first time made him felt like he justmitted a crime. That point of time, Sei realized that the act of lying towards his wife no matter how simple or severe it is was never a good idea. It was because to him, lying is the same as betraying her trust. And to an ever so honest man like him, he considered his own actions as impolite and it was a big deal.

    Due to that, Sei started thinking about what he should do when Davi suddenly talked.

    "Sei, look at me." She said with a gentle yet somewhat authoritative voice. Causing Sei to immediately return his gaze towards her. And the moment their eyes met, like a certain perverted little yboy picking up girls on the street, the girl suddenly winked at him seductively sexy as she continued speaking.

    "Sei my love, say ahh..." she continued and in that instant, Sei¡¯s spirit almost left him.

    That moment, Sei froze really hard and his brain suffered another intense breakdown, causing him unable to react at all.

    Moments went by and Davi slowly took back her hand. Well, the absence of reaction or movement from him for a long while made her thought that her move was an utter failure. Thus, the girl averted her gaze away and quietly nibbled the apple like a disappointed to herself little white bunny.

    Meanwhile, Zaki who just entered the dining room because of a call Sei needed to receive halted in ce the moment he realized something that seemed a little bit off. He stared at the couple sitting across each others and his brows knitted. His eyes fell towards a certain lifeless statue and then towards a certain gloomy little bunny and his eyes widened in disbelief. Well, Zaki who was used seeing the couple always surrounded with flowers, sugar and loving gazes no matter what the situation they¡¯re into couldn¡¯t believe the quiet and a little bit gloomy atmosphere around them.

    Oho... what¡¯s this? What¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this quite rare? These two actually aren¡¯t exuding pink flowers all over? Wait... Are these two finally having their first fight ever?! Seriously?!

 Chapter 228 The Same Person

    By the time Zaki felt the cellphone in his hand kept vibrating non-stop, he could only sigh and decided to break the silence enveloping the dining room.

    He cleared out his throat and as soon as the sound he made reached their ears, the girl turned towards him.

    "Sorry for the intrusion... your husband need to answer this call so..." Zaki said as he smiled forcefully at her when Davi immediately replied.

    "No, it¡¯s fine." She said and she¡¯s about to stand and leave when the man stopped her.

    "No, no, you don¡¯t need to leave. This is not confidential or anything." he said and Davi sat back.

    Zaki then moved towards Sei and reached out the cellphone in front of him.

    "They wanted to talk to you. They¡¯ve been calling nonstop now." He said and Sei could only took the phone with an uninterested expression.

    He answered the call and listened quietly.

    "Hello? Sei?" the voice of their adoptive mother rang and Sei just replied with an "Mm."

    "You see, your little brother¡¯s fiancee will celebrate her birth day tomorrow evening and your grandfather kept nagging me to make hime home and attend her party. You know he won¡¯te if you stay there so, can you bothe home today?" she pleaded and Sei looked at Zaki who was looking at the foods on the table with sparkling eyes, before he replied.

    "Mm. I¡¯ll tell him." he said before he ended the call.

    "What did they say?" Zaki then asked the moment Sei gave back the cellphone to him.

    "They want you to go home." Sei said and Zaki just raised his brow.

    "They said you need to attend your fiancee¡¯s birthday." he continued and Zaki almost choked.

    Davi on the hand excitedly joined the conversation the moment she heard that Mr. Chen actually have a fiancee.

    "Mr. Chen, you have fiancee?!" she eximed and the two men turned towards her.

    "Mm. He has. Her birthday is tomorrow." Sei was the one who answered her and Davi gasped.

    "Wow, I thought you are single. Congrats Mr. Chen." She said with wide smile and Zaki could only scratch the back of his neck while forcing a softugh.

    "Wait, tomorrow? What a coincidence. My best friend¡¯s birthday is also tomorrow." She continued and sweat drops fell from Zaki¡¯s forehead as he murmured deep within him.

    Err... that¡¯s no coincidence actually Miss, because your best friend and my fiancee are the same person...

    While Zaki was lost for words to say, Sei spoke.

    "You go. Kir is here so you don¡¯t have to worry." Sei said and Zaki¡¯s eyes widened a bit before he suddenly turned towards Davi as though he didn¡¯t hear him.

    "Miss, you¡¯re not going to attend your best friend¡¯s birth day party?" he asked and the girl pursed her lips.

    "She¡¯s always inviting me every year as well as now but this time, she celebrated it somewhere very far so..." She replied when Sei who saw how she cutely pursed her lips suddenly spoke.

    "Far? Where?" he asked and Davi immediately answered.

    "Abroad." She replied and Sei looked at her with a gaze indicating that he wanted to help her attend the party no matter how far it was.

    Zaki on the other hand just looked at then until the girl continued talking.

    "Sei, why don¡¯t we go buy a gift for Mr. Chen¡¯s fiancee?" she asked lively as ever and the man just agreed without a single second of hesitation.

    "Mm. Let¡¯s buy gift for your best friend too." Sei said and Davi smiled brightly.

    Looking at her bright face, Sei¡¯s expression also brightened miraculously as though he was the mirror reflecting her every emotion.

    That moment, Zaki got pretty confused.

    "Err... aren¡¯t you two fighting just now?" he uttered and the couple both looked at him with the same clueless expression.

    "Huh? Who¡¯s fighting?" They both asked and Zaki could only facepalm.

    Ahh... these two... now I wonder what will happen to them when the day of their first fightes.

    ...

    After their meal, Davi went to the kitchen while Sei and Zaki were left in the table.

    Zaki¡¯s palm was on his stomach as he talked.

    "Ahh... I¡¯m so full. Anyway, Sei, you¡¯re nning to help her attend her friend¡¯s birthday tomorrow, right?" He asked and Sei just nced at him before he replied.

    "Mm. I want her to be happy."

    "So? What are you nning to do? Are you still telling me to go back home alone?" Zaki asked when Sei spoke.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry, Kir is here and i¡¯ll stay here until you¡¯re back, so just go." Sei replied and Zaki stood.

    "Then, you¡¯re going to let her attend her friend¡¯s birthday alone?" Zaki asked again and Sei¡¯s brows knitted.

    Looking at the change in his expression, Zaki moved towards him and put his arm on his shoulder as he spoke softly.

    "Actually, my fiancee and her best friend are the same person." Zaki said and Sei¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Well, you can stay here then. Don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll take care of your wife." He continued as he walked away when Sei¡¯s voice rang loudly.

    "We... the three of us will go." He said and Zaki grinned with a victorious mischievous smile.

 Chapter 229 Storm of Tricks Coming

    Zaki who was leaning on the car¡¯s window andzily waiting for the couple straightened the moment he received a message that Sei¡¯s grandfather, Mr. Mikazuki, was about to reach the Gray mansion.

    "Ahh....what a bad timing. I wonder what he came here for." Zaki murmured to himself and after just some few minutes, a ck car arrived finally arrived.

    The old man with majestic aura stepped out of the car and Zaki immediately went and greeted him. The old man was wearing his butler disguise and he totally nailed it.

    "Oh, young man. About to leave?" The old man asked and Zaki nodded.

    "Yes sir." He replied when Mr. Mikazuki put his hand on his shoulder as he told Zaki to follow him.

    The two then walked towards a bench behind a thick green bushes. They both sat before the old man began to talk.

    "I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush anymore Zaki, did you two already know something about the mysterious background Sei¡¯s wife?" Mr. Mikazuki asked and Zaki¡¯s eyes widened for a moment.

    "I received an information that she lost her memory when she¡¯s nine. So I asked Yuuki to investigate what happened to her but he foundpletely nothing, as if the girl did not exist in this world not until she turned nine. Now tell me, is this Sei¡¯s doing? Did Sei blocked any information about her?" The old man continued and Zaki could only scratch the back of his neck before he replied him.

    "Sir, are you getting suspicious of her?" Zaki said and the old man fell silent for a while.

    "This is not about suspicion, this old man was just curious about anything concerning the mother of his future grandchildren." Mr. Mikazuki answered as he sighed when all of a sudden his voice was turned energized again.

    "So? How¡¯s my daughter inw? Is she already pregnant?" the lively old man asked and sweat drops just fell on Zaki¡¯s forehead.

    "Er... I don¡¯t think that will happen anytime soon, as of now." He said and the liveliness on the old man¡¯s face disappeared. His aura zed as he res coldly at Zaki.

    "Exin what you mean by those words of yours." He ordered and Zaki could only sigh. Well, he knew that the old man will never leave him alone until he talks so he can¡¯t even have any choice at all but answer him.

    "Well, you know just how deep his love to her. He will never put her into danger and he will never want to hurt her. Actually, he already decided not to touch her until he could reveal himself to her. And that man, we both know that he will never take back his words. Things has been changing, I think he¡¯s starting to lose control but I don¡¯t think his will will waver anytime soon. What happened yesterday also scared him quite legally so I don¡¯t think he willpromise. I think he¡¯s even nning to leave her soon to settle everything first." Zaki honestly said and the old man¡¯s face turned unbelievably gloomy.

    "Until he could reveal himself to her? So he¡¯s trying to clear his name first before giving me a grandchild?! Ridiculous! How long would that take to happen? A year or more? Is he going to wait for my death first?" Mr. Mikazuki¡¯s voice gone wild, causing Zaki to only whack his brain and find a way to coax him.

    "Er, please calm down sir. I know this frustrates you but, we both know how willful and stubborn Sei is. And he really loves her too much to the extent that she¡¯s more important to him than his own life. He was ready to go through anything for her so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s nothing that could change his mind." Zaki said and the old man breathed deep multiple times.

    "I understand his intention and just what kind of human being he is, however, I don¡¯t think this is good. Especially that he is thinking to leave her. If I don¡¯t do anything now, I might leave this world without even seeing my great grandchild." The old man replied with intense determination in his eyes and Zaki could only feel his sweat drops falling again.

    "Er... what are you trying to do?" he hesitantly asked and the old man clenched his hands into determined fists.

    "Leave this to me young man. This old man will do everything, if using underhanded tricks are needed, so be it." Mr. Mikazuki said with a serious but somewhat mischievous look and Zaki could only start imagining the troublesome and relentless storm of tricksing towards Sei.

    Looks like, the current 35% chance of having a little niece soon now jumped into 80% huh. Hmm. Now this is getting interesting... Fufufu... old man, I¡¯m rooting for your sess!

 Chapter 230 Virginity Have Nothing to Do with I

    By the time Zaki and the butler-in-disguise returned, the couple were already waiting for them outside the house.

    Upon seeing the old man, Davi¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Ahh! Grandpa!" she yelled and she immediately ran towards him. Leaving both Zaki and Sei speechless and astonished, looking at each other as though they were both repeating the word, ¡¯grandpa?¡¯ in their heads.

    "Oh, it¡¯s been a long time Young Miss. How have you been?" the old man asked with a pleasant smile, as though in an instant, he just became apletely different person from his usual domineering self.

    Looking at the old man¡¯s expression and his amazingly kind way of talking to her, the two men just looked at each other again. But of course, the one who was surprised the most was Sei. It was because he didn¡¯t expect that his old man was already this close with his wife that she¡¯s now calling him grandpa.

    "Grandpa, are you going to be the substitute butler again?" Davi asked and the old man nodded politely.

    "Yes. From today, I will stay here and help you water the nts again." He replied and the two continued talking as if they have the most genuine grandfather and granddaughter rtionship.

    While Zaki and Sei¡¯s gazes were focused on them, Zaki¡¯s cellphone vibrated and as soon as he saw the message, his brows knitted. He then walked away and made a brief call before he walked back closer to Sei.

    "It¡¯s no good Sei. She can¡¯t go with us. The only way for her not to appear suspicious is she will travel alone and take a passenger ne." Zaki said softly and as expected, Sei¡¯s expression darkened.

    That moment, Zaki started weighing things out and he realized that going to country H with her was after all, a bad idea. Thus, the next moment, Zaki immediately made a decision.

    "Sei, I¡¯ll go alone, you both will stay here." Zaki said and Sei just looked at him with a not so good expression.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I think telling her that I can deliver her present is enough to make her happy. Besides, i believe, she¡¯ll be happier if she spends the day with you here." Zaki continued and Sei¡¯s face instantly brightened. Causing Zaki to just look at him with disbelief.

    Ahh... I can¡¯t believe I just discovered the easiest way to coax this man. So sweet talking him about his wife is this powerful, huh.

    "Mm, we will stay here then." Sei instantly agreed and after some moments, the three of them were now heading towards a certain gift shop.

    "Sei, do you have an idea on what we should buy for Mr. Chen¡¯s fianc¨¦e?" Davi asked and Sei just stared at her with a look that was telling her he had no idea at all.

    "Okay, hmm, let¡¯s put it this way. If you¡¯re going to buy a present for a girl, what will you buy?" She curiously asked again and Sei stared at her as he talked.

    "A girl? Not you?" he asked and Davi nodded.

    "I won¡¯t give any present to any other girl so I don¡¯t know what to buy. But if it¡¯s you, it¡¯s a different story." He continued and Davi instantly went red. Sei was just answering her honestly, looking as though all the words that wereing out of his mouth were normal and that there¡¯s nothing out of ordinary with them. He lookedpletely unaware just how impactful and cheesy his words were, no knowing that his words were causing Davi¡¯s rhythm to be thrown off rendering her speechless.

    ...

    Minutester, Davi was the only one who entered the gift shop while Sei and Zaki were talking seriously as they waited for her inside the car.

    "Even if Kir is here, you are not allowed to step outside the mansion until I return. Do you u.derstand?" Zaki firmly said and Sei just nodded obediently.

    "You too, old man. Listen to my words. If you let Sei leave the house, i¡¯ll kill you." He continued as he looked at the manly man in the driver¡¯s seat with a gaze filled with deadly warnings.

    "I¡¯m just four years older than you, don¡¯t call me old man." The man replied and Zaki smirked as he talked.

    "Oho... when did old man Kir have the guts to talk back to me like this?" He said with an evil smile and the man immediately replied.

    "Its because you can¡¯t send me away no matter what I say. You need me right now." Kir replied and Zaki could only fell silent.

    "Rest assured, I will protect him with my life. You finally have your own love life so go and enjoy your time with your fiancee." he continued and Zaki almost choke because of hisst sentence.

    "I agree. You might find it difficult in the beginning but you¡¯ll be fine. If you need help, just call me." Sei also interjected in their conversation and Zaki snapped.

    "Oi, what are you trying to say?" he asked while forcing a smile filled with disbelief when Sei just looked at him nkly.

    "They said, she dislikes you and this is your first time being in rtionship so don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help." Sei innocently said looking like a concerned big brother.

    "I agree, boss Sei is already an experienced husband, so don¡¯t be shy and ask advice from your older brother." Kir also said and Zaki¡¯s veins just popped out simultaneously and violently as he forced an unpleasantugh.

    "Stop it you two. I don¡¯t need advicesing from virgins." Zaki retorted and the two men looked at him with different expression. Kir waspletely surprised and his mouth hanged open while Sei just blinked calmly.

    "Who said I¡¯m virgin?!" Kir blurted and Zaki just smirked as he speaks.

    "Who knows?" he uttered when Sei also spoke.

    "Zaki, virginity have nothing to do with it." Sei said with an ever so serious expression but Zaki didn¡¯t buy his words.

    "Go and make a baby first Sei. I will only listen to deflowered me...n..."

    Zaki slowly mped his mouth and something seemed to just broke inside him the moment he realized that the car¡¯s door was already opened and that the girl was already looking at them as she blinked.

 Chapter 231 Only If its for You

    "Miss, D-did you hear what I said just now?" Zaki asked hesitantly when Davi just tilted her head a little.

    "Just now? Aren¡¯t you talking about flowers?" she said innocently and Zaki coughed.

    Cough, cough, thank god she didn¡¯t heard the ¡¯de¡¯... sigh... that was close...

    Davi¡¯s words made the troubled look in Zaki¡¯s eyes immediately disappear and he smiled at her.

    "Are we going home now Miss?" he asked and Davi entered the car before she replied.

    "Mm, let¡¯s go home." She said and the car started moving.

    "Uhm... Mr. Chen, what time is your flight?" she asked and Zaki turned towards her.

    "Six hours from now, Miss. Why?" he replied and Davi sighed in relief.

    "I¡¯m nning to wrap these presents myself so I¡¯m d I still have plenty of time to do it." Davi replied and Zaki smiled.

    Time passed and they finally reached the Gray mansion. The three men went straight towards Sei¡¯s study room while Davi stayed at the living room to wrap the presents.

    Davi started working intently when the butler in disguise entered the living room after surveying a certain ce. He watched her for a while until a certain idea popped in his head.

    "Where is Sei?" he whispered to butler Gou and when the butler told him that they were upstairs, Mr. Mikazuki immediately moved towards the stairs.

    Upon reaching the door, the old man knocked. Sei was the one who opened the door while Zaki and Kir were immersed in their serious discussion.

    "What are you doing here? Stop hiding inside this dark den of yours and go help your wife. She needed help from you." The old man said and Sei¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    "Did something happen? Where is she?" he suddenly asked anxiously and the old man who was confused with his reaction could only reply immediately because of the sudden severe troubled look in his eyes.

    "Downstairs. Why are you su---" the old man couldn¡¯t finish his words. Well, it was because, Sei instantly dashed away as though something bad just happened with his wife.

    "The young master might have misunderstood what you mean sir. He might have thought that something bad happened and she needed his help." Butler Gou exined and Mr. Mikazuki asked again.

    "Is he always like this?"

    "Yes, he worry too much when ites to her." The butler replied and the old man¡¯s eyes narrowed. His eyes were filled with determination and awe as he moved towards the stair to watch them in secret. Well, the old man was still in his observation stage. He thought that he should observe them close so that he could see when is the right time for him to do the moves hidden in his sleeves.

    Meanwhile, Davi raised his head the moment she heard a noisy fast footsteps that seemed to be rushing towards her when suddenly, Sei was already in front of her and he held both of her shoulders.

    "A-are you okay? Did something happen?!" Sei asked with an extreme worry shing across his eyes as he breathed heavily, causing Davi to fell stunned for a bit.

    "I-i¡¯m fine. What¡¯s wrong?" She replied and Sei scanned her body as though he was trying to ensure that she wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere.

    Looking at how anxious he was, Davi raised her hands and held his face to make him look at her.

    "Sei. I¡¯m alright and nothing happened, okay?" she said earnestly and after a long while, Sei calmed and the next second, he hugged her tight.

    "Sei, did something happened?" Davi asked as she caress his head gently when Sei pulled away and he stood. He lifted his hand andnded it on his own shoulder as he talked.

    "I think, I misunderstood something again. Sorry." He said as he picked the fallen ribbon on the floor.

    Looking at his saddened expression, Davi felt her heart being tugged the moment she realized he was being worried too much for her again. That moment, Davi wanted to just lift his spirit up so she held his hand.

    "Come, i¡¯ll teach you how to wrap a gift box." She said as she smiled brightly and Sei¡¯s unpleasant feelings slowly disappeared. He was about to nod obediently but when his eyes fell towards a pink little box, wrapped beautifully and perfectly, he hesitated.

    Noticing his gaze locked onto the small box, Davi chuckled softly. It was because, suddenly, Sei¡¯s expression changed and he looked as though he already realize that making such thing might be impossible for him.

    "Don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll help you, lets wrap this one together." She said happily and Sei just couldn¡¯t decline her.

    However, for some reason, Sei didn¡¯t like the idea of him wrapping a certain present for someone else when he didn¡¯t even wrapped a gift for his dear wife at all. Thus, the next moment, straight as ever, Sei spoke.

    "I will wrap a gift only if it¡¯s for you." he said with his usual honest gaze and Davi¡¯s nose almost bleed.

 Chapter 232 The Most Precious Gif

    Sei was sitting across Davi and was quietly watching her. Both of them were siting on a white fluffy rug where a small round table was in between them.

    The small pink box was in Sei¡¯s hand while Davi was focused wrapping the bigger box. Sei was scrutinizing the little box as he rested his face in his knuckles when he yawned. Davi who happened to nced at him saw him yawned and for some reason, an adorable yawning cat appeared in her head. Causing her to get distracted by his husband¡¯s cuteness again that she couldn¡¯t help but just reached out her hand gently pinched his cheek.

    "Ahh... you¡¯re so cute... I want to put you in a box, wrap you beautifully and gift you to myself." She said and Sei went a bit confused while Davi was just smiling brightly as she moved her hand unto his hair and started ruffling it.

    "D-do you really want to do that to me?" Sei asked with curious and serious gaze and Davi chuckled.

    "If I say yes, will you let me to put you in a box?" she asked yfully and without hesitation, Sei nodded. Causing Davi to just chuckle again because of the seriousness in his eyes.

    "Is it really okay for you even if I wrap you?" she continued asking yfully and the man just nodded again.

    "Mm, if that¡¯s what you want, I don¡¯t mind. But, can you tell me why you want to do that to me?" he asked innocently with his confused gaze and Davi gasped in surprise before she put her hand on his face and pinched both his cheeks gently.

    "It¡¯s because you¡¯re so cute." She said and Sei¡¯s brows knitted.

    Looking at him trying so hard toprehend what she meant, Davi just chuckled again.

    "Actually, I have this dream one time that there¡¯s a huge box given to me on my birth day and when I opened it, I found you inside wrapped with red ribbons." She stated while chuckling as though she was having so much fun.

    "I was so happy but then when I hugged you, you turned into a masked little bear and I cried, haha, funny right?" She continued as sheughed.

    Sei on the other hand felt an unending sparks of warm feelings in his chest as he continued watching her chuckle andugh wholeheartedly that he didn¡¯t notice himself already smiling along with her.

    That moment, Davi saw him smiled and she fell in daze. She saw his perfect white teeth and the curves of his sexy lips and it left her awestricken. But then, again, the moment Sei noticed her gaze locked unto his face, his smile faded as he began talk.

    "As long as it makes you happy, you can do whatever you want with me." He said and Davi snapped. His honest to the bones words lifted her in heaven and her poor heart was stabbed with soft gentle arrows and she couldn¡¯t talk for a while.

    Due to her, remaining silent, Sei continued talking.

    "But I¡¯m afraid wrapping a huge box will give you a hard time." He uttered and this time, his voice was mixed with worry. Causing Davi to immediately recover and she finally spoke.

    "Haha, there¡¯s no need to worry about that okay? Because I won¡¯t put in a box or anything for real." She said as she smiled and Sei¡¯s brows knitted one more with great confusion.

    Noticing his confused look, Davi tilted her head and rested her face on her palm as she looks at him.

    "If I¡¯ll put you in box, you will suffer inside, you might even have a hard time breathing so I will never do that." She said but Sei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    "But I¡¯m truly fine with it. I can easily handle it and it¡¯s not dangerous at all." Sei replied with a determined look and Davi chuckled. She moved and kneeled as she reached out her hand and wrapped it around his neck. She pulled him closer and Sei raised his face a bit to meet her gaze.

    "It won¡¯t make me happy if I¡¯ll do that to you. And besides, I don¡¯t need to do that. I don¡¯t need to wrap you and gift you to myself because... because, you¡¯re already mine... right?" She said and Sei¡¯s eyes slowly widened as his brain cells began to malfunction.

    ¡¯You¡¯re already mine... You¡¯re already mine... You¡¯re already mine...¡¯

    Her words kept repeating like a sweet song, invading his system with ease, turning everything into something fluffy and pinkish elements.

    Sei felt inexplicable happiness within him and he was about to tell her that all of him, his everything was already hers when suddenly, his wife¡¯s lipsnded gently on his forehead.

    That moment, everything disappeared from Sei¡¯s consciousness and he couldn¡¯t even begin to exin what he is feeling. And as soon as her warm and soft lips left his skin, her eyes which were bright like stars in heaven met his and she spoke.

    "Since you came into my life, I felt like you are a present that god gifted me. To me, you are the most precious gift I ever received and you will forever be."

 Chapter 233 Not a mere sweetness

    Zaki was walking down the stairs when he saw two old men in butler suits peeking quietly towards the lovey dovey couple in the lounge.

    A mischievous grin shed across his face and he quietly walked towards them and the moment he stood behind their backs, he cleared his throat softly and the old men slowly turned. Zaki was nning to gossip with them for him to at least have a gist of idea on what was the old man nning to do when suddenly, his eyes widened with surprise the moment he saw the old men¡¯s faces.

    Er... what the hell happened? Why are these two looking like this? What happened?!

    Zaki waspletely bewildered, it was because the old men in front of him were tearing up as though they just watched a certain tragic and sad movie. Well, he just couldn¡¯t believe that one day, he will see this stubbornly hard headed old man to tear up like this again. Due to that, Zaki¡¯s gossiping stomach went wild and he too immediately peeked at the two couple anticipating an extremely dramatic scene. However, to his dismay, he saw nothing unusual. They¡¯re just right there frozen in ce looking at each other without saying a word like usual.

    "W-what happened? Why are both of you crying?" Zaki asked and the two old man just wiped their tears, ignoring his question.

    "Ah, old Gou, we¡¯re really getting too old now." Old Mikazuki said and the butler nodded.

    "That¡¯s right sir, we really are getting too old." He replied and the ignored Zaki could only creased his forehead with curiosity.

    "Hey, sire. Did something happen to them?" Zaki asked again and the old man finally looked at him.

    "Young man, tell me. Howe that those two didn¡¯t do it yet when they¡¯re already at this level of affection?" the old man asked instead of answering him and his voice was filled with wonder.

    "Wait, don¡¯t tell me you two are actually tearing up because of their sweetness." Zaki asked and when he confirmed that he was right from their expression, his shoulders fell in disappointment.

    "It¡¯s not a mere sweetness you punk. The love between them is far beyond words to describe." The old man replied and Zaki let go a deep sigh.

    "Sigh... they¡¯re like that every day though. You better watch out for your health sire, you can¡¯t tear up like this every time you see them show their deep affection with each other." Zaki said and he was about to walk away when the old man stopped him.

    "Are you really sure that Sei didn¡¯t touch her yet?" the old man whispered and Zaki could only scratch his head.

    "Sire, I suggest you go and ask the man himself." Zaki answered before he excused himself and left towards the courtyard.

    Meanwhile, Sei finally recovered from the lethal assault that his heart just experienced. Davi already let go of him and she was about to continue wrapping the gift when Sei suddenly stood and quietly hugged her from behind. He slipped his hand around her waist and leaned his head on her shoulder.

    Davi was surprised but as soon as his soft hair brushed on her cheek, she lifted her hand and caressed his hair.

    "If you¡¯re sleepy, you can sleep like this, I¡¯ll just finish this." she said and Sei just replied with a soft "Mm."

    Upon hearing him, Davi smiled and she continued what she was doing.

    Sei on the other hand wasn¡¯t actually sleepy or anything. His mind was filled with thoughts. He was thinking deep, his heart was beating wild. It was because that moment, Sei has decided.

 Chapter 234 Chains and cuffs

    By the time Davi finally finished wrapping the gifts, they both gave them to Zaki.

    "Rest assure that your gift will reach your best friend." Zaki said with a smile and Davi smiled back.

    "Mm. Thank you so much Mr. Chen. Also best regards to your fianc¨¦e." She replied and the man could only nod.

    Hourster, Sei and Zaki along with Kir came out of the study room. The two men followed Zaki to send him off. They walked towards the entrance and Davi who was with the old man joined them.

    "Hey, hey, you don¡¯t need to send me off, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaving for a long time." Zakiined but no one seemed to be listening to him until all of them stopped beside the car.

    "Bye bye, Mr. Chen, pleasee back home safely." Davi was the one who spoked and upon hearing her words, Zaki smiled.

    "Thanks Miss, I¡¯lle back soon. Also, young miss, please take care of that husband of yours, don¡¯t let him step outside the mansion until I return." Zaki replied and Davi¡¯s eyes slowly went wide.

    "Why? Is it dangerous for him to go out?" Davi eximed and Zaki nodded. Davi gasped with worry and Zaki was about to talk again when Sei¡¯s sharp res mped his mouth. Sei¡¯s cold aura zed as he red at Zaki as though telling him the words ¡¯how dare you make my wife worry¡¯.

    "Er... well, as long as he won¡¯t go out, he¡¯ll be fine so you don¡¯t need to worry." Zaki said with a forced smile when suddenly, Davi walked closer to him.

    "Don¡¯t worry Mr. Chen, I will never let him go out." She said and a great determination shed across her eyes. Something that somehow made Zaki amused again.

    "Good girl, good girl. That¡¯s the spirit. I will leave him in your hands then." Zaki happily replied and the next second, the girl sidled towards him to whisper something so Zaki moved to his ears closer to her.

    "Mr. Chen, can I borrow your, I mean, that handcuff you used to him?" She whispered and Zaki¡¯s eyes widened. Excitement and mischiefs glittered across Zaki¡¯s eyes and he couldn¡¯t help but smile widely.

    "You want to use it to him?" he whispered back and Davi nodded.

    "Just in case he will not listen to me." Davi replied and a mischievous smile curbed on Zaki¡¯s face.

    "Come, follow me. I have something to give you." Zaki said and Davi hastily followed him towards a certain room in the basement.

    On the other hand, the two men who were left behind just stood there watching their disappearing silhouette. Kir was about to speak but he swallowed his words. Well, it was because, dark clouds suddenly gathered around the man beside him and his aura instantly turned cold like breeze of the Antarctic.

    Meanwhile, inside a certain storage room, chibi Davi and chibi Zaki were squatting on the floor while looking at a certain old and ancient looking chest in between them.

    Zaki opened it and it was filled with different kind of chains and cuffs. And for some reason, Davi¡¯s eyes sparkled the moment she saw them.

    "Can I get one?" she asked excitedly and Zaki looked at her mischievously.

    "Little miss, I brought you here for a reason, okay? All these, you can use them all if you want." Zaki said and Davi wowed.

    "Really?!" She eximed and Zaki replied with an absolute "Of course!"

    "But, I can¡¯t bear using these chains to him." Davi said as she put her hand on her chin, thinking which would she chose.

    "You don¡¯t need to be too nice to him though. His safety is more important." Zaki uttered and Davi looked at him, agreeing with his words.

    "You¡¯re right. Then, I¡¯ll pick this one." She said with a smile and Zaki nodded with approval.

    "Not bad." He said and the two had a high five before they left the storage room with a satisfied look in their eyes.

 Chapter 235 Unlike before

    By the time Davi and Zaki returned, invisible sweat drops fell from Zaki¡¯s forehead as soon as he felt the cold aura brewing around Sei.

    Thankfully, Davi hastily ran towards him with a bright smile and Sei¡¯s cold gazes were slowly forced to go warm. Taking advantage with the change of atmosphere, Zaki then immediately bid farewell with his usual mischievous grin and he finally entered the car and left the Gray mansion.

    Later that night, the old man started executing his ns. He secretly put a drug in Sei¡¯s tea, however, as though Sei already foreseen everything the moment the old man came to this house, he didn¡¯t drink his tea. He looked towards his own grandfather with an eyes that seemed telling him the words, ¡¯don¡¯t waste your time doing unnecessary things because I won¡¯t fall for it¡¯.

    The poor old man along with his partner in crime, Mr. Gou, could only sigh with great disappointment. However, of course, their determination was still strong and they didn¡¯t waver.

    Mr. Gou also told the old man thattely, Sei started leaving their room at night that he even once slept in the sofa. Hearing the shocking news, the old man then thought about locking their room to prevent Sei from leaving.

    Thus, that night, before the couple entered their room, the old man ordered the maids to gather the keys and gave them all to him. And so, as soon as the couple entered, the old man locked the door.

    However, the moment Davi fell asleep, and before Sei¡¯s desire gets the better of him again, Sei carefully left the bed and took out the spare key in his pocket and opened the door. Disappointing the two old men watching secretly to the core, when they saw him stepping out of the room.

    Morning came and nothing happened. Sei never fell to any of the endless traps the old man had set.

    Davi on the other hand also started feeling that Sei seemed to be putting distance between them every time they¡¯re in bed. Sei was still being his usual self, however, for some reason, unlike before, he strangely bes silent and stiff as rock when they¡¯re in bed.

    Since he arrived home, Davi always wakes up alone in the bed. She also realized that she was wrong thinking that Sei was just rising earlier than her. She found out that he was actually not sleeping in their bed for two nights straight and its making her felt curious, at the same time, she felt a certain unpleasant feeling that was starting to brew within her. However, as optimistic as she is, Davi thought that there might be something that was upying Sei¡¯s mind at the moment, so she decided to stop thinking too much about it.

    ...

    Sei just stepped out of his study room when Davi walked towards him and held his hand.

    "Are your work done?" She asked and when the man nodded, Davi drags him and Sei just quietly followed her until they arrived in the garden. Davi was trying to engage him to do normal activities to at least rx him so she thought about letting him water the nts this time.

    "Did you work against night?" she asked as he gave him a garden hose and Sei just answered with an "Mm" as he curiously looked at the hose in his hand.

    Looking at the way he seriously stares at the hose¡¯s nozzle, Davi couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Your first time using it?" she asked and Sei nodded.

    "Okay, you can press that button." Davi said and so he pressed it without pointing the hose towards the nts. Water then gushed out of the nozzle and it went straight towards Davi. That moment, Sei¡¯s eyes widened and the hose fell from his hand as soon as he saw Davi being drenched.

    He hastily walked closer to her with a worried and anxious look as he tried wiping Davi¡¯s face with the sleeve of his sweatshirt.

    "A-are you okay? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m---" Sei couldn¡¯t continue his worried words because Davi suddenly chuckled.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine." She replied but the extremely apologetic look in his eyes didn¡¯t fade. Thus, the next second, to make him stop feeling sorry, Davi suddenly picked the hose and pointed the water at him and drenched him back as she continued chuckling.

 Chapter 236 Acting strange

    Contrary to what usually happens in romantic movies where the couple will both chase each other¡¯s happily until both of them slip and fell on the ground while the girl will end up falling on top of the man, Davi and Sei just stood there motionless.

    Sei was stunned on what she did. However, what made him froze in ce was the view that appeared before his eyes. Her drenched thin shirt shrunken and it traced her upper body, revealing the shape of her thin waist and her beautiful chest.

    Davi on the other hand immediately turned off the hose and her eyes widened with great worry the moment she remembered that Sei¡¯s skin is sensitive to cold. She gasped and hastily walked closer to him as soon as she saw the lower part of his face turned red. Not knowing that the man was actually just blushing intensely.

    "A-are you okay? I¡¯m sorry, I forgot your skin is... let¡¯s go, you need to get change immediately." She said worriedly and Sei snapped.

    "No, it¡¯s alright. The water isn¡¯t that cold. My skin will only react if the water is colder than---"

    "But your face is already red. Look, even your ears!" she eximed, cutting his statement and Sei fell speechless. Well, he knew that his reddened face has nothing to do with his sensitivity cold.

    "Come, let¡¯s go." She said and she began dragging him. However, they¡¯re about to reach the entrance when suddenly, Sei pulled her, made her turned towards him and buried her face on his chest.

    Davi gasped on what he did but worry enveloped her because she thought that he might be feeling cold now. She then raised her hand and embrace him back to warm him.

    That moment, Sei didn¡¯t expect her to hug him tightly in that situation. The reason why he pulled her was because he saw Kir standing near the entrance and he will never let anyone else to see his dear wife in that state.

    Sei¡¯s face burned and he felt like smoke was about toe out of his head. It was because he could feel her soft chest rubbing against his body and her warn hands were even caressing his back gently.

    "Are you alright? Shall I go ask for help?" She then asked worriedly and Sei held her shoulder to make distance from her, however, as soon he pulled away from her, his eyes fell into her chest and he hugged her back again.

    Davi was confused with his actions. And she was about to ask him when the man finally talked.

    "I¡¯m fine." He said as he gestured Kir to bring them a towel.

    "Are you feeling cold? I think I should go first and get you a towel." She uttered when suddenly, Sei spoke firmly.

    "No. You can¡¯t. Stay with me." He said and his voice suddenly sounded like he was stating an order.

    That moment, Davi went even more confused with his unpredictable reactions.

    She then suddenly pulled away from him to look at him when all of a sudden, instead of meeting her gaze, the man averted his gaze away. His reaction made Davi went speechless and she didn¡¯t know why he obviously looked like he didn¡¯t want to look at her.

    Davi was about to ask him, when suddenly, she heard footsteps getting closer to them. She was about to turn when Sei suddenly wrapped his arm around her back to prevent her from turning.

    And the next second, Sei wrapped a towel around her before she let her go. Davi then stared at him as he draped the towel around himself. She was waiting for him to look at her but the man just held her hand as he uttered the words, "let¡¯s go".

    For some reason, Davi was starting to feel that Sei was really acting strange. Thus, the next second, she halted to make Sei turned towards her. He did turn and looked at her but he kept averting his gaze as though he can¡¯t stand gazing at her eyes for more than three seconds.

    "Let¡¯s go, we need to get change." Sei said and Davi could only follow him quietly while her mind was filled with thoughts.

    As soon as they reached the front of their room¡¯s door, Sei let go of her hand and he was about to walk away when Davi tugged the sleeve of his shirt.

    "Sei... I felt like you¡¯re avoiding my gazes, am I just imagining things?" she asked and her sad troubled voice made Sei¡¯s eyes widened as he immediately turned towards her.

    That moment, their eyes met and Sei realized that she was being troubled with his actions. Seeing the worry and confusion in her eyes made him felt responsible and guilty. Thus, the next moment, Sei kissed her forehead as he spoke.

    "Let¡¯s go get change first. I have something to tell you." He said and for some reason, Davi suddenly felt quite nervous.

 Chapter 237 Gloomy

    Inside the shower room, Davi was feeling strange. She didn¡¯t know why her heart was strangely palpitating. She was badly anticipating what he will tell her. It was because that moment, something strange seemed to be reflecting in his eyes.

    The look in his eyes made her felt somewhat restless and she reflexively put her hand on her chest, feeling the abnormal beating of her heart.

    "Why am I feeling like this? I¡¯m just feeling way too nervous, right?" she murmured to herself as her eyes began to wonder. But the the longer she thinks about it, for a reason she herself didn¡¯t know, part of her seemed to be telling her that it¡¯s better for her not to hear what he was about to say. A thought that made her felt an unpleasant feeling and caused her to just shook her head, trying to clear her mind from those negative thoughts.

    Sei on the other hand was about to leave his study room when he heard a certain sounding from theputers he left working on their own hours ago. He then halted and stepped back. And the moment he looked at it, darkness instantly began to envelop his entire being.

    ...

    Davi waited for him but Sei didn¡¯t step out of his study room. She went and knocked on his room at lunch but Kir told her that there¡¯s an emergency and that he was busy. Davi of course understood the situation, she was already aware that Sei was fighting against the world. She already knew just what kind of war he¡¯s into and its making her heart aches every time she thinks about it.

    The sun was already setting when Zaki finally arrived home. But the first thing that he noticed was the gloomy vibeing from the grandfather and the granddaughter-inw who were both sitting across each other in the dining room.

    "Er... what happened here?" Zaki asked when Davi lifted her head.

    "Ah, Mr. Chen! You¡¯re already home?!" she eximed and her gloomy look disappeared.

    "Yep, I¡¯m home." He said and Davi walked closer to him.

    "So? How¡¯s your fianc¨¦e¡¯s birthday?" she asked as though she was waiting for a good news when Zaki just scratched the back of his neck.

    "The party was cancelled because her grandfather was suddenly rushed in the hospital." Zaki replied and Davi¡¯s excitement slowly faded. Well, the unexpected event that happened before Hinari¡¯s party could even start was such a disaster. Zaki didn¡¯t even see her until he visited her grandfather in the hospital. And by the time he was there, Hinari was already sleeping beside the sick old man. Zaki didn¡¯t wake her up, so he just stayed for a couple hours watching them sleeping before he left, leaving the gifts behind.

    "I-is that so? I hope her grandfather and your fianc¨¦e are alright." Davi said and Zaki smiled as he replied.

    "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re alright. Anyway, where is Sei?"

    "He¡¯s inside his study room. Kir said he¡¯s busy. He never step outside either so I couldn¡¯t use the thing you gave me." Davi said as she pouted and Zaki could only wonder.

    Busy? I wonder what is that guy doing...

    "Well then, I¡¯ll go see what he is doing." Zaki said and Davi nodded.

    That moment, as soon as Zaki left, the old man beside her suddenly talked.

    "May I know what is the thing he gave you?" the old man curiously asked and Davi didn¡¯t hesitate to answer him.

    She sidled towards him and whispered what it was and for some reason, a certain light of hope glittered across the old man¡¯s eyes.

    "Young miss, can you lend it to me?" he asked and Davi nodded.

    "Of course, Mr. Chen is already here so I can¡¯t use it anymore. Wait gramps, I¡¯ll go get it." She replied before she hastily left. Leaving the old man started grinning mischievously as though he finally found something that will redeem him from all those tragic loses he suffered from his own hard headed grandson.

 Chapter 238 A choice

    Zaki who just entered the quiet room leaned towards the door as his gaze fell straight towards the serious man in front ofputers. Kir also walked towards him and he began to talk softly not to distract the serious man.

    "I was surprised on how obedient he became." Kir said and Zaki smirked as he replied.

    "Obedient, huh. Not really, he just doesn¡¯t want to worry his dear wife."

    "So that¡¯s the reason why. Well, it¡¯s still a great thing that he listens well now."

    "Hmm. That¡¯s because he can¡¯t afford to act reckless now. We¡¯re having a hard time protecting him in the past because he just doesn¡¯t care whether he gets killed or not, but now, it¡¯s different. He found a reason to live." Zaki replied and Kir¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. Well, Kir realized that what Zaki said is the only eptable exnation considering just how much Sei has changed. And to him, there¡¯s nothing more better than that.

    "So? What¡¯s with him?" Zaki asked and Kit sighed.

    "I don¡¯t know, he went berserk this morning, I think there¡¯s a fatal bad news. Also, I think he hurt his hand, he hit the wall to vent his rage." Kir replied and Zaki¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His brows immediately creased and he immediately took strides towards him.

    The moment Sei noticed Zaki¡¯s presence, he nced at him. Upon seeing the dangerous calmness in his eyes, Zaki breathed deep to calm himself.

    "What are you doing?" He asked as he looked at his wounded knuckles when the man didn¡¯t answer him. Zaki then lifted his gaze towards theputer¡¯s screen.

    Sei was already viewing the footage taken in the police station. And what surprised him was the fact that the woman the police showed her wasn¡¯t actually Sei¡¯s mother.

    "Who is that woman?" Zaki uttered and Sei remained quiet.

    "You didn¡¯t dig information about her yet?" Zaki continued asking but Sei just quietly averted his gaze. Looking at his expression, Zaki could already tell that he didn¡¯t. Causing him to look at Sei suspiciously.

    "My wife. They¡¯re still investigating her." Sei suddenly uttered, his voice was cold and filled with suppressed anger. Hearing him, Zaki could only crease his brows hard. He immediately browsed the files Sei obtained and Zaki¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed.

    The XBI and XIA were actually working together and they already found out that Davi was also in that remote town in the border of Country J where Sei and Zaki take refuge at during their escape ten years ago. And the most surprising thing was that, ording to their investigation, Davi also disappeared in that ce that same night they left, making her even more suspicious.

    "They are using her as the major lead to track me." Sei continued with his same cold as ice voice and Zaki could only clench his fist tight. It was because that moment, Zaki realized that the situation is slowly getting out of control.

    Looking at the dangerous sparks glimmering across Sei¡¯s eyes, Zaki couldn¡¯t help but already feel the beginning of a catastrophic disaster. He realized that sooner orter, as long as she stays with him, the enemy will soon find out that she is living with a suspicious unknown person. And the moment that happens, Zaki could already see what was waiting ahead of her.

    "It¡¯s been ten years and these idiots were still so damn determined to hunt you. They even suspects her as our ally now?!" Zaki simpered with disbelief. The agents actually already theorized that the young girl, Davi, was with them that night and the three of them escaped. So once they find out that she¡¯s indeed connected with them now, they will surely consider her as one of them, a criminal.

    "Sei, what are you nning to do now?" Zaki asked as he gazed at him seriously. Zaki realized that the two of them finally reached the point where it¡¯s no longer safe for both of them to stay by each other¡¯s side.

    "Sei, you have to make a choice now." He continued and Sei just stood. He quietly walked towards the window and leaned his head on the window frame.

    He remained there quiet for a long while before he uttered a word.

    "If I keep her by my side, they will hunt her just like us. Her life will be turned upside down. And even if I can always protect her, I can¡¯t give her freedom. If I will take her with me, she will be treated as criminal like us." Sei uttered monotonously as though he was whispering to the wind. Pain was being reflected in his eyes as he clenched his fists tight.

    Yet the next moment, Sei¡¯s lips curved and a beautiful yet painful smile carved on his face as he finally turned his gaze towards Zaki.

    "Do I even have any other choice here?" he asked and his eyes glimmered with intense indescribable emotions.

 Chapter 239 Never

    Night came and no one among the three men who entered Sei¡¯s study room came out. Davi couldn¡¯t sleep, she was just gazing at the ceiling thinking about Sei and thinking about what is it that he wanted to tell her. She was anticipating it since this morning but for some reason, there seemed to be a lot of things that kept interrupting. She understand so she could only wait but the longer she waits for him, the more she felt restless. So when she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, she sighed and she decided to rise to go and take a walk in the garden.

    Davi then quietly walked down the stairs but just as she was about to reach the entrance, she halted in ce. It was because she could hear voices and it seemed like Mr. Chen and the old gramps are talking to each other. She didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop so she was about to make some noise to let then know about her presence and continue walking when she froze the moment she heard what they said next.

    "What? His wife is in danger?!"

    "They¡¯re suspecting her. Sooner orter, they might exploit her connection with Sei."

    "Don¡¯t tell me that man is thinking about cutting his ties with her to keep her safe now!"

    "I don¡¯t know. He still didn¡¯t say a word about it..."

    Davi¡¯s heart started palpitating to the extreme upon hearing what the old man said. And as soon as she realized that this might be what Sei was trying to tell her, her world darkened. She felt like she was suddenly short of breath that all of a sudden, she just ran straight towards the garden. Her heart was aching painfully that she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fist tight in front of her chest. That moment, she felt like sharp knives were relentlessly stabbing her heart, ripping it apart violently, and yet she couldn¡¯t cry in pain. By the time she reached the farthest part of the garden, her knees weakened and she squatted on the ground as she buried her face on her folded hands. Davi felt helpless, just by thinking that Sei will cut their ties and leave her made her felt like the world was slowly crumbling down. The pain was unbearable and she never once thought that one day, she would feel this kind of pain. She realized that she can never bear living without Sei, she loves him too much to the point that she couldn¡¯t even imagine a life or a future without him.

    That moment, Davi just sat there for a long while without moving nor making a sound. She couldn¡¯t even cry. Her face was still buried in her hands when she felt that something warm was being draped on her.

    She then slowly raised her head and the moment she looked up, Sei appeared before her eyes. He was looking at her. His eyes were beautiful, breathtaking as always, however, as she gazed at those pair of ethereal gems her heart suddenly twisted even harder in pain. The sight of his eyes filled with seemingly excruciating pain and sadness made her felt hurt even more. That moment, just by looking at his eyes, Davi realized that she was not the only one hurting. Looking at him, she could tell that his heart was being crushed mercilessly into pieces. He looks really hurt. He looked as though his pain was even greater than hers and it broke her heart over and over again.

    The pain she felt a moment ago seemed to be bearablepared to the pain her heart was feeling now the moment she saw those eyes of his. Davi realized that Sei was suffering more than her, and she didn¡¯t know why but him, suffering like this is actually the hardest for her to endure.

    That moment, Davi slowly stood. She faced towards Sei and slowly reached out her hand. She held his face gently and she began speak.

    "Why are you here? Are your work done?" She asked. Contrary to what Sei was expecting, Davi¡¯s voice was gentle and soothing. In an instant, the pain in her eyes faded. Hope and intense fighting spirit glistened in her bright eyes as she smiled sweetly.

    Upon hearing her voice and witnessing the smooth but quick change of emotion in her eyes, Sei didn¡¯t know what to feel, how to react and what to say. Zaki told him a while ago that she overheard what the old man said so Sei was thinking that she was crying especially when he saw her squatting on the ground. And yet, what she showed him was the opposite of what he was expecting, his wife looked at him not with a gaze filled with pain and hopelessness, but with a gaze filled with hope and warm but powerful spirit.

    The girl in front of him started caressing his cheeks gently as though she was trying to soothe his breaking heart. Gazing at him as though telling him the words ¡¯please, don¡¯t be sad¡¯.

    Looking at her eyes, hearing her voice and feeling her warm touches, Sei felt that she really is an angel in times of great tribtion. She is always like this. She will never let anything, even pain to cloud her eyes. Despite it all, and no matter what happens, she was still shining even brighter that Sei felt as though his pain was being overshadowed by her light.

    However, his iron d will was still stronger than ever. Watching her shining like this, he swore that he will never let anyone even himself to take away her light. He decided that no one even himself was allowed to chain her in the darkness. Thus, the next moment, he opened his mouth to speak.

    "Davi... listen to me. I¡¯m..." Just as Sei started talking, Davi suddenly pulled his face towards her. And before Sei could react, she kissed him hard.

    Sei instantly froze as though a certain spell was suddebly casted on him to immobilize him. Davi continued kissing him hard despite him being frozen like stone. She didn¡¯t wait for him to respond first before delving deeper, instead, she just kissed the frozen man with hungry kisses not allowing him to do anything.

    Until Davi entered her tongue inside his mouth. She teased his tongue and she bit his lip naughtily, making the man to finally snap.

    Davi then stopped to take a breath as she stared at the surprised Sei. Her face was burning red since this is the first time she kissed him so shamelessly like this and yet she still managed to smile at him.

    "Sei, I love you." She whispered and she kissed him again. This time, Sei¡¯s defense waspletely crumpled and the next moment, he finally returned her kisses.

    Davi¡¯s brain was starting to spin due to the intense kiss. However, within her, she was talking to him silently as they continued kissing.

    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry Sei, but I won¡¯t let you say it. I won¡¯t let you say it. I won¡¯t let you feel sad again. I will fight for you as long as I can. I won¡¯t let you cut your ties with me. I will never let you go. I believe that one day, we can get pass through all these. That¡¯s why, no matter what happens, I will never give you up. Never.¡¯

 Chapter 240 If

    That night, In the middle of the garden, the couple shared their longest kiss ever. And after their kiss, they both felt that the intense and passionate kiss they shared obliterated the pain in their hearts, as though it was a powerful pain killer. And by the time they both gazed at each other¡¯s eyes again, the girl smiled at him ever so brightly that every pain left in his heart slowly melted at the same time shutting down his brain to stop thinking about anything unpleasant. He just felt as though, her gazes were telling him to forget about everything and just look at her eyes.

    "It¡¯s getting cold now, let¡¯s go inside." Davi then said and dragged Sei towards the house. Their hand mingled, pressing each others tightly. Davi held his hand like she was telling him that she will never let go until both reached the lounge. Davi then turned towards him and looked him in the eyes again.

    That moment, Davi actually started thinking hard. She didn¡¯t just spend the entire day simply waiting for Sei without doing anything. Truth was that she already started nning. She studied the new list that Hinari made for her and even though she was zing red just by thinking about doing them, she already decided for herself. What happened just now also ignited a fire in her heart, the pain they both felt made her realize that it¡¯s time for her to make a move and make him herspletely.

    "You stayed inside your study room the whole day so you didn¡¯t eat yet, right?" she asked and when Sei nodded hesitantly a sad and worried expression shed across her face.

    Sei immediately noticed her saddened face and he knew that she¡¯s always telling him not to skip meal, so Sei immediately spoke.

    "But I eat fruits while working." He said and as expected, the worry in her eyes faded.

    "That¡¯s great then. But you still need to eat a proper meal so i¡¯ll cook for you this time." Davi said and she dragged him towards the kitchen to prepare his food. She made him sat like a king to wait for the food she Wil serveter while the two butlers gossiping a while ago walked closer to Davi to help her.

    "Young miss, why don¡¯t you let the maids do the cooking?" Butller Gou said and Davi just smiled as she put an apron. She walked towards the sink as she talked.

    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I want to cook---" Davi suddenly mped her mouth. It was because she was about to wash her hands when she saw blood in it. Her eyes widened and she immediately walked towards Sei. She grabbed Sei¡¯s hand without any word and the moment she saw the wounds in his knuckles, Davi¡¯s eyes suddenly welled.

    "What happened to your hands? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re wounded?!" She eximed. Her voice was filled with worry, causing Sei to went immediately flustered.

    "I... this is nothing." He said but Davi shook her head multiple times.

    "No! This is definitely not nothing!" she suddenly yelled. She looked as though she¡¯s angry and yet her eyes were welling as though she was about to cry. Looking at her expression, the flustered Sei stood noisily to face her like a startled little kid who just received a good scolding from his mom.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    Reflexively, Sei could only apologize. Well, he waspletely thrown off, he didn¡¯t know what to do or say because this is the first time his dear wife ever yelled at him like this.

    Davi bit her lip the moment she saw his reaction. She was so upset and she was angry because she knew that she¡¯s been squeezing his hands so hard for a long while and yet, the man didn¡¯t even reacted nor told her he¡¯s wounded.

    That same moment, the old men were looking at each other with mischievous gazes as they watched the current situation. Watching the scene between a youbg angry wife and a young sorry husband was kind of refreshing that reminds them the beauty of a young pure love.

    "My, my, young miss. You can take your husband away and treat his wounds. We will handle the foods here." The old gramps then said and Davi finally breathed deep. She nodded at the old man and she immediately held Sei¡¯s wrist and dragged him fast towards the living room and then towards the stairs.

    The instant they entered their room, Davi made the man sat on the couch near therge window before she went and took the first aid kit without saying a word.

    Afterwards, she then sat beside him and looked at him. She saw his anxious expression and he looks exactly like a little boy who just received a good scolding that the only thing missing was for him to pout his lips. Of course, with a single nce to this expression of his, his chibi version is already popping in Davi¡¯s head endlessly, obliterating her frustration in no time.

    However, Davi forced herself to act upset a little bit longer. She wanted him to understand that him not saying anything upsets her and that she hates it when Sei was neglecting himself like this.

    "Give me your hand." Davi then said. Her voice was still upset so Sei could only obediently do as she says.

    Davi then started cleaning the wound. Carefully and gently.

    "Tell me if it¡¯s hurt." She uttered without looking at him when the man replied.

    "It¡¯s not hurt." He said so Davi purposefully pressed his wound a little, expecting him to say ¡¯ouch¡¯ but he made no sound. She looked at his face but no trace of pain was carved in it. Davi could only blink and she pressed his wound again but then still, he didn¡¯t even flinch.

    "It¡¯s not really painful?" She asked with wide eyes when Sei just shook his head innocently.

    "Maybe, I¡¯m just used to having wounds." He said and Davi bit her lower lip. She began to realize that for a person who grew in such ce and circumstances, he might have been wounded countless times that small wounds like this were now just a mosquito bite for him.

    Thinking about it, Davi could only focus herself in treating his fingers. And even though he doesn¡¯t say that it hurts, she still gently blows on them as she put the ointments.

    Sei on the other was feeling emotional. He was startled when she suddenly yelled at him. He didn¡¯t get why she¡¯s angry but now that she watches her carefully and gently treating his wound, looking as though she was the one wounded, Sei felt his heart being wrapped with cotton candies. Her every warm blows on his fingers were getting on his nerves, making his heart beats abnormally.

    Time passed and Davi was now carefully putting Band-Aids in his fingers when Sei spoke.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you." He said with an apologetic voice but instead of forgiving him, Davi suddenly nced at him coldly.

    The cold gaze was like an ice spell that froze Sei to the extreme. Well, this too, was the first time ever that his wife threw this kind of gaze towards him. Sei felt like his body is cracking, and he didn¡¯t expect that one day, his wife will look at him like this. For some reason, that single cold nce made Sei felt as though his apocalypse ising near and he found it extremely rming. Not knowing that his wife was just throwing tantrums and was teasing him.

    "I¡¯m very sorry. This will not happen again." He suddenly uttered. He looked rmed and Davi was about to feel like bursting out but she held herself well. She nced at him without saying anything as she continued wrapping his fingers.

    Of course, her silence was a torture to Sei. His wife usually forgives him in an instant, smiles at him or ruffled his hair after he said sorry, but this time, it seems like his ¡¯sorry¡¯ isn¡¯t working anymore and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Thus the next moment, just after Davi finally finished her task, Sei once again spoke.

    "What should I do for you to forgive me?" he asked. His voice was serious and his eyes were begging her. However, Davi didn¡¯t mindlessly fall to his cuteness attack anymore.

    She then looked at him with serious gaze as she replied.

    "I will forgive you if you sleep with me tonight."

 Chapter 241 Boosters

    "I will forgive you if you sleep with me tonight." Davi said. Her tone was serious and she¡¯s talking like a boss.

    Sei was stunned for a long while due to the words she said. However, in the end, he thought that she was asking him that because he¡¯s been leaving her alone at night so she wanted him to stay beside her. Thinking about it that way, the man just looked at her innocently. He looked as though he couldn¡¯t believe that her condition in forgiving him was that simple. He was expecting something like a punishment for upsetting her but all she wanted was for him to sleep with her?

    Sei was surprised but he soon realized that his wife was just being so nice to him again like always. And it made his heart warmed up.

    "Mm, I will stay with you." He then uttered obediently and Davi suddenly turned red. Well, she was trying to be bold. She was testing what would be her husband¡¯s reaction but looking at him being innocent as always and not giving any wild meaning to her words, she couldn¡¯t help but felt embarrassed.

    For a while, Davi struggled to find a word to say.

    "P-promise me you won¡¯t leave again when I¡¯m asleep." She said forced herself to stay cool and collected while the man looked at her intently.

    "I promise." He replied and Davi heaved a sigh of relief. Well, she can¡¯t start her mission if he will sneak out again so she was d that she made him promised that he won¡¯t leave.

    After all, Davi¡¯s n was to start setting up things first. It was because, Hinari actually advised her not to go straight to the fire zone. Well, due to Davi¡¯s stories, Hinari could already tell that Sei is nothing like those men who will jump into their girl like animals who thinks nothing but sex. She also deduced that the reason why he didn¡¯t touch her yet might be because he was just so into her more than she could imagine, so the tendency of him backing off was huge especially if he has his ownplicated reasons. Considering this, she thought that it¡¯s better for her to slowly melt him down until he will lost all his strength to resist without realizing it. And that¡¯s the reason why Hinari made a list of advice that has the right amount of setup that could be considered as the forey towards the ultimate seduction. Of course, knowing Davi¡¯s inexperience, Hinari didn¡¯t exined the tactics well to her. She just listed them and told her to follow them when she finally decided to make a bold move on him. Not telling her that the things she listed were moves to turn a man on.

    While Davi was in the middle of thinking, Sei began to speak.

    "Davi... I have---" Sei was trying to say something when Davi interrupted her. Those serious and honest gaze he threw on her as he speaks immediately made Davi¡¯s heart went wild. And as soon as she felt the strange nervousness, she could already tell what he was about to say. Thus, remembering the tips Hinari gave her, Davi suddenlyid her hand on Sei¡¯s forearm as she looked at him with a sticky gaze.

    Davi remembered asking Hinari what¡¯s with touching the forearm when the girl exined to her that the back of the forearm has some very sensitive nerve endings that will definitely sparks something when touched. Thus, Davi who was trying to interrupt him and distract him found it the right move to do.

    Thankfully, the move seemed to worked well because Sei immediately mped his mouth and he froze.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the old men and the maids in the kitchen were in a rush preparing the foods when Zaki who finally felt hunger walked towards the dining room.

    He went straight towards the long table when the old men stopped him.

    "Young man, you can¡¯t eat those. The maids will prepare another food for you." The old gramps said and Zaki¡¯s veins popped.

    "What the... why can¡¯t i? I¡¯m so hungry now. I can¡¯t wait for another food anymore." Heined and the old man sighed.

    "Ohh, you¡¯re being stubborn. Go-ahead then, but don¡¯tinter. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you." The old man said with a mischievous grin, making Zaki felt suspicious.

    Curious, Zaki scanned the foods served on the table and his eyes slowly widened.

    Celery, watermelon, red grapes, soy foods, oyster, kidney beans, cruciferous vegetables, pomegranate juice, salmon, and spinach dominated the menu and Zaki couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "What kind of..." Zaki was about toin about the foods when he remembered something. He then looked twice on the table and sweat drops could only fell invisibly from his forehead. Well, it was because, Zaki finally realized that all the those foods were known to be foods that boost sex drives, in short, they were libido boosters.

 Chapter 242 Overdose?

    Sei who was currently in daze recovered his senses when a knock echoed inside their room. Davi immediately stood and opened the door when a maid told her that the dinner is ready.

    "Okay, thank you. We¡¯reing." She said as she smiled before turning back to Sei. She walked towards him as she continued talking.

    "The dinner is ready. Let¡¯s go." She said and the man nodded. Davi then held his wrist as they both left the room.

    As soon as they reached the dining room, the butler and the maids left after telling the couple to enjoy their meal.

    They both then sat without minding about the foods served on the table. Well, Davi¡¯s focus was on him and Sei who scanned the foods for a moment didn¡¯t gave much attention to the foods either, making them both clueless about the obvious trap served before them.

    "I bet your hungry now. Here, let¡¯s eat fruits first." Davi said and she began to pick a red grape and put it near his mouth.

    "Say ahh." She said and Sei hesitated for a while before he shyly opened his mouth. Well, Sei was afraid he might upset her again so no matter how embarrassing it is, he could only obediently abide.

    That moment, Davi was enjoying herself to the extreme. She can¡¯t believe that Sei is not protesting even though he is obviously blushing. And him being shy as he asionally lowered his face and avert his gaze away from time to time made Davi looks at him with a lot of adoration.

    After eating the fruits, Sei was about to pick the spoon and fork when Davi quickly took them. He looked at her with a look filled with question marks but Davi just smiled brightly at him.

    "Your hand is hurt so, let me." She sweetly said and Sei froze.

    "I... it¡¯s fine. I can do it my---" Sei couldn¡¯t finish his protest, it was because his wife suddenly pouted and it made his will to protest crumbled in an instant. Well, that cold re she gave him a while ago was still engraved within him and he will never want her to look at him like that ever again.

    Meanwhile, Zaki who just finished a so-so dinner in the kitchen quietly walked passed the dining room when he halted.

    He moved back and looked at the couple and his brows raised.

    The couplepletely have their own world enveloped with pink gaseous matters. However, no matter how romantic they look, Zaki somehow couldn¡¯t help butugh mischievously inside. Well, it was because in his eyes, he found the situation funny especially when he began imagining them in their chibi versions. Chibi Davi was looking ecstatic while feeding the obedient Chibi Sei who looks as though he was at the edge of crying.

    Watching the interesting scene, Zaki didn¡¯t leave. He was busy cracking up on his own as he watches them. Sei who was never fond of food don¡¯t eat that much. He never even said the words "I¡¯m full" before, and yet the girl who seemed to be blinded with Sei¡¯s cute and gestures continued feeding him nonstop. And the most hrious thing was that, the man seemed to be afraid of saying a word, he¡¯s even trying his best to act that nothing is wrong. He just continued nibbling while his hand was already on his stomach.

    Pfft! I can¡¯t take this anymore. Are you really not going to say anything Sei? You¡¯re this willing to torture yourself like this as long as you can please your wife?! Hahaha.

    After a few more minutes, Sei finally reached his limit.

    "Y-you¡¯re not eating at all." He said and Davi snapped back to reality.

    "Hmm? Ahh... I¡¯m fine. I already ate an hour ago." She replied and she was about to fill the spoon again when she finally realized just how much Sei has eaten this time. She was surprised herself since the man never ate this much before.

    "You¡¯re not full yet?" Davi then asked curiously just to make sure when suddenly the man waved his hand.

    "Yes, yes I¡¯m full. So full." He immediately replied as though he¡¯s been waiting for her to ask it for a long time now.

    Looking at his reaction and his loud honest and seemingly desperate answer Davi could only chuckle.

    "Mm. You ate a lot this time." She said and after some moments, the two finally left the dining room.

    Zaki, as well as the two old men who hid themselves in the kitchen went towards the long table the moment the two left.

    They scanned the foods Sei ate and the old men looked ecstatic.

    "I didn¡¯t know that my grandson is capable of eating this much until now." The old gramps said and the butler approved with a nod.

    "Your right sire, for all the years I¡¯ve been in this house, this is the first time he ate this many." Mr. Gou said and both the old men sighed with a sense of great achievement.

    "It¡¯s too early to celebrate though. I think he ate too much more than he could handle. And all these foods you served him... these works like a Viagra, right? He ate so many, don¡¯t you think he will get overdose?" Zaki said and the two old men turned to him in an instant with wide eyes.

 Chapter 243 Unbuttoning

    In the master¡¯s bedroom.

    The couple were already lying in the bed. Davi was thinking about the next seduction move. However, for some reason, there¡¯s something that seemed to be quite unusual with Sei. He used to be unmoving like stone the moment he lies but now, he seemed to be ufortable. He kept moving that Davi couldn¡¯t help but get distracted setting herself in her mission mode.

    Davi was actually thinking about the seductive massage 101 that Hinari listed for her. She thought it was the best thing she could do to test Sei¡¯s reaction when she touches him. However, the man was acting strange. He was almost at the edge of the bed, obviously keeping distance away from her as he continued moving, facing towards themp.

    Observing him, Davi hesitated in executing her n. She fought with herself whether it¡¯s the right time or not and she kept remembering what Hinari advised her.

    ¡¯The atmosphere and the situation is vital, so make sure to consider the mood. If you think it¡¯s the perfect time, then don¡¯t hesitate and just go for it.¡¯

    Davi spent another five minutes making a decision. She turned towards him for thest time before she decides but her brows slowly creased the longer she observe him kept moving constantly as if he was having a hard time staying still.

    Looking at him, Davi slowly went worried.

    "Sei? Are you okay?" She then asked. Both of themps on the bed side were still lit and Sei didn¡¯t reced his mask yet so Davi rose as she moved closer to him. She touched his arm to make him turn towards her.

    "I¡¯m alright." Sei replied as he looks at her. However, for some reason, Davi still felt uneasy.

    "You seemed ufortable. Are you feeling something disturbing? Do you feel unwell?" Davi asked again. Her face was worried and Sei was about to insist that he¡¯s fine when he remembered her getting angry at him for not telling her that he¡¯s wounded.

    Sei also couldn¡¯t bear lying to her again so he rose and he finally spoke.

    "I think I ate too much. My stomach felt ufortable." He said as he rubbed the back of his neck and Davi¡¯s eyes turned wide.

    She bit her lip, realizing that she fed him too much and now he might be suffering indigestion.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I..." Davi uttered when Sei cut through her words.

    "It¡¯s fine. This is just stomach upset. This will go away after a while." He said and the moment Davi heard the words ¡¯upset stomach¡¯ she immediately remembered her grandmother teaching her the technique of massage for upset stomach. Her grandmother actually taught her well because her little brother, Haru, was always suffering indigestion when he was young. That was why, somehow, Davi mastered the said technique.

    Davi then looked at Sei with such confidence as she speaks.

    "I know a great remedy to relieve you." She said, looking enthusiastic and Sei curiously looked at her. The girl suddenly jumped out of the bed and after a while, she returned with a towel and a bottle of mustard oil in her hands.

    "Let me massage your stomach. I¡¯m really good with it." She said as she sat and before Sei could even talk, Davi continued talking.

    "I learned this massage therapy from my grandmother so I¡¯m really skilled." She said as she kneeled. She held his shoulders and then she gently pushed him down.

    "You need to lie down so we can start now. This is partly my fault for feeding you too much so let me do something to help you, okay?" She continued and Sei who was nowid by her remained speechless.

    Without wasting any time, Davi immediately put an oil in her hands and she rubbed them to make her palms warm. Sei just watched her quietly, anticipating what she was about to do next.

    However, the next thing Davi did made his senses went into chaos.

    Davi kneeled and she arched towards him and without any warning, she started unbuttoning his pajama top. The girl¡¯s face was so close to him as she continued undoing the button slowly.

    That moment, Sei immediately felt like his upset stomach worsened. He felt like every button she took off were like ball of fire that was slowly adding warmth in his body. Sei suddenly felt like time was slowing down and his heart started beating fast.

    Until finally, Davi reached thest button and the moment Sei¡¯s body appeared before her eyes, blood almost gushed out from her nose. Well, anyone could already tell that Sei¡¯s body is perfect just by looking at his physique, however, looking at his perfectly chiseled body this close and those mouthwatering abs of his almost knocked her senseless. Davi never saw a man¡¯s body more gorgeous than his, she could even swear that her husband¡¯s body was much better than the ones she saw in magazines. He was really like an imaginary character too perfect to be be true.

    Reflexively, Davi couldn¡¯t help but bit her lip. She struggled dragging her knocked out senses to wake up again until Sei suddenly lifted his hand.

    Davi¡¯s extreme focus on his sexy body was broken as her sight followed his hand. The mannded the back of his hand on top of his mask as he quietly inhaled as though he finally rxed a bit.

    Seeing this, Davi finally snapped. She thought that he might be feeling worse now so she hastily rubbed her palms again.

    Sei on the other hand was feeling quite troubled. Well, he didn¡¯t expect that by just a simple undressing like that was already considered too much for him. He felt like his breathing was also affected and he have no idea on how to deal with everything that was happening to his body that he could only hold his breath. That was why, he couldn¡¯t help but heaved a deep breath the moment she finished unbuttoning his shirt. He was trying to calm his breathing and act normally. He didn¡¯t want her to notice him acting weird.

    However, the next moment, something beyond his expectation urred.

    The instant his wife hands slowlynded on his stomach like gentle fire appearing out of nowhere, a catastrophic meteor seemed to suddenly fell.

 Chapter 244 I will die

    In the longue, Mr. Mikazuki walked towards the quiet Zaki sitting in the sofa.

    "What are you thinking young man?" the old man asked and Zaki stretched his back.

    "Well, I¡¯m thinking if what you fed him will even work." He answered with his usual mischievous smile as the old man sat across him.

    "You think nothing will happen again?" the old man asked and Zaki¡¯s expression turned serious as he speaks.

    "Nobody on earth could beat Sei¡¯s willfulness. If he set¡¯s his mind not to do it, then nothing will happen. Especially now that things are getting worse."

    "What do you mean? Enlighten this old man to me young man."

    "The enemy are working fast. They¡¯re already eyeing for this ce for a while now. Sei needs to leave tomorrow no matter what, or else everything will fall into chaos." Zaki exined and the words that left his mouth made the old man stunned and he fell speechless.

    "This house was already hers a long time ago. Sei manipted documents in the past to make it happen. They will never suspect anything unusual, as long as he leaves this house, of course, you need to leave as well sire. That is why he needed to leave before it¡¯s toote." Zaki continued and the old man finally spoke.

    "If he leaves, when will hee back?" the old man asked and Zaki fell quiet for a while before answering him.

    "He said, he will leave to end everything. He never said it himself but I think he already decided not toe back unless everything will be solved. And this case is tooplicated and too dangerous. All this time, he couldn¡¯t even find any single lead at all. The only way he thought was to go to the ce itself and investigate. You know how dangerous that ce right now. I can¡¯t even make a prediction on how long will he take and how much sacrifice is needed to solve this." Zaki exined and the old man sighed.

    "So this is the reason why he doesn¡¯t want to touch her, huh." He uttered and Zaki just looked at him.

    "Maybe. He never spoke a thing about this."

    "Sigh. That kid. I finally understand why he¡¯s this desperate not to touch her." The old man said and Zaki looked at him with curious gaze.

    "That guy, he was already aware how he brought out into this world and he knew that his mother was the only one who watched and stayed with him all alone in thatb. I think he is afraid that she might experience the same thing. If he¡¯s thinking that he will take a long time, I think his fear is reasonable. He wanted to stay beside her if in case his wife will get pregnant." The old man continued and Zaki sighed as well. The two both sighed like problematic fathers and they fell quiet for a long while before Zaki broke the silence again.

    "But honestly, personally, I¡¯m hoping that Sei will give in. It¡¯d be best if Davi gets pregnant." Zaki uttered and the old man looked at him with a gaze demanding exnation.

    "Well, the worst enemy Sei has is himself. He is too reckless for his own good. And if he lost himself to rage again, I can¡¯t even promise if I could stop him. I could always use Davi to control him but if there¡¯s an additional child that will be waiting for his return, I believe he will never go reckless. I believe he will do anything to make everything alright, because just as you said, he will never want his dear wife to suffer what his mother went through." Zaki continued and the old man eyes suddenly welled.

    "Yes, you¡¯re right. We could only pray." The old man said as he sobbed and Zaki could only scratch his head before he ran to get a tissue.

    Ahh... this old man really is getting old now. I never thought that this terrifying person is tearing so easily now. Sigh...

    ...

    Meanwhile in the master¡¯s bedroom.

    Davi finally began massaging Sei¡¯s abdomen with a fair amount of pressure using her palms and fingers. She could feel the heat of his skin but she was so focused on his task that she didn¡¯t notice what was happening to the man she was touching.

    She began rubbing in small circles and gradually increasing it to bigger ones. She continued the movement quietly and seriously for about ten minutes when suddenly, Sei¡¯s hand stopped her. He caught her wrist and lifted it away from his stomach as he rose.

    Davi was stunned as she looked at him. She was about to speak when she saw big drops of sweat around his face and entire neck flowing towards his chiseled abs. Davi was speechless and she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her own saliva because of the alluringly deadly sight of the man before her.

    But after a few moments of admiring the sexy god before her, she snapped the moment she noticed his heavy breathing. Her brows knitted.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright? Is your stomach still felt ufortable?!" She eximed as she worriedly held his shoulders.

    "The therapy should be 20 minutes so please lie down so I could continue." She said and she pushed him down again. But before Davi could remove her hands on his shoulders, Sei caught his wrists once more.

    Davi looked straight into his eyes as her face was just above his. She was about to talk again but the moment she saw the indescribable look in his eyes, Davi¡¯s heart began to flutter.

    Both of them just stared at each other, their hearts were beating so loud and Sei was still breathing heavily.

    "Davi, my stomach is perfectly fine now. So listen to me... I have something really important to tell you." Sei said. His voice was husky as he pants as though he just ran a great distance.

    However, upon hearing his words, nervousness upied Davi¡¯s heart and the next moment, she suddenly straddled him. She used her knees to support her weight not to sat on his stomach. Her hands were still on his shoulders while Sei¡¯s eyes widened because of her sudden move.

    "I won¡¯t listen to you." She said. Her eyes were looking wild yet gentle and determined as ever. She moved her face towards him and her lips were about to reach his when Sei¡¯s warm hands held her face to stop her as he immediately rose.

    Sei was holding her face gently while Davi was straddling him.

    "Davi. Please, listen to me first." Sei said but the girl shook her head.

    "No! I won¡¯t listen to you. I won¡¯t listen! I won¡¯t listen!" the girl suddenly yelled as her eyes began to well. Sei was stunned and he didn¡¯t know what to do. He was already at his limit, his desire was eating him and now his wife was acting strange making his brain wanted to just shut down.

    However, that moment, his stubborn iron d will was still ying fine at the back of his head. He wanted to at least say it before everything is toote, before his desire will take over him.

    "Davi, listen. I---"

    "I said I¡¯m not listening! If you¡¯re going to tell me that you will divorce me, I will never listen! Never! I won¡¯t listen to you!" She yelled once again and tears slowly fell from her eyes.

    That moment, Sei felt like his world has darkened. His heavy breathing slowed for a moment and the sight of his wife¡¯s tears was killing him.

    His frozen hands on her face then moved and he began to caress her cheeks. And the next second, the man suddenly kissed her eyes, tasting the tears falling from her eyes gently as though he was trying to make her stop and at the same time trying to feel her pain.

    And what he did, stunned Davi to the core. She could only close her eyes as he kept kissing them until his lips finally left his eyes.

    Davi then opened her eyes and looked at him in daze when the man spoke.

    "Who said I will divorce you?" he asked. His voice was still hoarse and filled with emotions. His eyes were still looking wild like a gentle beast while his breathing went fast again.

    "If I do that, I will die. Do you understand?" He continued and Davi¡¯s heart raced as though it was spirited as she holds her breath. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard and she thought she was dreaming. She didn¡¯t even realize at all that for a while now, since the moment she straddled him, something hard was already touching her down there.

 Chapter 245 Seal of promises

    While Davi was struggling, trying to wake up her senses, Sei pulled Davi¡¯s face and he gentlynded his forehead to hers as he spoke.

    "Listen. I will never divorce you. You will be my only one. No matter what happens, you will forever be my only wife... But... I need to leave you. I don¡¯t know how long it will take. I don¡¯t know if you could wait for me. That¡¯s why i---" Sei¡¯s words were stopped. It was because Davi suddenly kissed his lips before he could finish his words.

    "Sei... no matter how long it takes, I will wait for you. I promise." She uttered. Her eyes brimming with passion and love. Her voice was like the sweetest song on earth, reassuring him that there¡¯s no need for him to worry. Reassuring him that she will wait even if it takes forever.

    "Sei, don¡¯t forget that no matter what happens, I will always love you. I will always be here waiting for your return. I love you so much. Whatever happens, I will never regret that I met you. I love you so much." She continued and she began kissing his forehead, his eyes, his nose down to his lips before she pulled back again. She let go of his shoulders and she sat.

    That moment, she finally realized the hard thing touching her and her entire body immediately flushed red.

    The man just remained there unmoving. Breathing heavily as his gaze was locked unto her.

    The next second, Davi slowly untied her robe. And like a movie in slow motion, the moment she removed her robe, Sei gasped and his mouth hanged opened. His wife was wearing a sexy white lingerie. Her damp long ck hair was scattered on her shoulders and her every shape was being seen through the thin fabric she was wearing. She was blushing intensely yet no hesitation nor doubt shed across her beautiful eyes.

    Looking at the sexy goddess on top him, Sei was about to go crazy. His entire senses have gone wild and his brain seemed to be charmed badly that all he could think was to touch her and make her his.

    Davi then moved, her lips were about to reach Sei¡¯s when she pulled away again, leaving the man gasping. The girl actually moved to get the blindfold under her pillow while Sei thought that she was going to kiss him.

    The girl then quietly put the blindfold in her eyes before she crawled to him and slowly removed his mask. Her fingers then searched for his lips when the man called out her name.

    "Davi..." he uttered in barely more than a whisper. Uttering her name as if it was the most precious sound that could ever left his mouth. And the next second, unable to contain himself anymore, Sei pulled her into a fiery passionate kiss.

    He savored her lips as their breathes mingled. Their hearts beating as one as if they literally merged into one. The kiss was nothing like the kisses they shared before. It was a kiss that seemed to a be a seal of their promises and they felt like they were drifting in the clouds.

    Sei¡¯s hand then slowly worked its way around her body, feeling her every curves before heid her on her back. Sei was full of wonder as he looked at her, his desire was zing like fire and he kissed her again intensely as their bodies melted into each other¡¯s. He held her tighter and tighter as he began kissing her nape down to her chest. Davi began to moan as the heat between them skyrocketed beyond redemption.

    That moment, they felt like time ceased to exist. As they both delved deeper against each other¡¯s, their world began to change. Every worries and uncertainties disappeared and as they felt the intense pleasure, they began to feel like they¡¯ve been lifted into the heavens as they drowned into the pool of love.

 Chapter 246 Over ripe tomato

    Sweet and soft moans and the sound of shifting bed were dancing with the wind in the middle of a silent night. The overflowing emotions and the uncontroble desire enveloped the entire bedroom as the couple finally submits themselves into each other¡¯s. Their bodies were synchronizing as one, and so, their soul. It was as though, in between the heavenly pleasure, the two of them were creating a vow. A silent vow that only their deepest soul could understand. A vow that was being engraved permanently in their hearts forever, and a vow that no one, even the gods, could ever erase.

    ...

    The next morning, Zaki and the old man were grinning widely as ever. They looked as though, they woke up with a happy heart and to them, it was the best morning so far.

    The old man couldn¡¯t hide his happiness and he started humming early in the morning, looking as though rays of infinite hope finally shone upon him. Looking at him, invisible sweat drops just fell from Zaki¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¯Er... this old man, you should reserve that kind of reaction when you finally receive the news of your granddaughter-inw¡¯s pregnancy, you know?¡¯ he murmured within him when the old man spoke.

    "Young man, don¡¯t you think we need to do something to celebrate?" he excitedly said and Zaki almost choked.

    ¡¯What the hell! C-celebrate what? Won¡¯t you only do that if a baby is finally born?!¡¯ he yelled in his mind. However, the next second, he began reconsidering the essence of the old man¡¯s idea. ¡¯Wait... celebrating Sei¡¯s graduation from being virgin isn¡¯t actually that bad, right? And besides, a baby will surelye soon right? Hmm.¡¯

    Zaki started imagining and a momentter, he slowly smiled mischievously before he sidled towards the old man.

    Upon whispering something to him, the old man looked as though what Zaki whispered him was such a great idea. He then started nodding before he finally walked away, still looking ecstatic like never before.

    Time passed and the two old men were now standing in front of the master¡¯s bedroom. Zaki was hiding in the corner with a cellphone in his hand, ready to capture what was about to happen as soon as the door opened.

    However, minutes continued passing by and no one opened the door. Zaki squatted on the corner and yet the two old men were still standing like guards.

    "Hey, what time is it? They¡¯re still not awake?" murmured Zaki as he stared at his wristwatch. Until an hour went by and the two old men started moving ufortably.

    Looking at them, Zaki was about to stand and tell them to take a rest when suddenly, the moment they¡¯ve been waiting for came. The door finally opened. Zaki immediately raised his cellphone while the two old men instantly turned towards the door, preparing themselves.

    The moment Sei stepped out of the door, the two old men standing on each side suddenly threw... a confetti on him. Sei was stunned and remained there unmoving like a statue.

    "Congrattions young master." they said while smiling happily and meaningfully but Sei just raised his hand and removed the confetti in his head, seemingly confused on what was going on.

    Unable to content his excitement anymore, the old man was about to speak when suddenly, Sei loudly spoke first.

    "W-where is Zaki?" he asked as he looked around, and the moment he spotted a certain paparazzi taking pictures in the corner, Sei dashed towards him, ignoring the two old men who just congratted him.

    Zaki¡¯s eyes immediately turned wide seeing the man suddenly dashing towards him. He straightened as Sei approaches him and the next second, his handsnded on Zaki¡¯s shoulders as he began speaking.

    "Z-zaki, I think I..." for some reason, Sei seemed to be worried to death that his words can¡¯t evene out of his mouth properly. Causing Zaki¡¯s brows to knit as he gaze at him.

    "Hey, what is it? Is there anything wrong? I¡¯m expecting you to be so happy you could die you know?" Zaki said and Sei looked at him still with serious gazes.

    "Sh-she¡¯s not waking up. I¡¯m afraid I overdid..." Once again, Sei paused and he just won¡¯t continue his statement. However, those words were enough for Zaki to realize what was he trying to say and an ever so mischievous grin shed across his face.

    ¡¯My god, this man!¡¯

    Zaki raised his hand and lifted his mask for a while and the moment he saw his face, he chuckled within him and began rolling on the floor inside his brain.

    ¡¯Pfft! Hahaha. Your face looks like an over ripe tomato, Sei. Hahaha.¡¯

    "Tell me, should I call a doctor?" Sei¡¯s worried voice rang again and the man trying his hardest to suppress hisughter finally replied.

    "Hey, what are you saying? Why the hell are worried if she¡¯s not waking up?" Zaki asked and Sei shyly averted his gaze.

    "Last night... I... I couldn¡¯t control myself at all, I think I overdid it..." he answered, honest as ever and Zaki almost burst out withughter.

    He sidled towards the extremely problematic man and whispered.

    "Tell me, how many times did you do it for you to think that way?" Zaki mischievously asked. Well, he was just teasing him again, not expecting him to answer at all. However, the man raised his hand andnded it on his nape as he spoke.

    "M-many times..." He admitted. His voice was shy and at the same time worried.

    Zaki pressed his lips tight together to stop himself fromughing out of control. He breathed deep and patted Sei¡¯s shoulder.

    "She didn¡¯tin nor told you to stop right?" Zaki asked and the man nodded.

    "She didn¡¯t." He answered and Zaki shrugged.

    "Well, if she didn¡¯t then It means you have nothing to worry about. She doesn¡¯t need a doctor or anything so stop getting worried like an old man. You just exhausted her too much that¡¯s all. She just needs a rest." Zaki exined and the look on Sei¡¯s face somehow went better. Although, in the end, his worry seemed to still be unsettled as long as his wife still won¡¯t wake up.

    "Are you sure?" he asked and Zaki snapped.

    "You better go and cool off your head first Sei. You¡¯re worrying too much, I¡¯m really scared now, just by thinking about what will happen to you when your wife gives birth, you know?!" Zaki bursted out and for some reason, what he said was like a lightning that suddenly struck the man and turned him into stone as the words he said were like a broken tape repeating over and over again.

    ¡¯When your wife gives birth... when your wife gives birth... when your wife gives birth...¡¯

 Chapter 247 Bad husband?

    Upon hearing Zaki¡¯s words, Sei froze in ce. The words he heard about his wife getting pregnant made him felt like his system was about to shut down for real.

    Zaki on the other hand immediately facepalmed the moment he saw his reaction. The man remained like stone for a long while until Zaki raised his hand. He waved his hand in front of his face but the man didn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡¯Shoot! Is his system dead?¡¯ Zaki murmured within him when the man suddenly snapped as though he just read what on Zaki¡¯s mind.

    Sei held Zaki¡¯s shoulders again, but this time his grip were tight.

    "W-what am I supposed to do now?!" he said. The extreme worry in his eyes returned and this time, the intensity even increased. "How could I leave her now if she will get..."

    "Hey, calm down. Not all sex leads to pregnancy you know?" Zaki cut his words as he sigh. "You better go cool off your mind first Sei and think properly. Let¡¯s talkter." he continued and Sei breathed deep as he let go of him.

    Sei then returned inside the room. He slowly walked towards his dearest wife. She was still fast asleep and as usual, as he looked at her peaceful face, he couldn¡¯t help but felt the calming and soothing feeling just by looking at her. Causing him to smile and hended a loving kiss on her forehead.

    Time passed and Sei just sat there watching her. He was thinking deep and the moment he started thinking about her getting pregnant, he began to feel restless. He stood and walked towards the window. He breathed deep but he still couldn¡¯t calm down and couldn¡¯t think properly. His eyes then fell towards the garden below and saw the garden hose they left yesterday.

    The next moment, Sei walked towards his wife again and kissed her forehead when Davi moved. Her corbone and chest came into view and Sei redened as he admire her beautiful chest. However, the moment he saw the bruises he made scattered all around her chest and neck, Sei¡¯s face turned sour. He couldn¡¯t believe that he caused all those marks on her and he began criticizing himself badly for losing out of control and not being gentle enough.

    He carefully lifted the nket and saw more bruises around her porcin like skin and he turned amazingly worried. He gently wrapped her with nket before he hastily left the room.

    Sei stormed towards the eating Zaki in the dining room and held his shoulders tightly once again.

    "Z-zaki... I caused her too much bruises. It looked serious, I think we really need to call a doctor." The man said with extremely worried look and the surprised Zaki slowly put down his spoon as he continued chewing the food in his mouth, looking at him with an eyes filled with disbelief.

    After swallowing the food in his mouth, the man stood and put his hands on his waist.

    "Hey, didn¡¯t I told you to go and cool off your head?! Sigh... this is why I told you before to at least read or watch erotic videos. Sigh... I¡¯m eating here you know?" Zakiined but Sei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Raising his white g, Zaki could only sigh again as he exined. Well, he understood that Sei never had the luxury to learn about things like this, his time revolves around serious matters 24/7 and nothing more before meeting her.

    "Don¡¯t worry about the bruises you worrywart old man. Those won¡¯t affect her health at all." He said and the worry in his eyes somehow calmed a little bit.

    "Are you sure? They look hurt. What if it¡¯s painful for her?" He replied and Zaki patted his shoulder.

    "How ferocious did you getst night to act like this now? Sigh. Don¡¯t worry about every single thing you made yourself. You better wait for her and ask. Don¡¯t ask doctors or anyone, you understand?" Zaki said and Sei could only rub the back of his neck.

    "Do you think I¡¯m a bad husband doing such thing to her?" he asked again and sweat drops fell from Zaki¡¯s his forehead.

    ¡¯I said don¡¯t ask me that! Ugh! Someone please help me. I don¡¯t know what to say anymore.¡¯

 Chapter 248 I dont mind having them

    An hourter, Davi finally opened her eyes. She slowly rose and felt weak. She remembered what happenedst night and she blushed intensely. She remembered their love making and she couldn¡¯t help but felt fulfilled. She was so happy because she knew that to both of them,st night was their night, the night that will always be special to their hearts for the rest of their lives.

    Of course, she too remembered just how energetic Sei was. She didn¡¯t expect the innocent him to have such stamina in bed. She didn¡¯t expect that the innocent and adorable husband of her was a monster in bed. Not knowing that half of his staminast night was the effect of the overdose of sex drive boosters.

    Momentter, Davi then helped herself and after taking a shower, she finally stepped out of their room. The butlers of course, weed her with wide smile and Davi was somehow aware why they¡¯re looking happy.

    "Young miss. Do you need something? Please tell us if you have something you wanted. I think you should eat first for you to get your energy back." The old gramps said with a wide smile, looking like he was currently the happiest old man on earth right now.

    Looking at him, Davi suddenly hugged him. She was so d that they were just as happy as she is.

    "I¡¯m fine gramps. Anyway, where is Sei?" She then asked when Zaki¡¯s voice reached her ears.

    "You¡¯re looking for Sei Miss?" he asked and Davi walked towards him.

    "Mm." She uttered when Zaki the gossiping paparazzi sidled towards her.

    "Your husband is so worried. He almost called a doctor to check on you because you¡¯re not waking up and you have bruises. He was afraid he overdid it and something bad happened to you." The mischievous man said and Davi blushed from her head down to her toes.

    "W-what are you saying Mr. Chen." Davi staggered while the man grinned like a Cheshire cat.

    "Ehem. Well, I just wanted you to know. Anyway, he¡¯s in the garden. I think he¡¯s trying to cool his head but oh well... You better go and stop him before he kills all your nt without even knowing, before he will die with worry." Zaki said and Davi looked at him curiously before she hastily walked towards the entrance. Upon seeing him, Davi halted.

    A certain adorable man was watering the nts, no, flooding the nts without controlling the water gushing out of the hose in the garden silently and seriously. He was still wearing his gray pajama and because the garden have lots of flower now, there are already butterflies flying all over. He was so focused and seemed to be lost in thought that he didn¡¯t notice the butterfliesnding on him.

    The sight of him that moment was just so cute that Davi couldn¡¯t help but felt the extremely pleasing and fuzzy warm feeling as she watched him. She couldn¡¯t help but want to run towards him and squeeze him hard.

    "Miss, he¡¯s been like that for more than an hour now. I called him out to eat first but hepletely ignored me. You better do something before he faints with worry." The man behind her said and Davi¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Eh?! More than one hour?!" she eximed and the man nodded.

    Davi then hastily walked towards him. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s worried about the nts, it¡¯s just that, she wanted to know what¡¯s bugging him to be lost in thought to that extent. So even though, he was so adorable, the moment she approaches him, she called out his name.

    "Sei." She uttered but her voice didn¡¯t seem to reach him. Davi stepped forward and was thinking about startling him mischievously when Sei suddenly turned. Water was still gushing out of the nozzle and he was nning to water the nts behind him. Thus, as soon as he turned, the water, reached Davi and drenched her. Sei immediately let go of the hose as it fell from his hand. He did it again. Wetting his dear wife like this.

    Sei was stunned and his eyes widened. He leaped towards her and held her face worriedly.

    "I... I¡¯m so sorry. Are you right?" he asked and Davi chuckled.

    "Haha. I¡¯m fine, I was actually thinking about startling you but then I was the one being startled." She said as Sei immediately took of his pajama top and gently rubbed it to her wet face.

    Davi saw his delicious half naked body again and she couldn¡¯t help but remember the scenest night. She blushed as Sei gently rubbed the clothe on her. Until he began drying her neck when he suddenly stopped.

    Curious, Davi looked at him when the man suddenly held her and gently bumped his head on her forehead.

    "Those bruises, are they hurt?" He asked. His eyes were apologetic yet beautiful as ever.

    Hearing him, Davi could only smile. He reached out her hand and ruffled his hair.

    "They¡¯re not hurt okay? They will disappear soon so don¡¯t worry." She answered and when the man heard her, the worry in his eyes disappeared.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not gentle at all. Next time, I¡¯ll do my best not to give you bruises again." He said and Davi¡¯s eyes widened. She remembered him being ferocious yet trying so hard to stay gentle and she blushed again. And his words ¡¯next time¡¯ made her heart fluttered and for some reason, both of them gazed at each other¡¯s eyes and their faces turned scarlet.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I... I don¡¯t mind having them." She shyly said and Sei fell in daze for a while.

    Davi on the other hand hurried her face on his chiseled naked chest, trying to hide her embarrassed face.

    But the next moment, Sei held her chin and he kissed her. Their kiss was getting deeper and passionate, they don¡¯t want to stop. It was as though, after giving themselves to each other, every reservation all loosened up. They won¡¯t suppress themselves anymore.

    Their lips parted to take a breath, and was about to kiss again when a certain sound stopped them both.

    "Groowwllll..." said the sound and Davi bit her lip as she touched her stomach as it growled again.

    "You need to eat now." Sei said woriedly before he immediately held her hand and they began to walk towards the house.

 Chapter 249 Its about time

    Before entering the living room, Sei suddenly halted and looked at his wife. And as expected, her drenched oversized t-shirt shrunk and it¡¯s hugging her every curve. Sei stared at her chest and before Davi could follow his line of sight, he hastily wrapped her with his pajama top.

    Davi just watched Sei quietly wrapping her and she smiled when her stomach growl again.

    Worried that she might pass out due to hunger, Sei suddenly carried her like a princess and before Davi could react, he hastily dashed towards the dining room, acting as though there¡¯s an emergency.

    Upon reaching the dining room, Sei put Davi down. He pulled the chair for her, and the girl sitted with a smile. The food was already served and Davi was so eager to eat. However, before she could pick the chopstick, Sei took it.

    "Which do you like?" he asked and the moment Davi noticed what kind of recipe was served in front of them this time, her mouth watered. The famous and luxurious kaiseki cuisine was actually served on the table and Davi¡¯s sparkled as she answered him.

    "All of them." She answered and Sei was surprised. However, he thought that it maybe because of her hunger that she exaggerated.

    Sei then picked the food she chose using his chopstick and started putting it near her mouth.

    "Say ahh." He said and Davi blinked.

    "I¡¯m fine okay? I can do it myself, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m sick or injured." She replied as she smiled but Sei didn¡¯t move.

    "I... I¡¯m the one who exhaust you... so please let me." He said and Davi could only give in. She then opened her mouth as she blushed because of his words.

    Time passed and Davi was still eating without any sign of stopping. She was hungry and at the same time, his dearest husband is feeding her, so of course, her appetite was at its very peak.

    However, the one feeding her was actually getting worried that his wife will overeat. The amount of food he gave her was already beyond his personal best and yet the wife was still enjoying the meal. And she even looked as though she still wants more.

    "Y-you still want more?" Sei then asked hesitantly, trying to make sure when Davi nodded like a rattle.

    "Mm. I want more darling." She replied, as her eyes sparkled and Sei froze. The word ¡¯darling¡¯ was like another powerful attack trying to shut his system down.

    Thankfully, he managed to recover fast and he continued feeding her until she finally said she¡¯s full. Looking at the amount of food she devoured, Sei almost couldn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t help but felt worried that he secretly asked the butler to prepare the medicine in case her stomach aches.

    "Ahh. I¡¯m so full." She said and Sei worriedly look at her.

    "Are you okay?" he asked and the moment davi noticed the worried look in his eyes, she chuckled.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I have such a monster stomach." She replied as she stood energetically as though her exhaustion finally disappeared. Looking at her, Sei was finally convinced that there¡¯s no need for him to worry.

    ...

    Meanwhile, inside Sei¡¯s study room, the two men, Zaki and Kir was looking at theputer screen with a serious gaze in their eyes when Kir talked.

    "It¡¯s about time. You should tell the boss that we need to leave as soon as possible. We still have five hours." He said and Zaki stood. He walked towards the window and stared at the garden for a while.

    Zaki was thinking hard. The fact that their rtionship was finally consummated drastically changed the current situation. He thought that it¡¯d be cruel for Davi if Sei will leave immediately. That was why he wanted to at least give them a little more time.

 Chapter 250 End this war

    "Let¡¯s give them one more night." Zaki said and Kir immediately turned towards him.

    "How are we going to do that?" he asked curiously and Zaki smiled like a devil.

    "I have a n." He said and Kir¡¯s forehead creased. It was because he knew that every time Zaki smiles like that, he was thinking about something extremely dangerous.

    "What n?" he asked with serious gaze and Zaki went silent. He leaned on the window frame and looked intently at Kir.

    "I¡¯m going to lure them away." He said and Kir immediately stood noisily. Even though he was expecting something dangerous, he still couldn¡¯t believe what Zaki just said that it made his eyes widened.

    "What are you saying? That¡¯s too dangerous!" Kir eximed and Zaki just smiled again.

    "Easy Kir, did you forget who am I?" he said and Kir could only slowly sit again. He knew that Zaki was literally a human weapon, someone peerless in the field of fighting and battles. He was the man who beat him fair and square after all.

    "You know how Sei hated it when you do things like this Zaki. And you know he will never let you do that." Kir replied and Zaki¡¯s smile faded.

    "I know, that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to hide it from him. If he ask, just tell him I went somewhere." He nonchntly said and Kir could only pinch the muscle between his brows.

    "Hey, don¡¯t make it sounds so easy. Sei will always notice it if you sneak out. And besides, if something happens to you... sigh... I don¡¯t want to even think about it." Kir was problematic as he spoke and yet Zaki justughed like nothing is serious at all.

    "I told you. Don¡¯t forget who I am. I¡¯m well aware of that. And did you really think someone could injure me?" He said as he shook his head. "Listen Kir, I have a perfect n."

    Zaki then exined his n to Kir before stepping out of the room when he saw Sei who was about to enter the master¡¯s bedroom.

    "Sei, I have a news for you." He said as he approach him. "You still have time till tomorrow."

    Hearing his words, Sei looked at him intently and scrutinized the mischievous grin carved on his face. Well, Sei was aware about the situation. He knew that there¡¯s no way for them to stop the agents¡¯ n raiding this house tonight. If they do something to stop them, it only means that they¡¯re confirming that they were here. That was why Sei is already preparing himself to speak with her.

    "You... what are you nning to do?" Sei asked and Zaki¡¯s shoulders dropped.

    "Er... don¡¯t tell me you already knew what I¡¯m thinking?" Zaki uttered when Sei leaned on the wall.

    "I won¡¯t deny that I badly wanted to stay with her a bit longer." He said as his eyes glittered with sadness. "I will do anything for that if I could but using you to lure them away---"

    Not letting him finish his words, Zaki interjected.

    "Who said you¡¯re using me? I¡¯m just going for a detour. I will fly to country C, sleep there for the night before flying to our rendezvous. Its practically the same, I¡¯ll just dy time. And besides, I¡¯m itching for some action for a while now. The war is about to begin so I need a warm up." He said as he grinned with intense excitement.

    Sei on the other hand zed with extremely dangerous aura. His eyes turned wilder than a dragon¡¯s eyes. He was filled with fighting spirit and the horrifying monster within him was starting to force its cage wide open.

    "That¡¯s right... this war... I¡¯m going to end this war no matter what. Even if the world go against me, I¡¯ll bring them all to their knees. No one can stop me." Sei said with a ferocious voice and terrifying spirit. Looking as though he was a king preparing to seize the world and make everything submit to his will.

 Chapter 251 Dark yet unforgettable times

    "Okay, it¡¯s time for me to go." Zaki then said and he¡¯s about to leave when Sei grabbed his shoulder from the back.

    "Who allowed you to go?" he said with a terrifying gaze and Zaki could only look back at him.

    "I¡¯ll do something about it." He continued and he was about to walk towards his study room when Zaki blocked him.

    "If you¡¯re nning to send them false information, that will only dy them for a few hours. And if you do that, they will surely be even more suspicious. I know you know what I mean Sei." Zaki exined and Sei¡¯s gaze turned dark.

    "Then, take Kir with you. Ryou and the others are enough to stay with me." He said and Zaki scratched his head.

    "No, Kir will stay with you. I¡¯ll go alone." Zaki said, his eyes were determined and wild. Looking at Sei with intensely dangerous look, indicating his seriousness to do the job.

    "This n is the best thing we could do confuse them not just now but for a long while. They will shift their attention towards country C if they saw me there. If that happens you will be given more time to investigate freely once we teach country H. We never parted all these years so they will definitely think that you are with me without question. I know you already thought about this for a long while now. Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t I told you before? What happened that time will never happen again." Zaki continued. His voice was still firm and unwavering.

    Zaki was aware why Sei was hesitant to let him go. Nine years ago, when they both were cornered by the enemy, Zaki thought about sacrificing himself. Sei never let him no matter what he says but because of the hopeless situation, Zaki didn¡¯t listen to him so he chained Sei before he left him and lured the enemy away from where Sei was. Zaki still remembered what Sei told him that moment he came back drenched with blood after half a day and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡¯Zaki... if you do this again, I will kill you.¡¯ Those words he said surprised his young self to the core. Back then, he was just a teenager who thought nothing but doing everything to protect Sei. Those times, he thought that the only reason of his existence was to protect him and nothing more. He thought that it maybe because of how he was created that he thinks and acts that way. He didn¡¯t once mind if he gets hurt as long as he could protect him, he¡¯s not thinking about his own safety at all, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t get why Sei was angry on what he did. That same day, Sei spoke to him while they both treats his wounds. Sei was just like an old man speaking so seriously to the young him. ¡¯Remember what I¡¯ll tell you. I don¡¯t need someone who sacrifice their life for me. If you want to protect me, protect yourself first. If you can¡¯t do that, then I don¡¯t need you.¡¯ He said and since then, Zaki stayed beside Sei. He sometimes leaves him for a while for some dangerous mission but Sei will always tell him the words, ¡¯If something happens to you, I¡¯ll kill you¡¯ before left and it made him act extra careful. The young Zaki was still learning to be a normal human those times but knowing that Sei want him to care for his own life was enough for him. After all, he was raised by their mother as a kind brother to him.

    Reminiscing about those dark yet unforgettable times, Zaki could only grin.

    "Don¡¯t worry Sei. I¡¯ll be extra careful as usual. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let anything unfortunate happen to me. And most importantly, I don¡¯t want to be killed by you." He said and Sei¡¯s grip on his shoulder loosen before he slowly put down his hand.

 Chapter 252 Rendezvous

    Just as the two of them finished their serious talk, Davi finally stepped out of the room behind them.

    Upon seeing her, Zaki suddenly leaped towards her. Surprising Sei, especially when he sidled towards her to whisper something.

    Sei¡¯s face was slowly turning dark as the two of them whispers to each other. He was curious about what they are talking about that they don¡¯t want him to hear. Unable to take it anymore, Sei then walked towards them when suddenly, Davi hastily walked down the stairs. Leaving Sei looked at Zaki with confuse and cold gaze.

    "What did you tell her again this time?" he asked and Zaki shifted his gaze towards the stairs.

    "Er... nothing important." He replied but the man of course didn¡¯t believe his words. Sei narrowed his eyes and he was about to speak when he heard footsteps approaching them.

    In no time, Davi came back. She¡¯s hiding something behind her as she approaches them. Curious Sei looked at her and she just smiled brightly. She moved closer to him and the next second, she asked for his hand.

    "Give me your hand Sei." She said and Sei could only knit his forehead as he obediently reached out his hand.

    Davi sped his hand with hers and Sei was about to ask when suddenly...

    "CLICK!" the sound of a closing handcuff broke the silence and Sei¡¯s gaze fell straight towards his now cuffed hand. He looked at his wife¡¯s face and she¡¯s still smiling.

    Zaki behind him patted his shoulder before he stood beside her.

    "Mr. Chen, is this okay now?" she asked and Zaki smiled brightly.

    "Yep, yep. You did a good job miss. This is for the sake of his safety." He said as he took the other end of the cuff in her hand.

    "Lift you hand Miss." He continued and Davi curiously looked at him.

    "Hm?" she uttered but Zaki already held her hand and...

    "CLICK." The sound of the closing cuff made Davi blinked three times as her gaze shifted from her cuffed hand to Mr. Chen.

    Zaki then smiled mischievously as he immediate stepped few steps away from them.

    "The old man took the key and he¡¯ll be back here to uncuff you both tomorrow." He said and the couple¡¯s eyes widen.

    "Gotta leave then. See ya." He said mischievously before he quickly disappeared from their sight.

    After a long while of silence, the couple finally moved. They both look into each other before Davi lifted her other hand and lightly scratch her neck.

    "I didn¡¯t know he was nning something like this. He¡¯s really mischievous, that Mr. Chen." She said as she forced aughed and Sei just nodded.

    "Mm." He agreed and both of them walked down the stairs, holding each other¡¯s hand, cuffed.

    ...

    Hourster, Country C.

    Zaki was now ying the bad criminal being chased by secret agents in the busy capital of Country C. His eyes were ferocious and he was smiling as though he was enjoying the dangerous hide and seek. Provoking the enemy and then ran away from them like a naughty kid made him felt excitement. Well, he was just enjoying the show at the moment. He didn¡¯t need to tax his brain until it runs dry since he only needs to protect himself. He was free to do what he wanted and he felt like he¡¯s experiencing an adrenaline rush.

    Until time passed and he sessfully ditched the enemy. It was already twilight when he reached the safe zone. He was panting as he leaned on the wall outside a certain normal and not do prestigious barroom.

    The ce was actually the rendezvous he chose to meet their men that were based in this city.

    Upon entering the ce, Zaki was immediately greeted by a tall muscr man and politely lead him towards the corner where another two men were waiting for him.

    "Second boss, what drink would you prefer?" the man asked as he sits when Zaki just waved his hand.

    "No need." He said and the three men just sat there, looking like obedient soldiers who¡¯s afraid to move in the presence of their great superior.

    After exining them about the n, the men then stood to leave the ce and go to their base when suddenly, someone bumped onto Zaki¡¯s back.

    The men immediately went fierce as they held the person who bumped onto him.

    Zaki was about to ignore it but the moment he moved a single step, he halted.

    "Let go of me damn it. If you won¡¯t I¡¯ll call my super macho wrestler fiance and you guys will see!" A girl¡¯s voice rang. And as soon as that voice reached his ears, Zaki immediately turned and his eyes turned wide with disbelief.

    T-t-this girl... what the hell is she doing here?!

 Chapter 253 Unfamiliar

    ¡¯What the hell is she doing here?!¡¯ Zaki eximed within him as he looked at the girl in front of him with disbelief.

    "I said let go of me!" She yelled as she struggled when Zaki finally spoke.

    "Let her go." He said and the men immediately obeyed. Zaki was wearing a in ck baseball cap hiding his face. However, his familiar voice was enough to jolt the girl across him.

    She then hesitantly moved towards the tall man wearing an all-ck outfit, looking as though he was a secret agent from a movie lurking in the night. Trying to ensure who the man was, she titled her head to see his face when the man suddenly turned, ignoring her.

    Zaki never expected the girl to suddenly appear in a ce like this, much more to this kind of situation. He couldn¡¯t help but think if some bored god out there was trying to y a prank on him by making him meet her in every unexpected situation existed.

    That moment, as much as Zaki wanted to ask her what the hell is she doing in this ce, he could only take a deep breath and act like he didn¡¯t know her. After all, dragging her into danger is thest thing he would do.

    Leaving the girl standing like a rooted tree watching him leave, Zaki nced at her for a while before he finally stepped out of the door. However, his brows knitted as he walks away. It was because he noticed the girl¡¯s sorry state. She was dressed like a noble rich daughter as though she just came from a certain ceremony. But her reflection that moment was entirely different from the Miss pervert he knew. She looked lost and devoid with her usual wild and naughty aura.

    Thinking about her, Zaki felt a strange feeling of wanting to go back and ask her what was wrong. He never felt this reluctant to ignore someone before. Apart from Sei, he could always ignore anyone without batting an eye at times like this. He was the type of human being who doesn¡¯t get swayed at all by anything especially when he¡¯s in an important mission. That was why thepletely unfamiliar feeling that was bugging him at the moment made his eyes narrowed with curiosity and wonder.

    However, at the end, he didn¡¯t stop. He went straight inside a car waiting for them and the moment he sat inside, the man leading Sei¡¯s men in this country spoke.

    "Boss, your n is a sess, the enemypletely lost tract of you. They¡¯re currently heading towards the pier right now." He said and Zaki could only look at him nonchntly with an expression as though saying the words ¡¯of course it¡¯s a sess, there¡¯s no way my n would go wrong¡¯ and the man fell quiet for a while.

    "Boss, shall we go?" the man asked when suddenly, Zaki¡¯s phone vibrated. He immediately opened the message Kir sent him and he could only sigh.

    [Everything is fine here. Boss was asking me to monitor you.] the message said and Zaki immediately typed a reply.

    [Tell him I¡¯m still alive and kicking. Tell him to just make sure he makes a baby tonight.]

    After sending the message, Zaki then gestured the driver to start the car as he turned his head and looked back at the barroom they came from.

    However, just as the car was about to elerate, it suddenly screeched into halt. Zaki who was sitting at the backseat looked in front when the driver cursed.

    "Sh*t! That girl! What is she doing?" he hissed when Zaki¡¯s eyes widened again as he looked at the girl absentmindedly walking in front of the car.

    "Don¡¯t mind her, let¡¯s go." The leader said but before the car could start moving, Zaki spoke.

    "Wait." He said and he stepped out.

 Chapter 254 You call this revenge?

    Hinari was humming as she walks. She was a bit drunk but her mind was still clear. It¡¯s just that her eyes were heavy and tired, maybe because of herck of sleep for a few nights now. She didn¡¯t even notice a car that almost hit her as she continued walking.

    But as she began to think where she would go, all of a sudden, a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her. Her eyes widened and she felt like she was instantly awakened from her dizziness by the sudden force that grabbed her. She immediately looked at the man holding her hand and she was about to protest when she noticed that he was the same man whom she bumped at a while ago.

    Speechless, Hinari tilted her head again to look at his face. The moment she heard his voice a while ago, she inatantly recognized him, but she felt reluctant when he ignored her. However, now that he was holding her hand, his familiar presence didn¡¯t escape her.

    "Mr. Handsome?" she asked since she still couldn¡¯t see his face due to the shadow of his cap when suddenly, the man flicked her forehead strongly. Causing her senses to awaken all at once. What the man did only confirmed that he was definitely him. Well, there¡¯s only two men who dared flicking her forehead like this. It¡¯s either Mr. Normal or Mr. Handsome and it¡¯s quite obvious who it was this time.

    "You... how could you flicked a beautifuldy¡¯s forehead so strongly?!" she yelled at him when the man suddenly dragged her towards the car. He threw her inside and the moment he sat, he gestured the driver and the car immediately elerated.

    Zaki was about to turn to her when the girl was already so close to him as she quickly raised his cap.

    "Ohh... so it¡¯s Mr. Handsome and not Mr. Normal, huh." She uttered and the moment Zaki smelled abined scent of mint and alcohol from her breath, he could only knit his brows.

    "So you¡¯re actually drunk, and yet you¡¯re roaming around like lost cub in the middle of the night huh." Zaki said with his veins popping out and the girl immediately protested.

    "What middle of the night? It¡¯s not even passed dinner time yet. And I just drink a bit." She retorted and Zaki flicked her forehead again.

    Making her uttered an "Ouch!"

    "What the hell are you doing in this ce?" he asked and Hinari who was rubbing her forehead looked at him with a narrowed eyes.

    "How about you? What is rich Mr. Handsome doing in a ce like this?" She question him back instead of answering and Zaki was about to flick her again when Hinari suddenly moved and out of nowhere, she bit his earlobe.

    "Y-you, what are you..." Zaki staggered and he didn¡¯t know what to say. He stared at her and the usual look in her eyes finally returned, causing Zaki to feel the surge of mischievousness within him.

    "That¡¯s what you get for not being gentle at all." She said and Zaki suddenly pinned her down.

    "Look here Miss pervert. Are you really trying to provoke me like this even though I have my men watching?" he said and the girl fell speechless for a while.

    "Well, I¡¯m not trying to provoke you or anything. I¡¯m just taking revenge." She replied weakly.

    "Revenge? You call this revenge?" Zaki then asked and noticing her weak replies, his looked at with a taunting gaze.

    "What can I do? I¡¯m not as strong as other girls to have the strength to evennd a strong blow on you!" She answered loudly but her words still seemed to be weak and not her usual witty attack.

    "Why? Are you afraid of me or something now? Do I really look like a macho wrestler in your eyes?" he asked and the girl remembered what she said at the bar moments ago.

    "Er... well..." She uttered and looking at her turning speechless, Zaki could tell that there¡¯s really something wrong with her. Well, this girl used to retort immediately at conversation like this so its really unusual for her to be just fell speechless.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you finally bing a good girl now?" he again asked and Hinari just creased her forehead.

    "Is miss pervert finally graduating from being pervert now?" he continued asking without giving her the chance to answer.

    That moment, Hinari was feeling so dizzy again. She could hear what he was saying loud and clear and it somewhat annoyed her. However, strangely enough, ever since she drunk thatst ss of wine in the bar, her blood seemed to be begging her to have some sleep to the point that she¡¯s been trying so hard to stay awake for a while now. She¡¯s even thinking if someone put a sleeping pill or something in her ss. She fought her dizziness since she knew she can¡¯t just sleep without someone she trust watching her, and that¡¯s the reason why she hastily left the bar. And now that this man was in front of her, she didn¡¯t know why but she could finally rx, she badly wanted to just close her eyes and sleep, even though the man continued teasing her.

    "Oh, so the pervert girl really gone good now, huh. It¡¯s not like I¡¯mining though..."

    Zaki couldn¡¯t continue his words. It was because suddenly, the girl grabbed his neck and she kissed him as though making him to shut his mouth. Zaki could taste the mint and wine in her tongue and he couldn¡¯t help but fell entranced with her warm kisses. However, just as he was about to return her kisses, the girl suddenly stopped and her hands wrapped around his neck fell.

    Zaki could only looked at her and he couldn¡¯t believe that she fell asleep just like that. Her mouth slightly opened as she breathed steadily while Zaki just remained there not moving at all.

    ¡¯This girl... did she kissed me just to sleep on me?¡¯

 Chapter 255 I wont look

    Meanwhile at Gray Mansion...

    The cuffed couple spent the day happily as ever. Davi made Sei experience a lot of things he never did before in his entire life. They went and nt flowers together, she taught him how to cook her favorite recipe, and then they both washed the dishes. Being such a painfully innocent novice, Sei was having a hard time doing the tasks at first but because of the handcuff that was keeping them stuck together as though they were a glued perfect sculptures moving as one, Davi was able to support him well, leading their teamwork to a great result. They also yed video games as they cuddled all day, looking exactly like a newly-wed couple, inseparable and enveloped with nothing but overflowing pure and deep love.

    Until the darkness was finally slowly swallowing the day. The couple were quietly cuddling in the sofa as they rest for the whole day activities they both did when Davi pulled herself away from Sei¡¯s embrace.

    She looked at him shyly as she bit her lip.

    Noticing the change in her expression, Sei spoke.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked and Davi shifted her gaze to the vase on the table before she buried her face in the nook of his neck.

    "I... I¡¯m... I need to pee." She hesitantly said and Sei just blinked before he held her shoulders.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go." He replied as he immediately moved to stand. Davi was surprised because he seemed not to mind it at all.

    In no time, they entered the toilet and they were now both standing near the toilet bowl. Davi¡¯s face was flushing red as she stared at the man before her.

    Looking at her not moving, Sei¡¯s brows knitted a bit as he spoke.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you need help? It¡¯s not good if you hold it in." He said with a concerned look.

    Hearing his words, Davi¡¯s face went even redder. She was wondering why Sei wasn¡¯t embarrass at all in this situation.

    "No. No. No. I don¡¯t need help. I just want you to turn your back and don¡¯t look at me." She protested and the man just looked at her with a questioning look as though he¡¯s saying the words ¡¯why do I need to turn back?¡¯, making Davi even more flustered.

    "Mm." He then uttered before he obediently turned his back.

    Unable to hold it in anymore, she finally put her hands on her waist. Thankfully, she was wearing afy short that could easily be pulled down.

    However, the moment she started pulling her short and panty down as she bent her knees, due to their cuffed hands, Sei was also pulled over her.

    Davi froze and she reflexively pulled her panty up in a blink of an eye.

    Sei who was pulled to bent over her didn¡¯t see Davi¡¯s sh move. Her short was already on her feet so the moment Sei looked down, he saw her panty.

    He immediately blushed a little but unlike her, there¡¯s no sign of embarrassment shing across his eyes.

    "D-d-dn¡¯t I tell you not to look?!" she stammered loudly and Sei was stunned. He looked at her cluelessly, however, the moment he noticed how red her face was, she finally realize that she¡¯s being embarrassed. He then put his other hand on the back of his neck as he spoke.

    "But... I already saw itst night." He said and Davi felt like her face was about to ze in me. She never imagined this used to be so innocent husband of her to say these words one day.

    "You... you really gone so shameless now, Sei!" she replied loudly as she covers her face. rmed with her words, Sei could only apologized.

    "Okay, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t look. I won¡¯t look." He then said and the moment he turned his face away, Davi who just couldn¡¯t hold it anymore pulled down her panty and she finally sat on the toilet bowl scolding that someone who brought them into this embarrassing situation inside her brain.

 Chapter 256 My first and my las

    By the time the couple finally stepped out of the toilet, Davi was still blushing. However, the moment she saw the signal she¡¯s been waiting for from the maids, she breathed deep and looked at Sei.

    She then suddenly pulled his hand and lead him towards the courtyard without saying a word.

    Upon reaching the garden, Sei¡¯s eyes widen. It was because the entire garden was already surrounded with romantic yellow lights. The gazebo located in the heart of the ce was decorated with white curtains and candles was shining on top of the table inside it.

    In one nce, Sei understood that this was a romantic dinner. He gazed at his wife and the girl just smiled brightly at him.

    "I can¡¯t take you out for a date but we can still have a memorable date here." She said and for some reason Sei felt like his heart was being tugged by both pain and happiness.

    "Mm." He just uttered as he let his dear wife lead him towards the gazebo.

    The ce and atmosphere was perfect. Everything was romantic and dreamy like a fairy tale. As they both slowly walks on the pathway towards the gazebo while their hands cuffed and their palms embracing each other, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but flutter wildly, and they don¡¯t know why.

    That moment, they felt like they were the only people in the world. They were oozing with uncontroble affection and love to the point that they look unreal that if anyone could see them right now, they would probably think they were watching a romantic movie.

    As soon as they reached the table, they sat. They rested their cuffed hands on top of the table, still holding each other¡¯s tightly.

    No word came out of their mouth. They just gazed deeply at each other¡¯s eyes as though they weremunicating silently. It was as though they were letting their feelings and emotions to take over.

    The two then quietly feed each other.

    Until time passed and they were now drinking their wine. Davi sipped a little before she moved. She stretched out her hand under the table and after a moment, a flower was already in her hand.

    She reached out her hand to give the flower to her husband and Sei¡¯s eyes once again marveled as he epted it. It was a Viscaria, the flower that means ¡¯will you dance with me?¡¯

    Sei immediately took her hand and Davi leads him on a space circled with small lights. The couple both stood in the middle of the circle when finally, Sei broke the silence.

    "But... I don¡¯t know how to dance." He said as disappointment to himself was shing across his eyes. He looked like he was suddenly in a dilemma and Davi found his reaction adorable as ever, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    "You never danced before?" she asked and the man nodded.

    "Mm. I never did this before." He answered and Davi¡¯s eyes lit as it sparkled like stars.

    "So this mean, I will be your first dance?!" She eximed and the moment he uttered an "Mm" Davi jumped onto him and squeezed him hard.

    "Ahh! You don¡¯t know how happy I am to be your first dance." She added happily before she let go of him. "Don¡¯t worry, I will teach you."

    Davi then held his right hand and put it around her waist before sheced her fingers into his. She then asked him to look at their feet and showed him an example.

    Afterwards, Davi lead her husband into a slow dance. She was smiling brightly because Sei was really such a fast learner he didn¡¯t even need a practice.

    In no time their bodies were already in sync as they both swayed gracefully. Their eyes were locked onto each other as their world began to spark as though endless silent fireworks were exploding above them.

    For a long while, they just stared at each other until Davi moved closer to him as she buried her face on his chest.

    "Can you hear my heart beat?" Sei asked and Davi smiled.

    "Mm. It¡¯s loud and fast. Like mine." She answered as she held his hand and put it on her chest for him to feel her heart.

    Sei felt her heartbeat and his lips curved with a beautiful smile. Of course, Davi¡¯s eyes marveled as soon as she saw his rare gorgeous smile.

    "You¡¯re right. Our hearts, they seemed strange... beating abnormally like this." He said and Davi chuckled.

    Looking at her sweet and heart stopping smile, Sei suddenly pulled her closer to him. He buried her in his embrace as they still both swaying.

    "Sei... how¡¯s your first dance? Do you like it?" she asked softly as she squeezed him when the man kissed her head.

    "I¡¯m happy. I felt like my heart is about to explode. I¡¯m d I never danced with anyone else before you came into my life. I won¡¯t dance with anyone else but you in the future as well. You are my first and myst." He answered and Davi almost teared up.

 Chapter 257 Truth or dare

    Hugging his wife tightly in his embrace as they both continued swaying slowly, Sei bent and spoke softly near her ears.

    "Davi... I¡¯m leaving tomorrow." He said. His voice was hoarse and sad but for some reason, Davi could feel a strange intensity with his tone.

    She pulled away to look at his face when to her surprise, Sei¡¯s eyes were brimming with determination and fighting spirit. Something that Davi never saw in him before. Not knowing that it was the same look she gave himst night when she swore not to give up on him.

    "Mm. I know. Just as I¡¯ve said, I will wait for you no matter how long it takes." She replied and Sei just embraced her tightly again.

    "When Ie back, I promise I will take you out no matter where you want to go. Not hiding anymore. We will freely roam around just like those couples in the park." He uttered and Davi couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She can¡¯t deny that she was wishing she could take him out freely. She has lots of things she wanted to do with him outside like what normal couples do that just by imagining them made her want to cry. However, what made her teared was the fact that Sei seemed to be envious on the freedom other people has.

    That moment, she could only gripped him tightly. She was aware about his story and she was praying and wishing every single day for him to be finally freed. Thinking about the years he spent in the darkness, being caged without freedom made her heart aches so bad.

    "Mm. I believe you can settle everything soon. When youe back, I will bring you to the beach, to the market, to the mall, to the street, everywhere. We could even go to Mt. Everest." She said as she chuckled before she tiptoed and held his face.

    "I believe in you Sei." She continued and she kissed him.

    ...

    After their romantic date, the two then entered the house. Knowing that Sei was leaving tomorrow, Davi don¡¯t want to sleep yet. She wanted to stay with him, look at him, and hold him as long as there¡¯s still time.

    She leads him towards the longue and they were about to sit in the sofa when Davi remembered the small box that Hinari gave her before she left. She said that it was a sweet game for couple and told her to y it with her husband when they¡¯re alone at night.

    "Okay, we¡¯re going to y a game. There¡¯s this game my friend gave me." Davi said and they both went upstairs to get the box. They then sat on the couch near the window while Davi opened the small box Hinari gave her. The box was filled with rolled piece of papers. There was a note on top of it so Davi took it. She opened it and the words, ¡¯Truth or Dare Rules¡¯ was written on top of it.

    Davi¡¯s brows creased a little the moment she realized it was actually a truth or dare game. She yed it once before in high school and she thought it wasn¡¯t fun at all, but since she already asked Sei to y it, she could only shrug. Not knowing that Hinari¡¯s purpose in preparing that game for her was theplete opposite of the kind of game she has in mind.

    "Do you know how to y this?" She then asked and Sei shook his head.

    "You can teach me, I will learn it in no time." He replied so Davi immediately gave him the note.

    [Rule #1. Pick one rolled piece of paper in the box and read the question to your partner. If your partner says ¡¯truth¡¯ he/she will answer the question truthfully, if he/she says ¡¯dare¡¯, flip the paper and read to him/her the dare written at the back. Do it alternately.

    Rule #2. You cannot change a dare or truth once selected.

    Rule #3. Do not lie when you choose the truth.

    Rule #4. No matter how embarrassing the dare was, you have to y it. No excuses.]

    Upon reading the note, Sei looked at Davi.

    "Any question?" She asked and the man shook his head.

    "Okay then, let¡¯s start. Hmm, who¡¯s first? Okay let¡¯s have rock-paper-scissor, the winner will read first." She continued and without a warning, she raised her hand and swayed it.

    "Paper, rock, scissor!" she said and the confused man who never did a paper-rock-scissor before just raised his hand opened. Of course, Davi who was expert in it won against him as she chuckled because of his expression.

    She then picked a rolled piece of paper and opened it.

    "Okay, here¡¯s the question Sei. What is your partner¡¯s most... annoying habit?" Davi asked as she anticipated Sei¡¯s answer.

    "Truth. None." He answered and Davi¡¯s shoulders dropped.

    "Er... are you sure I don¡¯t have annoying habit? Haru and Hinari told me lots of it though." She said when Sei spoke.

    "I¡¯m not lying. Your habits are not annoying at all." He said, his eyes serious and sincere and Davi could only cough and blush with his sweet words. "O-okay then, it¡¯s your turn to pick one."

    Sei then picked another roll of paper but instead of reading it right away, he paused for a while.

    "Hm? What¡¯s wrong?" she asked but Sei just cleared his throat before he began reading it.

    "What sexual position do you love the most?" he asked and a long silence passed before Davi could react. She grabbed his hand to check if what he read was really written and she was shocked.

    ¡¯H-hinari... What kind of question is that?!¡¯ she yelled within her as her face started burning red. After a while, seeing Sei quietly waiting for her answer, Davi uttered the word "Dare".

    Sei then flipped the paper and once again, he fell silent for a while.

    "Bite your partner¡¯s lower lip." He said and Davi who was still zing red could only do the dare. She then moved closer to him and bit his lower lip as quick as she could.

    "My turn." She immediately said the moment she let go of his lips and she picked another paper.

    "If you could fix one body part of your partner, which would it be? If your answer is none and I don¡¯t know, do the dare." She said and Sei who had a sure ¡¯none¡¯ answer could only say "Dare".

    "K-kiss your favorite part of your partner." Davi uttered as she turned red again when Sei suddenly looked troubled.

    "But... I like every part of you." He said and Davi coughed.

    "J-just choose one." She immediately retorted and Sei seemed to begin thinking hard. After a while, he moved closer to her and his lips slowlynded on her eyes.

    That moment, Davi could feel his warm lips gently kissing her eyes and she felt her heart fluttering like crazy. Thankfully, Sei pulled back and his words made Davi snapped.

    "Describe your first kiss with your partner." He asked and Davi fell silent again before saying "Dare". Thinking that the dare might be less embarrassing than describing their first kiss.

    "T-take off your partner¡¯s shirt... u-sing your teeth." Sei stammered as he reads while Davi choked.

 Chapter 258 A promise is a promise

    Unable to get over with the words he said, Davi was zing red as she continued coughing.

    "A-are you alright?" he asked with a worried look as he began rubbing her back. He began to imagine her removing his shirt using her teeth and he didn¡¯t know why but he seemed to want her to do it. However, at the end, he realized that the task was too hard for her to do.

    "If you can¡¯t do it... it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s skip this one." He then said afraid that she might even end up hurting her mouth doing it.

    Hearing his considerate words, Davi celebrated within her. But the moment she remembered the rules stating that she has to do it no matter how embarrassing it is, she somehow felt guilty since Sei was ying the game so seriously.

    "Mm. The next one, I promise I will do it, no matter what it is." She could only promise to make up with the rule she just broke.

    Sei then picked another rolled paper and read it to her.

    "How do you feel during our first... night? borate in details." he asked. His voice softened at the end of his sentence but Davi heard it loud and clear.

    ¡¯So this is the reason why Hinari told me to y this game only after our first night?! Hinari, you¡¯re so despicable! And what do you mean by borate in details?!¡¯ she yelled within her and the moment she looked at Sei who seemed to be curious about her answer, Davi felt like her entire body was on fire.

    She struggled. She could answer the question but to borate it in details, she felt like she will explode before she could even start.

    Looking at Sei and the promise she just said, the word "Dare" finally left her mouth.

    Sei then immediately flipped the paper but again, he just paused there looking at the paper and seemed to be hesitant in reading it.

    Davi noticed his expression and her heart raced. However, she knew that it¡¯d be unfair for him if she skips again and she already made a promise.

    "It¡¯s okay, just read it. I already promised so I¡¯d do whatever it is." She said looking as though she was a warrior prepared to be attacked by a certain huge beast.

    "S-strip in front of your partner. Strip tease. Note. The partner shouldn¡¯t touch the one stripping within the entire process." He said in fast pace and Davi who was filled with confidence and fighting spirit a moment ago froze in ce. She almost couldn¡¯t believe what she heard that she was left out speechless.

    Her gaze was onto Sei and she could see his ears getting red.

    "I-it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t do it." He again said when he noticed that his wife was shocked, even though within him, he wanted her to do it. And for some reason, the note saying he couldn¡¯t touch her, somehow made him felt something he couldn¡¯t exin.

    That moment, upon hearing Sei¡¯s words, Davi snapped and she bit her lip. Well, she already promised it and she¡¯s always the type who takes promises seriously more than anything.

    She breathed deep and she began encouraging herself.

    ¡¯I can do this. A promise is a promise Davi. Besides, he¡¯s your beloved husband. There¡¯s no reason to be shy and just do it!¡¯ she sternly whispered to herself and the look in her eyes slowly went wild.

    "I¡¯ll do it." She said. Her voice was firm like a female general, overwhelming Sei with an unfamiliar feeling of excitement. Well, he still didn¡¯t realize that for a while now, the game was actually turning him on.

    Davi then moved away from him. She stood in front of him while he sits on the couch. Their cuffed hands were hanging between them.

    As she stood there, Davi remembered Hinari¡¯s golden advice for her supposed to be ultimate seduction move. Sei gave in before she could execute it so she thought that she¡¯s not going to do it anymore. But now that things turned out like this, she could only try her best to do it.

    Their situation rendered her unable to fully execute all the steps Hinari told her so she only chose the few steps that she could do using her one hand.

    She then started raising her loose oversized t-shirt, slowly showing her t sexy stomach.

    That moment, Sei¡¯s gazed wavered. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes on her as he felt his temperature gradually rising.

    Davi lifted her shirt higher until her upper body was now in full view. Her thin waist, her sexy curves, her delicate cotton-like skin and her breast covered with a pink bra made Sei almost lose his mind and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her anymore.

 Chapter 259 Please hit me

    ____________________

    (Note: I already fixed chapter 258, please go back and read it before reading this chapter. thank you.)

    ____________________

    As the strip tease goes on. Both of them were now red like some over ripe tomatoes.

    Davi started removing her short and as it fell on the floor and Sei couldn¡¯t help but gulp.

    The girl was biting her lip while the man just sat there, unmoving, with a mouth slightly opened, watching her.

    After a few moments, following the advice her friend gave her, Davi let down her hair and her long ck hair cascaded on her shoulders covering half of her breasts. That sight of her was so breathtaking Sei reflexively bit his lip.

    She then turned back and unsped her bra. But because of their cuffed hands, the bra didn¡¯t fall on the floor. As per Hinari¡¯s advice, Davi then turned back around covering her breasts with her hands.

    That moment she turned, Sei¡¯s spirit almost left him. He gasped in awe and all he wanted was to pull her towards him and kiss her all over. His desire, seeing her like this was stronger than ever he couldn¡¯t even control his own brain anymore. His eyes were brimming with desire and marvel, looking at her as though he¡¯s saying the words ¡¯god, my wife is so beautiful¡¯.

    Just as thest string of his rationality was about to snap, the girl talked.

    "S-sei. Uhm... I-isn¡¯t this enough?" she uttered. Her voice stammering and she¡¯s clearly embarrassed to the core. Well, she prepared herself for this before, however, now that it was happening, she realized that this kind of thing takes a courage beyond measure to execute. She was na?ve to think that she can do it all the way in one go.

    dly, her voice instantly reached the man¡¯s ears and the fog of desire that was clouding his every senses somehow started to subside. He looked at her eyes and the moment he realized how embarrassed she looked, his conscience began to sternly scold him. He can¡¯t deny that he wanted her to keep going and he was shocked by it himself. But realizing that what she did wasn¡¯t easy for her, he couldn¡¯t bear seeing her being ufortable, he never wanted to force her to do the things she didn¡¯t findfortable after all.

    Thus, the next moment, Sei stood and he took her bra hanging on the cuff¡¯s chain and quietly helped her wore it. After that, he also helped her wear her oversized t-shirt, and then her short.

    Davi just stood there, letting her husband dressed her.

    "T-thank you. I¡¯m sorry, even though I promised to do it." She then uttered softly as she was still zing red.

    Sei on the other hand remained silent for a while and he just kissed her forehead gently.

    "No, don¡¯t say sorry. You fulfilled your promise. That¡¯s enough for me." He said and Davi buried herself into his embrace.

    "Shall we sleep now?" she asked and Sei nodded.

    "Mm. I¡¯ll just have a shower---" Sei paused in the middle of his statement. It was because he realized that they were still cuffed. He looked at his wife and she seemed to already understood the situation since she was already blushing hard just like him.

    The two of them never changed clothes since they were cuffed this morning. They also spent the day doing all sort of chores and they felt somewhat sticky with the sweats.

    Thus, realizing that there¡¯s no other choice, the couple finally stepped inside the bathroom. Davi cut sei¡¯s sweatshirt using a scissor to remove it and the man also did the same to her t-shirt.

    Sei was about to pull his trousers down when Davi spoke.

    "Wait! Are you really going to shower with mepletely naked?!" she eximed and Sei looked at her cluelessly.

    "Y-you don¡¯t want to see me naked?" he asked and Davi covered her face with her hands.

    ¡¯God, this shameless Sei is too much... bring back my innocent Sei!¡¯ she could only yell within her. She couldn¡¯t help but think that since their first night, Sei seemed to immediately graduated from being innocent.

    She then took the handheld shower head and pointed it on his face, wetting him as she pouted.

    "Shameless Sei." She uttered.

    Davi was still wearing her short and her bra while Sei was half naked. His chiseled perfect body covered with the drops of water almost made Davi drool due to his mouth watering physique and she could only turned her back.

    "L-let¡¯s bath like this." She said and she started wetting her body as if she was in a haste.

    Noticing that Sei didn¡¯t move, Davi looked at him.

    "What. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to bath you." She said jokingly when the man suddenly bent his body as if asking her to wash his hair. Davi was speechless for a while, but in the end she couldn¡¯t resist him at all.

    "Okay then, sit." She ordered and the man sat at the edge of the tub. Davi then put a shampoo in her hand and she began rubbing his hair gently. She put plenty amount of shampoo as she enjoyed rubbing his hair until Sei¡¯s head almost became a mountain of fluffy white clouds.

    Looking at him, Davi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle with the sexy man¡¯s cuteness. She continued ying with his hair until Sei told her that he will wash her hair as well.

    Until time passed and the couple enjoying their bath together happily suddenly fell on the floor. Davi slipped just after they rinsed themselves. Thankfully, Sei manage to caught her before the fall and prevent her head from bumping on the floor.

    "Are you okay?" he immediately asked but Davi who was stunned just blinked the moment their eyes met.

    Sei also realized just how close they were, and that he was on top of her. That moment, their eyes locked and a certain part of his body who was hard for a long time now throbbed and the girl obviously felt it touching her.

    Their faces slowly turned scartlet and before they knew it, they were already kissing hard and deep as the drops of water kept falling on them.

    "S-sei." She moaned the moment their lips parted but the man continued kissing her. The fire enveloping them seemed to be hot enough that they almost forget about the water falling on them.

    Until the two of them were finally naked.

    Sei carried her and gently put her down on the bed before he kissed her deep again.

    "Sei... can we turn off the light? I... I want to touch your face." She uttered and Sei immediately did what she asked. He hastily turned the light off before he removed his mask.

    Davi then caressed his face as though she was trying to memorize and visualize the appearance of the man in her arms.

    "When Ie back, you can finally see my face. I promise." He said and Davi¡¯s heart almost explode like a firework.

    "Mm. I will wait." She uttered and Sei delved deeper in her mouth.

    "Davi... if I¡¯m not being gentle again, please hit me." He said in a hoarse voice as he pants and Davi chuckled briefly.

    "Mm." she uttered and they both slowly drifted once again into a heavenly ce of desire and pleasure.

 Chapter 260 Handsome beauty

    Somewhere in country C...

    Earlier, when Hinari fell asleep, Zaki moved her in afortable position andid her head on hisp as the car continued speeding.

    Mr. Leader was quietly watching him in the rearview mirror and he was somewhat surprised on how he treats the girl. He knew their second boss, Zaki, for almost five years now. They even spar a few times before during trainings so he knew just how terrifying he was. He could hardly imagine that this man would care for another human beside their boss like this. Even though his expression was same as usual, the simple gesture he did was enough for Mr. Leader to realize that the girl was not just anybody to him.

    "Boss... actually, while we were waiting inside, this girl came in with someone. She seemed to be her friend but I saw that young woman put a drug in her ss. Thankfully, she seemed smart enough to notice that something was strange in her drink so she pretended drinking it. I believe that woman was nning something to her." The man said and Zaki¡¯s brows immediately knitted. He nced at the girl on hisp before he took his cellphone out.

    Zaki asked someone to investigate why she¡¯s in this country and after an hour, he received a call. Hinari was still sleeping on hisp.

    "Boss, tonight is Miss Zuzuki Hinari¡¯s engagement party." The man on the other side of the phone said and Zaki¡¯s forehead immediately creased.

    "What did you say?" He asked. His voice suddenly turned cold that the man calling could only tell him every information he gathered in one go.

    "We found a footage that some body guards forced her into a ne in country H. And upon her arrival in Country C, they brought her to a hotel owned by Yang corporation. Her father wants an alliance with the Yangs so he wants his daughter to marry the Yang¡¯s youngest son but Miss Hinari escaped before the party could start." The man said and for some reason, Zaki¡¯s face darkened.

    "Check out what happened with her grandfather and find out who was the girl she¡¯s with in that bar." He ordered before he ended the call. Zaki was angered with the news. He red at the girl on hisp and he wanted to wake her up and ask her what was going on.

    Unable to stay still, he dialed his grandfather¡¯s number.

    "Hello? And what is the reason why this ungrateful grandchild of mine voluntarily called me this time?" the old man said and Zaki immediately replied.

    "Grandpa, what happened to my engagement with Miss Zuzuki?" he asked. His voice was calm but impatience and curiosity were obviously noticeable in his tone.

    "Sigh... my friend isn¡¯t waking up. He told me that the engagement between you and her granddaughter is still a secret. And we both nned to announce it during her birthday. But because of the unfortunate event, the announcement didn¡¯t happen." The old man exined as he sounded so downhearted.

    "I am nning to celebrate your engagement when he wakes up. Anyway, why are you asking?" he asked and Zaki shifted his gaze towards the window.

    "Nothing important, I¡¯m just curious."

    "Oho... now this is rare my unromantic grandchild. Are you finally being impatient to marry her? Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll do something to make sure of this to happen. I will go and visit my friend today and talk to her family..."

    "Grandpa, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m in the middle of a mission." He replied and he immediately ended the call.

    Time passed and he received another call.

    "Boss, the girl was her cousin. We found out that she put a drug in her drink before leaving her in the bar." He reported and Zaki went even angrier. He ended the call and he cracked his neck.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the people who¡¯s doing this to her was her very own family.

    That moment, Zaki felt a strange feeling of rage in his heart and he felt like he wanted some action to express his sudden urge to beat someone.

    ¡¯Damn, this is making me so angry.¡¯ He uttered within him when Mr. Leader spoke.

    "Boss, are we taking her with us?" he asked and Zaki stared at her for a while before answering.

    "No. Call your men to secure a hotel." He ordered and after a couple of hours, he was finally carrying her in his arms.

    He slowly put her down on the bed but before he could remove his arms wrapped around her, the girl suddenly awakened.

    ¡¯Did they use a short acting drug on her?¡¯ Zaki could only ask himself.

    The girl then blinked as she looked at him and before Zaki could move, she reached out her hand and pulled his cheeks hard.

    "Hey, stop treating my handsome face like some stic thing." He said and Hinari was finally sure that the man holding her was no other than Mr. Handsome. She realized it as soon as she saw him simply because she didn¡¯t freak out but just to make sure she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, she pinched his cheeks hard.

    "Oh, so it¡¯s really Mr. Handsome." She said nonchntly and Zaki¡¯s lips curved.

    "Now that¡¯s a great reaction Miss pervert. You didn¡¯t even freak out waking up just to realize that a man was holding you in the bed." He said and Hinari just raised her brow.

    "If it¡¯s not you, I¡¯m sure I immediately screamed. But oh well, I guess you¡¯re not considered as a man in my eyes that¡¯s why my instinct won¡¯t even react." She replied and Zaki couldn¡¯t help but pop some veins on his forehead.

    "You¡¯re really trying to provoke me again huh. Even though I told you to grow up a little, I¡¯m kinda angry right now so don¡¯t provoke me." He said but Hinari just pulled his face closer.

    "Hmmm? Mr. Handsome is angry? I wonder if you¡¯re lying. I can¡¯t see any trace of anger in your face though. Wait, now that I could see your face close enough... I really could tell now that you really are such a beauty." She stated and Zaki could only simper. Well, he couldn¡¯t ept the term she just used to describe him.

    "You... B-beauty? What are you trying to say?" he asked as he protested within him.

    This pervert actually called me beauty? That¡¯s the same as telling me I¡¯m feminine isn¡¯t it? Is this girl really blind?! This... this girl...

    "Hmm? What kind of question is that? I¡¯m praising you of course. Don¡¯t you know how beautiful you are? Well, maybe this is also one of the reason why I¡¯m not wary of you. You¡¯re too he handsome, too beautiful for my eyes."

    She replied but Zaki wasn¡¯t pleased at all.

    "Are you saying my face is not manly enough that you¡¯re not seeing me as a man?" he asked, obviously not happy at all with her supposedly praises. His voice was still calm but annoyance was already visible in his eyes.

    "Hmmm. Now that you mention it. Maybe? But I¡¯m telling you Mister Handsome Beauty, men will turn into beasts, ferocious beasts and some even turn into uncontroble mad dogs when they hold a girl in this kind of situation. But you¡¯re different, I can¡¯t feel any desireing from you so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in any danger or whatever. I wonder if I could even seduce you. Are you actually asexual?" She continued talking, still looking nonchnt and careless, making Zaki smirk as series of veins were already popping one after another on his forehead as he seemed to finally reached his limit.

    "Asexual huh. Now that¡¯s a good question Miss Pervert. Why don¡¯t we experiment and find out if your theory is true?" He replied and something somehow jolted her. She didn¡¯t expect his counter but she immediately found a word to throw back at him.

    "Maybe that¡¯s the best thing you could do but too bad Mister Handsome, I¡¯m not fond doing experiments. Why don¡¯t you experiment by yourself? I¡¯d be dly ept it if you asked me to seduce you though. I bet you¡¯re---"

    Hinari couldn¡¯t finish her words, it was because all of a sudden, Zaki gripped her tighter.

    "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you little pervert." he said before he mmed his lips into hers.

 Chapter 261 What can I do?

    Zaki kissed her hard thinking that she would protest. He was just trying to give her a lesson, that she shouldn¡¯t judge the book by its cover.

    He forced his tongue in her mouth as she gripped her tight closer to him. Giving her a warning of danger.

    However, to Zaki¡¯s surprise, the girl he expected to protest slipped her hands on his neck and she began returning his kisses. Zaki waspletely caught off guard. The girl kissed him as deep and as skilled as he was. Until they both ended up kissing deeper than ever. Zaki could tell the difference of her kisses from other girls he kissed before. It was not about her being skilled, its just that her kisses seemed to be hypnotizing him and he couldn¡¯t break away. To him, kissing her and embracing her tight like this just felt unfamiliar andfortable than ever. He felt the kind of warmth he never felt before.

    ¡¯Damn it, Hinari!¡¯ he could only curse within him as he struggled to stop before its toote. It was because he never once struggled this hard before, he could always stop no matter how far and deep the intimacy was whenever he wants to. But with her, the challenge waspletely in a whole new level. He was overwhelmed. However, his well trained self, and maybe because of how he was created, Zaki still managed to stop. He was just like a programmed robot that will always follow his programmed task in the end no matter what.

    Breathing hard, he pinned her down as he moved his body up away from her.

    Hinari on the other hand was in aplete shock. For a while now, the signal of dangering from him was already ringing in her head so she actually tried stopping him. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the impact of his kisses was strong enough that it simply knocked her senseless. She used to be the one always breaking the flow of every kiss first. She even kissed with her eyes wide open, but now, she couldn¡¯t even push him. And she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "You... little pervert, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not interested with my experiment? Why the he¡¯ll did you kiss back?" The man said and she snapped. They both were still panting due to the long and deep kiss they shared.

    She looked at his eyes and a wild yet elegantly controlled emotion was flooding his fierce eyes. That moment, she finally confirmed just how different this man was from all the men she met before.

    Hinari learned the meaning of every gesture of a man. And she was confident with her understanding about a man¡¯s thoughts, feelings and desires. But this man, she failed toprehend him. The more she observe him, the more she felt like he was someone from another. And worse was she couldn¡¯t exin why she felt that way to him.

    "You... are you listening to me?" He asked as he flicked her forehead and Hinari immediately rose.

    "Ouch! Why are you flicking me so hard? Can¡¯t you be a bit more gentler?!" She said loudly as she rubbed her forehead while the man just simpered.

    "That¡¯s what you get from being careless. Don¡¯t trust in your observations too much, you understand? There are angels that were devil in disguise." He said but Hinari justzily stared at him.

    "I already know that long time ago. It¡¯s just that... well, don¡¯t me me. What can I do? There¡¯s no way I could resist such a real beauty voluntarily throwing himself on me. Okay?" She replied with a smug face and Zaki couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and take a deep breath.

    ¡¯Damn it, she¡¯s seriously making it sounds like I¡¯m the girl throwing himself to her and she¡¯s the man who lost control?! This pervert really knows how to drive me insane.¡¯

 Chapter 262 My woman

    "I¡¯m leaving. I have some important task to do. You will stay here and wait for Grandpa¡¯s people to escort you back home tomorrow." He said and he was about to open the door when Hinari spoke.

    "Wait! Are... are you... wounded?" She asked, her eyes widened as she shifted her gaze on him and then on her hand that was stained with blood.

    Zaki just looked at her, not rmed at all. He actually forgot that a bullet grazed his left shoulder during the chase hours ago.

    He was about to shrug and tell her to just stay still when the girl suddenly ran towards him. She hastily examined him and when she saw dried blood on his left hand, her eyes widen.

    "You... your wounded!" she eximed but the man just flicked her forehead again.

    "Stop worrying about others and worry about yourself. You told me you want to be free but what is this? You¡¯re letting people drag you anywhere like you¡¯re some helpless little kid. If I didn¡¯t bump into you in that ce coincidentally, what would have happened to you?" He said and for some reason, he was suddenly angered.

    Hinari was shocked with his words, she didn¡¯t expect at all that he actually knows what happened to her. This was the first time she saw this man¡¯s angry look and even though she felt quite intimidated, she didn¡¯t hate it. For some reason, him, suddenly scolding her like this somehow made her felt emotional.

    However, she couldn¡¯t talk back and exin, so she bit her lip to stop herself from saying a thing. She instead tugged his ck jacket as she stared at his hand.

    "Your wound, I think you need to go to the hospital." She said but the man held her hand to remove it on him.

    "There¡¯s no need. This is nothing." He said and he¡¯s about to turn when she blocked the door.

    "Uhm... well, you saved me tonight so... let me treat your wound as a payback. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m good in treating wounds." she replied but again, Zaki just flicked her head once more.

    "I told you to stop minding others. Now move." He said coldly and stubbornly, making Hinari to snap.

    "So what if I mind? What¡¯s wrong if I mind? You¡¯re the one who helped me first so why won¡¯t you let me worry about you when you¡¯re wounded like this? Why are you so stubborn?! A beauty like you should just be obedient and let me treat you. It¡¯s a sin to neglect such a beautiful body like that, do you understand what I mean?!" she yelled at him and Zaki was a bit taken aback.

    "W-why are you suddenly yelling? And do you really need to mention the beauty this beauty that?" Zaki stammered. He almost couldn¡¯t believe that a girl was scolding him like this.

    "So what if I mention it? I¡¯m just stating the truth so don¡¯t be stubborn. If you don¡¯t care about your body then I care!" She yelled again and upon hearing her words, Zaki¡¯s lips suddenly curved up.

    "Ohh... what¡¯s this? Are you trying to confess your love with my body or something?" he asked with a teasing gaze.

    "Yes I am. I am trying to confess my love to your body, not you. I can¡¯t bear to see your poor beautiful body being treated harshly like this. If you won¡¯t let me treat it, I will jump onto you and devour you until morning." She replied, looking serious and Zaki choked.

    Cough, cough, cough. What the hell is this pervert saying?

    "You, have you gone mad. Do you know what you¡¯re saying?" He asked when suddenly someone knocked the door.

    "Boss, I brought the first aid kit." The voice in the other side said and Hinari immediately opened the door.

    "Please give it to me. I¡¯ll take care of your boss." She said as she grabbed the kit in his hand.

    Mr. Leader who was waiting at the door actually heard her yells and he immediately asked his men to bring a first aid kit. Well, he noticed his boss¡¯s wounds the moment he entered the bar but knowing him, he didn¡¯t dare to tell him to treat his wound first. It was because he knew that to their second boss, small wounds are little things that don¡¯t even bother him at all. Even though the wound he called small were wounds that needed to be treated at all cost for a normal man.

    "Please take care of our boss, miss." He then said before closing the door and Zaki¡¯s forehead creased. But before he could talk, Hinari charged onto him and pushed him towards the bed before making him sit.

    Unable to protest anymore, Zaki gave in and he voluntarily removed his jacket.

    "Do it fast." He said and upon seeing his wound, Hinari¡¯s heart raced. It was because the wound wasn¡¯t small at all and blood was still flowing out from it.

    "H-hey, you said its just small. How could you ignore this?" she asked, her face began to go pale.

    Noticing her expression, Zaki realized that she was nervous. And for some reason, he remembered their mother, Fei¡¯s pale face every time he gets wounded during their escape. That moment, Zaki realize that to others, this kind of wound wasn¡¯t something tolerable even though to him, it really doesn¡¯t bother him at all.

    "You don¡¯t have to be nervous like that. Its not like I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll see a doctor when I reach home so don¡¯t worry about your beloved body of mine." He said, still looking mischievous and Hinari almost want to smack him. She really can¡¯t believe him. How could he still be smiling and energetic when he¡¯s like this? Is he not feeling any pain?

    "Are you afraid now? I can treat myself so give it to me." He continued but Hinari didn¡¯t give the kit to him. Instead, she immediately started treating his wound quietly and gently.

    Zaki was watching her doing her task seriously and his brain began to wander. He started thinking about her. He knew about her back ground. He knew that she was literally like a dethroned princess but she¡¯s still enjoying her life. He actually like her attitude of being in love with her freedom rather than wasting her life trying to please others. However, knowing that she too was also fighting her own kind of war, against the people who was supposed to be the one loving her, he couldn¡¯t help but felt angered.

    Reflexively, he raised his hand and pinched her nose. Hinari looked at him with a knitted brows and Zaki justughed.

    "Next time, don¡¯t ever let anyone drag you away against your will." He said and Hinari retorted in no time.

    "Next time, don¡¯t let anyone hurt your body like this. I felt really bad for your poor beautiful body to suffer like this." She said and Zaki¡¯s vein could only pop because of the word ¡¯beautiful¡¯. Trying to get back at her, he continued talking.

    "You¡¯re loving my body too much, don¡¯t you feel bad to that man you said you like?" he asked with a smug face and Hinari paused for a while before she replied while she continued treating his wound.

    "Hmmm... now that you mention him, I haven¡¯t seen mister normal since I met you though. Oh well, he¡¯s not my boyfriend so there¡¯s no reason for me to feel bad. But yeah, I think his body is beautiful too, judging from his physique, his body might even better than yours."

    "How could you say so?"

    "Just a hunch. You¡¯re treating your body like this so of course his will be better. You better take care of this body of yours more or you will regret itter."

    "Will you stop talking about bodies? How the hell is that brain of yours work?"

    "What¡¯s wrong about talking about beautiful bodies?"

    "Sigh. Enough, forget it."

    As the two continued their bickering, Hinari finally finished wrapping his wound.

    "Make sure to see the doctor." She said and Zaki immediately rose.

    "I¡¯m leaving. Remember what I said. Also, about your engagement to the Yangs, don¡¯t worry about it. Grandpa will tell your parents about us." He said and Hinari¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief.

    "R-really?" she could only ask and Zaki nodded.

    "Yes. Rest assured miss pervert, I will fulfil my promise to you so be good." He replied when suddenly, Hinari hugged him.

    "Ahh, what should I do? This beauty is seducing me." She said and Zaki almost wanted to flick her hard again.

    ¡¯H-huh? Who the hell is trying to seduce a pervert girl like you?! Ugh, never mind... trying to reason out with this girl is taxing...¡¯

    After the girl let go of him, Zaki then opened the door and steeped out. Hinari also followed him outside the door.

    "I¡¯m going. Go inside now." He said before he finally turned. He was already about ten steps away from her when suddenly someone grabbed him.

    Zaki was about to scold her when suddenly the girl whispered on his ear.

    "Bye, bye. Take care." She said and then out of nowhere she bit his earlobe for three seconds before she dashed inside the room and closed the door.

    Looking at the closed door while touching his earlobe, Zaki could only bit his lip hard as he put his hand on his hips. He smiled with disbelief as his ears somehow turned a bit red.

    "Uhm... boss, your woman is gleeful and bold." Mr. Leader said and Zaki snapped and he began to continue walking away as he spoke.

    "Yes, she¡¯s my woman."

 Chapter 263 Wait for me

    4 AM at Gray Mansion...

    "CLICKT!"

    The sound of an uncuffing handcuff awakened Davi. She slowly opened her eyes and what appeared before her was her half naked husband, looking at her deeply.

    "Sei..." she called out his name and she was about to rise when Sei leaned towards her and kissed her forehead.

    "I¡¯ll go get change. I¡¯ll be backter." He said as he uncuffed her hand.

    "Mm." She replied and Sei immediately left the room. Her gaze was locked onto the closed door for a while before she finally rose. Her knees were a bit weak so she slowly walked towards her closet and dressed herself up.

    By the time she returned on the bed, sheid back again and she stared at the ceiling with her arms spread like wings for a long while until Sei finally entered the room.

    He was already dressed and he already seemed ready to leave. As she looked at him, something seemed to tugged her heart but she rose and looked at him as she smiled.

    "Are you going now?" She asked. She was smiling but deep within her, she felt like her heart was getting heavier.

    "Mm." He uttered and as she looked at his eyes, he seemed to be feeling the same way as her. There was sadness in his eyes and she could feel it.

    Looking at him, Davi continued smiling as she stood. She embraced him before she held his face closer to her.

    "Don¡¯t be so sad, we maybe parting this time but its temporary right?" She said, trying to ease the sadness brimming in his eyes.

    Hearing her, Sei gently bumped his forehead into hers.

    "Davi... I... I might take a long while this time." He said, his voice was hoarse and still sad.

    "Mm. I understand. I¡¯ll wait no matter how long you take. That¡¯s a promise." She replied as she caressed the back of his head.

    That moment, the two just held each other like they don¡¯t want to be parted at all. They never want to. But they both know that the circumstances won¡¯t let them until his war is over.

    "For your safety, you can¡¯t contact me either." He continued and Davi simply uttered an "Mm". Mr. Chen actually talked to her about it before he left so she wasn¡¯t shocked anymore. She fully understands what kind of battlefield is waiting for him and she knew the extreme caution they need to follow for the sake of their safety.

    "I¡¯m going to end this all, I promise. When Ie back, we will be together, forever." He said as he gently caressed her cheeks with his thumbs. The sadness in his eyes were overshadowed with another great intensity of emotion, an overflowing determination and fighting spirits.

    "Mm. We will be together, forever. I will be waiting for your return." She replied and they kissed. They shared a long passionate kiss that sealed their promises.

    Just after their lips parted, they heard a soft knock on the door as they both catch up with their breaths. Sei then held her hand and they both stepped out of the room.

    "Everything is ready boss." Kir said and Sei¡¯s grip in her hand tightened.

    "Mm." He uttered as they both slowly followed the man. For the past four months, they both parted many times, however, this is the first time they ever felt like this. They felt like they just wanted to stay together, they don¡¯t want to let go of each other¡¯s hand. And it¡¯s making their hearts feeling a new kind of ache for being apart.

    That moment, they both counted every steps they took, quietly inside their hearts until they finally stepped out of the house. They both then faced each other and when the man in ck opened the car¡¯s door, they suddenly buried themselves into each other¡¯s arms.

    The sky was still dark and the breeze was cold, but to them, their hearts are burning wildly.

    "Davi... I love you." He uttered as he kissed her eyes.

    "I love you too Sei... I love you so much." She replied and they kissed once again. Not minding the guards around waiting for him.

    "Wait for me." He again said and Davi nodded.

    "Mm. I¡¯ll wait for you. Promise me you¡¯lleback safe." She said and after another long tight hugs and deep kisses, the two finally let go of each other.

    Davi smiled brightly as she waved her hand as the man stood before the car¡¯s door. Seeing his wife waving at him, he too slowly raised his hand imitating her gesture.

    He waved at her and that little thing he does made Davi chuckle. It was because she finally saw her chibi Sei waving cutely at her. And the way he wave his hand seemed like it was his first time doing it. Making Davi smiled even brighter.

    She then raised her other hand and waved both of her hands at him and the man also did the same. Adding more cuteness to his already overflowing adorable gestures.

    Until finally, he entered the car and the car¡¯s door closed. It immediately began speeding away like a released arrow and in no time, the car disappeared in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 264 She was there

    Port Red, Country H...

    Numerous soldiers were standing still, saluting in every corner the moment Sei walk passed them. He was like a formidable king respected and honored by everyone, and to the people of Country H, he was indeed their king hidden in the shadows.

    Zaki who was already waiting inside hastily approached him with a smile. However, as soon as Sei saw his shoulder wrapped with bandages, the man¡¯s face darkened.

    Noticing his expression, Zaki put his hand around him and he grinned mischievously.

    "This is just a scratch. A scratch, okay? Anyway, I hope you didn¡¯t exhaust your wife against night and left her sleeping." He said and Sei¡¯s ears reddened.

    "I... I didn¡¯t exhaust her." He replied and Zaki¡¯s grin widened even more.

    "Ohhh... don¡¯t tell me you only did it just oncest night." He teased as they continued walking.

    "No, we did it more than once and..." he answered but he paused midway. He looked at Zaki and as soon as he saw him grinning wide, he removed his hand on him.

    "Shut up. Stop asking." He added firmly before he continued walking away and Zaki justughed as he hastily followed him.

    By the time they finally meet the military intelligence corps Sei himself founded, the serious talk began.

    As they both listened to the endless reports, Zaki could only crease his forehead. It was because just by listening with all the mysterious and almost senseless reports, he could already tell that this will be a real long war.

    "Sir, these are the list of suspects that we think are connected to the town of Zemei." A man said and the moment Sei scanned the list, he paused at thest page and his expression drastically turned darker than ever.

    Zaki immediately followed his line of sight and as soon as he saw the name and the picture of a young girl Sei was looking at, he stiffened a bit.

    The girl in picture was no other than Sei¡¯s wife, the young Davi.

    However, Zaki wasn¡¯t that shocked anymore. Truth be told, ever since that night they met her in that ce ten years ago, he already knew that she was connected to that hellish town. And he was sure that deep within Sei, he was already aware that she was, the moment he heard her yed that song.

    Back then, their mother, Fei, yed that music as her gift to his son¡¯s birthday. She yed it in the hospital where she was confined back in that town. And she said that the piece was her own creation. Supposedly, nobody should have known that song other than her, considering that she only yed it once in front of just the two of them.

    That was why Zaki already knew it all along. That Davi was more than mysterious. As mysterious as the case they will trying to solve. And the only exnation was that she was there, that time, in that hellish town.

    The two of them never said a word about it. Zaki never mentioned anything, he was waiting for Sei to speak about it but he didn¡¯t.

    "What made you include this girl in the list?" Zaki was the one who asked.

    "We found that the day before the st, this girl along with a woman left that town. We manage to trace that she came from that town because of the report about a car ident near that ce where you both stayed that night of your escape. She was with a woman and that woman was among the scientists in that town. We think that the girl too is a citizen of Zemei." The man exined and Zaki nodded. He nced at Sei and an inferno was burning in his eyes. And he understands why he¡¯s like that. He understand that it was really hard to believe that Davi might be just like them.

    "Do you think the XBI agents knew this already?" Zaki asked again and thankfully the man shook his head.

    "I don¡¯t think they knew sir. There was no record of her in the Country J¡¯s police¡¯s database. We manage to discover this coincidentally because one of our people met that retired police who found her during the ident." He answered and Zaki immediately looked at Sei.

    "You¡¯re the one who destroyed any records about her?" He asked and just by looking at him, he didn¡¯t even need to answer anymore.

    "Zaki... We will fly to Country X tonight." Sei finally spoke and everyone looked at him with surprise. The military general beside him also look shocked with his sudden decision.

    "B-but sir, we still need to secure the---"

    "There¡¯s no need. Tonight, I will start a war." Sei said. His voice was powerful, terrifyingly deadly, looking as though the sleeping dragon finally lifted his massive wings to fly and start burning the world. With those few words, he awakened the spirit of a warrior inside his men and Zaki could only smile with extreme excitement.

 Chapter 265 Hopelessness

    7 monthster. In Blue City¡¯s hospital.

    Davi¡¯s eyes were closed. However, she was seeing unfamiliar things in her head. She thought she was having a nightmare.

    Inside her dream, there was a child wearing a chemical protective clothing, ying quietly with the chemicals inside a hugeb filled with people in white.

    "Sweetie, let¡¯s go eat. Your dad is already waiting for us." A woman said and they both walked towards a cafeteria.

    Davi knew the girl. She knew that she was born in that ce. Her parents were both renowned biochemist of Country J and both of them were Nobel prize holder. Their intelligence and invention attracted terrorists to kidnap them to forced them to create a weapon. The little girl was exceptional in biochemistry. Maybe because she was born in ab that she turned very interested in chemicals even though she was so young. She was a born genius in the field of science and her intelligence even scared both of her parents. She could even formte chemical on her own treating it as a y thing back when she was just seven, freaking out her parents to death. Since that day they discovered her potential, her parents did their best to suppress her, telling her to act dumb and let no one know about her being a genius. They were afraid that the organization will find out about her and use her just like them.

    The girl spent her life, trying to act dumb and secretly learning about everything that she was seeing inside theb. For a child like her surrounded by adults, and living in a ce like this, she thought that her life was normal. She felt that she wasn¡¯t a child, she felt that the only difference between her and all the adults was her small frame.

    "Hello little Rin. How¡¯s your day?" a man asked when they sat and the little girl immediately answered.

    "Hi dad. My day is the same as usual but I¡¯m learning." She answered. Her answer wasn¡¯t of a child at all but an all grown up adult.

    "That¡¯s great then. Just don¡¯t forget about what we always tell you okay?" the man said as he patted her head and the girl just nodded.

    "Mm. Don¡¯t¡¯ worry dad, I¡¯m always keeping that in mind." She replied and the family of three continued eating. Their life was indeed unusual but they were hanging on, until the day her father started getting sick. She knew that just like all the older scientists before him, he finally reached his limit due to his exposure to chemicals and radiations. Those scientists whose health started deteriorating beyond saving were all taken away and were reced by new. They don¡¯t know where did they brought them but all they knew was that once they turned useless, the organization will get rid of them.

    The girl¡¯s mother started getting anxious day by day. Until one day, the little genius girl overheard a certain someone that looks like amander talking to her parents.

    "The reason why we didn¡¯t get rid of your child was because you two promised us a sessful and deadly weapon but it¡¯s already years and you give us nothing. Did you think we don¡¯t know that you both are purposely sabotaging your works for you to fail? Don¡¯t take us as fools, we can easily kill you both right here right now, or were just going to kill your daughter---"

    "Please, don¡¯t do this, please don¡¯t touch our child, give us another year. We will assure you a sessful invention. We promise."

    "Fine, this is yourst chance. After a year and you still fail in giving us results, you three will leave this ce as a corpse. But if you manage to create a sessful one, we will set you all free."

    Those words she heard lit a fire in the heart of the young genius. She wanted to fight alongside them, believing that they will really set them free once they seed.

    She started secretly doing her own experiment, acting like she was just ying while her parents devoted themselves in their new work, desperately trying to find ways to survive. She was always left alone, with chemicals left as her only friends in a ce surrounded by four white walls.

    The young girl wanted to fight. But she didn¡¯t know how. Her secret research was slowly following the path of sess and she knew it will. However, she was aware that she was running out of time and she¡¯s losing her hope.

    Until one day, her father was hospitalized. Her mother begged the organization¡¯s leaders saying that their invention was so close to sess so they agreed with her and they let him to be treated even though they already knew that it¡¯s toote for him.

    It was a silent night and the little girl was just watching her dad sleeping on the bed.

    Hopelessness and despair were welling in her eyes and yet she couldn¡¯t cry. She thought that their situation was normal and thought that everyone was undergoing the same thing as they did. She never knew that their life was hell and she wasn¡¯t aware that somewhere, people are living just fine, far better than them.

 Chapter 266 Unacceptable

    The night was cold but the moon was shining bright. The girl inside the quiet room was staring at it nkly. Her mind was starting to dive back to negativity. She doesn¡¯t have anyone to tell her to hold on and fight.

    She started to think that maybe, this is what life is. Living for a while and then dying. From the beginning, she never thought life was great in the first ce. And the saddest thing was that, she was just a child and yet thinking about life.

    Looking at the round white moon, the girl stood and leaned on the window¡¯s frame.

    "Hey moon, do you think there¡¯s still hope for us?" She asked but no one answered her, and yet she continued asking, talking to the moon.

    "Shall we give up? There¡¯s no use fighting if you know you¡¯ll lose in the end, right?" she continued asking, her pale face was losing its light. Her young self was drowning in the dark and deep within, she wanted to cry for help.

    She knelt on the floor and tugged her hair when suddenly, a sound reached her ears. She immediately stood and her gaze fell towards the window. A beautiful sounding from across the building where she was, gave her some goosebumps. She froze in ce looking at the only lit room in that building across her.

    The song was so beautiful and it reached her heart and her deepest soul. It was as if the moon has answered her through a song. It was a song that was sorrowful yet filled with hope. As if it was telling her the words, ¡¯there¡¯s still hope, don¡¯t give up¡¯.

    She listened to the song as she clenched her fist tight. Her heart was beating loud as though the song was awakening her dying heart. Giving her a brand new hope that everything isn¡¯t over yet.

    After the song ended, a new light enveloped her eyes. She wanted to rush at the other side of the building to see whoever was ying but she knew she can¡¯t.

    "That song was beautiful, whoever you are, thank you." She could only whisper to the wind when suddenly she heard her father¡¯s voice.

    "Mm. That song was so beautiful. I never heard a song for a long time." He said and the girl immediately walked closer to him. She just held his hand without saying a thing.

    "My little girl. I¡¯m so sorry for letting you live this kind of life. I¡¯m so sorry you never experienced a normal life. I¡¯m so sorry." He continued. His voice was hoarse and filled with pain.

    "Daddy, please don¡¯t say sorry. You never wanted this to happen. And don¡¯t worry, this little girl of yours will fight and we will leave this ce. I promise." The young girl said with gaze filled with determination, but her dad was already asleep and he didn¡¯t hear her words.

    Time passed and the day before the deadline came.

    Due to her mother¡¯s anxiousness because of her husband¡¯s health, the invention was a failure. The couple lost all hope and they also found out that her father only has few months left to live. They startedmenting their powerlessness and saying sorry for their child when suddenly, their daughter, told them a shocking news.

    Unable to believe her, the child showed them her experiment. She has developed a dangerous bioweapon using genome editing technology and her parent¡¯s faces paled to the extent of being lifeless.

    "Last year, I was just ying and identally crossed with this idea. I---"

    "Oh my god, oh my god Rin. Please stop. No, this is bad. Extremely bad. Dear, what should we do? Oh my god." Her mother cut through her words. She was brooding in extreme fear as she looked helplessly at her husband.

    That moment, the girl was stunned. She expected them to be happy but theplete opposite happened.

    Her father kneeled in front of her and weakly held her shoulders.

    "Listen, my little girl. You can¡¯t create these kind of things. We are so sorry for not telling you these but these weapon will be used by them to kill people. Your experiment was a huge breakthrough but this will be used as a weapon for mass destruction." He exined and the girl just stood there frozen. She just wanted them to survive. She just wanted to do something to save themselves. She was just a child and she doesn¡¯t have the luxury to think about others. She couldn¡¯t believe that what she did was something uneptable.

    "Darling, we have to do something and destroy this before anyone will find out about this." Her father said to his wife and she nodded.

    "But how? How could we destroy this? How are we going to do that?" She replied when the girl suddenly talked.

    "Then, are we just going to die here just like this? The three of us will die tomorrow if we won¡¯t show this to them." She said and the couple¡¯s eyes turned wide as they both looked at her.

 Chapter 267 Not a dream

    Kneeling before her, her father started to talk.

    "Listen sweetie, we understand what you feel. You want us all to survive so you worked really hard day and night for this. But we can¡¯t sacrifice thousands or even millions of people¡¯s lives just for us to survive. Don¡¯t worry, okay? This father of yours will do something about this. I promise." He said and he gently kissed her forehead.

    That night the couple began to make a n. Thinking that their child was asleep, they started talking about what they should do. They both knew they have to destroy their daughter¡¯s experiment, knowing that it was something the world shouldn¡¯t know about at all cost.

    After hours of discussion, her father told his wife to leave the town tomorrow with their child. He said that he will force the organization to let his wife and daughter leave using her daughter¡¯s experiment as a ckmail before destroying it.

    Her mother was crying hard as she hugs her husband. Hearing about his n, she could already tell that her dearest husband will going to sacrifice himself. And she knew that it was the only thing they could do.

    "Listen Darling, you have to leave this ce. I only have days left to live but out daughter is still so young. She doesn¡¯t deserve this kind of life. All I wish is that she will at least experience the life we both experienced before. She has to leave this ce, she deserved to live normally and live a happy life. If you both could leave this ce, I swear I would die happily. I will never regret anything. This is myst wish so please make it happen. I will always be with you both even when I¡¯m gone. Okay?" He said and tears flowed down the child¡¯s cheeks quietly as she listened to them, crying, saying their goodbyes to each other.

    The next morning, her father¡¯s n was a sess. The organization let the mother and the daughter leave. He demanded a jet to return them into Country J and they agreed. Not knowing that the father already set the nuclear weapon he and his fellow scientists created to st along with him the moment they siege him.

    As the jet left, an announcement saying that citizens would leave immediately because of a radiation leak echoed around the town. This too was her father¡¯s n to lessen the casualty. The few locals in the town immediately left but the rogue scientists and the members of the ckleaf didn¡¯t leave since they knew that the rm was a lie. Not knowing what was currently happening in the undergroundb. The father did his best to buy more time beforeunching the bomb.

    Until time passed and the mother and the daughter finally left Country X. Inside the jet, the two immediately wore their parachute, it was because the mother knew that the pilot might return the moment he receives an order and she was right. Just before they reach country J, the jet changed direction so without hesitation, the two immediately jumped. And at that same time, a st destroyed the entire town of Zemei.

    The twonded just before the border and they both walked towards a nearby town. The girl was injured so her mother brought her to the clinic first before they left. However, that night, on their way, their car crashed.

    ...

    Davi was awakened. Her eyes were wide. She remained in daze for a while before she was able to realize that everything was not a dream. What she thought was a nightmare was actually her lost memory and she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "Davi... Davi... are you alright?!" a voice reached her consciousness and the moment she recognized Hinari calling out her name, she remembered that she was involved in another car ident on her way to the hospital for her checkup.

    Her eyes widened again the moment she saw her stomach.

    "M-m-my child. What happened to my child?! Where is my child?" she eximed, as her face paled like sheet of paper.

    "Davi, calm down. He¡¯s fine okay? He¡¯s alright. He¡¯s in the NICU and your son is very fine. Okay?" Hinari said and Davi teared up.

    "M-my son... Hinari, I wanted to see him." She cried and Hinari along with a nurse helped her up. They pushed her in a wheelchair towards the room where her son is.

    As soon as they reached the room, Davi cried as she touched the incubator.

    "See? Your son is really super cute. The doctors said he is alright so don¡¯t worry, okay?" Hinari said and Davi smiled with tears in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe that she has a child now. She was now a mother and she couldn¡¯t exin just how happy she felt looking at her little son.

 Chapter 268 Great dilemma

    Hours ago in Country X.

    Zaki was in a great dilemma. He just received the news that Sei¡¯s wife was involved in a minor car ident and it may cause her early delivery. He knew that he should tell him but he was afraid. Afraid what will happen to this man the moment he heard the news that his wife was hurt.

    He remembered what happened when he told Sei about the news of his wife pregnancy five months ago, and he couldn¡¯t help but facepalm and fell on his knees. That time, the news about Davi¡¯s pregnancypletely destroyed Sei¡¯s focus, turning his system into a real mess. The superputer dramatically demoted into the lowest model ofputer in existence,gging down and turningpletely useless every now and then. That time, Zaki was thinking that telling him about the news will motivate him to the highest degree but theplete opposite has happened and he regretted it down to his bone. The news wasn¡¯t helpful at all, it became his great distraction that made his mission slowed down to the lowest speed ever, as though the majestic bullet train turned into an olden day chariot in a blink of an eye, causing Zaki to almost hit him for real to wake him up.

    Sei that time has drowned in the pool of worry and he obviously wanted to go home even though he never said it. He was aware that him, going back will put her and their child in danger and it¡¯s the only thing that was stopping him from flying back. That time, Zaki could only do his best coaxing him. He spent a long time trying to make the man stop worrying about her and return his focus in his mission so he can finally go home before her delivery. However, his hard work almost didn¡¯t make any difference at all. Not until Zaki agreed to take a risk and let him see her, with an exception of approaching her.

    After troublesome and taxing preparations, they both made their way back to Country J despite the extreme danger. Zaki was troubled and anxious, however, the moment he saw Sei¡¯s reaction as soon as he saw his wife, he could only chuckle deep within. He still remembered Sei¡¯s expression when he was watching her secretly inside the car. His wife just stepped outside the hospital with Hinari and Haru by her side. There was already a bump in her stomach and Sei was like a little child on the verge of tears clinging on the car¡¯s window. His face was almost stuck on the window, as his eyes reflected an overflowing emotion of intense longing for her. He even remembered his priceless reaction as he gripped Zaki¡¯s shoulders saying the words, ¡¯I... I¡¯m a father now, my wife and I have a child now¡¯ over and over again like a broken tape.

    That moment, Zaki could only tease him to cry if he wanted to. Although it¡¯s too bad because he didn¡¯t shed a tear. Zaki also cuffed him that time just in case he will lost control and try to approach her. But dly, despite his extreme and uncontroble emotion, he still managed to suppress himself since he knew he can¡¯t afford to put her and their child into danger. They both followed her, stalking her in the shadows the whole day and somehow, Sei¡¯s mood gradually changed seeing that his dearest wife was fine and happy. Her smiles and healthyplexion soothed the extreme worry in Sei¡¯s heart and Zaki was so d seeing the brokenputer slowly fixing itself back to its usual glory.

    Zaki also told him that she was very healthy and that his grandfather was watching her closely in the sideline. However, the man still demanded Zaki to deploy a hundred best of best and most trusted nurses to assist and take care of her 24/7, causing Zaki¡¯s head to ache badly. But in the end, he could only agree with him so they can finally leave.

    It took almost two months for Sei topletely regain his 100% focus back to his mission. And those two months was such a great pain for all of them because every now and then, Sei suddenly fell in daze even when they¡¯re in the middle of their mission. Because of it, the supposedly five-month span to finish the mission lengthened dramatically.

    That was why right now, Zaki was fighting a great war within him whether to tell or not to tell him about the news, especially now that they are so close to the dead end. He made sure that nothing serious has happened but her, giving birth earlier than expected is a real problem. It was because he knew that Sei has been working beyond his limit to make it on the day of her delivery.

 Chapter 269 Not over ye

    After almost an hour of torturous thinking about the pros and cons, Zaki finally decided not to tell him about his wife¡¯s ident. And in the end, his decision was proven to be the right move.

    Sei finally confirmed the truth and both of them could hardly believe it. The witness they found who was quietly hiding himself in the mountainous region of Country X all these years revealed everything. He was a close friend of Mr. Miura Ken, the man who sted the town and he was the one who helped him announced that fake warning to have the citizen leave. The man even revealed the real reason behind the st including his daughter¡¯s experiment.

    The truth was indeed shocking enough for Sei to ept. From the beginning, the moment Sei saw young Davi¡¯s picture in that list, his heart started beating restlessly. However, he ignored it. He even asked his team to remove her from the list, and his persistence not to involve her in the investigation was what made their mission stagnant for a long time. Not until Sei finally decided to have her investigated that things began to move forward. Since then, all mysteries began to unfold. Basically, the key was her all along no matter how unbelievable it is. Sei couldn¡¯t even begin to believe it at first so he spent all his power to search for a witness that will prove that the truth he found wasn¡¯t a lie. And when that man confirmed it all, Sei don¡¯t even know how to react.

    No one would have thought that what Sei was actually searching for this entire time was no other than his own wife¡¯s biological father, and that his own wife creation was the reason of the st that the world med on him.

    Zaki who was watching Sei¡¯s every expression couldn¡¯t even say a word as well, He was speechless. He could see him being hurt the moment he found out that his dear wife was just like them. Someone who experienced hell during her childhood. They both knew that Davi lost her memory that was why she managed to live a normal life since her foster parents adopted her.

    That moment, Zaki wanted to know what Sei was thinking. They both thought that knowing the truth about this case will finally set Sei free but they werepletely astounded with the result that they both don¡¯t even know what to do next from now on. They were supposed to celebrate but fate seemed to continue ying pranks in their lives.

    Quietly, they all returned to Country H. Their long mission has ended sessfully, they found the truth they were seeking and yet Sei couldn¡¯t even speak a single word about it.

    "Sei, tell me. What are we going to do next now?" Zaki finally asked when the man just remained silent. His silence was unreadable and Zaki don¡¯t have any idea what was going on in his mind.

    However, after a long and deep silence, Sei raised his face and rested his in the backrest of his chair as he closed his eyes. He breathed deep and long before he finally spoke.

    "Zaki... let¡¯s talk about that soon. Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. This is not over yet. But for now, we¡¯re going back. I want to see her. I miss her so much. I felt like I¡¯ll die soon if I still can¡¯t see her." He said and Zaki¡¯s spirit almost left him. It was because he finally remembered that Davi was currently in the hospital now. And he didn¡¯t know anything about it yet.

    ...

    Inside a ne, Sei¡¯s fatigue and tiredness were finally showing on his face, however, he still refused to sleep. His excitement won¡¯t let him rest and Zaki was starting to worry that this man might faint in the hospital if he won¡¯t rest now.

    Damn, what should I do? Should I tell him that his wife was rushed in the hospital so he will faint now and have his rest? That¡¯s actually better than having him faint due to shock in the hospital, right?

    Thinking that it¡¯s less troublesome if he tells him now, Zaki prepared himself to spit it out. He even asked a doctor to standby in case something happen.

    "Anyway, Sei.... well, I actually received a message hours ago. I hope you won¡¯t get too shock by this." Zaki said and looked at him curiously.

    "What news?" Sei asked and Zaki took a deep breath.

    "Whatever I¡¯m going to say, make sure to calm down because everything is alright. You understand?"

    "Just spit it out."

    "Okay, i will say it. Your wife was involved in a car ident and she was now in the hospital." He finally said and Sei immediately looked at him with wide eyes as he stammered.

    "W-w-what did you say?"

    "She¡¯s in the hospital but they said she¡¯s fine now so..." Zaki paused his statement, it was because the man has froze. Zaki waved his hand in front of his face but when the man didn¡¯t even blink, he continued talking.

    "Hey, still alive? Don¡¯t just froze like this, you¡¯re supposed to faint!"

 Chapter 270 Callously

    Country J, Blue City Hospital...

    Inside a quiet room, Davi¡¯s tears were quietly falling nonstop from her eyes. The nurses including Hinari and Haru begged her to go back to her room and rest, so she could only abide even though she didn¡¯t want to leave her son. She wanted to stay beside him.

    Davi¡¯s mind was a mess. Her lost memory has returned and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She wanted to think only about her son and think that those memories were nothing but a dream but reality won¡¯t let her.

    That moment, someone came inside her room and as soon as Davi turned to look at the person disguising as a doctor in front of her, her eyes widened.

    "M-m-mother?" She stammered. Looking at her with an eyes filled with disbelief.

    The woman in front of her was indeed her biological mother, Miura Sanae. They were separated that time their car crashed ten years ago.

    "Yes sweetie, it¡¯s me." The woman replied and they both embraced tightly. Davi didn¡¯t know that she was still alive.

    "Mom, w-where have you been all this time? Why did you leave me that time?" Davi asked as tears flowed in her eyes.

    "Hush, sweetie. This is not the right time. I will tell you everything. We need to leave first." Her mother said and Davi was stunned.

    "W-w-what do you mean? Why do I need to leave?" She asked as she slowly pushed her away.

    "Listen sweetie. Months ago, I started looking for you, it was because someone was trying to uncover the truth about what happened to that town. And now, they seemed to finally found the truth. People will be going to investigate you soon. You are in danger now. Both governments and terrorists will being to get you. Do you understand?" She answered and Davi was shocked to the core. She suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. She doesn¡¯t want to believe what her mother was saying.

    Davi knew what she developed. No matter how much she denies it, she was the reason of the annihtion of that town.

    "Mom... I have a child... I have a son... i..."

    She stammered but her mother cut through her words.

    "Sweetie, listen... you need to leave him."

    The woman repeated and Davi violently shook her head.

    "No!!" Davi yelled but her mother managed to cover her mouth.

    "Listen sweetie please... I know you just gave birth. I saw my cute grandson in the cubicle. But you need to leave him. Can you imagine what will happen to you and him if the government will catch you? You¡¯re going to leave him and let him live a normal life. Unlike us, your son has a bright future ahead. They will do no harm on him if you leave him. He will live a normal life. And the only way for you to make that happen is leave him." She said and endless tears flowed from Davi¡¯s eyes. Her heart was breaking, she continued shaking her head, unable to ept whatever that is happening.

    Seeing her daughter¡¯s unwillingness to ept reality, with a sad eyes, Sanae signaled a man dressed as a nurse and he suddenly pressed a handkerchief against her face. In no time, Davi slowly lost her strength as everything around her darkened.

    ...

    When Davi opened her eyes, she was already inside a submarine somewhere in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. She couldn¡¯t ept what was happening, however, time has passed and she slowly came to understand everything.

    She soon found out that she was actually the one her husband was looking for all this time. That moment, extreme guilt began to cloud her heart. The truth that she was actually the reason why Sei suffered for long ten years broke her heart over and over again. She could hardly believe it. She couldn¡¯t even begin to ept it. Her innocent husband took the me that was supposed to be hers. She lived a normal life while he continued living in hell, and that truth almost drove her crazy.

    Until in the end, without any choice left, she could only callously force herself to believe that leaving them was the right decision. After all, she thought that she finally fulfilled her mission. From the beginning her mission was to give him a child and the contract stated that the child won¡¯t be hers. Everything was meant to end this way. The only problem was that they both fell in love to each other. And now that things came into this, Davi thought that it¡¯s her turn to suffer. She will suffer living without them, as long as her dearest husband and dearest son will finally live in peace. She thought that maybe, this was meant to happen all along.

 Chapter 271 Dark horse

    5 yearster...

    Chen Corporation, Country C.

    The infamous new god of the business world, Chen Seiji, was sitting like a tyrant king in a dim lit hall, ring at the man presenting in front of him. Every single person inside the hall was tense to the point that their bones seemed to gradually turning into solid ice. Everyone were obviously scared to even make a single move. They all knew how terrifying this new tycoon who brought down his very own father, the former god of business, Zhao Meng, into his demise.

    Chen Seiji slowly took everything Zhao Meng holds dear, his fame, his money, his glory and power within just two years. He even mercilessly put him into jail after he made him suffer an agony worse than death.

    The power Chen Seiji hold was out of this world. It was as if he was a god who suddenly descended from the heavens and started rocking the business world upside down as though everything was as easy as a simple game in his hand. He was known to be ruthless to the core and nobody in this world would even try to offend him. He didn¡¯t just destroy his own father, he also destroyed the entire Li family, his father¡¯s second wife¡¯s family. Chen Seiji, caused the Li Corporation¡¯s bankruptcy, cklisting them in the world of business and send Li Suyan to jail along with his father. Callously revealing their every crime, including the assassination of his mother, Mikazuki Fei.

    Those past years, every event that has happened in the span of five years was like a dramatic y everyone could hardly believe. The world watched the appearance of the dark horse who trampled the former families in the highest echelon of power like nothing. Emerging himself as the new giant no one would dare go against.

    At the end of those five years, the world witnessed not just the birth of the new god of business but also the deration of a new hero.

    The truth about the annihtion of the town of Zemei was revealed. Sei¡¯s name has long been cleared before he started his revenge years ago. He revealed the truth and the government that was seeking him pardoned him. Of course, Sei did everything to make it happen. He negotiated with the world powers and instead of making him an enemy, they chose to turn him into a formidable ally. His past cyber-crimes when he was a child was also resolved. Everything was cleared but nobody knew aside from Zaki that the case wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Last year, Sei finally executed his n and made the world believed that the man they thought was the real criminal responsible for the st was actually a savior. Sei managed to shift the me back to the ckleaf organization. He revealed that the ck Leaf forced the rogue and kidnapped scientists to formte a bioweapon that could destroy the world, and the day their research seeded, Mr. Miura Ken sacrificed his life to destroy the research by sting the entire town, taking with him the scientists who formted it.

    The issue rocked the world within an entire year. The world discussed what would have happened if Miura Ken didn¡¯t destroy the weapon and when they thought about the ckleaf or any terrorists using the weapon now, the people could only begin to support what Miura Ken did. Until in the end, the world started seeing him as the hero.

    Sei¡¯s n was a sess, he wanted to destroy the ckleaf into ashes and so he did. Like a monster craving for blood of those who wronged him, Sei destroyed them all. His wrath was so horrifying that even the leaders of the nation¡¯s started fearing him.

    He turned into an ice cold creature seen by many as the perfectly untouchable god.

    ...

    As the presenter finally stopped, Sei didn¡¯t even talk. He just lifted his hand, signals them that the next presenter can now immediately begin. However, suddenly, the hall¡¯s door opened.

    The man known as the tycoon¡¯s right hand and younger brother, Chen Zaki, appeared.

    He dashed towards Sei and whispered in his ears.

    "Sei, something happen. Little Shin was kidnapped from school." Zaki said and the intensity in Sei¡¯s eyes zed with darkness so extreme that everyone except Zaki could only held their breaths.

    Sei stood noisily and left the hall without any word.

    "The kidnapper seemed to be one of his teacher. Your private army was on their way." Zaki continued as they both headed towards the rooftop when Sei talked.

    "No, dispatch this country¡¯s special force, right now." He ordered and Zaki could only do what he said. Country C¡¯s special force known as the Thundras was among the most powerful in the world. They were known as one among the highly trained special forces that will only operate near impossible missions. And yet Sei actually wanted them to be the one who will save his son.

    But thinking about it, this mission was indeed as important as a crucial anti-terrorist mission, much more important than that. It was because, if something bad will happen to the boy, Zaki couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what Sei will do.

    Inside the chopper heading towards the location of little Shin, Sei was quiet and cold as ice.

    Looking at him, Zaki spoke.

    "The unit has dispatched. dly, the team just arrived from their yearlong mission." He said and Sei just quietly stared outside the window.

    The Thundra force has been connected with Sei years ago. They were one of the tools Sei used to gain the trust of the world leaders after all. Sei was the one who formte a tactical strategy for the special forces to rescue the president of Country R from a hijacked ne. And the only special force who manage to execute Sei¡¯s n perfectly was the Thundras and Sei was perfectly impressed with them. That mission was almost impossible but Sei proved to the world what he can do and it was what made the world leaders to realize that he wasn¡¯t born to be an enemy but a frightening ally the world desperately need.

 Chapter 272 Finally

    A car was parked in front of a huge fountain in the middle of the capital. A woman inside the car was holding a gun while a five years old boy was quietly looking at her.

    "Little Shin, do you know that your father is a monster? No wonder you don¡¯t have a mom right? Maybe she got scared of that horrifying father of yours so she left you, am I right?" The woman said, her voice seemed to be a voice of someone who wasn¡¯t sane.

    "No, father said my mother wille back to us soon. We both are waiting for her return." Little Shin said, his voice was serious and honest. His ethereally beautiful smokey-silver-grey colored eyes were filled with determination and fighting spirit. A sight that made the womanughed like someone insane.

    This teacher of his was always nice to him at school. That was why his big brother Yijin didn¡¯t suspected her at all.

    "Ha! That monster father of yours are lying. Do you know who am i? I am the daughter of the family he destroyed. That¡¯s why I... I will kill you. I will make him taste the pain worse than death. Today, you will die, me your monster father because you will die in his behalf." The woman said as sheughed. She began to raise her hand but before she could point the gun in his head, a bullet pierced through her arm. And in a matter of few seconds, the little boy was already out of the car and the woman was already in the hands of maskedmandos.

    The boy was immediately carried by a huge soldier and brought him towards a van.

    "Sergeant, here¡¯s the boy. See if he¡¯s injured somewhere." The soldier said.

    "Yes Captain. Leave him to me." A woman wearing the same clothes the other soldiers wore spoke as she took him. But the moment the young boy and the woman¡¯s eyes met, something seemed to have pierced through deep within their hearts.

    ...

    Davi now called as Rin gazed at the young boy in her arms. The boy was so beautiful and as she stared at those eyes of his, she immediately knew where she saw an eyes so identical with his, causing her heart to flutter like crazy. However, she forced herself to think that maybe, just maybe, it was just a coincidence and they just happened to have the same eye color.

    "A-are you alright? Are you hurt somewhere. Let me check your body okay?" She managed to speak. Maybe because of the training she went through all those years that she was able to suppress her emotions easily.

    The boy just looked at her. He was a bit shocked with what happened a while ago but as soon as he saw this woman, he suddenly had the urge to hug her, and so he did.

    Davi was surprised. The boy wrapped his arms around her neck as he rested his face in the nook of her neck. Davi¡¯s heart skipped a bit. And before she knew it, she embraced him back.

    Silence enveloped the van as the two embraced each other. Davi¡¯s emotion was going wild and she couldn¡¯t suppress her feelings anymore. No matter how she denies it, she can just feel that this boy might be the son she abandoned.

    Her heart was twisting with both pain and happiness and she wanted to cry. Her grip to the boy tightened yet she couldn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t even begin to describe what she was feeling anymore. All she knew was that, she just wanted to embrace him.

    Meanwhile, Sei and Zaki has arrived. The Thundras were excited to meet the man behind that perfect strategy they executed years ago.

    "Man, I can¡¯t believe it. We¡¯re finally going to meet that person."

    "Well, if that boy wasn¡¯t his son, we won¡¯t agree to this kind of mission in the first ce."

    "Don¡¯t say that idiot. This mission is as important as all the high profile mission we undertaken. Don¡¯t forget what this man could do if we actually came a bitter."

    "Well you have a point. With such a monstrous mind, I bet he could even turn the world upside down when he wanted to."

    "I heard only few people saw this man in person despite being this continent¡¯s biggest tycoon."

    "He¡¯s interesting. He hated media. He wants being isted."

    "Quite down, he¡¯s here."

    As soon as the ck car¡¯s door opened, a tall man with a dangerous but undeniably beautiful eyes with a perfect physique stepped out. Even themando¡¯s feel the formidable presence he exudes. He was exactly like a king and for some reason, their instinct was telling them that this man was above all others.

    The captain immediately approached the man and they both exchanged some few words before the captain ordered his men.

    "Tell the medical sergeant to bring the boy." He said and in no time, a woman carrying a boy in her arms stepped out.

    The boy was clinging onto her neck as she walks towards the boy¡¯s father.

    Her lower face was covered with a mask and the moment she saw the man standing there, her heart started going wild uncontrobly as though it was about to go berserk. Those eyes, those lips, that perfect nose, that sharp gorgeous jaw and those cheeks, were all extremely familiar. In one nce she knew it was him, the man whom she loved more than herself, the man who suffered years because of her.

    She can¡¯t believe that he finally saw his face and in this kind of situation. Just as she imagined, he looks damn too perfect for his own good. He looks like he¡¯s someone the gods perfectly crafted by their own hands. He has the appearance of someone ethereal, that even her who already expected this for countless times, couldn¡¯t do a thing but felt charmed and mesmerized to the core.

    That moment, Davi never tried meeting his eyes. He stopped few steps away from him and she started whispering to the child in her arms.

    "Your father is here." She said when suddenly the boy tightened his grip on her as he shook his head.

    "Please don¡¯t go." He said and Davi¡¯s heart was smashed into pieces. She was suppressing herself to the core. She was trying to hide herself, so she can quietly disappear again. But what this boy said was like a wrecking ball that was smashing her defense.

    Reflexively, Davi tightened her embrace to the child in her arms as she felt a chilling gaze slowly piercing through her soul.

 Chapter 273 Guil

    Sei¡¯s gaze was locked onto the woman holding his son. It was suspicious enough for his son to embrace anyone like this. He won¡¯t even hug his own father so dearly like that as though he doesn¡¯t want to ever be separated with her.

    That moment, Sei¡¯s heart was starting to go strange. He couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face. It was as if she was purposely trying to hide her face from him. Curious, Sei moved to see her. The woman was wearing a mask covering her lower face but looking at those eyes, those brows and all those facial and physical features, Sei couldn¡¯t help but froze in ce. His dying heart seemed to be badly startled with a deadly thunderbolts resurrecting his every nerves that was fallen to death that day she disappeared.

    Without saying a word, he walked closer to her and before the girl knew it, he removed her mask. The girl was shocked as she looked at him. And that moment their gazes met, Sei¡¯s world that was enveloped with ciers for the past five years startled melting down.

    His wife, his dearest wife was now in front of him and he could hardly believe it. Ever since she disappeared that day, Sei never stopped looking for her.

    Zaki who was watching in the sideline was also so shocked to the point that he just wanted tough. They searched for Davi for years but they couldn¡¯t even found anything. It was as if she simply disappeared on the face of the earth. They even infiltrated every underground organization in existence to find her.

    Damn. No wonder we couldn¡¯t find her anywhere else. Who would have thought that this girl actually entered the military, much more a special force? She¡¯s been so close to us all this time.

    Fate indeed is too unpredictable.

    Zaki could only shook his head in disbelief. No one would have thought that what will brought them together again was no other than their own precious son.

    That moment, Zaki immediately talked to the captain.

    "It seems like the young master was reluctant to let go of your medical sergeant." He said and the captain nodded.

    "Seems like it."

    "I would like to ask you to let her apany the boy. I will promise to return her in your camp after this." Zaki said and after some negotiation, the captain finally spoke.

    "Sergeant, you can apany the boss¡¯s son home. We will go back to the camp first." The captain said startling the two.

    And after a few moments, Davi could only follow her captain¡¯s order. They then entered the car as Little Shin was still embracing her.

    Sei¡¯s gaze was locked onto her while Davi was gently caressing the boy as she stared at him slowly dozing off.

    If not for little Shin, Sei would have yanked her in his arms by now. No one was speaking. Davi never said a word and so Sei.

    The two of them were thinking deep. Davi was thinking what she should do now. She longed for him so bad, she wanted to hug him tight as she could. But the moment she looked in his eyes, guilt clouded her heart. She remembered just how much Sei suffered for long ten years because of a sin he nevermitted. And thinking about it, she felt that she didn¡¯t deserve someone like him. Her guilt was haunting her day and night and it never ceased to break her heart until now. Especially when he saw those eyes of his looking at him with intense longing, without even a glint of hate. Even though he was the one who suffered in her behalf. If not for the boy in her embrace, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to follow them. All she wanted in this life now was to let these two live in peace.

    Due to their yearlong isted and secret mission, Davi wasn¡¯t aware about the what happenedst year. She still didn¡¯t know that his father¡¯s name was already cleared and that Sei put all the me towards the ckleaf. She didn¡¯t know that the case was all solved and there¡¯s no need for her to hide and worry anymore.

    ...

    Little Shin fell asleep in the car so Sei immediately lead her towards his room as soon as they entered the mansion.

    Nobody still said a word until Davi finally put the boy down on the bed. She looked at the sleeping child for a long while before she kissed his forehead. Her heart was breaking that she will leave him again, and she couldn¡¯t do a thing about it. She knew she couldn¡¯t stay by this angel¡¯s side and it hurts her so much.

    She then stepped out of the room with her hands clenched tight and walked passed Sei as though he was invincible.

    However, before she could step farther away, Sei grabbed her from the back and hugged her tight. Davi gasped as she bit her lip. She finally felt the warm embrace that she was longing for those five long years. Her heart was beating wild as Sei¡¯s hug tightened as he spoke.

    "Now that I¡¯ve finally found you, did you think I¡¯d ever let you go again?"

 Chapter 274 Sacrifice

    Sei felt like his heart was about to explode. If this was a dream, he wouldn¡¯t like to wake up anymore. Davi, his dear wife who disappeared for five years was now in his arms. He could finally felt warmth again. The ciers in his heart melted like they never exist before. With a single embrace, those five years seemed to just turned into a long nightmare that finally ended.

    The feelings in his heart was overflowing. He wanted to kiss her hard, he wanted to chain her so she can¡¯t go away anymore.

    "I need to go back, I¡¯m a soldier, I need to obey my superior¡¯s order." She said. Her voice was callously forced. And Sei couldn¡¯t me her for being like this.

    Five years ago, Sei actually nned to bury the truth forever. It was because it was the only choice he has that time. He will never put Davi to risk so he wanted to hide the truth from her, but things change the moment she disappeared. Her disappearance forced him to reveal the truth. It was because Sei knew that she chose to leave so that he could reveal everything and clear his name. He understood that Davi might have med herself for his misery and that she knew that Sei will choose to hide the truth, that was why she chose to leave them so that Sei will finally be freed.

    It was hard to ept but her disappearance was what made Sei¡¯s ns for those entire five years possible. He knew that no matter how great his ns are, if he wasn¡¯t free to execute them, it¡¯ll be all useless. His n to clear her father¡¯s name and permanently shift all the me to the ckleaf took him long four years because he needed to get the trust of the world first to make it possible. He needed to build a formidable empire and be powerful enough to turn the world upside down as he wished. He knew very well that if Davi didn¡¯t disappeared that time and Sei wasn¡¯t forced to reveal the truth, maybe, the freedom he was seeking was still bleak until now.

    Seipletely understood her because if he was in her shoes, he will definitely do the same. Even though it was too painful to ept, he was aware that in this life, if you want to change something, you have to sacrifice your everything. And whether she was aware of it or not, his dearest wife was the brave soul who sacrificed her everything and suffered alone for long five years.

    Those five years, Sei knew both of them has suffered and he knew she suffered more than him. He could see the pain in her eyes while she looked at her son and it¡¯s suffocating him. He couldn¡¯t even imagine just how much she suffered to be a part of a special force. And the thought of it was killing him. Her long five years of suffering was enough, he will never let her suffer anymore. Their long war was finally over, and they will finally live freely in this world.

    "Davi, it¡¯s over now. Everything is fine now. You don¡¯t need to hide anymore. Come back to us now." Sei said. His voice was hoarse and filled with uncontroble emotion.

    Hearing his words, Davi turned and her eyes widened.

    "I heard you just came from a yearlong secret mission so you might not hear it yet but the case was over. Your father¡¯s name was cleared, the ckleaf was the one guilty. Comeback to me. Me and our son have been waiting for you all this time." He exined and shock enveloped Davi¡¯s heart.

    "H-h-how could that be possible?" She stammered. She knew that after Sei revealed the truth, his father was med, hated and cursed by the whole world. Sei never revealed the reason why her father sted the town in the media but some intelligence knew about it, that was why Davi was forced to stay inside a submarine submerged in the middle of deep ocean for her safety.

    Davi couldn¡¯t believe it. What did he do to alter the truth?

    "You are the one who made it possible." He replied and Davi¡¯s eyes again widened in disbelief.

 Chapter 275 Don

    Sei¡¯s eyes never left her face. He watched her every reaction and Sei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but twist in pain. It was because he could see the huge change in her. Those clear eyes of hers that were used to be filled with determination and fighting spirit have changed. No, rather than call it change, it seems like her eyes were clouded. For a moment, doubt and disbelief overshadowed the rity she used to possess.

    Looking at her, Sei could only clench his fist tight. He was aware why she¡¯s like this right now. If she was her usual self from five years ago, she would have been in tears and embracing him tightly by now. Sei knew what was going on very well. It was because he used to be like her before. He knew that those five years was long enough to alter her emotions. Just like what he did when he was young, she might have pushed herself to the extreme edge and toughen her heart for her to survive leaving her dear son and husband.

    Furthermore, he also knew the extreme training for one to be qualified as a special force medic. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine her undergoing the hellish training for her to achieve the mental toughness she needed to remain calm and treat patients at most extreme moments. With a single nce, he knew she went through a lot. She was like an angel who experienced hell. And it¡¯s crushing his heart.

    On the other hand, Davi¡¯s inner self was a mess. When she heard him said that everything was fine now, her heart leaped bounds uncontrobly. However, her body was acting strange. Deep within, she wanted to cry and fall on her knees, she wanted to be happy and celebrate and just hugged him, but no tear came out of her eyes nor a smile carved on her face. From the start, she thought that she was just suppressing herself but she seemed to be wrong. The emotion she wanted to express just seemed to get stuck within her and her body seemed to refuse to express them.

    Her mind was clear and doing well even though her heart was beating wild, but she felt like her body wasn¡¯t hers. She couldn¡¯t help but felt like her own body was unfamiliar, as if it was someone else¡¯s.

    She could still feel the wild beating of her heart but she seemed to forgot how to express the emotion she knew she was supposed to be expressing right now. It was all strange and for a little bit, the thing she discovered scared her.

    What¡¯s wrong with me? What happened to me? W-when did I be like this?

    That moment, looking at her, Sei wanted to just pull her back to his embrace. However, before he could hold her, a vibrating sound broke the silence.

    Sei watched her immediately answered the call. Her every move and posture was definitely a disciplined soldier, and her exuding aura of a warriorpletely overshadowed her used to be warm and soft well-being.

    "Yes sir, copy that." She replied before she put her cellphone down. She looked at Sei with an eyes filled withplicated emotion that seemed to be quite confusing even for herself to understand.

    She lowered her eyes for a moment before she turned back quietly without saying a word, as if she was trying to hide something from him.

    Sei just watched her until she finally disappeared from his eyes.

    "Hey, are you really letting her go?" Zaki walked closer to him. He could see Sei¡¯s fists clenched showing his intense self-restraint.

    "I¡¯ll stop her." Zaki continued but Sei stopped him.

    "Don¡¯t. Her mind was still confused and messed up right now. Let¡¯s give her a little time to realize what¡¯s going on." Sei replied as he continued being tense.

    Hearing him, Zaki immediately understood what he was trying to say and he could only sigh.

    After all, he knew that Sei was the only one who could truly understand her because he once experienced it himself.

    "Looking at her, I remembered the young you. Although you were far worse than her. Your wife really is a strong person. Unlike you, she didn¡¯t lose her emotion, her body was just resisting to express them, and she seemed to just discovered it just now. And she looked like she doesn¡¯t want you to know." Zaki said and Sei violently loosened up his tie as he took a deep breath.

    "At first I thought everything was fine because her actions towards Little Shin was normal. Maybe, it¡¯s her maternal instinct?" Zaki continued when Sei finally spoke.

    "Inform the general, we¡¯re going to the headquarter. I will talk to him." He said and Zaki immediately do what he said.

    After a while, they were now moving out of the house when a shy car stopped before them.

    A beautiful young man with pink hair, looking exactly like a teen pop idol, stepped out.

    "Big bro! I heard little Shin was kidnapped. Is he alright!?" he immediately eximed as he rushed towards Sei and Zaki.

    "He is fine now. He¡¯s sleeping upstairs." Sei replied and the young man heaved a deep sigh of relief.

    "Haru, I thought you have a live broadcast tonight?" Zaki asked and the young man scratched his head.

    "Ah, it¡¯s fine. The recording was over. And I told my manager that there¡¯s an emergency." He replied and Zaki violently ruffled his hair.

    "What¡¯s with this hair you little punk. You tried every hair color in existence already! Are you going to color your hair like a poop after this?!" Zaki said and the young man immediately retorted.

    "What¡¯s wrong with it? I¡¯m always good looking no matter what color I chose. And big bro Sei isn¡¯t saying anything about it so it¡¯s totally fine." He replied and Zaki messed his hair once again.

    "Are you saying that if it¡¯s Sei who will dislike your hair color, you will be going to change it?"

    "Of course. I can¡¯t go against his will."

    "This damn little punk. Did you forget that I¡¯m also your big brother? Sei, how about we kick this brat out of this house now? He¡¯s being cocky now that he¡¯s a top idol." Zakiined to Sei but the man just ignored him the moment the car¡¯s door was opened for him.

    "Haru, don¡¯t leave the house until I say so." Sei told the young man and he immediately nodded before Sei went inside the car.

 Chapter 276 The one who fixed me

    Port Queen.

    Davi who just arrived was weed by a group of both soldiers and scientists. She was wondering why but the moment she approached themander and her mother beside, she finally understood what was going on.

    They congratted her because the researches and inventions she left a year ago were actually huge breakthrough that she gained national and international awards for them. She was even told that the office of the president invited her for the uing national honorary awards.

    After the congrattory event, she was called by Commander Yun along with her mother. This militarymander was actually her father¡¯s half-brother and the man who hid Davi¡¯s mother 15 years ago. After the ident, Miura Sanae sought his help and the man helped her enter the secret special force and hid her under the ocean for ten years. Until Davi was also brought under his care.

    "You are away for one year so you may not hear about the news yet." He said as her mother smiled ever so happily.

    "Is this about father? I already heard it." She replied and the two were shocked.

    "Ohh... We thought we could surprise you. But yeah, you are free now. Both of you are finally free." Commander Yun said and Miura Sanae embraced her daughter.

    "Sweetie, after how many years we are finally free. And your father was now seen as a hero." She cried. And Davi just embraced her back quietly.

    "Your researches are a breakthrough. Even the general and the president was awed. The couldn¡¯t believe that talented asset was hiding beneath my wings all these years. We can finally introduce a genius and a national treasure like you to the world." Commander Yun stated, looking like a super proud father before some summoned him.

    The two then went back to their respective rooms. Davi went straight to bed after showering. She raised her hand and clenched her shirt, she stared at the ceiling for a long time. Her mind was filled with Sei¡¯s face and her son¡¯s. Her heart was painful and she wanted to go back to that house right away.

    Being a special force medic, Davi studied psychology as well. That was why the longer she self-monitored, the better she finally understood what was happening to her. She was avoiding and suppressing her emotion for too long that she ended up being unable to express them anymore.

    Within her, she doesn¡¯t wish for Sei to know that she became like this, that was why she left without a word. She doesn¡¯t know how to face him now that she can¡¯t even cry nor smile. Everything is finally over, and to her, she still felt like everything was a dream. She didn¡¯t even know how she managed to just left that house without saying anything. She felt like she has lost herself. She wasn¡¯t the girl she used to be anymore, and she doesn¡¯t want Sei to realize it.

    She knew that curing this type of psychological illness will take time but she just wanted herself to be fixed right now so she can properly face them and go back to them. She doesn¡¯t want to show herself being like a robot who doesn¡¯t know how to express any emotion in front of her dearest son and husband. She doesn¡¯t want her son to see her being in this kind of sorry state.

    ...

    Meanwhile at Military Headquarter.

    "General, I want to ask you to make an order and make this person quit the special force." Sei said. His voice was absolute and chilling as though he actually came not to ask but to order. Of course, the general waspletely aware who is this person in front of him. He couldn¡¯t even believe that this man was actually the one who personally came to him, when he knew that the powerful leaders around the world couldn¡¯t even invite him for a dinner.

    "Mr. Chen, it is my honor to grant your request." The general immediately replied. He didn¡¯t dare to ask any more detail even though he was itching to find the reason why he was asking this.

    "But don¡¯t make it so obvious. Try to order her to transfer into a less dangerous department. Also, restrict her from leaving the country." The man said and the general could only agree.

    "This sergeant is an exceptional scientist. She just received numerous awards for her research and the office of the president chose her to be one of the awardees in the uing honorary awards. I just calledmander Yun and I was surprised knowing that she was a member of the special force. I asked why she¡¯s not a full time scientist but he said that she chose to be a part of the special force herself." The general exined but the man remained quiet. "I will release an order to transfer her in the science department." He continued and the man nodded before they left. Leaving the general wondering who is thisdy to that terrifying young tycoon for him to go through all this for her.

    "Zaki, let¡¯s go find a flower shop." Sei said as they walk and Zaki immediately began grinning wide.

    "Oho... are you going to be the one who will court her this time?" He asked with intense interest as he continued grinning.

    "I can¡¯t force her toe back right now when she¡¯s like this. Right now, she was fighting a war within herself. I wanted to slowly return her back to me. She was the one who fixed me, so I will definitely cure her and take her back." Sei replied. Seriousness and unwavering determination were flooding his eyes and Zaki could only smile.

    "Sei, did you know that those five years didn¡¯t just changed your wife? You actually changed too, but for the better. And the most amazing thing that changed in you was your EQ. You matured quite a lot." Zaki said and Sei just nced at him.

    "Zaki, when Kir is back, I will send you back to Country H to pursue your own life. It¡¯s been five years but you and your fianc¨¦e is still not married yet." Sei retorted and Zaki almost stumbled on his own feet.

 Chapter 277 Papers or guns?

    The next morning, Davi was wearing her uniform holding her gun as she walks towards the training area when avishly luxurious car stopped before her.

    She halted and when the car¡¯s door opened, an adorable little boy stepped out. He was dressed ever so nicely that he seemed to just came from a certain magazine photoshoot.

    The boy was really so cute that Davi felt her heart being shoot by multiple cupid¡¯s arrows. Davi felt her heart beating wildly again and she remained there rooted on the ground until the boy approached her.

    "Mommy, you¡¯re so cool." He said and Davi¡¯s eyes widened. She slowly fell on her knee as she dropped her gun on the ground. She felt like lightning struck her hard as soon as she heard him said the word ¡¯mommy¡¯.

    Davi slowly held the boy¡¯s shoulders and the next moment, she pulled him into her embrace. She didn¡¯t speak, she just hugged the boy as gentle and tight as she could. It¡¯s only been less than ten hours when shest saw him and yet she felt like it¡¯s been years.

    "Mommy, please tell me I¡¯m your son." The boy said and Davi pulled away and looked at his adorable face. Those determined and honest eyes were so breathtaking and it¡¯s melting her heart. Davi couldn¡¯t handle herself at all in front of this boy that before she knew it, she was already kissing his forehead as she speaks.

    "Mm. You¡¯re my one and only beloved son." She said and she embraced him once again. That moment, Davi thought that if she was still her old self, she might have been weeping hard right now for being unable to contain the overflowing emotions.

    However, she wasn¡¯t anymore. Her eyes can¡¯t even shed a tear. All she could do was embrace him tight. "Are you not angry with mommy?" She asked without letting go of him.

    "Why would I be angry with you?" He replied, tilting his head innocently at her.

    "Because I left you." She answered. Her heart was breaking again but the little boy wrapped his arms around her neck and hugged her.

    "Daddy said you left because you have an important mission. You made me wait for a long time but I¡¯m not mad anymore." The boy said and Davi could only ask why. She just wanted to keep talking with him. It was because she felt her broken heart being slowly stitched as he kept him in her embrace talking to him.

    Meanwhile, Sei who was already leaning on his car watching his son and his wife hugging each other so tight, and he couldn¡¯t help but felt envious. He wanted to jump on them and join them but he restrained himself for the sake of his ns.

    However, time passed and the two continued talking without parting even for a while, ignoring his presence like he was invincible.

    "I¡¯m not mad anymore because my mommy is so cool. Daddy didn¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re a cool soldier. When I grow up, I want to be like you." Little Shin said and Davi was star struck. Looking at his son¡¯s twinkling eyes was making her heart flutter like crazy.

    "Isn¡¯t your daddy cool too?" She could only ask to keep the conversation going. She didn¡¯t want it to stop. She wanted to hear his dearest son¡¯s voice as long as she could.

    "Hmm... dad is cool too, but he¡¯s always holding papers. You are much cooler because the one you¡¯re holding are guns." The little boy replied and she was again stunned.

    Sei on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but felt somewhat dejected upon hearing his son¡¯s words and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Pfft! Which is cooler? The father who have papers, or the mother who have guns. Papers or guns? Little Shin really knew what he¡¯s saying. Pfft! Hahaha." The voice of the driver inside the car reached Sei¡¯s ears and he could only fell speechless.

 Chapter 278 My Name is Shin

    Just as the mother and son were engrossed in their loving conversation, Commander Yun had arrived and when his sight fell on the handsome man leaning on a luxurious car, he was obviously mystified. He was already notified that a certain VIP came to visit the base but he ignored it, believing that the person was just some ultra-rich fe who simply wanted to tour around.

    ¡¯I-isn¡¯t this the elusive legendary monster who shut down our military base as a child more than a decade ago?¡¯ themander eximed inwardly as he looked at the beautiful man. He was dumbstruck that he was seeing the real deal right now. Back then, Commander Yun was among the top agents whom the government given a mission to capture the man with a codename ¡¯monster¡¯ but failed miserably not just once but countless times. He is elusive and mystifying, he was aware just what kind of monster this person was. Even for a decade, no one in the whole world manage to capture him. For someone like him who was among the decorated elite agents who tried but failed, he was aplete untouchable monster, an invincible being in his eyes. Now that he is all grown up and standing right before him, he couldn¡¯t help but felt tremors down his spine, even though he isn¡¯t an enemy anymore.

    That moment, Davi who was kneeling on the ground stood and saluted themander.

    Watching her, the father and son was looking at her with same expression. There were stars in their eyes, looking at her with extraordinary pride and honor.

    "Sergeant, I received a word from the headquarters. They transferred you to the research department. Effective today, you will be focusing on your researches. Remember that you aren¡¯t just military asset; but also this country¡¯s very valuable asset, so I hope you will continue exceeding your best." Themander stated and Davi¡¯s eyes widen for a moment before she responded with a ¡¯yes sir¡¯. She knew there¡¯s no way she can decline an order from the headquarters.

    Afterwards, themander finally lowered his eyes and stared at the little boy beside her.

    "Who is this little young man?" He asked and Davi was about to reply when the boy introduced himself.

    "Hellomander, my name is Shin." He said. His voice was loud as though he was trying to say it like he was also a soldier. And the confidence he exhibited surprised everyone around except of course, his dad.

    "What a great young man you are. How old are you Little Shin?" Themander asked again, looking obviously fond of the young boy.

    "I¡¯m five-year-old." He replied. His gaze, the way he talks and behave made everyone have a hard time believing he was just five. However, looking at him and knowing about the presence of a powerful man just few steps across them, they remembered that this terrifying tycoon have a little five-year-old prince whom the special force just saved yesterday. Themander also heard that the boy didn¡¯t let go of his niece so he could already assume that the little boy was here to meet her.

    "So you¡¯re here to visit her?" Commander Yun asked and for some reason, the boy nced at the man nonchntly leaning on his car right there, unmoving. After a second, he returned his gaze back towards themander and he nodded.

    "Commander, can I ask you to grant me a request?" The little boy asked and the man could only smile. ¡¯Who would dare not grant a request from a prince of this caliber? Even the president wouldn¡¯t dare offend that man over there by rejecting his son¡¯s request, right?¡¯

    "Of course. State your request young man." Themander replied and the boy¡¯s eyes sparkled. He raised his little arm and held Davi¡¯s hand.

    "Please let me take thisdy out, for a day." He said, with a voice determined and adorably manly. That instant, everyone fell silent as if a noisy crow just flew above them. They were speechless for a long while upon hearing a certain adorable little boy saying those words, while a certain man¡¯s lips momentarily curved with a triumphant smile, knowing his ns are falling into ce.

    Davi on the other hand who just stood there looking at the little boy the entire time was more than surprised with his eloquence that she too was lost for words. She blinked more than three times as she gazed at him until someone among the soldiers behind themander coughed, causing everyone to snapped back to reality.

    "O-of course, of course. Actually, I was about to tell her to take a day off today. So if she¡¯s fine with it, you can have her for a day." Themander said and the little boy smiled dazzlingly. As if the sun itself was him, warming everyone hearts.

    That moment, Davi who was gazing at him closely couldn¡¯t help but felt like her knees were weakening. Her heart was like an ice cream melting under the sun as soon as she saw that sweet and beautiful smile of her son. An urge to squeeze the adorable little guy made her heart gone wild and she hugged him tight again.

 Chapter 279 Two is Better than One

    Meanwhile, Sei just quietly stood there watching his dear wife¡¯s every move. Even though she was wearing such a manly uniform and her hair was tied ever so neatly, she remained the one and only beautiful woman in his eyes. She was a bit skinnier now but apart from that, her appearance didn¡¯t change much.

    However, there was one thing he badly wanted to see, and it¡¯s her smile. Those smile that brought always the sunshine to his life, he missed them so much. He wanted to see her smile once again,ugh again like she used to do. He badly wanted her back in his arms right here, right now, but he knew it will never be easy. He knew that mending of a wound and healing takes time. That was why he was doing everything the best possible way, that even if it takes using his own son to help hasten it, he won¡¯t hesitate at all.

    ...

    Last night...

    The father and son actually had a man to man talk when Little Shin awakened in the middle of the night.

    The boy left his room the moment he realized that his mother wasn¡¯t there anymore. He was walking towards his dad¡¯s room when he saw him sitting quietly near the window.

    "Dad, where is she?" He asked.

    "She returned to her work. Go back to sleep, don¡¯t worry, we will see her soon again." Sei replied, looking like a terrifying boss of the underworld sitting in the dark. However, the little boy approached not fazed at all. His forehead creased with displeasure as he looked at his father.

    "I never saw her wearing those uniform in the photos of her including the ones uncle Zaki showed me before. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that she¡¯s a soldier?" Little Shin asked and Sei signaled him to sit beside him. The boy obediently sat as he looked intently at his father, waiting for his answer.

    "How do you feel now that you finally met her?" Sei asked instead of answering him, Little Shin tilted his head for a while before he touched his chest and replied.

    "When I hugged her, it¡¯s warm here. I believe I felt so happy. I knew I love her so much." The boy honestly replied and Sei ruffled his hair as his slips slightly curved up. This son of his was just like him when he was young. He has that advance mind and not acting like a child at all. However, Little Shin have characteristics Sei didn¡¯t possess when he was at his age. Unlike him, Little Shin was curious about everything. His interest in every single thing was overwhelming that he won¡¯t hesitate to flood everyone around him with numerous questions every single day. And that¡¯s the reason why he was able to easily understand what he feels.

    "Good. Tomorrow, we will go visit her in her work. Go back and sleep." Sei said but the little boy¡¯s forehead creased once again.

    "Dad, you didn¡¯t answer my question yet." He replied without moving. He looked at his father as though he was telling him he will never leave unless he gets proper answer. Of course, Sei was already aware of his son¡¯s attitude, he knew he won¡¯t budge if he won¡¯t answer him.

    "Because I want to surprise you. Why? You don¡¯t like her being a soldier?" He asked and little Shin stared at him for a while before he shook his head.

    "I find her cool but, isn¡¯t her job too dangerous? What if..." Little Shin paused as worry shed across his big beautiful eyes.

    Seeing his expression, Sei lifted a brow.

    "Did you think your dad didn¡¯t do a thing about that yet?" He asked and the little boy tilted his head again on the other side.

    "I just... want to make sure." He replied and Sei¡¯s face turned a bit dark.

    "Are you saying you don¡¯t trust your father enough?" he asked, his voice was a bit cold. However, the boy remained unfazed as he answered him honestly.

    "I do but dad is so busy." He answered, leaving Sei speechless.

    "..."

    "Also dad, teacher said tomorrow is our school¡¯s family day. She wanted to call you but i said i¡¯ll be the one to tell you." The boy continued and Sei¡¯s eyes lit the moment he heard his son¡¯s message.

    "Little Shin, how about you invite your mother to attend the family day?" Sei suggested. He was asking but truth be told, he already formted a n and his son will be the one who will do the first step.

    "I can?!" The boy eximed. And excitement immediately filled his eyes the moment Sei nodded.

    On the sidelight, Zaki who was quietly watching for a while now could only shake his head as he smiled. He can¡¯t believe that these father and son were plotting a move in the middle of the night. They exactly look as though they were soldiers discussing a certain strategy to capture something very important.

    Sei was speaking while the little boy was nodding, intensely focused onto his father. It was as if he was listening to an important mission.

    After the heart to heart nning, the boy dozed off and he fell into his father¡¯sp.

    "Hey, i can¡¯t believe you will really use your son." Zaki said as he smiled mischievously, walking closer to the two.

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong about it. And besides, two is better than one." Sei replied as he carried his son.

    "I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s wrong, okay? I think that¡¯s the best idea. Little Shin might even be a better medicine to her than you." Zaki retorted, throwing him a teasing smile.

    "Anyway, go back to Country H and fetch your fiancee. I¡¯m sure Davi will be happy to see her." Sei said before he walked away, leaving Zaki scratching the back of his neck. He then raised his head and looked outside the window. His nk eyes started brimming with wild anticipation as he thinks about the fiancee Sei was talking about.

 Chapter 280 Matching Black Masks

    Sei was thinking about the conversation between him and his son and he couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. His son performed beyond expectations

    "Sei, were you the one who taught him that line?" Zaki, who was the designated driver asked and Sei nced at him before replying back.

    "I just told him to try his best and make here with us." Sei answered and the man inside the car chuckled.

    "Pfft! Hey, Sei. Don¡¯t you think your son is a natural born Casanova? Don¡¯t you realize that the pick up line of his and his choice of words were such a breath of fresh air? If he¡¯s not such a little child, anyone would think that he¡¯s trying to hit on her, asking her out for a romantic date or something." Zaki said as heughs softly and as Sei contemted about it, somehow, he felt like his son had indeed gone a bit overboard. He didn¡¯t expect him to call his mother dy¡¯ so naturally like that.

    "..." Speechless, Sei¡¯s brows knitted a bit as he stared at his son.

    Meanwhile, after talking with the adorably smart little child, themander thought about approaching Sei when he received an emergency call, forcing him to leave, missing the opportunity to meet the most sought after man.

    As soon as Little Shin and Davi were left alone, Little Shin faced his mother once again.

    "Mommy, today is our school¡¯s family day. Here¡¯s the invitation." He said, looking at his mother with cute gazes as though imploring her toe.

    Davi kneeled down. She took the invitation but instead of reading it, she embraced her son once again. She buried her face on his son¡¯s shoulder, holding him, inhaling his scents and afraid of letting him go.

    Looking at the mother and son, Sei felt heaviness in his chest. He could see the guilt in her eyes. The guilt of leaving her dearest son for a long time.

    Sei then stepped closer to them. He doesn¡¯t want her to feel like this anymore. He wanted to tell her that there¡¯s no reason for her to carry the heavy burden, although, he understands her. He knew it¡¯s never easy to relegate aside the negative emotions she has right now. Thus, he didn¡¯t utter a word. He just raised his hand and gentlynded it on her head. As though telling her that everything is alright now.

    Davi on the other hand felt the warm hand that caressed her head. She didn¡¯t raise her head but the familiar warmth of his hand, appeased her heart as though he was trying to share the pain she was experiencing, was more than enough for her.

    "Mommy, are you alright?" Little Shin suddenly said. It was because he felt that his mother seemed to be depressed.

    "I¡¯m sorry. Can you let me hug you a bit longer?" She asked. Her voice was so soft that little Shin can¡¯t help but look at his dad.

    Seeing his daddy encouraging him tofort her, little Shin raised his little hand and gently caressed his mother¡¯s back.

    "Mm. You can hug me as long as you want mom." The boy replied and Davi could only grip him tight as she could.

    After that, the family of three were now boarded inside the Maybach Exelero. Davi continued to hold on her son even for an added minute. Leaving Sei unable to do any move on her at all. However, Sei didn¡¯t feel disheartened, because his main n for this day haven¡¯t even started yet.

    Time passed and before they knew it, the three finally arrived in school.

    For the family day event , the school required the parents to wear a matching costume with their child so everyone was wearing all kinds of getup, colorful, funny and some even cosyed some marvel characters. The event already started when the Chen family arrived. Their presence caused everyone around to gasp and the crowd fell intomotion.

    "Oh my gosh? Who are they?"

    "The only ones who haven¡¯t arrive yet was Little Shin and his parents so I think its them."

    "Really? Have you seen Little Shin¡¯s parents before?"

    "Nope, they never came to school before."

    "But anyway, look at those costume. They look so cool and all three of them are mysteriously beautiful. God I want to see their faces."

    "His parents looked young especially the girl. Even with those masks, I could already tell that they are damn good looking. They are the gorgeous and majestic Little Shin¡¯s parents after all."

    The parents started murmuring, talking about the family who just arrived. The school wasn¡¯t informed about the arrival of Mr. Chen and they were even clueless about the kidnapping that happened yesterday. Moreover, they haven¡¯t even realized that their student, Chen Shinji, was actually the son of the infamous powerful tycoon, Chen Seiji.

    Sei, Davi and Little Shin were wearing a matching ck masks. It was the same design with Sei¡¯s mask five years ago. The two men were wearing a matching ck and gray tailored suit while Davi was wearing an exquisite white dress. They exactly look like an elegant royal family attending a masquerade party and everyone gazes were locked up with them.

 Chapter 281 I Love You, Mommy

    Series of events passed and the time for Little Shin to shine has finally arrive. The gorgeous masked young man went to the stage to y a piano piece and Sei heaved a sigh of relief. Well, it was because his son monopolized his wife the entire time and he was treated like some body guard on the sideline.

    Atst, he could be with her alone. Sei was very careful, he didn¡¯t want to do anything that could disrupt her current pleasant mood. She was seated just beside him but the girl¡¯s attention waspletely focused to the young man on stage. Her eyes were locked onto him that she almost didn¡¯t blink at all. She was practically afraid to even blink for fear that the little boy might vanished once her eyes flickers.

    That instant, Sei was trying to grab her attention. He called out her name but the girl seemed to have ced an invisible barrier around her as if telling him the words, ¡¯Please don¡¯t disturb me. My dear son was about to start ying the piano. I want to give him the 100% of my attention.¡¯ Making Sei felt a bit dejected once again.

    And the moment Little Shin started ying, Davi became immersed in her own world as if she and her son were the only ones in the world obliterating everyone. As the melody drifted in the room, her eyes started brimming with happiness and at the same time throwing him loving gazes as she cheered him on inwardly. She had not felt happiness since five years ago that a little anxiousness was also visible in her eyes

    Sei rested his face onto his knuckles as his gaze were glued onto her. The longer he watched her the more his desire to hold her became stronger. He badly wanted to be intimate with her again, kiss those lips again, hold her hands and embrace her just like the way they were five years ago.

    The song little Shin was ying was Liebesleid¡¯s love sorrow and it made everyone in the hall felt emotional and at the same time bewildered with this genius talent at such a young age.

    Davi in her heart began to feel the emotion of the song. She knew it was exactly the feeling she was experiencing right now, the so called love¡¯s sorrow. Her heart was bouncing with happiness but at the same time, sorrow seemed to be stuck in her heart.

    However, as she continued listening to the song her son was ying, the pain and sorrow in her heart was being mended slowly by the warmth and love he was trying to convey. It was as if he was ying that particr song to free the anguish and emptiness they all felt because of their separation for a long time, and she couldn¡¯t help but held her breath.

    In a sh, Sei noticed the zing emotion from her. He could see her holding her breath, causing Sei to instinctively move and hold her hand. Sei hesitated a bit, checking Davi¡¯s reaction but he didn¡¯t withdraw his hand. Instead, he pressed her hand, conveying her that everything will be alright and to his delight, his wife also gripped his hand.

    Even though Davi was still engrossed with her son and might be unaware that she¡¯s actually holding Sei¡¯s hand, Sei¡¯s heart is still doing the somersault. He finally held her hand again, His love within his grasp after all these long agonizing years. And what surprised him was that, he still actually felt the same way as he did five years ago, that her every simple touch literally put his heart into chaos.

    With their palms embracing each other¡¯s, Sei¡¯s heart was jumping with happiness and his world seemed to finally brighten again. His eyes were glimmering with intense emotion as if saying the words, ¡¯Ahh... It¡¯s been five years when Ist felt like these.¡¯

    In Sei¡¯s inner world, the only one in his eyes was only her. But his blissful moment ended when Davi pulled her hand from him and she began to p. Pride and happiness were flooding her eyes. He could tell she was really happy even though she wasn¡¯t smiling.

    Just then, Sei immediately recovered. However, the next thing that happened made his cool gone disarrayed. It was because as soon as Little Shin approached them, while the crowd was still pping incessantly, full of admiration, the young man reached out a single red rose towards his mother.

    Sei¡¯s eyes bulged. But the show didn¡¯t end there. As soon as Davi took the rose from his hand, the little man stepped closer to her, uttered the words "I love you, mommy" before he gave a peck on her cheek.

    Like a sh of lightning, Sei¡¯s world seemed to halt in ce. He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

    W-when did Little Shin nned all this? Is he purposely doing this topete with me or something?

 Chapter 282 The World is Still Beautiful

    Davi was so touched and impressed with all the things her son has done. Her heart was overwhelming with ecstasy and she couldn¡¯t help but embrace him tight and kissed his adorable cheeks as her gratitude.

    "I love you too. I love you so much. Please forgive mommy for leaving you." She softly whispered in his ear. Her heart was a mixture of both happiness and pain and she felt like it¡¯s about to burst. She deeply wanted to cry, but still, no tears fell from her eyes.

    "Mommy, I understand why you left. I was sad but the only thing that matters to me is you¡¯re here with me now." The little boy replied and Davi just tightened her embrace again. Her son was such an adorably sweet boy. His every words were like fresh morning dew slowly watering her withered heart. Holding him like this and hearing his heartwarming assurance made Davi felt that after all the agony and pain she went through in this life, the world is still beautiful and life is worth living.

    Meanwhile, the big man beside the mother and son was starting to exude an aura freezing enough to make the people close to him felt a chilling pressure, except of course for the two who werepletely unaffected. He seemed to have lost his cool temporarily but after taking deep breathes, the man¡¯s darkened aura returned back to normal.

    Time passed and after the family¡¯s lunch, Davi excused herself to go to thefort room, leaving the father and son sitting quietly across each other.

    "When did you nned to do that?" Sei curiously asked and Little Shin just tilted his head as he looked at his father who seemed to be somewhat bewildered.

    "That? Ahh... the rose and the kiss? Uncle Zaki told me before that mom once gave you a rose and a peck on your cheek, so I thought I¡¯d do it to her too." The boy honestly replied and somehow, the veins in Sei¡¯s forehead couldn¡¯t help but bulged. So this is Zaki¡¯s doing...

    "Why would you decide to do that?" The father asked again, maintaining his usual cool and calm demeanor, as if he was just asking somemon question to his son.

    "Because I heard it was mother who courted you, even though you as the man should be the one doing that. Somehow, I felt bad for mother so I will work hard to court her to make here back home." The little guy answered without any second thoughts and Sei was speechless. He didn¡¯t actually know what to even feel after hearing his own son said those words to him.

    "..."

    "And dad, I¡¯m sure you have your reason why you wanted to take it slow but I¡¯m scared... what if mother disappears again?" The boy continued. Worries and uncertainties were shing across his face and Sei could only raise his hand and messed his son¡¯s hair.

    "You... when did you stop trusting your father?" Sei replied as he looked at his son coldly. But Little Shin who was used to his father¡¯s temper and asional coldness was unaffected at all.

    "It¡¯s not like that... It¡¯s just that, uncle Zaki told me you¡¯re like aputergging down and turning slow like turtle when dealing with anything concerning mom. That was why he asked me to lend you a hand and do something to help you fast track it." Little Shin innocently but wisely answered and Sei¡¯s veins was about to pop. Zaki...

    Sei was about to speak to redeem himself when Davi arrived, prompting the two to be quiet like nothing had happened.

    After awhile, Davi and Little Shin entered a room. It was an art event involving one parent and one child so Sei went outside the building. And as soon as he saw Zaki waiting in the car, the man red at him sharply. Of course, Zaki felt those icy daggers that were pointed on his neck and he could only deduce that Little Shin might have done something.

    "Why are you here? Don¡¯t tell me you walked out because you can¡¯t contain your jealousy with your very own son." Zaki said, grinning mischievously.

    "I admit I¡¯m feeling jealous but for the sake of my n, I¡¯m allowing Little Shin to monopolize her today." Sei replied smoothly, causing Zaki to raise a brow.

    "Ohh... really?" He could only utter.

    "Zaki, Kir already arrived. You can now leave tonight. My wife is already here so from now on, you¡¯ll be free to do what you wanted. You should start focusing on your own life now." Sei suddenly said. His voice was serious and Zaki knew why he¡¯s telling him this again. However, Zaki just leaned nkly at the Maybach as he put his hands in his pockets.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll leave tonight and bring her with me when Ie back."

    "Mm. Also, go ask her to marry you already. If you need help, you can always ask me."

    "Why would I ask you for help?! You can¡¯t even take your wife home yet."

    "..."

    For a moment, Sei fell speechless. Without missing a beat, he raised his head and gazed at the sky as he uttered the words with strong conviction. "I will make sure to bring her home tonight."

 Chapter 283 Rise Again

    Just after the event ended, Davi visited thefort room. She was still inside the cubicle when she heard voices gossiping about her.

    "You know what? I wonder what¡¯s wrong with little Shin¡¯s mother."

    "Yeah, you noticed too? Even though her upper face was covered with mask, I know she never smiled. Am wondering what¡¯s wrong with her? She never even smiled once the entire day."

    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you. Her son was such an adorable genius and yet, well she kept embracing him but she won¡¯t smile at all?"

    "Yeah, if I am her, I would have been beaming with pride and smiling the entire day for having such a genius kid like that."

    "I agree, I agree. No matter what¡¯s her reason, as a mother, she should at least smile and show her son that she¡¯s happy."

    "Yeah, right. She looks wless and gorgeous even with those mask on but... sigh... I wonder if her son wasn¡¯t bothered by it at all."

    "I¡¯m sure he is bothered. He¡¯s a genius after all. He¡¯s not like our clueless children who thinks like a child."

    "That¡¯s for sure."

    Upon hearing those words, Davi felt her heart ripping apart. She gritted her teeth as she clenched the front of her dress in her fist. They were right, there¡¯s no way Little Shin wouldn¡¯t notice it. And them stating the truth made her eyes burned with hatred towards herself. As his mother, she shouldn¡¯t be like this. She should show her son how happy she was, she should show him a bright smile as she embraced him, and she should smile andugh together with him.

    ...

    On their way home, Little Shin dozed off in Davi¡¯s bosom. Sei could tell that there was a strange emotion in her eyes as she kept staring at her son while caressing him gently. It was as if her mind was upied with something ever since they left the school.

    When they finally reached the Chen residence. Sei offered to carry the boy but Davi said it¡¯s okay. She then carried him and brought him inside the mansion while Sei remained there rooted on the ground, watching her walk away.

    Seizily leaned on the Maybach Exelero behind him. His one hand was in his pocket as he lifted his face towards the dark sky. He was still wearing his mask as he stood there quietly, as if he was nning to count the stars.

    An hour went by and Davi finally stepped out of the house.

    Noticing her presence, Sei looked at her and when their eyes finally met, the girl stood still. She was approximately ten steps away from him yet Sei¡¯s heart began to flutter.

    Her, standing there in white dress was still like a dream to him. That familiar long dark hair and those delicate facial features that Sei missed so badly every single moment for the past five years, is now standing before him and he couldn¡¯t ask for more. She was so beautiful and he just wanted to bury her in his arms again. However, Sei didn¡¯t move at all. He just lovingly gazed at her quietly. Sei is suppressing his desire to the limit not to walk over to her.

    At that point of time, there was nothing but silence between them. Until another long moment went by. Sei has almost surpassed his limit and was about to give in, when suddenly, the girl finally moved.

    As soon as he saw her took a step forward, Sei¡¯s lips finally curved up slightly. This is it. The most awaited moment for Sei.

    The girl in white slowly walked towards him and Sei¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he smoothly straightened his posture, facing her as she approaches. This is actually what Sei was waiting for all this time. The time when she finally decided to face everything again. The time when she finally choose to rise again.

    Sei never believed that she has changed for worst, he knew she was still the same strong girl he knew and loved. From the very start, he believes in her. He knew that all she needed was a little awakening and assurance and she will definitely rise again no matter how deep the hole she has fallen into. That was why, all this time Sei didn¡¯t do a thing. He fully believed in her 100%. He knew that just as she did to him before, she will do anything for her son. He believed that her innate maternal love and her desire to give her all as a mother will be a great force to push her up and awaken her will to rise again.

    As he looked at her eyes, there seemed to be something unfathomable in it. Her beautiful eyes were glimmering with something Sei couldn¡¯t fully decipher. Five years ago, her eyes were always filled with strong determination and unwavering spirit no matter what happens, but this time, there seemed to be something different. It was as if the delicate angel has turned into someone fierce and more intense. Sei was sure that this was the aura that she gained serving in the military for years mixing with her original self. And he didn¡¯t know why but the intensity in her eyes was effortlessly ruining the rhythm of his heartbeat.

    The girl then stood one step away before him but Sei still didn¡¯t say a word. He was waiting for her to be the first to speak. However, the next moment, the intensity in her eyes weaken and she lowered her head as though she was trying to hide her face from him.

    It was as if the storm disappeared in an instant.

    Sei was surprised with the sudden twist of her reactions, but before he could do a thing, Davi raised her hands and tugged Sei¡¯s sleeves. Her head was still down as she finally talked to Sei.

    "I... I have something to say." She said. Her voice was soft and filled with sorrow.

    "Mm. Please say it all. I will listen." Sei replied. His voice was encouraging, gentle as ever.

    "I... I¡¯m sorry." She uttered and Sei¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t expect that the first thing she tells him was ¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯, making his heart constrict.

    "There¡¯s no reason for you to say sorry." He replied.

    "But I¡¯m the one who made you suffer." She retorted and Sei finally snapped. He held her face and made her look at him.

    "You¡¯re wrong. We are just the same, both of us are just victims. We both suffered in their hands. They were the only ones to be med for everything that has happened in our lives. And didn¡¯t you already sacrificed enough for me too? We both suffered for each other¡¯s sake. So please, stop ming yourself, stop feeling guilty. Everything has never been your fault. Do you understand?" Sei stated firmly and honestly. His voice was powerful and it pierced straight through her heart. His words were soothing and heavy and Davi couldn¡¯t help but ept every word he uttered from the bottom of her heart, as if his words were the only thing she would believe in this world without question.

    Many times before, she wrestled within herself, trying to reason out the same words Sei just told her, however, she was having a hard time believing the thoughts in her head. She felt so guilty and responsible. But now that it was Sei who told her the words for her redemption, her heart and mind instantly surrendered totally and sumbed to his words. Making her realized once again that this man still holds the key of herplete faith, devotion and recovery.

 Chapter 284 The Wait is Finally Over

    That moment, Davi bit her lower lip. She wanted to cry. It only took Sei a few words to clear up her mind and made her understand their predicament. And bask in the knowledge that Sei will never me her for anything.

    She then raised her hand and touched his hand on her face.

    "But... but I was the one who broke my promise. I left you. I left my son. I crumbled on my own. I let guilt and fear defeat me. I wasn¡¯t strong enough." She said, her voice was like a melody of sorrow. It was as if she was forcefully pulling out the thorns in her heart and yet she couldn¡¯t even cry in pain.

    Hearing her words and looking at the endless pit of pain in her eyes, Sei felt his heart being stabbed with thousand daggers. This person whom he swore to protect and never let her feel this kind of pain again was here agonizing before his eyes. Causing Sei to feel the urge of wanting to destroy the world for making this person suffer like this.

    Sei suddenly kissed her forehead hard before he stared at her eyes again, gently caressing her cheeks.

    "Listen. It¡¯s true that you broke your promise and left us but if you haven¡¯t left, maybe right now, the world is still against me and hunting me down, making me unable to stay by your side freely. You were the one who made all these possible. You sacrificed your wings for me so I could fly again and gave me the opportunity to put everything to their rightful ce. Do you understand?" He exined. Waves of emotions were dancing brightly in his gorgeous eyes. The intensity of emotions in his eyes and words rendered Davi unable to speak.

    What he told her were actually the salvation she was seeking. Before this, she was desperately seeking justification to make herself believe that she didn¡¯t leave them out of guilt. All this time, she was seeking vindication that will prove to herself that she wasn¡¯t a coward and a cruel mother for leaving her son. This was all she was wishing for the entire five years and she couldn¡¯t believe that she finally found it. She couldn¡¯t believe that few words from Sei will make her felt like she¡¯s been released from her nightmares.

    That moment, Davi was so ovee with her feelings and before she knew it, she was already hugging Sei as tight as she could.

    Sei gasped for a second but he immediately hugged her back even tighter, as if he finally found the long lost treasure that was much more important than his own life. The corner of his lips were raised as his heart was like a volcano about to erupt with happiness.

    The wait is finally over. Sei could finally embrace her like this again and he didn¡¯t know how to even begin to describe his feelings. He was beyond happy as if he was floating along with her above the clouds.

    That point of time, their separated world once again intertwined. They don¡¯t even know how long they held tightly in each other¡¯s embrace. Until Sei found himself trying to kiss her.

    However, before his lips touches hers Davi¡¯s handsnded on his cheeks, stopping his advancement. Making him felt a heavy blow of disappointment.

    He gazed at her, not hiding his eager desire to finally taste those lips again after a long time that seemed to havested a thousand years. He badly wanted to kiss her now, he just couldn¡¯t wait anymore. However, before he could do a thing, Davi opened her mouth.

    "Sei..." She finally called out his name for the first time in five years and Sei felt lightning struck him. The only thing that was different now was that he¡¯s not freezing in ce anymore. He didn¡¯t turn into a statue like he used to five years ago.

    "Mm. What is it? Do you still have something to say?" He asked gently, setting his desire aside for the mean time.

    "T-there¡¯s actually a problem with me." She admitted and Sei finally rxed. This was one of the things he was waiting for her to confess.

    "Say it... I will listen." He replied and Davi weakly bumped her head on his chest.

    "I... I can¡¯t smile nor cry anymore. I sought advice from a psychiatrist and was told that it might take time for me to heal myself and she was still unsure how my illness could be cured. But..." She said and she looked at Sei¡¯s eyes again. This time Sei secretly smiled inwardly. It was because he could finally see the determination and fighting spirit in her eyes again. Those were the eyes of the girl that cured him half a decade ago. The eyes of the girl who never gave up on him and was always determined to give him her everything unconditionally.

    "But... I want to be cured as early as possible. I wanted to smile for my son, I want tough along with him. I wanted to smile and cry again." She continued as her determination reached the highest peak and Sei couldn¡¯t hide his happiness anymore. He smiled brightly in front of her and Davi fell in dazed.

    "Did you know that a psychiatrist was useless for this kind of illness?" He asked with a meaningful smile Davi have never seen before.

    "Back then, I couldn¡¯t smile too but because of you, I was able to smile again." He continued and Davi¡¯s mouth hanged open. She was puzzled.

    "Be-because of me?" she replied, looking at him with both wonder and disbelief, as if she was trying to remember what did she do to make him smile again.

    "Mm. The cure is actually simple. Come back with us now and I promise to cure you as fast as possible." He said and suddenly, Sei held her waist and leaned her on the car, not putting an inch of distance between them.

 Chapter 285 Kiss Me

    Davi¡¯s feelings were in chaos. The words Sei had uttered were like mystic powerful chants that lifted her curse all at once. She felt like she was dreaming, and she still could hardly believe it. She never once thought that everything could be solved like all were just simple matters. Sei made her curse disappear just like that and it¡¯s totally beyond belief.

    Moreover, him, saying that he¡¯ll definitely cure her as soon as possible made her bewildered to the point that she never even realized what Sei was doing to her. She didn¡¯t even notice the desire in his eyes and how close their bodies were at the moment.

    All she could feel was that there were sprouts that were starting to bloom within her dested world. She could feel that things were about to change. Her mind started reminiscing what she used to be five years ago. Seeing herself, smiling andughing in Sei¡¯s arms, loving him unconditionally.

    That moment, all the missing fragments of her life started returning back to her. She looked at Sei and her heart began to recall just how much she loved this man back then. He was her world and she was willing to do anything for him.

    She remembered just how cute and adorable this person was, making her feel so nostalgic as she looked at his eyes and his upper face covered with a mask.

    Sei on the other hand, held her wrists and wants to remove her hands on his face so he could maneuver himself forward and kiss her but Davi wasn¡¯t willing to let go.

    "Sei... I want to see your face." She said and Sei finally realized that he was still wearing the mask that served as their costume.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to remove it." He replied and he was about to raise his hands when Davi stopped him again.

    "Let me." She said and Sei could only put down his hand.

    Davi then let go of his face and held his mask. Truth be told, because she was always avoiding an eye contact with him since the first time they met near that huge fountain, Davi still couldn¡¯t picture his face in her mind well enough. It was because the Sei in her mind was still the Sei who was wearing that ck mask.

    Holding his mask, she started lifting it. Davi felt her heart fluttering like crazy. It was as if this was the first time she will be seeing his real face.

    Slowly, she removed his mask and as expected, she felt her heart bursting out of control. This face that she was impermissible to see back then was truly beautiful. It was perfect and surreal that she thought that this kind of face could be something forbidden for a mere human to possess.

    Davi pushed him away a little so she could admire his face. Afterwards, she raised her hand and pinched his cheek.

    "So... this is the real Sei..." she uttered and Sei smiled. That instant, seeing the Sei without mask smiling, made Davi felt like she just witnessed a supernova st. Making her mouth slowly hanged open.

    Seeing her reaction, Sei was so happy. He could finally see that she¡¯s slowly going back to her real self now.

    Thus, while the girl was still in daze, Sei who just couldn¡¯t wait anymore pulled her once again. However, before he could move his head, Davi¡¯s phone rang and she immediately snapped as she shifted her face towards her pocket.

    She pulled away from him and answered the call without dy as if she was answering an emergency call, then Sei just heaved a sigh of disappointment as he put his hand on top of the car.

    Moments went by and Sei was patiently leaning there again. Looking at her answering the call as an honorable soldier, Sei couldn¡¯t help but see the coolness she possessed even though she wasn¡¯t wearing a uniform right now. It was a sight that made Sei smile again. Even though he actually couldn¡¯t believe that his wife became a soldier, and even became a part of the notable elite special force.

    After the call, Davi returned her gaze towards Sei.

    "Themander is summoning me back to the camp." She said and Sei straightened his spine. He didn¡¯t say a word but Davi clearly remember what he said a moment ago. That he will cure her if shee back to them now. Truth be told, Davi didn¡¯t want to part with them anymore. Now that the chains in her heart was finally unlock, she doesn¡¯t want to listen to the demon inside her anymore and be stubborn. She doesn¡¯t want to stay a ve of her own apprehensions. All she wanted right now was to be with them again.

    "I... I will be back right away." She continued when she realized that Sei¡¯s face turned gloomy as soon as she said that she was summoned. However, as soon as she uttered that she willeback, Sei smiled again, causing Davi to fell in daze once again.

    The man walked closer to her.

    "I will let you go if you will kiss me." He said and Davi almost choked. She felt her face turned hot. Within those long five years, Davi never once thought about this kind of things. She was always busy and she didn¡¯t give herself even a single minute to reminisce the past and think about something like kisses. In other words, she felt like it was too sudden and she wasn¡¯t ready for it. And it was because she felt as though her experience has reset back to zero.

    Five years were long and she was afraid that she might have forgotten how to even kiss.

    "Can I kiss you when I¡¯m back? I¡¯m in a haste." She said, trying to buy herself some time to think about it when suddenly, Sei gently bumped his head onto hers.

    "I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t wait anymore." He uttered and the second, their lips finally touched each other¡¯s again. Causing the hibernating electricity in their nerves to be released once again.

 Chapter 286 Come Out, Now

    Sei let go of her lips and looked at her. Their lips just touched and yet he was starting to lose his mind. He couldn¡¯t wait to delve deeper inside her mouth anymore. Thus, without wasting a second, he was about to reach for her lips again when a voice reached their ears.

    "Mommy!" someone yelled in the entrance and Davi immediately turned her head. She pulled away from Sei and instantly ran towards source of the voice. Leaving Sei stunned as he raised his hand rubbed the back of his neck.

    At the entrance, Davi and her son were embracing again.

    "Mommy, are you leaving again?" The little boy asked. His hair was messy and yet he still looks so damn cute, with those beautiful eyes of his welling.

    Seeing him at the verge of crying, Davi¡¯s heart clenched and she rubbed Little Shin¡¯s head.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave anymore. Mommy will stay by your side from now on." She replied and Little Shin¡¯s eyes widened. He unsped her and looked at her eyes.

    "You¡¯re going to live with us in this house from now on?" The little boy asked and Davi nodded.

    "Mm. Mommy will just go back to work for a while to settle things. I wille back right away." She answered and Little Shin¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars with happiness before he excitedly embraced her again.

    "Go back to sleep, I will send your mother to her work." Sei said and little Shin¡¯s face turned obviously displeased with his father, seemingly sending him away.

    "I will tag along. Mother said it¡¯s just for a while anyway." Little Shin replied and the two fell speechless.

    In the end, the family of three were already inside a car heading towards the Queen¡¯s Port.

    Little Shin was in her mother¡¯s embrace again and before they could reach the port, he finally doze off again.

    ...

    Meanwhile in Country H.

    Zaki just arrived when he received a message about the whereabouts of his fianc¨¦e whom he have never seen for about two years now. She was now a sessful author and she evenunched her own bookstores all over the country. Everything was all her efforts and she sessfully stood on her own feet despite her family opposing her. As a matter of fact, the only thing Zaki did for her was minimize the attacks her own family was throwing her. He didn¡¯t remove every obstacle in her way because he believed that those can make her stronger.

    However, he could say, their rtionship didn¡¯t change much at all. Those five years, she spent her life living freely doing what she wanted while he was busy fighting alongside Sei.

    There seemed to be nothing special between them, they were just simple marriage matched couple with some sort of mutual understanding of each other¡¯s situation. Although to Zaki, he never once thought that she was someone irrelevant in his life. Somehow, before he even realized it, he was already worrying about her and dealing with her enemies in the sidelines without her knowing.

    Some momentster, Zaki finally reached the hotel where she was. He was told that another book of hers was again chosen to be dramatized by arge entertainmentpany. It was another feat of sess to her so she was invited during the celebratory premier of the drama.

    It was midnight and the hall was already almost empty when Zaki arrived. He looked around and she wasn¡¯t there. He called someone to check the CCTV and they informed him that she wasst seen entering thefort room and hour ago.

    "An hour ago?" Zaki repeated as his forehead creased. Somehow, he couldn¡¯t help but felt restless. It was because for some reason, he didn¡¯t know why but every single time they met, she¡¯s always caught in some sort of trouble.

    Thinking that something happened again, Zaki strode towards the femalefort room and his eyes widened the moment he saw two men inside.

    "C¡¯mon young miss, please open this door and y with us." A man that seemed drunk was knocking the closed cubicle.

    "Miss Hinari... you will die if you hold it in. The drug they put in your ss was strong so there¡¯s no use trying to suppress it. Come out and we will help you feel better. My little brother can¡¯t wait anymore." The other man said. His voice is filthy and he looks exactly like a perverted bastard. The moment Zaki heard him uttered her name, Zaki¡¯s fury zed and before he knew it the two men¡¯s faces were already bleeding on the floor.

    The girl who was sweating and panting inside the cubicle heard the noise, but she still didn¡¯t dare to open the door.

    However, the voice she heard the next moment made her shudder.

    "Hinari...e out, now!" The deep and cold familiar voice said and Hinari gasped. She weakly put her hands in her mouth as her weakening eyes widened again.

    ¡¯W-why is he here?¡¯

 Chapter 287 Danger

    "Hinari...e out, now!"

    Zaki¡¯s voice echoed inside thefort room. Upon hearing his voice, Hinari was startled and somewhat scared. It was because this is the first time she heard his voice thunderous and terrifying. He was obviously angry and he seemed to be still zing with rage. She knew that whenever he called her name like this, his mood was frightening.

    The year that Davi disappeared, Hinari stayed to help take care of Little Shin. That¡¯s the reason she was able to discover all sort of secrets revolving her best friend¡¯s husband. She was so overwhelmed with information that she couldn¡¯t believe it, however, what shocked her the most was when she found out that her handsome fiance and the normal looking body guard were one and the same person. That time, she felt like betrayed and deceived. She was mad at him for actually making a fool of herself.

    Furthermore, she also witnessed this fiance of hers turned into somewhat like a beast. Two years ago, during the downfall of the Li family, Hinari came back to attend Little Shin¡¯s birthday. That time, when she, together with Haru and Little Shin were boarded in luxurious Maybach Exelero car driven by Zaki, a group of gangster appeared to be the Li family¡¯s goons ambushed them. Hinari was terrified as she protected the three year old Little Shin in her arms. Dozens of goons surrounded their car and started breaking the car¡¯s windows using bats and other metals. Just when Hinari thought it was the end for them, Zaki did the most unbelievable thing. He calmly stepped out and she watched him fought bravely alone. She witnessed him turned into a seemingly inhumane beast risen from hell, destroying everyone with his hands like they were nothing but ants. Bloodlust covered his eyes and in no time, she watched him standing there like a ferocious warrior in the middle of his fallen enemies. That day, Hinari discovered the other side of him and she waspletely awed and dumbstruck. She realized that she actually doesn¡¯t know a thing about this man. After what happened that day, Hinari waited for him to talk about it but he didn¡¯t. It was as if he never wanted her to know anything and Hinari didn¡¯t know why but him, not saying a word about it made her realize the status of their rtionship.

    Since then, nothing change in their rtionship. She tried to just understand her fiance¡¯s circumstances, with that they both decided to walk their separate paths. To other people¡¯s perspective, no one might believe that their engagement still wasn¡¯t called off. It wasn¡¯t just because of the fact that the two of them were apart without any contact at all for years but also they never even went out for a date since the first they met.

    "I will give you three seconds before I¡¯ll break this door." Zaki said and Hinari couldn¡¯t help but felt rmed. So despite her situation, she force herself to talk. She doesn¡¯t want him to see her in this kind of state.

    "Don¡¯t... I... I¡¯m fine." She replied. Her voice was obviously weak and forced. Causing Zaki¡¯s eyes to narrow as soon as he heard her frantic voice. His usual calmness wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    "Move back. Move away from the door---" Zaki ordered and Hinari¡¯s eyes widened once again.

    "I said don¡¯t!" she yelled. Using every ounce of the little energy left in her.

    "If you open this door... you... you will regret it." She warned and Zaki¡¯s brows knitted even more.

    "Leave me alone. I¡¯lle out once I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t let me see you... or else... you will be in a great danger. I¡¯m warning you... you... you better ran for your life." Hinari pleaded and her voice echoed once again making Zaki finally snapped. The words she was conveying in this kind of situation made him feel like he wanted to punish this girl once he takes a hold of her. Well, due to his rage a moment ago, the only thing that he clearly heard from those drunk men he beaten to pulp was her name. He didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about because they bbered like animals due to their drunkenness. The only thing he understood was thest sentence he heard as soon as he approached them.

    That was why Zaki waspletely dubious on why the hell this Hinari was saying those words.

    "You... don¡¯t make me repeat myself." He cautioned her when suddenly he heard a noise inside as if she just fell on the floor.

    Instantly, Zaki held the door knob to prevent it from swinging before he mmed his shoulder onto the door.

    As soon as the door opened, Zaki slowly pushed it and his eyes widened the moment his eyes fell on the girl squatting on the floor looking at him.

    Zaki could see just how messy and wet her brown hair was. She was drenched with sweat. The strap of her red dress fell and her eyes were seemingly filled with lust.

    Zaki couldn¡¯t react for a while seeing her like this but he immediately squatted as he talked.

    "What¡¯s going on? Did those people do something to you?" he asked. His eyes were slowly zing with anger when Hinari, weakly shook her head, causing Zaki to heave a deep sigh of relief.

    "Then what happened? Don¡¯t tell me you drunk too much to be like this." He continued when Hinari weakly raised her hand and covered her eyes.

    "Why won¡¯t you listen to me? Didn¡¯t I tell you not show me that seductive beautiful face of yours?" she said softly and Zaki¡¯s veins popped.

    "Se-seductive? You... so you really are drunk, huh. What the hell are you doing putting yourself into mess and... don¡¯t you know you¡¯re in great danger just now? If I didn¡¯te, do you know what would have happened to you?!" he scolded her as he held her hand and moved it away from her eyes for her to see him. And the moment their eyes met, Hinari seductively bit her lip.

    "I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s in danger here. It¡¯s you... there¡¯s no way I can resist such a beautiful man in front of me. Go away now you beautiful thing! I don¡¯t want to see you, I¡¯d rather want to see Mr. Normal¡¯s unattractive face right now!" She retorted and Zaki¡¯s veins popped one after another upon hearing her said she prefer the normal face than his gorgeous look. However, that moment, her voice, the sweats on her face down to her neck, and those lustful gazes of hers were just so seductive that Zaki was starting to feel overwhelmed with the rising heat inside him.

    "Stop bbering nonsense, lets leave this ce. Wait until you¡¯re sober you little miss trouble, you will see what I will do to you." Zaki sternly replied, trying to shift his gaze away from her as he immediately moved closer to help her stand.

    But as soon as he held her, Hinari whispered soft enough as though she was finallypletely out of fuel.

    "This... is your fault... don¡¯t say... I didn¡¯t warn you." She uttered and before Zaki could react, out of nowhere and without any warning, Hinari suddenly mmed her lips into his neck and she began licking him.

 Chapter 288 Behave, You Perver

    Zaki felt like electricity ran down his nerves the moment her lips and tongue touched his skin. He was so shocked that he immediately held her shoulders to distance her from him.

    "Y-you... what are..." Zaki couldn¡¯t continue his words. It was because the moment he saw her face, her lustful eyes and those irresistible wet lips, a certain part of Zaki¡¯s body started rising hard. His heart started beating wild and at the back of his mind, warnings of danger were yelling at him.

    Although Zaki wasn¡¯t like Sei, he was actually immune to any kind of seductions. During and after his training, no agent nor spy managed to seduce him to the point of him losing his self control. He could always keep his mind working well and unaffected no matter what the situation was, but this woman was the only exception. He already experience this twice before in her hands. He just couldn¡¯t seem to fathom that his infamous tolerance doesn¡¯t work to this person. Until he clearly realized that this person was the only one who can drive him crazy like this.

    "Behave, you pervert." Zaki forced himself to talk before he immediately carried her in his arms like a princess. However, the girl wrapped her hands on his neck and continue licking him. Zaki almost stumbled outside thefort room.

    "Pervert... stop it. We¡¯re about to reach the hall." Zaki admonished as he bit his lip. Despite that, the girl didn¡¯t stop, her hand even crawled up on his face and he began to pull his face down so she could kiss him.

    In a matter of minutes, Zaki was starting to lose his mind. He was thankful that her hand was weak enough to pull his face towards her.

    "Kissss..." She uttered and Zaki gritted his teeth. He walked faster while there¡¯s still few people around.

    "I said behave you pervert... people are looking. Or else I¡¯ll drop you here." Zaki firmly threatened when the girl started licking his neck again, unmindful of Zaki¡¯s intimidation. Zaki¡¯s sweats began to flow from his forehead. He realized that the girl in his arms wasn¡¯t listening at all. Leaving Zaki without choice but step up as fast as he could.

    Until finally, they reached the elevator. As soon as the door closed, Zaki immediately bent and ce her down to scold her when suddenly, before he could stand straight back, the girl caught his face then quickly wrapped her hands around his neck before she kissed him.

    Zaki¡¯s eyes widened. He could see her eyes closed as he felt her forcing her tongue to enter his mouth. The heat of her lips and her body prating him instantly made Zaki surrender and before he knew it, he was already kissing her back. Their kiss was deep and lustful as ever. Hinari kissed him like there¡¯s no more tomorrow, driving Zaki insane.

    And by the time their lips parted to catch their breaths, Zaki just opened his eyes when she kissed him again. The kiss was even fierier this time and Zaki¡¯s world began to be clouded fiercely. Until he felt her warm fingers running down his spine.

    That moment, Zaki started raising his hands when suddenly he heard a sound of someone clearing her throat. He opened his eyes and he saw that the elevator was already wide open and an old woman was standing outside, covering the eyes of little girl beside her. Zaki immediately held Hinari¡¯s shoulder and broke the kiss, before he hastily carried her out of the elevator in a sh.

    Atst, they reached the car and he ce her inside before he mmed the door closed. Leaving the girl trapped inside.

    Zaki breathed deep multiple times, running his fingers through his hair. He was sweating hard and still breathing fast. He was trying to gather hisposure. He knew that he is past the breaking point. He was aware that she¡¯s not in her right state of mind and was acting strange. And yet he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    Just as he was busy clearing up his mind, one of his men approached him.

    "Boss, we found out that she was drugged. We interrogated the waitress who served her the drinks and she told us that she was asked to put an aphrodisiac drug in her ss. That drug was tasteless and not noticeable at all so Miss Hinari didn¡¯t notice anything." The man exined and Zaki¡¯s face darkened with anger. He raised his hand and tugged his hair as he turned towards the car.

    "Find out who is behind all this." Zaki coldlymanded and the man immediately left.

    Slowly approaching the car, Zaki bit his lip before he carefully opened the door.

    As soon as he saw her breathing heavily and weakly bumping her head on the car¡¯s window, Zaki clenched his fists. He then moved and sat beside her while the girl¡¯s eyes slowly opened. Zaki closed the car¡¯s door before he looked at her.

    He was aware about the effect of this kind of drug. And he didn¡¯t know what exactly the right thing he should do. He doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of her when she¡¯s like this but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t make himself leave her alone. For the meantime, Zaki was unable to decide about the best step he should do.

    "Let¡¯s go." He said as soon as the driver seated, before he started thinking deep.

    The car began moving when suddenly, Hinari crawled towards him and in an instant, she was already straddling him.

    Zaki was stunned but he caught her shoulders before the girl¡¯s lips could reach him. He raised his hand and flicked her forehead hard.

    "Pervert, look at me. Tell me who am i?" He asked, trying to distract her.

    "You¡¯re my... handsome beauty." She replied, raising her hand onto his face. Zaki was about to flick her head again when she bit his finger. Causing Zaki¡¯s eyes to widened. And before he could snap back to reality, she was already kissing him. Leaving Zaki to only curse himself inwardly as he kissed her back.

    Until the next minutes, Zaki¡¯s voice rang loudly inside the car.

    "Stop the car and get out!" He said and the car immediately halted and in no time, the driver immediately stepped out.

 Chapter 289 Completely Lose Control

    As soon as the car¡¯s door was closed, Zaki held Hinari¡¯s shoulders and pinned her down. They were both breathing heavily due to their intense and seeming endless wet kisses. Zaki¡¯s head has gone blury, he has reached the peak of his self-control.

    Looking at Hinari as sheid there withpletely reddened face, and hair scattered on the car¡¯s seat, Zaki couldn¡¯t help but grip her wrist hard.

    "Hinari... are you perhaps still thinking that my reactions to your overtures are different from those men you hated?" He asked. His jaws were tightening as he talked, showing her that he waspletely at the very edge and in a hairline of self control before he will snap.

    "Did you think I will restrain myself and not touch you when you¡¯re provoking me like this? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re thinking too highly of me?" Zaki continued. He was trying so hard. If only she was sober right now, he might already devoured her by now. But he knew she wasn¡¯t. As he kissed her, he still could taste alcohol in her mouth, causing him to realize that she wasn¡¯t just drugged but was also drunk. And the thought of that fact was the only thing holding him back.

    However, as if she doesn¡¯t understood the words he said, the girl beneath him licked her own lips, sexy enough that Zaki almost wanted to smack her so she will lose consciousness and just fall asleep.

    "You... you are not like them. I want you." She uttered. Her voice was seductive as ever.

    "How could you even say I¡¯m not like them?" He asked, holding on to a little strand of rationality left in him.

    "Because, you¡¯re so beautiful. I can¡¯t help but want to devour you. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t contain myself anymore, I can¡¯t resist your beauty." She answered, making Zaki¡¯s veins popped one after another.

    Damn it! Did she really think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in danger here? And how could she still spout these kind of things in this state?!

    Zaki was starting to get angry. He was trying so hard not to sumb to the sweet temptation that he know he willter regret and yet she was still driving him insane.

    "I¡¯m warning you Hinari. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m just like the other men you met, all flesh and bones, who couldn¡¯t control their desires. Move once more and I won¡¯t hesitate to eat you even if you¡¯re like this." He warned her. Zaki¡¯s gaze were serious and dangerous. Trying to scare her with his ferocity.

    However, there¡¯s no relenting in her expression at all. She opened her mouth instead and spoke.

    "You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re not like them. You¡¯re the only beauty I desire." She said as her eyes seemed to twinkle with something Zaki couldn¡¯t exin. That moment, Zaki felt like he just heard something so out of this world. Well, Zaki¡¯s brain censored out the word ¡¯beauty¡¯ and reced it with the word ¡¯man¡¯. Thus, her words and the way she looked at him were like tremendous oil that was added into the fire inside him and in no time, all hell broke loose.

    Thest string of self control he had left was burned into ashes and before he knew it, he was already kissing her like the world is about to end. He kissed her relentlessly from her lips down to her neck. His hands crawled over her as he started removing the strap of her dress without stopping from kissing her.

    The fire was getting wilder and he knew there¡¯s no way he could extinguished such a huge fire anymore. His brain was numbed and all he wanted that moment was to have her and make herpletely his.

    Zaki couldn¡¯t even think about being gentle anymore. He could hear her moans and its driving him crazy. Her response to his every move and not restraining herself to show him her vulnerable side was enough to make Zaki forget about everything else. He turnedpletely into someone he never thought he would be, as though another side of him has resurfaced. He never once thought he could be like this. He never once thought that one day, his carnal desire would overpower him.

    Truth be told, Zaki thought that he was the same as Sei but he soon realized that he was different. He could feel every humanly emotions however, he felt like the way his mind works was different. He was always wondering why everyone around him, including Sei, will lose control to themselves. He didn¡¯t understand why every single one of them, no matter how strong they were, will let all logic and reasoning fly out the window when cornered. He couldn¡¯t fathom the reason why their emotions will get ahead of them to the point that they couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.

    Zaki never understood because in his entire existence, he never experienced it. He felt like his brain was being controlled well, as if it was a robot¡¯s brain with some sort of programmed automatic limit. For a long time since he was taken by Sei, Zaki was always the only one with a mind unaffected no matter what the situation is. Even in the middle of life and death situations, nothing could affect the flow of his thinking. He always thought that he can¡¯t be a normal human after all. This was also one of the reason why he agreed to join that seduction tolerant training. He was curious if women could make him lose himself but it didn¡¯t happen. Not until at this point of time when Hinari entered his life.

    He was finally experiencing how it feels topletely lose control of oneself.

    In no time, both of them were already half naked. The heat from their bare skin crashing with each other were beyondprehension for Zaki.

    He started touching every curves of her body like a hungry beast while Hinari gripped him hard that her nails almost pierced his skin as she continued moaning with pleasure from the touch of his lips running down her breast.

    And by the time his warm hand reached her legs, everything turned uncontrobly wilder.

    The fire has reached the final phase.

 Chapter 290 Annoyingly Troublesome

    The steamy atmosphere inside the car was uncontroble and Zaki knew that there¡¯s no more going back. Everything was already hazy and he already lose it all.

    However, just as he was about to enter, something made Zaki froze in ce. It was as if a certain wall appeared in front of the zing wild fire, barricading him from getting further.

    Along with that, Zaki also heard Hinari gasped at that same time, making him pulled back instantly as his eyes widened. He was obviously shocked as if a drum of Antarctic water was poured over him. The clouds in his mind began to slowly dissipate, as if a windstorm cleared it, waking him up from his stupor.

    Zaki looked at her in disbelief. He was sure that the obstruction he felt just now was due to the fact that she has never been touched in there before. He never thought that this woman whom he called a pervert and was acting like a professional pervert since the first time they met was actually a virgin.

    "You..." He could only utter before he immediately pulled away from her. Zaki quickly picked his shirt and wore it while Hinari weakly forced herself to move. Zaki was facing towards the window trying not to look at her as he quickly put on his clothes.

    Despite that, the girl¡¯s hands relentlessly wrapped around his neck again and she began to kiss the back of his neck. Zaki shuddered and he bit his lip hard.

    He turned towards her only to see her naked. Zaki almost want to hit himself. He picked her clothes and as he tried to dress her, Hinari bit his earlobe.

    "D-don¡¯t stop. I want you. Please let me eat you." She said like a real seductive naughty little pervert.

    "Damn it!" Zaki could only curse. "Stop acting like a pervert when you actually don¡¯t even have experience you idiot!"

    "Why? Are you disappointed I¡¯m a virgin?" She asked. He could see her eyes getting even weaker than before. He knew her state of mind was a mess just by looking at her. However, the way she asked that moment made his heart felt kind of ufortable. And his eyes couldn¡¯t help but go gentle.

    "I¡¯m not, okay? It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you when you¡¯re like this. If I continue and touch you now, I believe i will regret itter." He answered. Zaki don¡¯t know why but at that moment, he recalled what she said the first time he met her.

    ¡¯I hate guys who just easily fall for any form of seduction... men like those are meant to be grilled to death... seduction is indeed powerful, but real men don¡¯t just fall blindly in its pit, no?¡¯

    As those words echoed in his head, Zaki couldn¡¯t help but tug his hair hard. He imagined the disaster that will happen to them after this if they didn¡¯t stop, and he felt amazingly awful and angry to himself. Even though their rtionship wasn¡¯t bounded with something called ¡¯love¡¯ from the very start, Zaki gradually found himself caring for her more than he could imagine. It was something he never expected. At first, he thought she was just someone necessary for him, but as time goes by, before he knew it she became important to him. And now, him, actually losing control towards her alone, made him realize that at some point, he might have already fallen for her. Although he was still unsure if this is what they called ¡¯love¡¯ but at that moment, Zaki was sure that he really liked this girl after all, despite her being so annoyingly troublesome like this.

    As Zaki just finished dressing her up, Hinari didn¡¯t stop licking him every time she could reach Zaki¡¯s skin.

    "Z-zaki..." She uttered and the man who was starting to establish a solid wall of rationality in his head was again thrown off. Maybe because this Hinari never called his name before. She was always calling him with all sort of silly nicknames she gave him and she¡¯s calling him Mr. Chen in front of other people.

    "I... I can¡¯t hold it anymore. Make me feel better, please. I want you." She begged and Zaki¡¯sposure became disarrayed once again. This time, he didn¡¯t rush anymore. He had decided he won¡¯t do it but at the same time, he also realized what kind of predicament she¡¯s in right now. He knew this situation was a torture to her and he can¡¯t just let her endure the torment for long. Moreover, he just couldn¡¯t stand that helpless an desperate look in her eyes anymore.

    Thus, the next moment, Zaki gulped and bumped his forehead to hers.

    "I can¡¯t do it with you tonight but I can help make you feel better. Is it fine with you if I use my finger?" He asked and the girl just uttered and "Mm" as she nodded weakly, as if she just doesn¡¯t care anymore whatever method he use.

    Zaki could tell that the dosage of the drug they used on her might really quite high because there¡¯s no sign of the effects on her subsiding at all. That was also the reason why Zaki decided to do something.

    The next second, Zaki started moving. He kissed her as he slowly started pleasuring her. He wanted to make her feel better and let her find her own release.

    As the seemingly slowed time passed, Hinari¡¯s moans enveloped the closed car. Her hands were gripping the man beside her hardly that blood could almost flow out from his skin. All she felt was fireworks sting in her mind one after another. The pleasure was making her burn up and her mind gets even more dazed. Everything was just so intense that she even bit him hard.

    ...

    Zaki slowly and carefullyid the limped and exhausted girl down on the back seat. He wiped the sweats in her forehead as she began to fall into deep slumber. He covered her with his coat before he opened the car¡¯s door and called the driver in.

    "Drive fast to the nearest hotel." He ordered and the driver immediately did as told.

    In no time, Zakiid the girl on the bed before he hastily went straight towards the bathroom and showered himself with cold water relentlessly for a long time.

 Chapter 291 Make Up for the Past Five Years

    Meanwhile at Chen Residence...

    It was already midnight when Davi stepped out of Little Shin¡¯s room. She was nning to go and get change first when she stopped the moment she saw Sei quietly sitting on the sofa and looking outside the window.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing his mask anymore. He looks like a painting sitting there unmoving. She could see his face now and he was just so damn alluring. When Davi thought about the past, it was hard to believe, It was still like a dream.

    If this was the fruit of her sufferings, Davi couldn¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s all worth it. Not only because the face that she was dying to see back then was now in front of her but also because everything she wished for hade true.

    The world was cruel but here they are, together again inside a single roof. The agonizing pain and sufferings that happened to them made Davi believed that, as long as love exist in this world, things will gradually go back to where it belong.

    In that moment, Sei was thinking deep. He was recalling about the proposal he nned five years ago. The ring he bought was still in his hand and he couldn¡¯t wait anymore to give it to her. He remembered her confession and his heart could still feel the emotions he felt that night. This time, he wanted to be the one to woe her, cure her and give her his all. From now on, Sei thought that he will do anything for her. He remembered the words she said that night before he left her and he swore to grant that wish. He wanted them to do everything they couldn¡¯t before.

    Due to him simting the n in his head ever so seriously, he didn¡¯t noticed a certain someone admiring him as if he was someone who descended from the realms of the gods. Not until suddenly, he heard that sweetest voice called out his name softly.

    "Sei..." Davi said as she stood in front of him, causing Sei to immediately snap. He looked at her and was surprised that he actually didn¡¯t notice her approach.

    "D..." Sei didn¡¯t continue the word he¡¯s about to say, because the moment he saw Davi¡¯s eyes, his heart skipped a beat. Finally, he saw that intense longing look in her eyes and it made him unconsciously reached out for her hand.

    Davi was about to speak when suddenly, Sei pulled her. Before she could react, his hands were already wrapped around her waist as he buried his face on her abdomen. His sudden action stunned Davi for a while but soon enough, she wrapped her hands around his head as she bent her body hugging his head.

    Sei was still sitting in the couch and Davi was standing in the middle of his legs.

    The moonlight was shining brightly as they hug each other tightly. They both were like a romantic painting filled with emotion and genuine unconditional love.

    A moment passed and Davi found herself stroking Sei¡¯s hair just like what she used to do before their separation. And the feeling of caressing his hair like this was just so heartwarming and nostalgic.

    "Sei... I really, really, miss you." She uttered when all of a sudden, Sei pulled her and made her sit on his leg. Davi was once again surprised but before she could even recover her senses from his sudden action, his lips were already mmed into hers.

    Sei held her waist as though he doesn¡¯t n of letting her go of her anymore. His warm lips slowly kissed her and when she finally rxed, Sei slid his tongue inside her mouth and gently delved deeper.

    The sensation of the passionate kiss they were finally sharing after some long long years were just so amazing and full of intensity. Sei slowly turned like a chained beast who was finally released. He missed her so much. Words were not enough to describe how he much he missed her, how much he missed kissing her and he couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore.

    The two kissed for so long and yet Sei still seemed unsatisfied. He kissed her again and again until Davi caught his face. She bumped her head onto his forehead as she pants.

    "Uhm... Sei... y-your kissing skill really improved a lot." She said as her face flushing red. Well, she just said whatever that came into her mind just to distract him even for a while to give herself time to breath. However, Sei who was supposed to feel happy because she just praised him felt somewhat a bit troubled by her words. He gazed at her and caressed her cheeks with his thumbs.

    "I never kissed anyone else since you left." He suddenly said and Davi blinked her eyes.

    "Then howe you improved a lot?" She asked and Sei fell speechless. Invisible big dots appeared above their heads as a certain noisy ck crow flew above them.

    Realizing her question, Davi blushed a little. She was secretly delighted that he told her he didn¡¯t kissed anyone but it also made her curious. She then looked at Sei intently, waiting for his answer.

    She was actually expecting Sei to get stunned for a while but he didn¡¯t and he answered her immediately.

    "Simtion." He replied and Davi tilted her head as she looked at him with questions in her eyes.

    "I practiced kissing you in my dreams." He exined and Davi almost choked. She reflexively covered her mouth with her fingers. I-is that even possible?

    Just as Davi was still thinking about it, Sei kissed her again. This time, he explored her mouth with passion and hunger. Relentless as though he was savoring every taste of her mouth. Until their kisses turned even wetter.

    They parted their lips to take breath but Sei didn¡¯t moved farther than an inch. Their lips were so close as they heavily panted, that they both feel the heat of each other¡¯s breaths.

    "Sei..." she uttered and Sei¡¯s hand rested on her nape.

    "I¡¯m sorry but I want to make up for the kisses we couldn¡¯t share for the past five years." He said and Davi¡¯s eyes widened before he kissed her again.

    ¡¯M-make up for the past five years? Sei... how many kisses would that be? Will our lipsst if you do that?¡¯ Davi could only protest in her mind and yet she couldn¡¯t stop him either. It was because, she herself couldn¡¯t resist him at all.

 Chapter 292 I Prefer the Moderately Shameless Sei

    Sei felt like he¡¯s in heaven. They have been kissing for a while now but Sei can¡¯t seem to stop himself. He felt like he was drugged by the warmth of her lips and the sweet taste of her mouth. The world was shining so bright and he felt his heart turned as soft as marshmallow. He felt it bouncing with happiness and he can¡¯t seem to get enough of her, he was insatiable.

    Matching the speed of light, Sei was already pinning her down on the couch. He desired her so much. He just can¡¯t get enough of her. She was like a potion so irresistible that there seem to be no antidote. His brain was so full of her and he couldn¡¯t think about anything else.

    His hand crawled around her back as he kissed her while his other hand was on her hair. He had forgotten time itself and he held her as if they were never separated. He felt that the day he told her to wait for him five years ago, seems just like yesterday.

    Everything was just so magical.

    However, Davi¡¯s eyes opened the moment she felt Sei¡¯s body pressing into hers. It was then that she realized that she was already pinned down on the couch. Her brain that was drifting in fluffy white space for a while now was somehow awakened by the scorching heat of Sei¡¯s body, consuming her. Sei¡¯s lips then left hers and he swiftly buried his face on her neck. Davi moaned as his lips slither on her nape. She gasped and her fingers tugged his hair.

    "S-seiii... Uhm... Sei... wait." Davi uttered but Sei didn¡¯t stop. However, the third time she called out his name Sei manage to snap due to her voice and her hands tugging his hair hard. He raised his head and looked at her. Puffs of warm air were leaving their mouths as they both stared at each other.

    "Uhm... that... we¡¯re in the living room." Davi said. Her face was red as her eyes wandered around. She was obviously flustered and yet Sei seemed to be oblivious as his eyes were filled with overflowing desire.

    "It¡¯s okay, no one¡¯s here." He replied and Davi was shocked. She looked at him and he was about to kiss her again when Davi caught his face.

    "But... still... this is the living room, someone might---" Sei held her hands away and cut her words with a kiss, causing Davi¡¯s eyes to dte.

    "Don¡¯t worry, if someonees I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t see any part of you." He assured and Davi¡¯s face burned. She swiftly raised her hands and covered her face before Sei could kiss her again. She couldn¡¯t believe what Sei just said.

    She was speechless. She expected him to at least felt a bit embarrassed. She thought that he might have just lost his control in the heat of passion but he¡¯s actually aware that they¡¯re in the living room and yet he was doing this? It was unbelievable for Davi, and as she looked at his face that was so calm despite the kind of words he¡¯s spouting, she couldn¡¯t help but bit her lip. How could this man have turned like this? How many level did this shameless Sei elerated?!

    She was already overwhelmed with the way Sei kisses her. And now he¡¯s assailing her relentlessly like he was someone so shameless from the very start. In her current state, Davi could tell that she¡¯s no match against this upgraded version of him right now. She just felt like she couldn¡¯t handle him at all. Well, Davi¡¯s romantic power and knowledge hade into aplete standstill the moment she left five years ago. And during those years, she never once thought about romance or anything rted to it. That was why, in romance aspect, Davi stagnated. She ising up from where she had been five years ago.

    "S-sei. You... you really have gone from shameless... you¡¯ve gone to super shameless now. You¡¯re not adorable anymore." Davi couldn¡¯t help butin. She didn¡¯t remove her hands on her face while Sei just blinked. However, the next moment, his expression darkened when he realized that she was flustered and embarrassed. He construed that she seemed not yet ready and he understood her.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I thought you¡¯re ready and... I... I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too impatient..." Sei said. His voice was saddened as he immediately pulled away from her when Davi suddenly rose and spoke.

    "No, I-it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t like it, I want you, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re in this..." Davi paused and her face went even redder. She didn¡¯t know how she manage to just blurted out those words like that.

    Sei who just ran his fingers through his hair also stopped the moment he heard her say ¡¯ I want you¡¯. He returned his gaze to her and Davi who expected him to freeze but didn¡¯t was dumbfounded. It was because Sei suddenly showed her again that sexy killer smile, effortlessly throwing invisible arrows straight to her heart. He wasn¡¯t fazed by things and words like this anymore. Instead, of blushing, he was now showing his happiness and joy so tantly.

    "..." Davi was speechless, and yet Sei moved casually towards her. He didn¡¯t say a word but the look in his eyes became just so arousing. Causing Davi to fall in daze that before she realized it, Sei already swooped her in his arms.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I failed to realized that it¡¯s notfortable for you here."

    "A-are you saying, you¡¯refortable here?"

    "As long as no one¡¯s around but us, and I forgot everything so---"

    "Sei... you really are so shameless now."

    "You don¡¯t like me being like this?"

    "Uh... i... I prefer the moderately shameless Sei. This version of you might give me a heart attack if you continue being like this."

    Sei paused just as he was about to step on the stairs as soon as he heard what Davi said. He was puzzled. Sei was about to ask what she meant by ¡¯moderately shameless¡¯ when someone spoke from behind them.

    "Big bro, I¡¯m ho..." The pink-haired young man stood still as soon as he saw a woman in Sei¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 293 What Happened to You?

    Haru was stunned. He never thought that this loyal man of his sister was now holding another woman in his arms. His eyes widened as he immediately turned his back and he started walking away. He was so downhearted. He thought that his big bro will forever wait for her but it seems like his dream for them to reunite once more was now bleak.

    "Wait." Sei said and he halted.

    "B-big bro... d-does this mean, you¡¯re tired of waiting for my sister now? Didn¡¯t you said you will wait for her and marry her again?" Haru asked without turning back when suddenly, he heard a voice that jolted him.

    "H-haru?" the owner of familiar voice called his name and the young man immediately turned. As soon as he saw her, his eyes widen.

    "S-sis?" he uttered, as disbelief shed across his face. And when Davi hastily walked closer to him and hugged him tight, the young man teared up.

    "Sis. Is this really you? Y-you¡¯re back now?!" The young man eximed and Davi nodded as he embraced her again.

    "Mm. It¡¯s me. Haru... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re so tall now." She uttered and the young man shook his head.

    "No, I understand why you disappeared so please don¡¯t say sorry. Big bro told me everything. Sis, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here now. Where have you been all this time?" Haru was so emotional and Davi felt her heart clenching again. She wanted to cry with happiness. She finally met her little brother again.

    One after another, everyone she loves wereing back to her, and she could only thank the heavens for blessing her like this.

    Back when she was hiding, Davi knew that Hinari or Sei will take care of Haru once she¡¯s gone. That¡¯s why Davi actually intended to confront Sei a while ago to ask about Haru. However, because of what happened, shepletely forgot about it.

    "Haru, I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright." Davi said as she reached out her hand to touch his head. He wasn¡¯t the little Haru anymore.

    Meanwhile, Sei who was quietly watching them just stood there for a while before he quietly climbed the stairs. Well, he knew that he can¡¯t snatch her right now. He knew she¡¯s been missing her little brother too.

    Thus, without a choice and being considerate, Sei decided to give the siblings time to be together. He convinced himself that he still have lots of time in his hands. He thought that he will give Haru the opportunity to be with her now because he intends to monopolize her soon after this.

    Although, the real reason why Sei could convince himself to let go was actually because of the word Haru just uttered. When the young man said the words ¡¯marry her again¡¯, something in his heart red. Because he remembered their heartless marriage contract.

    As soon as he reached his study room, he entered and took the contract they both signed almost six years ago. And as he stared at it, his face darkened. He took the papers with him and quietly walked downstairs.

    Until he reached the courtyard.

    The Chen residence¡¯s exterior was almost simr with the Gray mansion where they lived before in Country J. The garden in the courtyard was also simr, although the flowers weren¡¯t as beautiful as the flowers his wife has nted.

    Sei stood in the corner and he took out a lighter from his pocket. He red at the papers in his hand again for a while before he lit it. However, the papers were thick so he separated them and took a single page first and he started burning it.

    His eyes seemed delighted as he watched the paper slowly being consumed by the fire. Well, he always wanted to destroy this thing. It was because he knew that this will be reced soon with something filled with pure love and not heartlessness. Sei felt so ted. If one could see him at that moment, he would appear as a chibi adorable man grinning while his ck tail was swinging with happiness.

    After the first page were burned, he took another one and lit it when the phone in his pocket vibrated.

    He looked at it and when he saw it was Zaki, Sei immediately answered it.

    "Hello? Sei?"

    "Mm. What is it?"

    "Well... what are you doing?"

    Sei¡¯s brows knitted upon hearing Zaki¡¯s words. Well, all this time, they only called each other for business or emergency purposes, so it was really strange for Zaki to ask what he¡¯s doing.

    Additionally, they were always beside each other¡¯s all this time so they will never called each other just to ask such thing.

    "..." Sei was speechless.

    "Hey, don¡¯t be cold and talk."

    "If you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯m hanging up."

    "Hang up on me and I won¡¯t bring my fianc¨¦e back."

    "..."

    Sei was again speechless. His brows knitted harder as he continued what he was doing.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "Obviously... if you want my fianc¨¦e¡¯s help, then don¡¯t hang up."

    "You..." Sei could only give in. It was because he knew that even if he sent his troops to bring home Hinari, Zaki will only annihte them. He knew that Zaki was the only one he could never control by force.

    "What is it?" Sei could only ask.

    "Didn¡¯t I asked you what you¡¯re doing right now?"

    "What happened to you? Did something bad happen?"

    "Don¡¯t ask and just answer. I¡¯m the one who asked first!"

    "..."

    "Talk, damn it. What¡¯s so hard about answering a simple question?"

    "I¡¯m burning something."

    "What something?"

    "..."

    "What something? Talk damn it."

    "..." Sei sighed deeply and he pinched the muscle between his brows. He could only wonder what the hell is happening with this man.

    "If you won¡¯t answer in 1 second I will dy---"

    "Papers."

    "What papers?"

    "You..."

    "I said what papers?! Damn it Sei, why are you so hard to talk with on the phone?!"

    "..."

    "1 sec---"

    "Zaki... I think there¡¯s something wrong with your head right now. I¡¯m worried about you."

    "H-huh?"

    "Why don¡¯t you call a doctor instead of me?"

    "Shut up. I¡¯mpletely fine! So? What paper are you burning?"

    "..."

    "Say it or---"

    "Marriage contract."

 Chapter 294 Not Legally Married Anymore

    In the corner of the courtyard, a certain man was squatting on the ground. His one hand was holding a cellphone on his ear while his other hand was holding a burning paper.

    His handsome face looked extremely annoyed as though a little bit more interruptions and he¡¯ll smash his cellphone into pieces. His brows were knitted so hard.

    "Marriage Contract." He uttered. His teeth clenched. Well, Sei never experienced being threatened and forced to talk like this before. Had other person not been Zaki, Sei might have already deployed the special forces to annihte him. However, the man who was currently treating him like this was no other than his trusted right hand, Zaki. The only person he could never catch once he decided to escape from him.

    "Ohh... marriage contract, huh. Wait, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re burning that contract? The contract of your marriage almost six years ago?!" Zaki yelled. He sounded like he couldn¡¯t believe what Sei just said. Causing Sei to wonder innocently what was zaki getting riled up for.

    "Mm." He could only reply as he took the license. He started to lit it up when Zaki spoke.

    "Even your license?"

    "Mm."

    "A-are you serious?! Even your certificate?!"

    "Mm."

    "..."

    "..." For a moment, the two of them were speechless. After a while, Sei could hear a deep sigh from Zaki.

    "Oi Sei, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early for you to do that? Have you forgotten that you destroyed all records of your marriage in the civil registry when you left her? You know that the only proof that you guys are married now are those papers in your hand and now you burned it?" Zaki exined. His voice was still filled with disbelief.

    Sei that moment just blinked and speechless for a while. Well, he did destroy all the records because he knew the police will investigate her back then. He did it to protect her.

    "W-well, I obtained these license and certificate illegally so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m burning this because I¡¯ll marry her for real soon. We will get a genuine marriage license and certificate soon so these are no longer needed." He reasoned and Zaki released another deep sigh.

    "Ohh... so it means, from now on, you two aren¡¯t married anymore."

    "What do you mean?" Sei was puzzled, he can¡¯tprehend where Zaki¡¯s words are leading to.

    "Oi Sei, did you revert back to being slow minded again because she¡¯s beside you now?! Sigh... If you destroyed the only proof of your marriage, it only means your marriage has been nullified. It¡¯s not valid anymore. You don¡¯t have any other evidence to prove it otherwise. Did you forget that you don¡¯t have any witness during your wedding, not even pictures or documentary evidence? From here on you guys are not legally married anymore!"

    "..."

    Sei¡¯s eyes slowly widen and he suddenly couldn¡¯t speak. He realized what the impact of what Zaki was talking about and the man suddenly stood. And before he knew it, he instantly stepped on the burning fragments of the paper to kill the fire. If anyone was there looking at him that moment, they might not help but grin watching a gorgeous man stomping over a fire in his chibi self.

    However, it was toote. He stared at the ashes on the ground and he froze. His face turned unbelievably dark as though the world just broke down. Sei was like a statue that was about to crumble down into pieces. He looked as though his spirit has left him.

    "Sei! Oi! Sei! Are you still alive?!" yelled Zaki on the other side of the phone multiple times before Sei could hear him.

    "I... I think I¡¯m doomed." Sei uttered. His system was still in a huge mess. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had done. He never expected this. His only intention was to get rid of those heartless papers so he can remarry her. He failed to realize the consequence. He should have done this only at the exact day of their marriage.

    "Pfft! Hahaha." Zaki on the other side of the phoneughed hard. It was because he could already imagine Sei¡¯s expression as he says those. "So? What are you going to do now? You can¡¯t call her your legal wife anymore."

    "I..." Sei was apprehensive. He couldn¡¯t ept that she¡¯s not his legal wife anymore. Even if it¡¯s just for a minute or a day, he couldn¡¯t ept it. He felt like his brain was about to explode as he gripped his cellphone as hard as he could.

    "Sei, you know what? If other people will know you¡¯re being like this, they might never ever believe that you and the famous and feared King Chen Seiji are one and the same person. Sigh... Really, only Miss Davi could bring your brain down to your stomach like this." Zaki said. He was actually grinning hard because within those five years, Zaki never teased him like this. However, he knew that this was a lethal blow to Sei so he could only refrain himself from teasing him even more.

    "Well, you¡¯re already nning to marry her again anyway. There¡¯s no difference, although, you¡¯ll just need to wait a bit more until your wedding day to call her your wife again." He continued, but no sound came out from Sei. Zaki could already tell that what he said didn¡¯t change his terrible state. Thus, he could only continue talking to coax him.

    "Well, if you can¡¯t ept your marriage being invalidated even for a day, then, just hack the civil registry again. Davi isn¡¯t aware of this anyway. With such power in your hand, there¡¯s nothing impossible for you." He added but Sei¡¯s darkened expression intensified.

    "When ites to her, I swore I will never do anything improper and not legal again." Sei finally replied. His voice suddenly turned extremely firm and terrifying, causing Zaki to only raise a brow. Well, he somehow expected him to say that.

    "Then what now? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to take her to the civil affairs office tomorrow and have a sh married."

 Chapter 295 An Advice From Your Big Brother

    "Then what now? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to take her to the civil affairs office first thing in the morning and have a sh married." Zaki teased and Sei fell silence for a long while. Since five years ago, Sei has been wishing that if he could go back in time, he would change what happened that day. He always imagined how perfect it would be if he was there in that church, waiting for her at the altar as she walked down the isle towards him. However, he knew there¡¯s no way he could change the past, that was why he swore to himself to do the right thing this time. He wanted both of them to experience what was every happy normal couple in the world were experiencing. For the second time around, he wanted everything to be proper and perfect. It must be the kind of wedding that both of them will remember with lots of fond memories tost a lifetime.

    Thinking about it, Sei finally calmed down. He breathed deep and his clenched jaws loosened up. Well, he realized there¡¯s no use regretting over spilled milk. He can¡¯t undo what had been done now even if he will smash the wall behind him with his fists.

    "Hey... still alive? Answer me. Are you going to marry her tomorrow?" Zaki asked once again and Sei weakly leaned on the wall as he raised his head.

    "That¡¯s... not proper." Sei finally replied. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d do such a thing. He wanted to rush things but never that way again.

    "Ohh... are you perhaps nning to follow the ssic sacred steps towards marriage?" Zaki asked, sounding as mischievous as usual.

    "This time, I will make sure everything will be done in the most proper and perfect way." Sei answered, with firm resolution. He seemed as though nothing could ever change his mind anymore.

    "Ohh... but Sei, since you want to do it properly, are you saying you won¡¯t sleep with her until your wedding night? Well, that¡¯s among the proper way you¡¯re talking about, right?"

    "..."

    "Well, you swore to do everything properly... But of course, I will understand if you back off with your word when ites to that. I understand that you held it up for five years and besides you both have a child already. You can¡¯t possibly restrain yourself. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t hear a thing."

    Zaki¡¯s voice obviously sounds like a tease and Sei knew he was already grinning wide as he spoke.

    "So? Are you going to start your ns tomorrow?"

    "Mm."

    "Oh... as expected. You really are in haste. Haha. So? What¡¯s the first move?"

    "Zaki..."

    "What."

    "It¡¯s 3 AM there, right?"

    "Ah, yeah. Why are you asking?"

    "Why are you still awake?"

    Upon that question came out of Sei¡¯s mouth, he heard Zaki coughing as though he just choked.

    "Ehem... I just drunk a coffee with really strong caffeine so... I can¡¯t sleep."

    "When did you started drinking coffee?"

    "J-just tonight. I suddenly had the urge to try it that¡¯s why."

    "..."

    "I¡¯m telling the truth."

    "..."

    "I said it¡¯s the truth!" Zaki¡¯s voice went louder but when Sei was about to reply, the man on the other side of the phone sneezed. Not just once but thrice, causing Sei¡¯s forehead to crease. Well, he knew that this Zaki had a strong immune system. He won¡¯t even catch a cold for an entire year even if he was beside Sei while he was sick, except for those times when he was doing a mission under the cold rain for hours.

    "Cold?"

    "Ah, I think so. I¡¯ve stayed in the shower for too lo---" For some reason, Zaki stopped. "I mean I..."

    "So, you¡¯re with her right now, huh. That¡¯s good. Make sure you¡¯ll take her back tomorrow." Sei cut his words. Well, this Zaki awake at 3 AM, suddenly calling him like this, obviously lying to him and caught a cold because of showering for too long, Sei could finally deduce what was going on with him.

    "H-how di---"

    "Also, Zaki... this is an advice from your big brother. Don¡¯t forget you guys aren¡¯t married yet. Be a gentleman."

    "H-h-huh? W-what are you..."

    Sei hanged up on him with a smile on his face before he breathed deep again. He slipped his cellphone back in his pocket and he stared at the dark sky. His eyes were full of intense excitement as though he couldn¡¯t wait to begin whatever n he had in mind.

    ...

    Sei slowly entered Little Shin¡¯s room and as expected, she was there, peacefully sleeping as she embrace their son.

    He quietly sat beside her and watched her for a long time. His heart was so warm. He remembered how he always loved watching her like this before. Her peaceful face was just so soothing for him that he couldn¡¯t help but stole a kiss from her.

    His hand carefullynded on her face and caressed it. His eyes were glowing but there was no lust in them anymore. He was just too happy seeing her finally back to him. At that moment, he simply felt that he can¡¯t ask for anything more. His heart was just filled with happiness that there¡¯s no more room for other emotion and desire.

    After another long moment, Sei bent and kissed her forehead before he carefullyid beside her.

    In the next few seconds, Sei spooned Davi who was also spooning Little Shin. And in just a matter of minute, Sei who always spent two hours or more counting sheep before falling asleep every single night for thest five years quickly fell into a deep slumber. He felt that his luby was back and he could finally sleep blissfully again.

    The three of them sleeping in a single bed was a sight to behold. It was so lovely as though magical bubbles and fireflies were enveloping them. That precious moment, they were a perfect family simply sleeping soundly in each other¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 296 Father and Son

    The next morning.

    The curtains glowed yellow as the sun rose, enveloping the room with warm lights. It was a bright and lovely morning.

    Among the three people sleeping soundly on the bed, Davi was the first to open her eyes. Her eyelids moved and shut again as the light piercing through the curtains cast shadows on her eyes. She didn¡¯t move for a while, then after a few seconds she again slowly opened her eyes.

    Davi blinked as she stared at the ceiling when her brows creased a bit. She remembered that she slept with Little Shinst night so she was about to tilt her head and look at her son when she realized that there were two hands wrapped around her stomaching from both sides. She immediately but carefully tilted her head towards her left and right sides and her eyes went wide. She was surprised to find out that she was actually in the middle of two adorable buns, one big and one small. Davi couldn¡¯t help but gasp. It¡¯s not only because of the surprise, but also because her heart instantly fluttered warmly as she realized that she was like a sandwich between two adorable fluffy buns.

    In that instant, Davi felt a warm glow enveloping her. She turned her head towards Little Shin and she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to kiss his adorable cheek. Her son was just so cute. His thick beautifulshes, red lips and his facial features were exactly akin to Sei¡¯s. He was definitely Sei¡¯s mini version and him sleeping so soundly like this makes her feel that she can watch over him for eternity.

    For the second time, Davi kissed Little Shin¡¯s forehead before she slowly turned towards Sei. Davi somehow felt nervous but the instant her eyesid on his gorgeous face, Davi couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart jumping like crazy. Back then, she always found him cute and adorable while he was soundly asleep like this even though he wore his mask. But now that there was no mask on his face anymore, Davi couldn¡¯t resist the urge to gently caress his face. He was really handsome. His wless face and drop dead gorgeous appearance was simply beyond words to define that Davi was left out speechless.

    However, now that Sei was sleeping so vulnerably like this, Davi couldn¡¯t help but imagine him in his chibi version and she felt her nose about to bleed. It was because she thought that the innocent and adorable Sei she knew five years ago was nowhere to be found. Despite that she was happy that he was actually still this cute when he was asleep like this.

    Davi¡¯s heart was dancing with happiness as she savors every second of them being in this state. She felt like she was dreaming. Her two fluffy buns were right here beside her and she couldn¡¯t ask for more. She felt like her world that was once dark and gray now turned into rainbows, full of flowers and love.

    For a long while, Davi never got tired alternately looking at her big and small buns with stars in her eyes. Until Sei finally opened his eyes.

    Sei blinked and his eyes immediately fell onto the woman beside him. That instant, Davi turned her head towards him and their eyes met.

    Davi was taken aback seeing that Sei was already awake. The good morning she was thinking about just now didn¡¯t came out of her mouth.

    "Good morning." Sei was the first to greet with a warm smile. Seeing him greet her with a smile felt heavenly that Davi felt like she saw an angel when suddenly, Sei¡¯s lips reached her mouth. The kisssted for a few seconds but Davi waspletely shocked with the sudden attack. Her eyes were wide when Sei let go of her lips.

    The two of them stared at each other for a while when Sei kissed her again. Davi felt like Sei just sucked every bit of energy inside her that she couldn¡¯t even react. Until Sei finally let go of her lips again.

    Davi¡¯s face was now so red like tomato and yet she still couldn¡¯t speak, while Sei on the other hand seemed not satisfied and hungry for more. He moved again to kiss when Davi heard little Shin¡¯s moan, causing her to instantly turn her back from him.

    "M-mommy..." Little Shin uttered as he opened his eyes and Davi who was red like tomato forced herself to speak.

    "M-mm. Mommy is here." She said as she held him while she was trying so hard to calm herself from Sei¡¯s overtures. Davi couldn¡¯t believe that the innocent sleeping Sei will suddenly turn shameless as soon as he opens his eyes without a second of transition.

    Meanwhile, Sei who just realized that Little Shin was actually beside her, raised his hand and tugged his messy hair. Well, he was actually lost in thought as soon as he saw her. He just couldn¡¯t resist but kiss her even though he was still half asleep.

    Sei rose and leaned on the headboard when Little Shin saw him.

    The little guy also rose immediately and red at his father.

    "Dad, why are you sleeping in my bed?" He asked, looking grumpily .

    "I won¡¯t let you monopolize her alone." Sei nonchntly replied and Davi choked. She coughed multiple times and both the father and son instantly moved and looked at her worriedly.

    "Davi, are you alright?!"

    "Mom, are you alright?!"

    The two spoke simultaneously , almost the same exact words and almost the same expressions and Davi could only cough again. She suddenly felt like these father and son were giving her heart attack.

    "I-I¡¯m fine." Davi said as she tried her best to calm down. The father and son also helped her sit up as their hands were now caressing her back.

    Afterwards, they both suddenly jumped out of the bed as they spoke.

    "I¡¯ll go get water."

    "I¡¯ll go get water."

    Again, the two spoke the same words at the same time, causing them both to pause and looked at each other. That instant, Davi couldn¡¯t help but cough again.

    God... these two are killing me...

 Chapter 297 Mommy Prefers Cute Over Handsome

    "Little Shin, stay with your mom." Sei said as he looked towards his little son meaningfully before he strode towards the door like sh, as though he was showing his son that he can¡¯tpete to him yet.

    "Wait. I¡¯m really alrig---" Before Davi could even finish her statement, Sei already left the room. Leaving her without a choice but sigh. She then moved to leave the bed when Little Shin returned to her.

    Looking at him, Davi¡¯s eyes widen and she halted as she looked at her son. It was because Little Shin¡¯s face looks so disappointed, as though he just lost a certain important battle.

    "Mommy... I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not being useful. But don¡¯t worry, I will grow up fast and have long legs too like dad so I can run fast, even faster than him and be a big help to you." The little guy said with lots of wishful thinking as he pouts while his eyes were wandering around.

    That moment, Davi¡¯s nose almost bled with the overflowing cuteness of her little prince.

    ¡¯God... my baby is sooo cute when he pouts.¡¯ She could only scream within her before she knelt on the floor and embraced the adorably irresistible little bun as tight as she could. She couldn¡¯t believe that he was this adorable even though he looks dejected. At the same time, Davi was even in awe that Little Shin actually felt defeated by his dad and was thinking he¡¯s not useful.

    "What are you saying? You¡¯re already a big, big help to mommy just by staying here with me, so don¡¯t say sorry, okay? Little Shin is like a medicine to mommy¡¯s heart so don¡¯t ever say you¡¯re not being useful, you understand?" Davi assured Little Shin as she gently rubbed his son¡¯s head. Hearing her words, little Shin nodded and his grip on her tightened.

    After a while, the little guy loosened up and his gloomy feeling seemed to finally dissipated. Davi then held his shoulders and made him looked at her.

    "Also, you don¡¯t have to be in a rush growing up, okay?" She said and little Shin slightly tilted his head.

    "Why?" he curiously and innocently asked and Davi fell silence for a while.

    "Mm... b-because if you grow up fast... then, you will also quickly lose your cuteness. You will be just like your dad who wasn¡¯t cute anymore and turn handsome." She answered. Well, Davi was simply spouting the best reason she could think of. She does not wish her baby to grow up just yet. She wanted him to stay this cute and small a little bit longer.

    "So, mommy prefers cute over handsome?" little Shin asked expectantly and Davi flickered before she nodded like a rattle.

    "So, mommy prefer the cute me over handsome dad?" Little Shin continued and Davi¡¯s eyes widen for a bit. The little guy looked at her with such intensity as though he was really eager and anticipating on her answer. Causing Davi to immediately give him her answer.

    "Of course. I love my cute baby the most. Because Little Shin is the cutest in the whole wide world." She replied and Little Shin¡¯s mouth opened as the stars in his adorable eyes sted one after another. He looked extremely ecstatic as he embraced his mother lovingly.

    Meanwhile, the gorgeous and drop dead handsome man who happened to hear Little Shin¡¯sst question and Davi¡¯s heartfelt answer remained rooted on the floor just beside the door. A ss of water was in his hand while his gaze was locked onto the mother and son embracing before him. He knew that Davi¡¯s attention was no longer for him exclusively, however, witnessing himself being dethroned by his very own son from being Davi¡¯s most beloved somehow made him felt this tingling sour feeling.

    dly, the two finally separated so Sei walked towards them.

    "I brought water. You should drink this." Sei said and the two raised their heads and looked at him before Davi slowly stood.

    "Thank you." She said gratefully before she gulped the water.

    Later on, Davi entered the bathroom, leaving the father and son sitting quietly in the sofa. They were silent and unmoving. They both have those same stoic expressions that will only change once their sun appeared. There was a huge gap between them as though they were in a cold war. Until Sei was the first to break the silence.

    "Little Shin. I have something to tell you." Sei said and Little Shin immediately turned his head towards his dad.

    He could tell in one nce that his dad was serious so Little Shin could only look at him intently as though he was telling him he was ready to listen.

    "Let¡¯s go talk to the study." Sei said as he stood and Little Shin could only crease his brows. However, he still obediently followed his father because he knew he can¡¯t be stubborn when this father of his was this serious. At the same time, little Shin was also curious about what his father wanted to tell him that they even need to talk privately.

    ...

    Inside a quiet and spacious study room, the father and son were staring at each other quietly as they sat across each other.

    "Dad, what is it?" This time Little Shin broke the silence.

    "How do you feel that your mother is living with us again?"

    "Happy. Extremely happy."

    "Do you want her to stay with us forever?"

    "Of course. Is that even a question?"

    "Are you willing to do everything to make her stay?"

    "Absolutely yes."

    "Are you willing to cooperate with me?"

    "If that¡¯s what it takes for mommy to stay, then yes, I¡¯m willing."

    The Q and A was extremely fast paced that there¡¯s no single wasted second between asking and answering. Little Shin answered his father this way as he is ustomed with this kind of questioning. The little boy answered with no hesitation while the father also asked without beating around the bush.

    "Good boy." Sei said as he ruffled his son¡¯s hair while the little guy looked at him with his puzzled face.

    "Dad, is there a problem?" The little guy asked and Sei nced at him before he answered.

    "Mm. There¡¯s actually a huge problem."

 Chapter 298 Forging an Alliance

    "There¡¯s actually a huge problem." Sei uttered and little Shin¡¯s brows knitted hard. He looked at his father intently as though he couldn¡¯t wait to hear what was the problem he¡¯s talking about, while Sei was scrutinizing every change of expression on his son¡¯s face.

    After setting the right atmosphere to spill the beans, Sei continued talking.

    "Little Shin, your mom and I aren¡¯t legally married anymore." He said and the little boy blinked before his curious eyes dted with shock and disbelief.

    Truth be told, little Shin knows almost everything about his mother. Since he was little, Sei already instilled to him that he has a loving mother that will soone back to them. Sei also told him stories about her, telling his son just how lovely and sweet she was as he reminisced the past while his son was treating his father¡¯s narration as a heartwarming bed time story. That was why Little Shin grew up knowing lots of things about his mother and of course, one of the big contributor to the knowledge he had about her was his gossiping Uncle Zaki.

    Little Shin also grew up treating all information about her as precious. Not only because his father was setting an example for him but also because when the father and son talk about her, it was filled with lots of loving memories and conversations are so blissful. Little Shin knows without a doubt that both of them loves her. He also knew that his father loved her so much, that was why it was such a shock for him to hear the news from him.

    "W-why? How did that happen?" The little guy asked. His eyes look troubled.

    "All documents about our marriage were destroyed." Sei answered and the boy immediately asked again.

    "Destroyed? Who destroyed them?!" he eximed and Sei nced at the window for less than a second before he answered his son without hesitation.

    "My formidable enemy." He said and Little Shin stood in front of him with a displeased face.

    "Dad! How could you let your enemy do that? You¡¯re supposed to be the most powerful man and yet you failed to protect something very important?" Little Shin eximed. His eyes were still overflowing with disbelief when Seinded his hand on his head.

    "It¡¯s an inevitable ident. And I assure you, it will never happen again. Never." He assured his son and Little Shin seemed to calmed down a little.

    "Your mother doesn¡¯t know about this yet so you must keep it a secret." He continued when little Shin puffed his cheeks. He looked at his father with great disapproval.

    "I don¡¯t want to hide anything from mommy. Besides, even if you¡¯re not her husband anymore, I will forever be her son. This is dad¡¯s fault anyway." The little guy retorted but Sei wasn¡¯t fazed. He just looked as though, he expected his son to answer him this way. He then bent and looked intently at his son¡¯s eyes.

    "Well, that¡¯s true. But Little Shin, if your mother will learn about this, she will leave the house because she does not legally belong to this family anymore. Yes, you will forever be her son but listen... if she leaves us and she will find another m..." Sei choked and paused. Even though he was just saying this to coax his son to make him his formidable ally, he still just couldn¡¯t imagine his wife finding another man. He can¡¯t even make himself say it. However, for the sake of his n, Sei swallowed an air and continued exining.

    "I-if your mother will marry s-someone else, what do you think will happen to us?" Sei asked and Little Shin fell silence for a while until his brows slowly creased hard.

    "Mommy will have a new f-f-family and..." For some reason, the father and son looked at each other with the same expression. They remained there unmoving and speechless for a long while, looking as though just thinking about their beloved finding someone else made them felt like their world was about to fall apart.

    "D-dad. Please do something." Little Shin was the first to speak. He panicked and reached out his hand and tugged Sei¡¯s sleeves. He looked helpless as he begged his father for the first time seriously.

    That moment, Sei, who didn¡¯t expect himself to feel this extreme anxiety just by thinking that his wife might marry another man, breathed deeply. Well, he never once thought about something like this before, he never thought this would ever happen that even thinking about it was already close to doomsday for him.

    dly, Sei still managed to calm himself. He held his son¡¯s shoulders and looked at him with strong conviction.

    "Little Shin, I swear to you that I will never let that happen. Never." He assured and when Little Shin saw the terrifying and absolute look in his father¡¯s eyes, his fighting spirit also zed in me. The two of them stared at each other, forging an alliance, as their eyes seemed telling the words, "over our dead bodies".

 Chapter 299 The Greatest Ally

    "I already have a n but I need your cooperation." Sei continued and Little Shin looked at his father with 100% trust as he agreed with no hesitation.

    "I will do my best to cooperate with you, dad. So please tell me what I should do. I will do everything to ensure that mommy with be ours forever." He swore with an intense determination and Sei looked back at his son, proudly. The words ¡¯as expected with my son¡¯ was proudly reflecting in his eyes.

    "Good." Sei said as he gently ruffled his son¡¯s hair.

    "Actually, the biggest reason why your mother returned to usst night was because of you." Sei continued and Little Shin¡¯s eyes sparkled. However, what Sei said the next seconds extinguished the sparks in his eyes.

    "But... that¡¯s not enough. We have to make her our legal family again to make her stay with us forever."

    "So you¡¯re going to marry her again?"

    "Yes, but in order for me to make her say yes, I need to woo her." Sei said and Little Shin tilted his head as he looked at his dad with a puzzled face.

    "Dad, does mom don¡¯t like you anymore?" The little guy asked and Sei fell silent.

    ¡¯It¡¯s not like that son, it¡¯s just that I felt that her heart wasn¡¯t exclusively mine anymore. And you are the one who took more than half of her heart away from me.¡¯ Sei answered his son in his mind. Well, the reason why Sei was telling these things to his son was to make the little guy understand and be willing to give them space and time to be together. Sei wanted to monopolize Davi so he can finally start his move. Of course, Little Shin was a part of some of those ploys so Sei will no longer hesitate to do everything to get Little Shin¡¯s backing and participation for the sake of his n to seed as soon as possible.

    Sei¡¯s silence made Little Shin worry. It was because this father of his will fall silent like this whenever he was unsure of his answer. Thus, Little Shin could only deduce that what he said might be true. And of course, he was troubled because he knew that it¡¯s bad news.

    "I think it¡¯s because we were separated for too long that her love to me cooled down." Sei finally replied as he stared at the window and little Shin went a bit restless. However, after the little guy spent some moment thinking about a solution, he suddenly spoke.

    "So, if you will spend more time with her, her love for you will return again, right?!" The little guy eximed and Sei secretly smiled, as though he finally heard the words he was waiting for all this time.

    ¡¯As expected with my son, you really are our dear son after all.¡¯ Sei whispered within him as his paternal pride was exuding like never before.

    "Mm. I guess, I needed time to make her love me again like before so she will agree to marry me again." Sei said and Little Shin looked at his father with a gaze filled with fighting spirit. And as Sei looked at those eyes of his, he couldn¡¯t help but remember how Davi used to stare at him like this back in those days when she was trying to make him want her.

    "Dad, rest assured, I will help you spend more time with her. I will give her to you for now but promise me, once the wedding is over, it¡¯s my turn to spend time with her." The little guypromised with a serious gaze and Sei reached out his fist in front of him.

    "I promise." He replied and little Shin raised his small fist and bumped it to his father¡¯s.

    In an instant, the atmosphere between the father and son drastically changed. It was as if the cold war was over and the two were now formidable partners in crime.

    "Dad, do your best." Little Shin cheered his father up and Sei smiled.

    "I definitely will. Just don¡¯t forget to back me up when needed." Sei replied and the two smiled at each other meaningfully.

    "Mm. I promise. I will be dad¡¯s very useful back up." Little Shin stated firmly and Sei quietly heaved a sigh of relief. He looked as though he was in extreme bliss because he finally conquered the greatest ally in the world.

    "Mm. Don¡¯t worry son, I won¡¯t disappoint you." Sei said as he ruffled his head again when the little guy suddenly signaled him to move his ear closer to him.

    "Dad, I have some advice." Little Shin whispered and Sei raised a brow.

    "Mommy told me she prefers cute over handsome. I¡¯m afraid one of the reason why she doesn¡¯t like you anymore was because you¡¯re too handsome. Why don¡¯t you try bing cute in front of her?" The little guy continued and Sei was speechless.

 Chapter 300 Your Father has a Weapon

    In the living room.

    "Sis, I¡¯ll be back immediately. I promise. After my performance, I will go home right away." Haru said as he looked at Davi with saddened eyes. As one of the top idols, he was scheduled to perform on stage for a live audience music show so he was not allowed to miss it. That was why he must attend and wrap it up quickly.

    "It¡¯s fine okay? I won¡¯t disappear so you don¡¯t have to worry. You have the responsibility to please your fans so you must enjoy your show, make your fans happy and don¡¯t be in a hurry, understand?" Davi replied and Haru was about to speak when he saw the father and son holding hands as they walked down the stairs.

    Upon seeing them, Haru realized that he didn¡¯t really need to return immediately so that he can give them their most awaited family time.

    "Mm. I understand sis." He said and hugged his sister before he bid farewell to the other two.

    Haru then left in haste as Davi waved at him.

    Little Shin then ran towards her and Davi lifted him up and carried him in her arms when a butler called the three of them for breakfast.

    Time went by and as they were about to finish their breakfast, Little Shin sidled to his mom.

    "Mom, today is Saturday so can the three of us go out?" He asked and Sei who was across them just remained quiet like he was just an observer in the sideline.

    "Of course. Themander surprisingly gave me a day off so I¡¯m free today." She replied and little Shin yelled a cheerful "yay" before he briefly nced at his father meaningfully.

    "And where would you want to go?" Sei finally spoke.

    "Amusement park." Little Shin immediately replied at his father before he returned his gaze towards his mother.

    "Mom, is it okay with you?" he asked and Davi agreed without any hesitation. She just wanted her son to be happy so there¡¯s no way she could ever reject such a request from her son. And besides, she thought that maybe, going out like this and spending more time in a lively ce with her two beloved might be a big help to her condition.

    "Mm. Let¡¯s go." She said and Sei smiled.

    After their breakfast, Little Shin and Davi were left in the kitchen while Sei went away to receive a call.

    The mother and son were having a blissful conversation about the amusement park when little Shin asked a seemingly off topic question.

    "Mom, how could you say that a person is cute?" he asked.

    "Hmm... when a person is adorably pleasing. Just like you, you¡¯re the cutest in the world because everything about you is adorable. Especially when you smile, pout and puff your cheeks." She answered but Little Shin just tilted his head.

    "Is there any way to be even more cuter?" He asked again and Davi just answered him.

    "Hmm... if I¡¯d like to turn you more cuter, I would definitely love to dress you up with a super cute costume." She replied as she gently pinched his cheeks when Sei came back.

    "We will leave after an hour." He said and the mother and son excitedly stood up.

    The three left the dining room and Davi immediately went upstairs to ready the things little Shin might need, leaving the two standing on the stairs.

    "Dad..." Little Shin called his father¡¯s attention and signaled him to bend so he could whisper to him.

    "I asked mom about what makes a person cute and she said she finds it cute when a person smiles, so you have to smile a lot from now on dad." The little guy said and Sei¡¯s lips could only curve up. He could see that his son was trying his best so even though he wanted to tell him there¡¯s no need for him to act cute or anything, he still listened to him.

    "Also, she said she found it cute when I pout and puff my cheeks... but I never saw you pout or puff your cheeks before so I think this might be a challenge for you because you¡¯re an adult. But still, for the sake of mom, how about you try, dad? It¡¯s pretty easy to pout." He continued as he started demonstrating how to pout so seriously that Sei could only fall speechless.

    "Dad, how about you practice with me? You can pout like this." Little Shin said as he pouted.

    "..."

    Sei couldn¡¯t even speak as he watched his son intently showing him how to pout, like a little teacher.

    "C¡¯mon dad, didn¡¯t you say you would do your best?" The little said and Sei could only rub the back of his neck.

    "Little Shin, your father is an adult. It¡¯s weird for a big man to do that." He replied and the little guy puffed his cheeks with disappointment.

    Looking at his disappointed face, Seinded his hand on his head and he ruffled his hair.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry. Your father has a weapon much more lethal than cuteness." He continued and Little Shin¡¯s eyes fluttered with excitement.

    "Just don¡¯t forget about our n for today, understand?"

    "Yes, dad. Rest assured."

 Chapter 301 Mischievous Yet Evil

    Meanwhile in country H.

    Zaki sneezed again as he stood in front of a certain hotel room.

    He raised his hand to knock but hesitated more than three times. Well, Zaki was still in a great dilemma. Thinking about all the things that had happenedst night was making him feel a bit restless.

    "Boss, are you going to knock or not. The sun is already pretty high. I think you should enter now and check if she¡¯s alright." His driver said and Zaki turned towards him.

    "Who told you to follow me?" He asked with cold gaze and the driver flinched.

    "Er... I thought boss will need my help. I¡¯ll go wait in the car." The driver said and immediately ran away.

    After the man left, Zaki sighed and finally knocked on the door as he sneezed once more.

    However, his brows slowly creased when no one was opening the door even though he was knocking for quite a while now. Zaki felt very uneasy so he immediately called his driver to get the room¡¯s key.

    In no time, a hotel staff and his driver arrived and they hastily gave the key to Zaki as he was beginning to feel quite troubled.

    He immediately opened the door and upon seeing that there was no one on the bed, Zaki dashed towards the bathroom.

    The bathroom¡¯s door was closed and he heard no sound of flowing water nor shadow of a person from the tinted ss.

    That moment, Zaki didn¡¯t know why but his heartbeat elerated as if something bad had happened. All he could think of was that she might have fallen on the floor and she might have lost consciousness or something. Thinking about the worse case scenario made Zaki¡¯s heart go uncontrobly wild. Thus, without knocking or saying a word, Zaki hastily grabbed the door knob and forced it open as he loudly called out her name.

    "Hinari!" He loudly said.

    However, as soon as the door opened, Zaki¡¯s eyes narrowed but at the same time, he somehow felt relieved. It was because the girl wasn¡¯t there and the scenario in his head a moment ago was just him overthinking.

    Zaki then stepped out of the bathroom and calmly scanned the room before his face darkened. The worry in his eyes disappeared as he slipped his hand in his pocket and made a quick call.

    "Find her." He ordered before he hastily left the room.

    "You actually dared ditching me, huh." Zaki murmured with a mischievous evil smile on his face. He can¡¯t believe that this Hinari actually managed to escape from his grasp.

    ...

    Hinari looked like a drained old woman as she tumbled on her bed. Well, she decided to run away because she didn¡¯t know how to face her fianc¨¦. Hinari was actually the type who remembered most of the things that happened to her no matter how drunk she was. That was why she felt like she was doomed the moment she woke up as the memories fromst night came shing back to her. Her face just didn¡¯t stop burning red and her heart was racing uncontrobly as she thought about everything that happened. And no matter how much she thought about it, she just couldn¡¯t gather enough courage to face him. If only there was a huge hole that could swallow her whole, she would dly take the plunge right now.

    She also began feeling something growing as she thought about him and it drove her crazy. She didn¡¯t know how to react once Zaki will be face to face with her. That was why she escaped and hid herself in this house that was meant to be her hideout. She wanted to clear up her mind and calm down her nerves before facing him.

    However, after spending an hour rolling on the bed, tugging her hair and hitting her head with pillows like crazy, Hinari¡¯s world seemed to fall into a halt the moment she suddenly heard a familiar voice calling out her name.

    She immediately lifted her face that was buried on herrge pillow. Her eyes turned wide, but after a moment, she just buried her face again as her feet violently moved as though she was swimming on the bed. Well, Hinari thought that there was no way her fianc¨¦ would be here. This ce was her hideout for many years now and she was confident that no one will find her if she hid in this ce simply because even her most vicious enemy, her step mother never managed to discover this ce.

    Thus, Hinari could only think that she was just hallucinating. However, in a flick of an eye, for the second time around, she heard the voice again.

    "Hinari... you..."

    Hinari instantly rose and as soon as she turned towards the source of the voice, she felt like lightning struck her hard.

    "W-w-why... H-h-how did you even get in?" Hinari couldn¡¯t even speak properly due to shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that this man was here and that he was already inside her room. However, as she looked at him, he could only bite her lip hard. It was because she finally remembered that this man was never ordinary. She was aware that he was the definition of super human.

    "This is your fault for running away." He said and Hinari fixed her posture. She tried her very best to keep herposure in front of this man. She didn¡¯t want to show him how embarrassed and awkward she felt, she didn¡¯t want to show him how affected she was right now just by him being here.

    "R-run away? What are you talking about?" She asked, feigning innocence and Zaki narrowed his eyes.

    He moved towards her and he suddenly pinned her down on the bed, causing Hinari to gasp.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you actually forgot how many times you attempted to r*pe mest night." The man said as his gorgeous and handsome face showed her a mischievous yet evil smile, causing Hinari¡¯sposure to immediately shatter into pieces.

 Chapter 302 Its For Your Own Good

    Hinari¡¯s brain burst out upon hearing what Zaki said that she almost want to topple him down and just run away again in a sh. She felt her body heating up with extreme embarrassment.

    However, before her inner self¡¯s reaction will be reflected on her face, Hinari still managed to restrain herself from going berserk. Well, her pride just refused to give in. Apart from the great embarrassment and awkwardness, Hinari somehow didn¡¯t want to show this man that she waspletely at the losing end. She just can¡¯t make herself willingly ept defeat against this man to give him a chance to triumph over her.

    Thus, the next moment, Hinari suddenly switched to her seductive aura and she smiled coquettishly.

    "Oh... so I actually did something improper to this handsome beauty of mine, huh. Well, its not actually surprising but I think... me losing my mind to the point that I actually attempted to r*pe you many times is strange. I believe I only did something like that because you might have provoked me and seduced me with your beauty and maic appeal. No one can resist your beauty if you ask me, so I could only proim that I was a victim of your irresistible beauty. Your masculine appeal surely seduced a queen like me to act shamelessly, so you can¡¯t put all the me on me, okay?" She nonchntly exined and Zaki¡¯s veins could only pop one after another. Well, Zaki didn¡¯t expect her to retort this way and immediately manage to turn the table around by twisting some facts that she even ended up putting the me on him.

    "Well, since I¡¯m you¡¯re my fianc¨¦, I hope that whatever I did to you is already forgiven. But of course, if you still demand apensation, then it can¡¯t be helped. If you want eye for an eye, then, I could only abide." She continued and Zaki¡¯s jaws stiffened.

    I-is she seriously trying to tell me that¡¯s it¡¯s okay for me to demand eye for an eyepensation?! T-this woman, how could she talk so bold when...

    Zaki somehow wanted to get pissed. However, when he realized that this girl was just someone good at acting and voicing out perverted and bold things, Zaki heaved a sigh before he flicked Hinari¡¯s forehead.

    "Shut up you bad little girl. You don¡¯t have to tell me that. One day, I will definitely make you pay andpensate me, so better prepare yourself, understand?" He replied before he immediately rose and sat at the edge of the bed. Somehow, Zaki was actually d that she really didn¡¯t seem to recall what happenedst night. He thought that it was better this way because he understood that it was a bit too shameful for her.

    Hinari on the other hand was surprised. She thought that he will continue to tease her relentlessly and embarrass her but he didn¡¯t seem to be thinking about something like that at all. Something that struck Hinari¡¯s heart once again. Even if her mind was blurry, what happenedst night made Hinari discover more about him and just what kind of man he was. She remembered how he treated herst night and her heart began to pound hard like never before, thus developing quite an admiration to this handsome man. It made her realize that she will never ever find someone like him in this world.

    "Also, If you want me to forgive you... you better stop acting like some old perverteddy in front of any man. You understand?" He admonished with a serious gaze and Hinari just mischievously smiled as she rose and sidled towards him.

    "Another man? So you¡¯re saying, I¡¯m only allowed to act like a pervert in front of you?" She asked seductively and Zaki raised a brow as he looked at her.

    "No. I¡¯m no exception. In short, stop your perverted games." He answered and Hinari¡¯s eyes slightly widened.

    "Ehh? Why can¡¯t I be a pervert in front of you as well? Isn¡¯t it all right if its just to you?!" Hinari eximed and Zaki was about to shut her up with a kiss when suddenly, his sneeze stopped him. So, without a choice, he unceremoniously swooped her up and carried her like a sack on his shoulder as he answered her.

    "Because, it¡¯s for your own good." He replied and Hinari was puzzled. However, because of him suddenly carrying her out of her hideout, Hinari couldn¡¯t help but protest.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Can¡¯t you carry me like a princess?"

    "This is your punishment for running away."

    "Huh? How could you carry ady like this?"

    "I will carry you like princess if you stop being a pervert."

    "H-huh? Wait... w-why are you even here?"

    "I came to bring you back."

    "H-huh? Why?"

    "Someone needs you."

    "Who?"

    "You will know once we¡¯re there."

    "Can¡¯t you just tell me?"

    "I can¡¯t. It¡¯s a surprise."

    "Argh! Now you¡¯re trying to kill me with curiosity. Anyways, put me down. If you won¡¯t carry me like a princess, just let me walk!" She protested but Zaki ignored her until he put her inside the car. And as soon as Zaki entered, the car immediately sped up towards the airport.

 Chapter 303 Dad, Dont Be Shy

    Country C.

    A luxurious Maybach Exelero car was heading towards an amusement park halted in front of a store and a cute little boy stepped out of it. He was apanied by a man that appeared to be a body guard until they both entered a store.

    Inside the store, the little boy was holding something in his hands as if he was having a hard time choosing which one was better.

    "Uncle Kir, which do you think is cuter? Is this one or the other one?" he asked and the big man beside him cleared his throat.

    "Young master, I think you should have asked your mother to apany you rather than me. I am bad with these kind of things. I don¡¯t think I can be of any help to you when ites to choosing things like these." The man replied and the boy didn¡¯t even nce at him.

    "This is supposed to be a surprise to them so I can¡¯t bring mom or dad to apany me." Little Shin replied before he showed him the one he chose.

    "Do you think this pink one suits daddy?" He asked again and the man almost choked. Well, Kir couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine his cold boss, Sei, wearing such thing and in that color.

    "Er... young master, I don¡¯t think your father will even wear that even if you bought that for him. He will never agree to wear such things. H-how about this ck one? I personally think this one suits him best." The man suggested but to his surprise, little Shin just shook his head.

    "No, I think this one is the cutest. I¡¯ll buy this one." The little guy said decisively as he looked at him.

    Looking at how serious the boy was, Kir could only swallow air as he took the things little Shin selected and paid them.

    After some moments, Little Shin and Kir stepped out of the store and returned to the car.

    "Have you bought the things you need?" Davi asked and little Shin nodded.

    "Yes mommy." He replied as he sat beside his mother.

    "What did you buy?" Sei asked as the car started elerating and little Shin started putting his little hand inside the paper bag. His mother and father¡¯s eyes were locked onto him, obviously curious about what their son had bought.

    Little Shin paused in ce as he raised his face towards his dad as though he was purposely trying to tease him by taking such a long pause. Causing Sei to only avert his gaze away as though he was telling little Sei that he was not interested.

    However, as soon as Sei looked away, Little Shin called his attention.

    "Dad, can you put this on mom¡¯s head?" He asked and Sei turned to him in a sh. He looked at the thing in his hand and he was surprised. He never thought that the reason his son refused to be apanied by his mother a while ago because he actually went and bought a certain furry white cat ear headband. Sei was speechless for a while before he took the headband in his hand. He was puzzled about his son¡¯s real purpose but he still went along with him.

    Sei then looked at Davi and the girl slightly moved her head close to him. Causing Sei to slowly raise his hands and carefully put the cat ear head band on her head.

    "Is this fine?" He asked and Davi nodded.

    "Mm." She uttered as she raised her face and the moment Sei saw her wearing a big and cute furry white cat ears, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like his heart was suddenly being stabbed by countless of lovely cupid¡¯s arrows. She was so cute he could hardly restrain himself from kissing her and squeezing her in his arms.

    However, Davi immediately turned towards Little Shin.

    "Does it look good on me?" She asked and Little Shin¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    "Mommy is super cute." He praised her and Davi hugged him as she uttered a sweet "thank you".

    "Mom, can you put this on me?" Little Shin asked and Davi¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at a small yellow cat ear headband in his hand. With extreme excitement, Davi immediately put the headband on him and as expected, his 100% cuteness now turned 200% that Davi couldn¡¯t help but squeeze him in her arms.

    "My baby is sooooo cute. This yellow cat ears were just as cute as you." She said as she continued staring at him and then squeezing him again.

    "Mom, can you put this on dad too?" Little Shin asked once again and both Davi and Sei immediately looked at each other. Davi suddenly felt excitement bursting within that she could finally see Sei wearing cat ears while Sei himself somehow felt like his son was ying a prank on him.

    The next moment, Little Shin brought out Sei¡¯s cat ear headband and both Davi and Sei choked.

    They both coughed as soon as they saw the pink colored furry cat ears head band but they obviously had different expressions on their faces.

    Davi choked due to surprise and excitement while Sei choked due to shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that the one Little Shin chose for him was the most girlish.

    "L-little Shin, isn¡¯t this pink one supposed to be for your mom?" Sei immediately spoke but his son firmly shook his head.

    "No, this one is yours dad. I think this suits you best, right mom?" Little Shin replied and Davi nodded like a rattle before she took the headband and moved closer towards Sei as though she couldn¡¯t wait to put it on him anymore.

    That moment, for some reason, Sei¡¯s heartbeat elerated. He somehow felt like wearing a pink cat ears headband was some kind of a great challenge to him that he anxiously moved back a bit. Well, he, who was the most feared and renowned god of the business world and was acknowledged by the world leaders, was about to wear a pink cat ears headband and it was just...

    "Dad, don¡¯t be shy and let mom put it on you." Little Shin¡¯s voice made Sei snap but the moment Davi spoke, Sei¡¯s defense crumbled into pieces and disappeared into existence.

    "Mm. Don¡¯t be shy okay? Don¡¯t worry, this will definitely look good on you." Davi coaxed as she gently put the headband on his head. That moment, Sei felt his face burning hot as he raised his hand and rubbed the back of his neck.

    Davi on the other hand suddenly pinched her own nose the moment she looked at Sei wearing a furry pink cat ears as his face went a little red.

    God... he¡¯s soooo cute... I can¡¯t handle this...

    Davi fell in a daze as she stared at him. Sei was just so darn cute that Davi felt like blood was about to burst out of her nose. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was seeing a blushing Sei again and it¡¯s such a lethal blow in her heart. She can¡¯t even stop herself turning him into a blushing and shy Chibi Sei in pink cat ears in her mind and she felt like her heart and brain were about to explode.

 Chapter 304 Cute Yet Shameless

    In no time, the family of three finally reached the infamous amusement park. Little Shin was smiling and excited the entire time as he interacts with his mother while Davi felt like she was currently rolling over the fluffy clouds because of the extreme cuteness of the two men beside her. She was in ecstasy as she kept squeezing her fluffy baby while her eyes were locked onto the man wearing pink cat ears, looking outside the window as though he wasn¡¯tfortable at all.

    Davi couldn¡¯t help but giggle inwardly as she watched him being silent the entire time, ncing at her from time to time as though he wanted to say something yet he seemed to be restraining himself to say it.

    "Yey! We¡¯re here!" Little Shin eximed as soon as the car stopped. He stepped out of the car holding his mother¡¯s hand and when they both stood in front of the park¡¯s entrance, every head turned towards them, attracting numerous admiration .

    "Gosh! Look at those two. Are they celebrities?"

    "I don¡¯t think so. Never seen them before. But yeah, thatdy is pretty. She¡¯s an absolute goddess."

    "And look at that little boy. God, who is he? Is he a prince from somewhere?"

    "Are they here for a magazine photoshoot?"

    "Don¡¯t you think their eyes were kinda simr? I think they¡¯re mother and son."

    "Yeah, I think so too. Even though thatdy looks so young, they really look like they¡¯re rted by blood."

    "Let me take a photo. They¡¯re definitely not ordinary."

    "But look at their clothes. They¡¯re just wearing in t-shirts and jeans."

    "Are you an idiot? Some billionaires now a days wear ordinary clothes if they don¡¯t want to attract attention and are you saying people who stepped out from such a luxurious Maybach Exelero are ordinary?!"

    "W-well, now that you mention it. T-that car is... gosh, who are they?"

    As the people around continued murmuring like busy bees, Davi and Little Shin stared at each other because Sei was still inside the car.

    "Wait here, mommy." Little Shin said and when Davi nodded, the little guy entered the car again. His eyes were knitted into a knot as he looked at his father.

    "Dad, let¡¯s go." He said and Sei reached out his hand and gently pinched his son¡¯s cheek with a serious gaze.

    "You asked me to give you this day to spend one more day with her before you give her to me, so I¡¯m wondering why you want me to join you two. Are you nning something?" Sei replied nonchntly and Little Shin puffed his cheeks, looking disappointed that he couldn¡¯t hide anything from his father.

    "D-dad, don¡¯t ask and juste out." The little guy pleaded before he hastily stepped out of the car, causing Sei to just raise a brow. Well, little Shin actually asked Sei to give him one more day before he willpletely back off so Sei thought that Little Shin will spend the day with his mother alone. Yet to his surprise, his son actually included him. Causing Sei to realize that his son was nning something.

    Sei doesn¡¯t really mind and he decided to go with the flow and see what his son was up to. However, because of the pink fluffy cat ears on his head, somehow, Sei felt like he was being bullied by his son. If Davi wasn¡¯t here and if it wasn¡¯t her who put the headband on his head, Sei might have already thrown it out of the window a long time ago.

    "Kir... how do I look?" Sei asked seriously and Kir could only clear his throat.

    "Er... you always looked good, boss." The man replied, avoiding looking at him and Sei was obviously not pleased with his answer at all.

    "I¡¯m asking about this thing on my head." Sei asked again and Kir fell silent for a long while.

    "Uhm... well, I think people will not recognize you. So you don¡¯t have to worry. No one will believe that the infamous Chen Seiji and you wearing pink cat ears are the same person. They will think you are just his doppelganger. I suggest you just change your hairstyle a bit. Like, make it a bit messy so you will be out of character." Kir tried to exin and Sei could only scratch the back of his neck.

    Meanwhile, little Shin was getting impatient waiting for his father toe out so he gestured at his mother to bend so he could whisper something to her.

    Davi immediately bent and little Shin murmured .

    "Mom, actually, dad is being shy. I think he doesn¡¯t like the headband I bought for him." The little guy whispered as he pouts and Davi¡¯s eyes widened.

    Looking at her son seemed a bit disappointed, Davi embraced the little guy and caressed his back.

    "Don¡¯t worry, okay? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just sulking. Wait here, okay?" She said and she walked around the car. The driver stepped out as soon as he saw Davi opening the car door beside Sei.

    Sei, on the other hand who was about to open the door was surprised when Davi opened it for him. He raised his head and looked at her when Davi suddenly bent forward towards him and grabbed his wrist.

    "It¡¯s okay, Sei. The headband doesn¡¯t really look weird. It¡¯s really cute on you." Davi said as though she was trying to coax him and Sei couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. Well, he doesn¡¯t really care about what other people say if they saw him wearing such a thing. What he only cares about was Davi¡¯s opinion. Her, telling him that it wasn¡¯t weird was already more than enough for him.

    However, Davi was actually thinking that Sei was being shy and she understood it. She knew what kind of person Sei was in the eyes of the public and she was also aware about his reputation as a well-respected business man. That was why it crossed Davi¡¯s mind to ask little Shin to spare his father from wearing the headband. At the same time, Davi actually doesn¡¯t want to show to other people this cute and adorable side of Sei. However, when little Shin pouted in disappointment, she quickly raised her white g. She just couldn¡¯t bear to make her son unhappy. Thus, she could only try her best to coax this man.

    "Besides, I think, people won¡¯t recognize you. Ah... how about we mess your hair a bit?" She said as she raised her hands.

    "Is it okay?" She asked again and Sei smiled.

    "Mm. I don¡¯t mind." He replied and Davi removed his head band. She started gentlybing his slick hair using her fingers and Sei was feeling ecstatic. He really likes the way she touches his hair that he couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and savor her every touch.

    After a while, Davi tilted her head and stared at Sei. His messy bangs somehow, turned him into a gorgeous pretty boy and Davi could only bite her lip. She thought that this person really is too much. She wanted to mess his hair to make him not recognizable but it made him even more eye catching. However, as she stared at him, she was sure that they couldn¡¯t tell that this man was actually the same as the Mr. Multi Billionaire who always had a cool formal hairstyle.

    Davi then returned back the hairband on his head and as expected, he looks quite different. And looks a bit too cute for his own good that Davi couldn¡¯t help but instinctively pinch both of his cheeks. Causing Sei to feel quite pleased again, seeing her looking at him in a daze.

    "How is it?" Sei spoke and Davi snapped.

    "Y-you¡¯re so cute." She uttered as she looked at him with such eyes filled with admiration, making Sei feel like his son was indeed right when he said that Davi doesn¡¯t have the resistance against cuteness. Thinking about it, Sei smiled and his hands suddenly caught her face.

    "I won¡¯t mind wearing the cat ears if... you give me a kiss." Sei said and Davi was stunned. She came back to reality and stared at the cute shameless Sei striking her heart again.

    However, knowing that little Shin was waiting for them, and the fact that she can¡¯t resist this cute yet shameless creature, Davi quickly made up her mind and she kissed him. It was a brief kiss on his lips but as soon as Davi pulled away, Sei¡¯s hand quickly slipped around the back of her neck and he pulled her again.

    The next second, Sei kissed her.

 Chapter 305 Cuteness is Not Enough

    Sei didn¡¯t stop kissing Davi. He kissed her deeper as though he didn¡¯t n to let go of her any time soon. He simply couldn¡¯t get enough of her. Her kisses, her soft lips and her warm mouth were like drugs that were quickly drawing Sei into addiction.

    Davi, on the other hand felt like her heart was being enveloped with fluffy marshmallows. She just couldn¡¯t repel this cute yet irresistibly shameless Sei, that before she knew it, she was already returning his kisses.

    The two continued kissing passionately until their lips finally parted to take a breath. Sei gazed at her and as he was about to kiss her again when Davi bumped her forehead onto his.

    "S-sei, Litle Shin is waiting." She said as she pants but Sei still didn¡¯t let go of her. His hand remained at the back of her neck.

    "Just once more." He uttered as he gazed at her with a cute yet sexy look, causing Davi to almost break her little resistance again and she blushed intensely as she fell speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe that Sei will beg for more even though they were already kissing for quite a while now and despite her reminding him that their son was waiting. Additionally, Davi doesn¡¯t want to grant his request because she knew that she can¡¯t pull away once they kiss again because she knew that Sei¡¯s ¡¯once more¡¯ will surely be a long one.

    Thinking about it, Davi was about to decline when Sei suddenly moved and kissed her lower lip. He sucked it lightly and Davi was taken aback. Her brain started to spin as her fuse was about to overheat when Sei suddenly pulled away and quickly kissed her cheek before he let her go.

    Davi froze in ce but the moment she saw him smiling as though he was enjoying her flustered expressions, Davi jolted and she realize that Sei was definitely teasing her.

    That moment, Davi felt like this shameless Sei is leveling up again and she wasn¡¯t ready to handle it and wasn¡¯t sure how to retaliate that all she could do was puffed her cheeks and quickly stepped out of the car, red as tomato. She didn¡¯t even notice that she actually closed the car¡¯s door with a bang as though she was mad.

    Her unexpected reaction of course stunned the man inside the car. Well, this is the first time Davi mmed a door on him so Sei waspletely thrown off that he could only specte that she was definitely upset. He never want to displease her and yet he seemed to have actually ended up making her mad unintentionally.

    Greatly troubled and worried, Sei hastily stepped out of the car. He didn¡¯t even notice how the people around gasped and that some almost fainted the moment they saw his out of this world gorgeousness and those cute cat ears on his head.

    He immediately walked towards Davi and their son and when Davi quickly avoided his gaze, he felt like a powerful lightning struck him to death.

    dly, Little Shin noticed his father¡¯s gloomy state and anxious expression and he thought that he was being like this because of his headband so little Shin walked towards him and tugged his shirt for him to bend. Causing the stunned man to snap.

    "Dad, I never thought that you were a shy person." The little guy whispered and Sei could only fall speechless.

    However, Sei who was much more troubled about Davi getting mad swooped little Shin up and carried him in his arms.

    "Little Shin, I think your mother is upset with me." He softly uttered and little Shin¡¯s brows immediately knitted in a knot.

    "Dad, what did you do to upset her?!" the little guy asked with an extremely displeased expression.

    "I¡¯m not sure why but I think she doesn¡¯t like me..." Sei paused and he purposely didn¡¯t voice out the continuation of his words which were ¡¯making her flustered with kisses¡¯. He was saying this to his son so he could ask him to give him space to coax and woo her. Well, Sei couldn¡¯t possibly endure it if Davi will get mad at him for long. He wanted to settle it as soon as possible.

    "H-huh? But isn¡¯t she fine just now? She even called you cute." Little Shin replied and Sei looked at Davi¡¯s back as he talked.

    "I think, cuteness is not enough. So, can you let me talk privately with her? I promise, I will solve this quickly." Sei said and his formidable ally nodded like he was ready to help his father in whatever way he could.

    "Got it dad. Put me down first." The little guy replied and Sei bent and ced him down.

    Little Shin then held Sei¡¯s hand and he dragged him towards his mother.

    "Mommy." He called out to her and Davi who finally recovered from Sei¡¯s attack looked at her son. The boy was reaching out his hand and Davi immediately took it before the little guy lead them towards the entrance.

    That moment, the family of three, wearing matching cat ears in different colors and wearing same white in t-shirt and blue jeans, holding each other¡¯s hand while walking towards the entrance and they garnered everyone¡¯s attention as though they were a family of supermodels who were walking in a runway.

 Chapter 306 Its Melting

    The day was bright and lively. The family of three simply enjoyed roaming around the park like what every ordinary family does. They tried few of the rides little Shin chose and it was a great experience, even though to Sei, the park and rides weren¡¯t the ones which were entertaining to him. He was just enjoying the sight of his wife and son spending their time together happily in such a lively ce.

    Sei was overjoyed. He could finally see the brightness and energying back in Davi¡¯s eyes, moreover, his longing to see her smile and chuckles again like she used to be was slowly intensifying. He badly missed those smiles, sweet chuckles andughter that were once like the sun that warmed his once cold frozen world. Sei wanted to hasten things because he wanted her to be smiling at him on their wedding day. That was why Sei was still a bit troubled about what happened back then. He knew now wasn¡¯t the right time to upset her and yet it he felt he acted carelessly enough and it¡¯s making him mad at himself.

    The entire time, Sei¡¯s eyes were locked only to her that even bystanders couldn¡¯t help but notice that he seemed as though, she was the only person in his eyes. Girls who were watching them were dying with jealousy while lots of them couldn¡¯t restrain themselves from taking photos of this excessively adorable and gorgeous family.

    Until time passed, they finally rested in a certain bench under a beautiful sleeping willow.

    Sei was eagerly anticipating for little Shin¡¯s n to materialize that would he give them privacy so he could finally settle the trouble he caused. He badly wanted to snatch her away for a moment but Sei already promised to his son that he will not interrupt whatever his ns were, leaving him no choice but be a man of his word and wait. Well, Sei was pondering that Davi might still be upset with him. Not knowing that Davi was just actually avoiding his gaze because she doesn¡¯t want to fall in daze and space out while little Shin was watching.

    dly, when Sei finished talking to Kir, little Shin finally approach his father. Sei faced the little guy right away, expecting him to tell him to take Davi away.

    However, what little Shin said made Sei scratched the back of his head.

    "Dad, you want to coax mommy right? She said she likes ice cream so you should go buy for us." His son said and Sei who remained the third wheel all these time could only ruffle his son¡¯s hair before he looked at Davi sitting on the bench.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go. But don¡¯t you forget about what we talked about, okay?" Sei replied before he left while the boy just smiled as he walked back to his mother.

    After a while, Sei was looking around alone in the busy street when few brazen girls approached him, trying their very best to flirt with him. They were prettydies and they obviously have their eyes on him.

    "Hello gorgeous. What are you looking for? Do you need help?" One of the girl asked seductively while another girl pulled her away and she loudly speak in front of him.

    "Gosh! You¡¯re so darn cute, so perfectly handsome. Words alone can¡¯t describe how gorgeous you are. My god! You¡¯re even much more handsome than celebrities! What¡¯s your name?" the other one said as she swoon like crazy when another one pulled her away.

    "C¡¯mon baby boy, don¡¯t hesitate and tell us. We will help you loo---"

    The girl who was about to cling on Sei paused due to shock when Sei suddenly red coldly at her.

    "I don¡¯t need your help." He coldly replied and he left the three frozen girls looking at each others in disbelief. Like a robot, their gazes followed the gorgeous man who went and approached a male staff in uniform and they gasped.

    "A-are you serious? He ignored us pretty girls yet he went and asked to that male staff?!"

    "W-wait, don¡¯t tell me its because he doesn¡¯t like girls?"

    As the girls gossipped to themselves, Sei walked away and he was now standing in front of a certain caf¨¦. Then another man, who seemed to be an undercover bodyguard approached him.

    "Boss, let me help you about buying the ice cream." The man politely offered when Sei declined him.

    "No, i¡¯ll buy it myself." Se said looking determined and the man was taken aback. Well, he was among Sei¡¯s special body guard for five years now and he was sure that this boss of his never go and buy anything by himself before. He knew that their second boss, Zaki, does his errands for him. Moreover, he was positive that Sei never experienced buying anything in this kind of food store.

    "But boss, this is not a Micheline star restaurant. There¡¯s no well trained waiter here to serve you." The body guard anxiously reasoned out but Sei still didn¡¯t listen to him.

    "This is for my wife so i¡¯ll buy it myself." Sei said and he entered the store, leaving his body guard scratching his head as he secretly followed him.

    Inside the store, the gorgeous man was obviously surprised with the line of people buying ice cream. The body guard in the corner was watching this certain feared multi billionaire quietly standing in line to buy ice cream. He almost wanted tough because of his boss¡¯s determined expression as though buying ice cream was an honorable and important task he needed to fulfill at all cost.

    ...

    The mother and son were cuddling on the bench as they talk when the errand boy, Sei, arrived.

    Davi raised her face and was startled the moment she saw him walking closer to them with two cones of ice creams in his hands. He was like a bright sun approaching her and Davi couldn¡¯t help but gaze at him because of his irresistibly excessive cuteness. Sei with those pink cat¡¯s ears on his messy ink ck hair, holding two cones of ice creams as he walked with a seemingly aplished and proud expression was just so adorable that Davi can¡¯t help but imagine him in his Chibi version once again.

    Little Shin ran towards Sei and took his ice cream as he cutely winked meaningfully at his dad before he turned towards his mother on the bench.

    "Mommy, I¡¯ll go buy something with uncle Kir. I¡¯ll be backter." He said and upon Davi¡¯s approval, Little Shin ran towards Kir and they left.

    As soon as the two were left alone, Sei smiled and all of a sudden, he squatted in front of her leaning his elbow on top of his knee as he gaze at her.

    "Here¡¯s your ice cream." Sei uttered with such a sexy voice and Davi bit her lip to stop her mouth from hanging open.

    "T-thank you." She replied as she took the cone of ice cream from his hand.

    Davi was gravely distracted with this cute creature looking up on her intently that she hastily licked the ice cream as though she¡¯s been craving for it.

    "Is it good?" Sei asked and Davi nodded like a rattle.

    "Uhm... Sei, you cane up here and have a seat." Davi said when Sei remained squatting in front of her. However, the man didn¡¯t move. He instead suddenly turned somewhat gloomy, causing Davi to feel rmed. She was about to ask what was wrong when Sei spoke first.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that doing those upsets you." He suddenly uttered with an apologetic look and Davi blinked her eyes.

    "Why are you saying sorry? What do you mean by upsetting me?" She asked with a clueless eyes and Sei¡¯s eyes widened.

    "You mean, you¡¯re not mad at me?!" Sei eximed and Davi went even more confused.

    "Why would I get mad at you?" She asked and Sei fell tongue-tied for a while before his shoulders felt as though a huge weight on it were finally lifted.

    Sei bowed his head as he rubbed the back of his neck before he looked up again.

    "You mmed the door after i kissed you in the car, and you kept on avoiding my gazes so... i thought you¡¯re upset." Sei¡¯s eyes wandered as he exined when Davi suddenly pinched his cheeks hard before she bent and kissed his brow.

    Sei was astonished and when Davi back off and gazed at him gently, he realized that he misunderstood her.

    "I was flustered so i guess i failed to control my strength. And... i... i was avoiding looking at you because you¡¯re... too... cute." Davi uttered and Sei¡¯s eyes sparked wildly. He was surprised and extremely happy.

    ¡¯This only means that she liked my advances, right?!¡¯ Sei eximed inwardly before he decided to shamelessly confirm it.

    "I thought my kisses made you mad." He said and Davi shook her head.

    "No, it¡¯s not like that---" Davi protested when Sei cut her words.

    "So you mean, you like it?" Sei asked and Davi blushed as she could only nod. Well, she doesn¡¯t like him to misunderstand again and she doesn¡¯t want to lie and make him say sorry again.

    However, her nod was like a salvation to Sei that before he knew it, he already embraced her tight.

    "I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding." Davi uttered as she caressed Sei¡¯s head when Sei softly answered.

    "No, you don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s my mistake. I... i just want to ask you if i¡¯m making you ufortable with my advances." Sei replied before he pulled away and looked intently at Davi¡¯s eyes, while the girl was once again flustered with his words.

    "I... i¡¯m... it¡¯s not ufortable... as long as Little Shin is not around." Davi shyly replied and the sparks in Sei¡¯s eyes sted. His heart was just so excited and extremely happy hearing her words that he immediately moved to kiss her when suddenly, Davi yelled.

    "Ahh!!! It¡¯s melting! The ice cream is melting!" she eximed and when Sei saw the melted ice cream flowing on her fingers, he suddenly held her wrist and the next second, Davi gasped as Sei started licking her hand.

    Davi was stunned and unable to react for a while until she remembered Sei¡¯s condition towards cold food.

    "S-sei... I-it¡¯s alright... i¡¯ll go wash... you can¡¯t... that¡¯s cold---" Davi was stammering as she talked but the man didn¡¯t stop.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not cold. You¡¯re skin had warmed it up." Sei said before he continued licking her hand and Davi¡¯s fuse sted like a mini atomic bomb.

 Chapter 307 As Expected With My Son

    Davi¡¯s brain started swirling and she couldn¡¯t think straight due to Sei¡¯s shameless advances. She could have easily stopped him even if he¡¯s attacking her using his shamelessness and cuteness right now, but because she can¡¯t stop imagining him in his chibi self wearing pink cat ears headband as he licked her hand like he was a real cat, Davi could feel blood almost bursting out of her nose. At the same time, feeling Sei¡¯s warm tongue brushing against her skin was giving Davi tingly sensations that she couldn¡¯t help but blush intensely and got tongue tied for a long while before she could manage to speak.

    "S-sei, it¡¯s alright now. Little Shin mighteback." Davi uttered apprehensively and thankfully, Sei immediately stopped . He looked up and when he let go of her wrist, Davi hastily lifted her ice cream and licked it fast as she could as she was afraid that it would melt again.

    However, Davi slowed down the moment she noticed that Sei didn¡¯t move at all. He remained rooted on the ground and looking up at her, quietly watching her lick the ice cream. His line of sight was obviously locked onto the ice cream in her mouth, and it made Davi feel bad that she was the only one eating. Not knowing that Sei wasn¡¯t actually craving for any food at all but desiring only her lips.

    "I¡¯ll go buy something for you to eat." Davi said, as she was about to stand when Sei stood up to stop her.

    "No need, I¡¯m fine. This park doesn¡¯t sell what I want." Sei said and Davi was speechless as Sei continued talking.

    "What i want is a warm ice cream." He added and Davi blinked. And before Davi could begin to process what he just said, Sei held her hand which was holding the ice cream before he suddenly brushed the ice cream on her lips.

    Davi¡¯s eyes widened on what he just said and done, making her instantly remember the memories from five years ago. And as she was about to reminisce the past, Sei¡¯s lips were already onto hers.

    The kiss was deep and sweet like warm ice cream. It was so passionate that it made Davi forget about the ice cream in her hand. The level of Sei¡¯s kissing skill, the way he moves his tongue with hers and the way he delved in her mouth were just a bit too high level for her to cope with and it overwhelmed her. She waspletely mesmerized and under his control.

    By the time their lips parted, the two of them breathed heavily as they were lovingly gazing at each other when the magical moment was interrupted. Little Shin¡¯s voice suddenly rang, causing Davi to jolt and immediately pushed Sei.

    "Mommy."

    Like a sh, Davi stepped away from Sei and she immediately looked at her son running towards her. She quickly moved and bent down as her son reached her as though nothing had happened.

    "I¡¯m back. I bought this for you, mommy." The sweet little guy said happily as he showed her a cute yellow hair clip.

    Davi wowed and she embraced her cute and super sweet son tightly.

    "Thank you... my baby is so sweet." Davi replied and little Shin immediately asked her to wear the hair clip. While the little guy was putting the clip on her hair, a certain man at the back nonchntly walked closer to them.

    "Mommy, it looks cute on you!" Little Shin eximed and Davi could only say ¡¯thanks¡¯ as she hugged her son again when Sei spoke.

    "The ice cream is melting." Sei said and the mother and son both looked at the liquified ice cream in Davi¡¯s hand.

    "Ahh, mommy! Your hand!" Little Shin eximed when Davi patted his head.

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go wash okay? Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back." Davi said and when little Shin nodded, Davi immediately walked away.

    "I¡¯ll go follow her. You wait with your uncle Kir, okay?" Sei said when Little Shin stopped him. The little guy tugged his shirt and Sei halted.

    "What is it?" Sei asked and little Shin smiled.

    "Dad, the sun is about to set. I want to ride that huge ferris wheel, so uncle and I will go there first. Go get mommy. We will wait for you there." The little guy said and Sei nodded as he ruffled his son¡¯s hair before he hastily followed suit.

    Time passed and the couple wearing cute cat ears finally reached the infamous tallest ferris wheel in the country. Little Shin was waving his hand so Davi immediately spotted him.

    Upon reaching them, Davi took little Shin from Kir¡¯s arms.

    "Mommy, let¡¯s ride this one." The boy said and Davi of course agreed.

    However, when it¡¯s their turn to enter a cabin, little Shin spoke.

    "Mommy, me and uncle Kir will wait here." Little Shin said and Davi was surprised.

    Sei, on the other hand could only smile secretly.

    ¡¯So this is your n, huh. As expected with my son.¡¯ Sei uttered to himself, feeling extremely proud. He already anticipated this when little Shin told him toe to the ferris wheel so he wasn¡¯t really surprised anymore.

    After the little boy convinced his mother, Davi finally gave Little Shin to Sei and kissed his forehead before Sei carried Little Shin towards Kir.

    "Daddy, you should kiss mommy when you reach the top, okay? Remember, only when you reach the very top, okay?!" The little guy said firmly. His eyes were strict as though he was ready to punish his own father if he will not listen to him. Causing Sei to only chuckle softly.

    "Mm. Rest assured." Sei replied and kissed his son¡¯s forehead before giving him to Kir.

    "Daddy, do your best!" The little guy said and the father and son bumped their fists before Sei turned back.

    As the ferris wheel started moving, Kir spoke.

    "Young master, where did you get this idea?" he asked and the little guy smiled.

    "It¡¯s auntie Hinari. When she brought me here before, she said when a girl and a boy will kiss at the very top of this ferris wheel, they will be together forever." The little boy exined and Kir raised a brow.

    "I am surprised that you actually believe it." Kir replied. Well, Kir didn¡¯t expect this little boy to believe such things because he knew how smart this boy was that he even questions every superstition he hears, saying things like ¡¯how could that be possible?¡¯.

    "Hmm... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not but I can¡¯t think about anything else. Uncle, do you think this is good enough?" The boy said with a faint worried look in his eyes and Kir smiled.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure your mom and dad are beyond happy. This is not just good enough. This is great." Kir replied and the look in Shin¡¯s eyes drastically improved.

    "Anyway, I already contacted the park¡¯s director." Kir added and Little Shin¡¯s eyes sparked.

    "Did they agree?!" He eximed and Kirughed.

    "Is that even a question? No one will dare reject a request from the son of the king, okay?" The man reassured and the two grinned at each other victoriously.

 Chapter 308 Ferris Wheel

    "Little Shin purposely didn¡¯t join us, right?" Davi asked and Sei could only admit it.

    "Mm. Why? Are you unhappy?" Sei replied and Davi immediately shook her head.

    "It¡¯s not like that... I¡¯m just..." Davi paused and she gazed at Sei. Her eyes suddenly turned emotional as though she was having mixed feelings, both extreme happiness and also a faint feeling of sadness.

    Watching her, Sei¡¯s brows creased a little and he was about to ask what was wrong when Davi suddenly wrapped her hands around his neck and gently bumped her forehead onto his.

    "Sei... our son is very sweet and clever... he¡¯s so considerate and kind... he¡¯s extremely adorable and the cutest in the whole world... Sei... thank you... thank you for raising him well. He has grown up rightly even without me... I... I¡¯m..." Davi paused again and she bit her lip hard, as though she was having a hard time to voice out what she felt. Her eyes were welling with intense emotions that Sei couldn¡¯t help but cuddle her in his embrace. Her words and voice just now were sweet yet a bit of a sad melody in Sei¡¯s ears and he understood why she was feeling that way.

    "He grown up sweet, clever, considerate, kind and cute because he is your child. He inherited your qualities." Sei gently replied but Davi shook her head.

    "No, he grew up well because he had you. You nurtured him so well. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so thankful... very much relieved that you are his father. You don¡¯t know how d am I, Sei." Davi said as she gripped him hard and Sei could only caress her head down to her back. Truth be told, Sei actually didn¡¯t realize that Little Shin grew up like this in his care. Sei was busy and he barely had time to spend an entire day with him. He was always anxious that he wascking too much as his father. That was why, it was such an amazing feeling for him to hear what she said even though he honestly believes that it was all because of her genes.

    "Thank you. I¡¯m really d to hear that." Sei replied with a smile and Davi pulled away from his embrace.

    "For me, you are the best father in the world." She said as she looked at him with twinkling stars in her eyes and Sei smiled proudly. Well, every affirmation from his wife will always be the greatest achievement for him.

    "Then, can I ask you for a reward?" Sei asked mischievously and Davi¡¯s eyes slightly widened.

    "Uhm... w-what kind of reward do you want?" She replied and Sei¡¯s lips curved up again. He pulled her and made her sat on hisp as he answered.

    "I want you to reward me with the best kiss you can give." He said and Davi blushed intensely.

    "A-are you trying to test my kissing skill?! I also improved you know?" Davi retorted as she puffed her cheeks upon seeing how mischievously he smiled and Sei chuckled.

    That moment, Davi immediately fell in daze as she watched this cute man chuckling before her eyes.

    Noticing her reaction, Sei bit her lip sexily and pinched her cheek gently. He was about to tease her again when Davi spoke first.

    "Sei... are you always chuckling like this in front of everyone now?" She asked and Sei curiously looked at her before he answered.

    "You¡¯re the only reason why I¡¯m chuckling like this, so why would I do it in front of others?" he replied honestly and Davi¡¯s face brightened.

    "Sei... can I be greedy and... I want you to be this cute only in front of me and our son." She said with a firm voice and gaze filled with intensity and Sei just chuckled again.

    "I didn¡¯t know my wife had the tendency to be possessive too." Sei replied and his heart was struck with a strong blow as soon as he uttered the word ¡¯wife¡¯. Thankfully, he manage to recover in a flick of an eye, consoling himself that it¡¯s okay since she will soon be his legal wife again.

    "Don¡¯t worry, no one can make meugh like this but you." Sei continued and Davi who was struck with countless of cupid¡¯s arrows held Sei¡¯s face as she was about to kiss him when Sei stopped her.

    "Can you wait for a bit? Our son actually requested that we¡¯ll only kiss when we reach the very peak." Sei said and Davi was surprised.

    "Our Little Shin s-said that?" she eximed unbelievably and Sei nodded.

    "It looks like he heard some superstition." Sei replied and Davi gasped.

    "Does that mean, we will only kiss while we¡¯re at the peak?" Davi asked again and Sei¡¯s forehead creased a bit.

    "Err... i don¡¯t think... s---"

    Sei couldn¡¯t finish his words because Davi¡¯s lips suddenly mmed onto him. However, it wasn¡¯t because of her haste to kiss him. It was because the ferris wheel suddenly stopped moving the moment they reached the very peak.

    "It stopped." Davi uttered but Sei just smiled.

    "Don¡¯t worry. This is obviously our son¡¯s doing." Sei said and Davi widened.

    However, just as when Sei thought that this was the end of Little Shin¡¯s n, a loud bang caught their attention.

    The next moment, a romantic firework disy appeared before their eyes and Davi fell in daze. She was surprised and mesmerized with the magical view that her mouth just hanged open.

    Watching her reaction and gazing at the reflections of fireworks in her eyes, Sei couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡¯Ah... my son is going overboard.¡¯ He could only utter within him when Davi spoke.

    "Sei... is this little Shin¡¯s doing as well?" she asked without averting her gaze from the enchanting fireworks.

    "I believe it¡¯s definitely him." Sei replied and Davi¡¯s grip on Sei tightened.

    "Sei, it¡¯s so beautiful." She uttered in a daze while Sei remained gazing at her.

    "Mm. You¡¯re so beautiful." He said and Davi finally turned to him.

    "So, can you give me my reward now?" Sei stated with an obvious impatience and Davi reddened before she took a deep breath. The look in her eyes turned determined. It was as if she was saying the words, ¡¯my dearest son is doing his best so I should definitely do my very best too¡¯, and Sei¡¯s heart could only bounce with happiness.

    Davi then raised her hands and held his face as she gazed at him. Afterwards, she slowly moved her face closer as she closed her eyes until their lips finally collided.

    Sei didn¡¯t move as he let Davi took control. Her kisses were still a bit sloppy like before but he could tell she was trying her best and Sei found it very sexy and irresistible. The way she tried entangling her tongue with his was too much for Sei. Thus, in the end, Sei could only manage to restrain himself not to return her kisses for mere few seconds. It was impossible for him to resist her after all.

    That moment, feeling like they were on top of the world, throwing cautions in the wind, Davi and Sei kissed wildly like never before. Until Sei found himself pinning her down the seat, as the sparks of the fireworks kept on shining on them.

    It was a kiss so passionate and seemingly endless that they both knew that from here on, this kiss will always be the reason of their smile every time they will see a ferris wheel for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 309 Give Me

    By the time Davi and Sei stepped on the ground, Little Shin was already asleep so Kir had called Sei minutes ago and told him that he will bring the boy to the car.

    "Little Shin is asleep?" Davi asked as they walked and Sei nodded.

    "Mm. I guess the little guy finally got tired. He was full of energy the entire day." Sei replied. They were holding each other¡¯s hands as they walked in the middle of the crowd, effortlessly making heads turn towards them.

    "Sei... I¡¯ll go to thefort room first." Davi said and the two of them walked towards the restroom. When Davi entered, Sei called his bodyguard to bring him something to fix his hair. And in no time, a man walked closer to him and followed him inside.

    Sei removed his pink headband and he started fixing his hair to its usual style. Well, apart from the need to drop by in hispany tonight, he promised Davi to show his cute side only to her made him abide. He only wanted to please her in any way he could.

    "Is it alright now?" Sei asked, and the man beside him cleared his throat.

    "Boss, I¡¯m sorry but you really have zero skill in fixing your hair." He replied and somehow Sei stared at himself in the mirror and his face darkened.

    "S-should I go call the Miss to help you?" The man continued as he staggered when Sei breathed deep as he speaks.

    "No need." He said as he raised his hand.

    "Then, shall I call your profession---"

    "No need. Because the pro is here." Someone suddenly cut the bodyguard¡¯s words and Sei just nced at the man walking closer to him.

    "How cold. This subject of yours just came back after a year and the only thing you did is give me a cold single nce?!" Heined but Sei didn¡¯t even turn and look at him.

    "Ryou... shut up ande fix my hair." Sei coldly ordered and when Ryou tilted his head to look at Sei¡¯s hair, the man bit his lip to stop him from bursting out loud.

    "Oh well, this is the only skill the heavens didn¡¯t bestow upon you so I suggest that don¡¯t even try fixing your own hair again, Sei. The whole world will experience a great quake if they see you like this, although, I bet your wife will see you as cute..."

    "Shut up and just quickly fix it." Sei cut through his bbering and the man justughed.

    After some moments, the three men finally stepped out of thefort room. Sei ordered his men to stay away from him and they could only abide. Leaving him standing alone, leaning on a post just in front of thefort room.

    However, it was just a few seconds when suddenly, people started noticing him.

    "Hey, isn¡¯t that man... oh my god, that¡¯s... that¡¯s the gorgeous and ultra-rich Chen Seiji, right?!"

    "W-what? What are you saying, how could that god be here?"

    "Are you an idiot? Are you saying that that man is his doppelganger?!"

    "Well... wait, it¡¯s really him. But those clothes..."

    "Idiot, he might be disguising. Oh my god, this is the first time I saw him in person and my nose is already bleeding!"

    "Yeah, damn, he¡¯s so cool. His aura is definitely majestic even though he is wearing just a t-shirt."

    "Anyway, we need to confirm if it¡¯s really him. Let¡¯s take a photo."

    "Hey, are you serious? Don¡¯t you know the rumor that he hated media? All the entertainment paparazzi won¡¯t dare take a photo of him without his permission, you know?"

    "Well but... that¡¯s toote, you idiot. Look, everyone is already taking photos of him."

    Sei¡¯s brows started creasing hard. The crowd started to thicken and by the time he decided to move away, his eyes widened upon seeing that the crowd already surrounded him. The girls started to scream and shes from cameras irritated him.

    The situation went out of control. It was as if a certain superstar suddenly appeared and it started rocking the park in no time. Thankfully, the well trained undercover bodyguards were quick enough and they manage to surround him before the crowd began to mob him.

    Sei¡¯s men were scattered around the park and some were watching outside so he was suddenly short of men. The incident waspletely unexpected and the guards were taken aback. Although, they were elite bodyguards that were trained to protect him from any kind of dangers, the fact that they couldn¡¯t just hurt these people who wanted to be near Sei made their job a pain.

    "Don¡¯t worry boss. The others are on the way here." A man said as they continued pushing back the crowd. Sei was still leaning nonchntly on the post but his face was obviously sour.

    That moment, Davi finally stepped out of thefort room and upon seeing Sei in the middle of a wild crowd, Davi¡¯s heartbeat palpitated. She stood on the steps quietly. However, her eyes began to ze.

    Davi¡¯s feet started moving when someone suddenly stopped her. Davi was about to ignore him when she recognized him.

    "Ryou?" She uttered and the man smiled.

    "Yep. Long time no see miss." He replied when the screams went even louder. Davi creased her forehead and decided to move again when Ryou spread his hands and blocked her path.

    "Uhm... Miss... please stay here. Don¡¯t worry, the guards will do their job." Ryou said but Davi obviously wasn¡¯t convinced. Something dangerous zed in her eyes and Ryou was shocked. He never saw this person in this state before. She was still the beautiful goddess and angel-likedy he knew, but now, there was something different in her. He could feel the deadly aura that was exuding from her and the next words she said jolted Ryou and an extremely chilling shiver run down his spine.

    "Ryou... give me a gun." She said with a serious and fiery gaze and Ryou¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 310 You are Not My Soldier

    Ryou was mmed up. He never expected Davi to say those words. He was totally bbergasted as he looked at the fierce and ever so serious look in her eyes. She was entirely different from the delicate young girl he once knew five years ago.

    "M-miss... uhm... do you really mean, gun?" Ryou rified . He wanted to believe that she was kidding but the ferocity in her eyes tells him otherwise .

    "Yes, give it to me." She repeated as her gaze was still locked unto Sei.

    "I-it¡¯s alright now Miss. You don¡¯t need to. Look, the men are already he---" Ryou¡¯s eyes widened as he swallowed the rest of his words the moment Davi¡¯s hand swiftly slipped on his waist. Ryou waspletely caught off guard that before he knew it, the gun in his waistband was already in her hand. Causing Ryou to feel like his heart almost jumped out of his chest due to shock. He was always in his alert mode but his boss¡¯s wife was just unbelievably fast. He was even starting to doubt if thisdy was the same innocent girl he knew from way back then.

    "Uhm... Miss, I don¡¯t think you should be holding a gun here." Ryou said in a bit of panic state as he immediately caught her wrist. Afraid to the core that thedy might hurt herself.

    "Please give it back. It¡¯s dangerous." He pleaded, causing Davi to narrow her eyes a little.

    "Let go, Ryou. I¡¯m just going to drive those people away from my husband." Davi firmly said and Ryou¡¯s sweat started falling down his forehead the moment he saw how dead serious she was. Davi actually experienced protecting a certain VVIP before and she knew how dangerous this kind of situation was. Because of what happened that time, Davi couldn¡¯t help but think that an enemy might have mixed himself in the crowd and was ready to attack Sei anytime. A thought that made Davi felt fear in her heart and causing her to quickly want to equip herself. That moment, she just looked as though she won¡¯t even hesitate to fire the gun once things get worse to protect her man.

    "I¡¯m sorry Miss. I can¡¯tpromise you." Ryou replied and he tightened his grip in her hand. That instant, Davi was about to struggle when a voice jolted them both.

    "Ryou... what are you doing?" A cold and terrifying voice rang behind Ryou and he immediately let go of Davi¡¯s hand before leaping like a scared rabbit behind her. Leaving the gun in her hand.

    "D-don¡¯t get the wrong idea boss. Your wife suddenly stole my gun so I was just trying to stop her." Ryou immediately exined and when Sei¡¯s eyes fell into the gun in her hand, he could only look at her with a slightly widened eyes.

    Davi on the other hand was surprised that in a mere short time, Sei was already in front of her. She lifted her face and looked around and countless men in ck already became a human barricade surrounding them. Davi couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. She could tell that every single one of Sei¡¯s body guards were extraordinary.

    "Davi..." Sei called out her name and the girl finally snapped. She looked at Sei before she suddenly jumped onto him, not letting go of the gun in her hand. She worriedly held his face as she speaks.

    "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?!" She asked and Sei fell speechless for a while before he chuckled softly. Causing Davi to look at him with baffled expression.

    Sei then caressed her cheeks adoringly with his thumb as he continued smiling at her.

    "Are you trying to save your husband in distress just now?" Sei yfully asked and Davi nodded without any hesitation. Looking at the fading fierce and dangerous look in her eyes, Sei recalled the time when Davi told him that she will learn to fight expertly so she will be qualified to protect him one day, and Sei could only bite his lip sexily. Well, apart from her oozing dangerous aura, plus she actually managed to steal Ryou¡¯s gun was enough for him to realize just how far she hade. He could tell she was more than capable now.

    "Boss! The gun is still in her hand! That¡¯s dangerous. Aren¡¯t you scared that she might pull the trigger identally." Ryou interjected and Sei threw him an I don¡¯t care look.

    "Don¡¯t worry Ryou, she¡¯s a pro." Sei replied and the man looked at him in disbelief.

    "Boss, I suggest we gotta leave this ce now." Another man at the back spoke and Sei nodded. He looked at Davi who was still looking worried and he smiled.

    "Don¡¯t worry, no one managed toy a finger on me." He said and Davi heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Sei... is your life still in danger? I am now capable to protect you." She stated with serious look and Sei¡¯s hand reached out to gently caress her head.

    "It¡¯s alright now. The danger isn¡¯t really that grave anymore. My enemies right now are just little scheming flies from the business world, so you don¡¯t have to worry." Sei exined but Davi¡¯s determination didn¡¯t waiver.

    "I can destroy those little flies for you." She said. Her eyes burning with conviction , however, this time, she had the look of a soldier ready to protect her man and her country with her life. Making Sei recognized that her, devoting herself in the military for five years had a drastic effect on her. She might not be aware but the aura of a soldier was now engraved in her, making her cool as hell that Sei can¡¯t help but fall in love to this new side of her as well.

    However, the thought of her being the one who will protect him will always be a big ¡¯no¡¯ to Sei, no matter how good her skills might be.

    "Listen. I am happy that you grew stronger but I won¡¯t let you be the one to protect me. Yes, you are a soldier, but you are not ¡¯my¡¯ soldier. You are my wife so I¡¯ll be the one to protect you and our son. Do you understand? I will never risk anything bad to happen to you." Sei exined and Davi fell silent for a while.

    "I understand. But if you¡¯re in danger right before my eyes, don¡¯t expect me to just stay still and watch again." Davi replied and Sei could only hide his smile.

    "You¡¯ve became a bit stubborn too, my wife." He could only utter when Davi immediately retorted.

    "You¡¯re the one who told me that I¡¯m not your soldier. So I don¡¯t have to obey your orders." She replied and Sei was lost for words for a moment. He raised his hand and rubbed the back of his neck before he could speak.

    "But if it¡¯s not an order, you¡¯re always willing to listen, right?" He said and this time, Davi was the one who was lost for words. Causing Sei to smile as he gently pinches her cheeks again.

    "Okay, let¡¯s leave this ce but give the gun to me first. It¡¯d be bad if they see you holding a gun in public." Sei continued and Davi obediently hand over the gun to him, making Sei feel ecstatic with his wife¡¯s obedience to him. Secretly saying the words ¡¯good girl¡¯ within him.

 Chapter 311 This will be Fun

    Red Empire Corporation.

    Davi was waiting for Sei inside a ck Maybach parked in front of the tallest building in the country. Little Shin was sleeping soundly in her arms as her gaze was locked onto the majestic skyscraper, now considered the Cityndmark because of the intricate architectural design.

    A while ago, Sei asked her to give him 30 minutes to deal with an important matter and Davi could only nod even though she knew that he didn¡¯t even need to ask her permission. Well, Davi knew that he was a business man so she was aware he was busy, however, she didn¡¯t know that the CEO of the currentrgest corporation in the country and one of Forbes top 100 corporations of the world was actually Sei, not until their car stopped in this very ce and watched her husband Sei being greeted and escorted like a king as he entered the ce where his throne was established.

    Davi didn¡¯t know. She was in a mission for a year and she have not heard any news about him. Before her mission, the headlines were all about the scandal of the former god of business, Zhao Meng and his mistress Li Sunyang. So for some reason, the emergence of the new giant was strangely overshadowed. The Red Empire Corporation was originally an existing giant that was strangely considered the dark horse in the eyes of public to the point that no media ever talked about it. Not until the time when everyone realized that it was already on the top. Moreover, the CEO was simply called Mr. Chen and he never once appeared in the public before Davi left. On the year Davi was away for a yearlong mission, was the time Sei finally revealed himself to the public as the new god of business, drawing everyone¡¯s admiration and respect.

    Since the day Davi met Sei again, she didn¡¯t have the time to find it out and Sei never had the chance to talk about it to her. Sei was not even aware that she didn¡¯t know it yet so Davi was actually a bit shocked as soon as she confirmed the facts through her cellphone. However, deep down, she never thought that it was unbelievable. Because she always believe that Sei was never an ordinary man and he was even bigger man than what she imagined.

    Looking up the towering building, Davi realized that she wasn¡¯t the only one who sees him as a king anymore, because he was now a true king in the eyes of everyone. A king that holds unprecedented power that no one would dare turn against.

    Thinking about it, Davi felt that the social distance between her and Sei drastically widened. It was as if the light within her reach was now soaring in the sky, seemingly far enough and unreachable from her. However, the light in Davi¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waiver. Instead, there was an emerging rays of intense ferocity in her eyes and she suddenly looked as though she was a sleeping phoenix who finally decided to rise and soar in the realms of heavens. Her eyes shone like a warrior as though she was about to siege a certain throne. A throne seated right beside his.

    That moment, Davi immersed herself in deep thoughts that she didn¡¯t noticed that Sei was already back until she heard the car¡¯s door closed.

    "Yo-you¡¯re quick." Davi said as he sat beside her when Sei just smiled.

    "I promised 30 minutes." He replied as he gaze at her before he asked her to let him hold little Shin.

    ...

    Hinari and Zaki were already waiting at the Chen¡¯s residence. Zaki didn¡¯t say anything about Davi so the moment the ck Maybach arrived and the car¡¯s door opened, Hinari immediately narrowed her eyes. They were standing at the entrance but Hinari could see that the person sitting in the car wearing a jeans was definitely a woman. And witnessing that the stone man Sei now have a woman with him in his car made her blood boiled.

    "Z-zaki... don¡¯t tell me that brother of yours already found someone new." She stammered in disbelief.

    "Yeah, i guess he finally found ¡¯his¡¯ woman." Zaki just replied and puff of air were invisiblying out from Hinari¡¯s nose.

    "Wh-what?! Are you serious?! How about Davi now?!" Hinari suddenly turned emotional as she began shaking Zaki¡¯s shoulders.

    "Why did you let him find another woman? Didn¡¯t i tell you to watch him? What should we do now if Davie back and she¡¯ll only find out that her husband is now with another woman?! I¡¯m going to destroy their rtionship, i won¡¯t let anyone steal Davi¡¯s ce." She continued looking mad and upset, causing Zaki to only heaved a sigh.

    "When did you be their rtionship bodyguard?" Zaki said as he raised his hand and he was about flick her when suddenly, someone talked from behind.

    "H-hinari?" Davi said and Hinari was like a robot as she slowly turned towards Davi. Her eyes widened as she spoke.

    "Z-zaki, can you flick me? I think I¡¯m dreaming." She uttered without averting her gaze from her and like a tease, Zaki suddenly bent his head as though he was about to whisper something on her ear, covering her from Davi¡¯s view. However, instead of saying a word, he bit her earlobe causing Hinari to jolt. Hinari¡¯s amazingly weak punchnded on Zaki¡¯s jaw, causing the man to only smirk. Well, Zaki knew Hinari won¡¯t retort at all with her ssic flirt ness when Sei was watching especially now that Davi was here and he proved to be right.

    The moment Hinari realized that it was really Davi, her eyes welled up before she jumped onto her like a sh.

    "Davi... is this you?!" She eximed and Davi embraced her.

    "Mm. It¡¯s me." She replied and Hinari just cried.

    "Wh-where the hell have you been?!" She uttered and Davi could only apologize. After a long while, little Shin whom Sei gave to Kir a while ago suddenly cried.

    "Mommy." The little guy uttered in his sleep, causing Davi to immediately run to him.

    "Baby, are you alright?" Davi worriedly ask when the little guy opened his eyes and he immediately hugged her before he again fell asleep.

    Davi then walked towards Hinari as she spoke.

    "I¡¯ll go tuck Little Shin to bed." Davi said and Hinari nodded. The two were about to enter the mansion when Zaki caught Hinari¡¯s hand to stop her. He quickly pulled her back as Zaki whispered to her.

    "Sei have something to tell you." Zaki said and for some reason, Hinari jolted. Well, ever since Hinari was scolded by Sei two years back regarding Little Shin, Hinari never wanted to talk to him alone again. She just can¡¯t stand Sei¡¯s extremely domineering and deadly icy presence that she refuse to talk to him if Zaki is not around.

    "Why? What does your ice king brother wants from me? Can¡¯t you just tell me so i can go to Davi now?" Hinari asked.

    "This is important, it¡¯s about Davi." He replied and in the next moment the three was now talking beside the car. Hinari was clinging unto Zaki as Sei talked and as soon as she heard about Davi¡¯s condition, she gasped.

    "I believe you could be a great help to her as well. So i want you to stay in the country for a while." Sei said in a tone that Hinari never heard before and her grip on Zaki loosened up.

    "O-okay. I will definitely stay even if you don¡¯t ask me to." She replied and Sei just uttered the word "good" before he received another call from his secretary.

    "Do you have an idea on how to help her?" Zaki asked and after a moment, a scheming smile carved on Hinari¡¯s face as she spoke.

    "I think i have a good idea." She said as she narrowed her eyes.

    "That¡¯s good then. Although I hope it¡¯s not some perverted ideas again." Zaki replied as hezily leaned back on the car when Hinari smiled.

    "No worries beauty, this time it¡¯s something different. We have to use that ice king brother of yours." She said with a mischievous smile but Zaki was rmed the moment he heard her said ¡¯we¡¯.

    "Don¡¯t count me in. Who knows what kind of trouble you will make agai---" Zaki¡¯s words were cut because Hinari pressed her finger on his lips as she leaned on him before she spoke with a meaningful smile.

    "Mr. Beauty, I need you. For the sake of Davi and your brother the great, we have to work together. Don¡¯t worry this will be fun."

 Chapter 312 Simply Playing Around

    Upon hearing Hinari said that it will be fun, Zaki could only raise a brow. Aside from wanting Davi to be cured as soon as possible, he couldn¡¯t deny that he wanted to see just what kind of idea this fianc¨¦e of his came across with this time. He was curious if she really meant it when she said that it wasn¡¯t something perverted this time.

    "Okay, I get it. You can step back now." Zaki said when Hinari just smiled as she leaned her body on him even closer.

    "Hmm? Why? You don¡¯t want my body being this close to you?" She asked. Her eyes glimmering and Zaki could already tell that her teasing mode is on again. Zaki¡¯s eyes nced at Sei¡¯s back who was still on phone before he smiled at Hinari. He suddenly slipped his hand around her waist and pulled her closer to him, causing Hinari to gasped due to surprise. Well, she teased Zaki at this situation because this man used to never act naughty and was always well behaved in front of his brother the great. He used to never retort back no matter what she does if Sei was around. But now, what happened?

    Without a word, Zaki¡¯s face leaned over hers and before Hinari could do a thing, Zaki suddenly tilted his head and the next second, his lipsnded on her nape. Hinari jolted as his warm lips brushed against her skin.

    "W-what are you do-doing? Your brother the great is here." She said as she pushed his chest when Zaki gazed at her with a serious gaze.

    "So what?" He nonchntly replied and Hinari¡¯s mouth hanged opened. She was surprised not because of his words but because of the sudden change in his eyes. Truth be told, for more than five years that this man has been her so called fianc¨¦, she witnessed this look of him more than once and she just felt like the mischievous man she knew wasn¡¯t all just that. This cold, deep and unfathomable look in his eyes was like a mysterious case for her that she will never understand. She kept ignoring it but this beastly kind of look in his eyes actually scares Hinari. Even if it¡¯s just for a moment, Hinari could tell that within his mischievous and easy going fa?ade, there was something inside him that he was desperately hiding from her. She just could tell that he will never n to reveal anything to her or open up to her and it was the most frustrating thing Hinari ever felt.

    Hinari already realized what he is to her life now. For more than five years, their rtionship didn¡¯t change and yet her heart slowly changed on its own. Knowing that they were only engage because of an agreement, Hinari tried keeping her distance. She doesn¡¯t want to fall for him even deeper. She was well aware that even though they were flirting with each other like teenagers every single time they meet and treating the intimacy between them like it was nothing serious, there was really nothing between them. They were couple in name simply ying around each other, with no proper talks, no deration of love or anything, nor any idea about what was really in between them.

    However, Hinari couldn¡¯t deny that she was having fun. She doesn¡¯t hate this kind of easy going rtionship. She likes it in a good way. She was having fun whenever she¡¯s beside him. She loves teasing him, flustering him and troubling him in any way she could and it¡¯s making her boring life liver. But at the end of the day, she can¡¯t help but wonder. How long would they stay like this? Will they just stay like this forever?

    "You... you used to be so well behave if your brother the great is around." Hinari could only answer and once again, as though there was two persons inside him, Zaki mischievously smiled and that beastly look in his eyes simply disappeared like it never existed.

    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to take this opportunity to tease me? Too bad Miss fake pervert, but not anymore." He continued and somehow, Hinari wasn¡¯t pleased with this super naughty look in his eyes. And somehow, hearing him said the words ¡¯fake pervert¡¯ annoyed her. She doesn¡¯t want to just lose like this against this man.

    Hinari then bit her lip hard as she narrowed her eyes. And the next moment, the girl quickly mmed her lips on his name and Zaki¡¯s eyes widened when she sucked his skin hard as she could. She sucked it hard enough that Zaki was sure it will definitely leave a mark.

    "You..." Zaki held her shoulders to stop her when he saw Sei looking at them with a nk expression.

    "Stop it. Sei is back." Zaki whispered to Hinari and her lips immediately left his skin. However, instead of backing off quietly, Hinari suddenly started crying. Causing Zaki¡¯s eyes to widened again. And before Zaki could say a word, Hinari turned towards Sei as she spoke with tears in her eyes.

    "I... I¡¯m sorry Mr. Chen, but I want to go back home now." She said as she wipes her tears and Sei¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Zaki, as if telling him the words ¡¯what the hell did you do?¡¯, causing Zaki to only fall speechless.

    "Why?" Sei coldly asked, causing Hinari to unconsciously moved back a little towards Zaki.

    "B-because Zaki is bullying me. I think he doesn¡¯t me here." She said and Zaki¡¯s veins popped one after another.

    ¡¯T-this girl... isn¡¯t this too much? You already gave me a hickey and you¡¯re still not satisfied? Do you actually have a grudge against me?!¡¯

    Zaki could onlyin within him as Sei¡¯s sharp deadly gazes were pointed right on his throat.

    "Zaki... if you let your fianc¨¦e leaves this house... you know what will happen. Settle this and find me in the study room." Sei said with his freezing cold voice before he left.

    That moment, Hinari immediately stopped crying before she smiled mischievously at Zaki as she spoke.

    "Hehe... How¡¯s my acti---"

    Hinari couldn¡¯t even finish her words because Zaki suddenly moved like sh that in a mere second, Hinari was already pinned down by him in the car¡¯s backseat.

 Chapter 313 Seriously

    "You really are enjoying yourself giving me trouble, huh?"Zaki said as he held Hinari¡¯s hands above her head when Hinari who quickly recovered from Zaki¡¯s quick move just smiled.

    "What. You deserve it." She replied before her eyes fell into the mark she left on his neck.

    "Huh? You¡¯re still not satisfied? Giving me a hickey isn¡¯t enough for you?" He asked as he looked at her with disbelief.

    "Well, kind of?" She coolly answered and Zaki could only close his eyes as he breathed deeply. Well, Zaki wasn¡¯t aware that the reason why Hinari messed with him just now was not actually because of him biting her earlobe but because of her little frustration with him.

    "Fine, but I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you dare say you¡¯ll leave this house again even if it¡¯s just a joke. You understand?" He firmly warned her as his grip in her hands loosened. However, Hinari didn¡¯t flinched, she instead grinned like a mischievous viin at him.

    "Hmm? What if I will?" She yfully uttered with a seductive tone, teasing him again as usual. But surprisingly, Zaki who usually retort with words didn¡¯t speak. His grip in her hands tightened again and his eyes were just glued onto her.

    "What¡¯s this Mr. Beauty? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re now falling with my gorgeousness---"

    Zaki swiftly moved in an instant, causing Hinari to swallow the rest of her words due to surprise. It was because Zaki suddenly buried his face in the nook of her neck and without a warning, his warm lips mmed on her nape before he started sucking it, hard yet a little bit gentle. He exactly did the same thing Hinari did to him.

    That moment, Hinari¡¯s eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t react on time. That by the time she manage to snap back to her senses, Zaki already lifted his face and was staring at her.

    "If you insist, then, I¡¯ll just punish you like this every time you say it." Zaki said with a glint of mischievousness shed across his eyes. However, the girl never nned to lose to him at all.

    Zaki¡¯s face was still a bit close to hers so his lips were still within her reach. Thus, the next moment, Hinari lifted her face and caught his lips despite her unable to hold him because Zaki was still locking her hands above her head.

    Due to her unexpected move, Zaki was caught off guard. He thought that he could at least make her stop being stubborn by trying to punish her but the result seemed to get worst. She sucked his lower lip and before he could pull away from her kiss, Hinari bit his lower lip and she didn¡¯t let it go. Not until Zaki finally gave in and he let go of her hands.

    "You... are you trying to rip my lip off or something?!" Zakiined when Hinari sexily smiled at him. She lifted her hand and touched Zaki¡¯s lip as if she was trying to soothe the pain she caused.

    "I will never do that, okay? I don¡¯t want to hurt your beautiful self to that extent. I just want to tell you that don¡¯t even think about threatening me my dear beauty." She replied with unfading mischievous smile and Zaki could only pinch the muscle between his brows.

    ¡¯Damn... this girl really is... She¡¯s really giving me headaches.¡¯

    Afterining inside his brain, Zaki heaved a sigh of surrender before he helped her up. He didn¡¯t hate her being mischievous like this and somehow he always find it cute if she refuse to let herself lose to him. However, sometimes, he suddenly feel this sudden strong urge to make her taste her own medicine for real and make her obediently submit to him. And that was why he could only surrender before he will lose control again. Not at least in this ce and situation.

    By the time the two of them were now sitting properly inside the car, Zaki spoke.

    "Anyway, stop fooling around for now. Someone really needs your help." Zaki¡¯s tone turned serious and calm causing Hinari to heave a deep breath as well. She understood that Davi¡¯s case was not easy to solve. That was why she will need to n carefully for this.

    "You guys still didn¡¯t tell me what happened to her but never mind, I¡¯ll go talk to her before I¡¯ll let you know about the n tomorrow. But I don¡¯t understand, why does your brother the great seem a bit too impatient? It¡¯s only been days since Davi returned right?" Hinari said and Zaki could only sigh. Well, if only Sei didn¡¯t lose his mindst night, he might not be in such haste right now.

    "Sei just wanted her back so bad as soon as possible." Zaki could only reply before he held her hand.

    "Let¡¯s go. Sei is waiting inside." He continued and Hinari obediently followed because she knew that her best friend will be her priority for now.

    "You have to make it clear to your brother that he has to obediently participate with whatever n I¡¯ll make, okay?" Hinari said as they walk.

    "Don¡¯t worry, that guy will do everything as long as it¡¯s for his wife¡¯s sake." Zaki replied and Hinari could only nod with satisfaction.

    ...

    Upon Zaki¡¯s arrival at the study room, Sei¡¯s voice immediately rang.

    "So?" He uttered as he continued working, seriously tapping on theptop on the table as Zaki just walked quietly towards him before hezily sat across him.

    "You know that she just love messing with me. She never meant what she said." Zaki said and Sei lifted his face and looked at him.

    "Isn¡¯t it your fault that she¡¯s like that to you?" Sei said and Zaki raised a brow.

    "H-huh? What do you even mean by that?" He asked, looking at Sei with a curious look in his eyes.

    "I believe it¡¯s because you¡¯re not taking your rtionship with her seriously." Sei replied before he casually returned his gaze onto theptop¡¯s screen while Zaki was suddenly lost for words.

    "..."

 Chapter 314 Still the same

    Zaki waspletely silenced by Sei¡¯s words. Sei was focused on his work but he was actually waiting for him to speak about the status of his rtionship with his fianc¨¦e. However, as usual, no word came out of Zaki¡¯s mouth. Sei knew that unlike him, Zaki wasn¡¯t the type to speak about his feelings so he¡¯s been asking him about it for god knows how many times already for these past years and yet the man still won¡¯t say a word.

    "Zaki... when will you marry her?" Sei asked as he looked at him and as usual, Zaki just averted his gaze away from him. Knowing Zaki, Sei knew that he really cared for her even though he¡¯s not saying anything. Well, this talkative man only goes silent like this when Sei started this particr topic, so just by simply observing him, Sei was sure that Zaki likes that girl more than he thought.

    "Zaki, I¡¯m here to listen. You should learn to speak out what you feel." Sei continued, causing the silent man to finally snap as he beganining deep within him.

    ¡¯This man... did he think that everyone is like him who could easily spurt out everything out of his mouth without getting embarrassed at all?!¡¯

    Somehow, hearing Sei¡¯s words made Zaki remembered the good old days when this used to be frozen log tells him almost every single thing he feels and experience. He even remembered how this used to be painfully clueless and innocent man kept seeking his advice and uttering every single cheesy thing with a straight face. Memories that was causing Zaki to feel like his life back then was indeed a one hell of a fun yet troublesome ride.

    Since Davi disappeared, Sei¡¯s EQ drastically improved. A huge reason of his change was surely because he was now a father and Zaki can¡¯t deny he was d about it. However, he was being troubled with his constant prodding regarding this matter. The fact that the now matured Sei was turning the table around didn¡¯t cease to make Zaki speechless multiple times.

    After a long silence, Zaki sighed and hezily lifted his face as he stared at the ceiling for another long while.

    "Sei, I suggest that for now, you should focus yourself first on your own problem. I won¡¯t definitely listen to a man who was currently in a huge troubled himself." Zaki finally replied and Sei froze for a moment. His hand who was tapping nonstop on the keyboard stopped before he straightened and leaned his back on the couch.

    "Yo-you¡¯re right. I really have to marry her as soon as possible, but after i settle everything, you have to listen to your big brother¡¯s advice." Sei said as he too turned his head and stared at the window, suddenly losing himself in thought again, while Zaki just fell speechless once again.

    After a while, Zaki could only clear his throat.

    "Anyway, Hinari said that you have to participate in whatever n she will make." Zaki said and Sei immediately looked at him with intent gazes.

    "What n?" he curiously asked but Zaki shrugged.

    "I don¡¯t know yet. She said she¡¯ll tell us about it when the time is right." Zaki answered and Sei leaned back again.

    "Tell her to do what she wanted... as long as it will cure Davi... tomorrow, I will also start my n." Sei stated and Zaki curiously looked at him.

    "Heehh... really? I wonder what kind of n is it." He asked, his eyes getting mischievous again.

    "So while I¡¯m at it, I suggest that you will also start seriously consider thinking about your own rtionship, Zaki." He said and Zaki again fell silent.

    "..."

    ...

    By the time Sei finally finished his work with the help of Zaki, it was already 2 AM. The two of them also discussed some important matters regarding thepany before Sei left the room.

    However, just a few minutester, Zaki who was about to walk towards his room received a message from Sei.

    [Come to Little Shin¡¯s room.]

    Zaki¡¯s brows knitted as he turned and headed towards little shin¡¯s room. Upon stepping inside the room, Zaki halted in ce because Sei gestured him to move quietly, causing Zaki to walk towards Sei with extremely quiet steps.

    "What is it?" Zaki whispered to Sei before his gaze fell onto the bed. Three people were sleeping soundly. Little Shin was in the middle while Hinari and Davi¡¯s hands were wrapped unto him. Well, Zaki doesn¡¯t understand why Sei called him here but now that he was looking at them, somehow, it dawned to him what this Sei wanted, and he was absolutely right.

    "Your girl is stealing my ce." Sei said and Zaki almost want to choke. Well, he actually wanted to take back the words he said that this man had matured enough.

    "Hey, can¡¯t you at least give this night for them? They just met." Zaki whispered but Sei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. There was even a faint re of jealousy in his eyes the longer he watched the three people, sleeping soundly in the bed.

    Looking at him, Zaki could only pinch the muscle between his brows.

    ¡¯Damn, this guy too is still such a pain.¡¯

    "Okay, I get it. How the hell could you even get jealous with a girl?" Zakiined and Sei¡¯s brows knitted.

    "Little Shin already took half of her attention away from me, I can¡¯t afford to have another one to---"

    "Yes, yes. I get it. I¡¯m taking my girl away---"

    Zaki who just cut through Sei¡¯s words suddenly mped his mouth upon realizing what just came out of his own mouth. However, after gazing at his sleeping girl, Zaki breathed deep before he walked closer to her.

    He carefully removed her hand on Little Shin before he slowly lifted her up. In no time, Hinari was already in his arms. Her cheek was resting on his shoulder as Zaki carried her like a princess.

    "Happy now?" Zaki asked and the man shamelessly nodded without any hesitation and Zaki could only sigh again.

    ¡¯This guy really didn¡¯t change at all right?! When ites to his wife, he is still the same. Ahh... never mind. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on anymore.¡¯

 Chapter 315 I really enjoyed the ride

    By the time Zaki and Hinari left Little Shin¡¯s room, Sei walked around the bed and he stood right beside Davi. He lovingly gazed at her as usual before he bent over her as his lips slowlynded on hers. It was a simple peck on her lips but full of warmth and love. His gaze was burning yet gentle. Watching his family sleeping soundly and peacefully like this was enough for Sei to feel the heavenly warmth in his chest. And as he look at them, the only thing in his head was the thought that he will never let them fall apart ever again.

    After gazing at them for a long while, Sei finally moved. He was about toy beside Little Shin when he halted. He rose again as though he wasn¡¯t satisfied about something. Well, his chibi mode was striking again as he slightly tilted his head, looking as though he was plotting something. He stared at his son before he kissed his forehead, as if saying his apology through action.

    The next moment, Sei slowly moved little Shin on the right side before quietly pulling the side table to make it serve as his barricade. Even though the king sized bed was spacious enough, his worrywart self still made sure that his son won¡¯t definitely fall. Afterwards, Chibi Sei went and took arge pillow and put it on Little Shin¡¯s right side before he walk around the bed again and stood beside Davi. He slowly began moving Davi in the middle with extreme care.

    Until finally looking extremely satisfied, Seiid beside his wife.

    Davi¡¯s hand subconsciously searched for her little bun and she spooned him, while Sei also started wrapping his arm around her thin waist as he too lovingly spooned her.

    That moment, as Sei hugged his beloved, he felt that his fatigue instantly dissapeared and in no time, his gorgeous eyes closed and the family of three finally fell into a warm and soothing slumber.

    Meanwhile, Zaki who was in front of the guest room while the princess was still in his arms was starting to feel quite troubled. Well, for some reason, the room that was always left opened was strangely locked this time and because of the girl in his arms, he couldn¡¯t call the butler or even maids toe and open the door for him.

    Thus, without a choice, Zaki could only take the girl in his room. He carefully walked upstairs again until he reached his room. He opened the door with extreme care, afraid that she will wake up the girl in his arm.

    However, as Zaki was slowly putting her down on the bed, he noticed a movement in her eyes, causing him to crease his brows. Well, he realized that this girl is already awake and was actually feigning sleep.

    ¡¯T-this girl. When did she woke up?¡¯ he could only ask himself before he began removing his hands around her. However, before he could pull his body away from her, Hinari¡¯s eyes opened as she smiled, causing Zaki to halt into ce.

    "Thanks for carrying me like a princess, my dear beauty." She said and Zaki who didn¡¯t expect her to brazenly reveal to him that she¡¯s been awake all this time was once again speechless that he could only heaved a long sigh.

    "Since when did you wake up?" Zaki asked and Hinari even yfully winked at him.

    "Since your brother the great came in. I just went to the toilet so I was awake all this time." She answered with a mischievous grin and Zaki felt he was fooled by her again. He carried her down to the guest room and then back again upstairs with such extreme care only to find out that she was awake all this time, somehow made Zaki wanted to just punish this girl so bad for being too overly mischievous.

    "You... you..." Zaki was lost for word, he could only pop several veins on her forehead, and yet the girl below her was still smiling like she was in extreme ecstasy.

    "I really enjoyed the ride." She said and Zaki snapped. He raised his hand and held her little chin.

    "You know what? I¡¯m really reaching my limit here, so stop ying with me or else I will really start punishing you seriously." Zaki uttered and there was an obvious warning in his eyes. However, still, Hinari didn¡¯t flinch at all. She instead raised her hand and held Zaki¡¯s chin as well as she spoke, copying his every gesture.

    "What a coincidence, I too wanted to punish you so bad." She replied and both of them fell quiet. It was the first time they gazed at each other¡¯s with serious look in their eyes that the jolly atmosphere between them drastically changed into something different.

 Chapter 316 I will show you

    The look in Zaki¡¯s eyes were as usual, deep and unfathomable but at that moment his beautiful eyes were gazing at her intently like never before. The two of them never once stare at each other this way. Their eyes were always been glimmering with both yfulness andck of seriousness every time they look at each other¡¯s eyes but now, it seemed somewhat different.

    Hinari was actually being charmed by the beauty in Zaki¡¯s eyes. He was just so beautiful. His eyes that were deep as a bottomless abyss, his gorgeous nose and those sexy lips were like a cheat that were effortlessly causing havoc inside her, almost forcing every rhythm of her emotions to waiver. Even though resisting the urge to yfully flirt with this beautiful creature was hard enough for her, she felt like the atmosphere between them that point of time was way too domineering.

    The extremely rare solemn and earnest look in his eyes were effortlessly making her unable to restrain herself anymore as every string of her used to be unbreakableposure and self restraint was starting to break loose one after another.

    That moment, the two of them just gazed at each other quietly and intensely. It was as if they were suddenly in a certain game of staring where the first to look away will lose. And no one seemed to be willing enough to back down, causing a great stalemate between them.

    Seconds went by like how the meteors unknowingly passed by in the sky, fast as a blink of an eye. As Zaki looked at Hinari¡¯s serious gaze -her eyes which were devoid with acts, seductiveness and mischievousness for the first time ever- he couldn¡¯t help but wonder. He can¡¯t believe that this eyes of her which were always filled with endless mischievousness and seductiveness were actually just a perfect cover, hiding the real thing within. He never saw her eyes this genuine, clear and breathtaking before.

    Zaki was wonderstruck, at the same time, he realized that this girl was definitely a real performer, a much more skilled one than him. He disguised himself perfectly using a literal mask for a year but this girl was actually wearing her very own invisible mask for more than five years and Zaki waspletely unaware about it.

    Looking at her, he finally realized that he never had a glimpse of the real her until now. And for some reason, he suddenly felt like his heart was getting heavier. He was definitely displeased to himself that he failed to realized this sooner.

    "Tell me, how long do you n to keep on acting?" Zaki finally broke the great stalemate without breaking their gazing spree, causing Hinari to finally snapped back to reality and her eyes immediately switch back to its usual yfulness again.

    "As long as you won¡¯t say anything, I guess?" She replied with a smile and Zaki could only clench his fist. He somehow understood what was the meaning of her words. He also knew that this girl, which was good in observing others, will surely notice every little thing in his action so he wasn¡¯t actually that surprised anymore. However, he really didn¡¯t expect to hear those words from her. And surprisingly, what she said made Zaki recalled what Sei just told him, that this is his fault, causing Zaki¡¯s eyes to turn even more unusually serious.

    "Oh well, no worries Mr. beautiful. I was enjoying still but sometimes, when I get lonely and I can¡¯t even ask my dear fianc¨¦ to apany me to go out and have some fun, I¡¯ll sometimes go mad so now I just want to punish you for being so cold to me over the years okay? Of course i won¡¯t forget that you did always appear when i¡¯m in great trouble so i won¡¯t punish you heavily this time to show my gratitude, kay?" She continued as she suddenly slip her hands around his neck, pulling him closer to him.

    "That¡¯s why, be good and ept your punishment, my beauty." She added, her voice now gone seductive and she was about to kiss him when Zaki suddenly pulled his body away from her as he forcefully removed her hands wrapped around him.

    "Since you n to punish me with a kiss, then, this is my punishment to you for being so naughty. I won¡¯t let you kiss this beautiful body again unless you¡¯re earnest enough." He replied, leaving Hinari¡¯s mouth to hang open due to surprise. Well, Hinari didn¡¯t expect this kind of punishment from him. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t believe that Zaki just asked her to be earnest.

    "You... how could you ask me to be earnest when you yourself---"

    Hinari could only swallow the rest of her words. It was because before she knew it, the man had slipped away from her ws.

    However, just as she thought that Zaki will leave, the man suddenly walked around the bed and then casuallyid beside her. He raised his hand and covered his eyes with the back of his hand while Hinari just watched him, speechless.

    "Let me remind you that it¡¯s almost dawn. Let¡¯s sleep." He casually said and Hinari could only blink.

    "You forbid me to kiss you and yet you¡¯re sleeping with me in the same bed?" She asked with disbelief and Zaki just repliedzily.

    "Let me remind you that this is my bed, so don¡¯t expect me to sleep anywhere." He said and Hinari bit her lip. She really can¡¯t understand this man sometimes. No matter how much she observe him, the way his brain works sometimes seemed too much for her to even begin to deduce that she even once thought that he was actually an alien disguised as a beautiful man.

    "Did you really think I¡¯m not going to make a move on you when you¡¯re sleeping beside me like this?" Hinari asked as she rose and moved her face towards him.

    "Did you really think I¡¯ll behave if a beauty is right within my reach? This is the same as offering yourself to me, don¡¯t you think?" she continued, purposefully letting her warm breath touch his skin. However, the man didn¡¯t flinch. He continued covering his eyes with his hand as though he wasn¡¯t affected at all.

    "Even if you forbid me, you can¡¯t me me for falling into this great hole of temptation served in my table." She again added and her hand was about to touch his chest when Zaki breathed deep as he finally opened his mouth speak.

    "Hinari... I¡¯m not really being threatened by an inexperienced virgin, so just be good, keep quiet and sleep." Zaki said and Hinari immediately blushed hard. Her eyes widened as she bit her lip as hard as she could. The next second, her face darkened and puff of air wereing out of her nose.

    Thankfully, she still manage to quickly recover and she narrowed her eyes.

    She then suddenly moved and the next moment, Zaki¡¯s eyes widened when the girl suddenly sat on his stomach as she straddled him.

    "You..." Zaki who was stunned couldn¡¯t even continue his words as soon as he saw her expression. She looked angry yet still seductive. She was like a hungry lioness and her eyes were just so captivatingly dangerous.

    "Wrong move my dear. You shouldn¡¯t be underestimating virgins too much. I will show you what a virgin could do." She said before she bent without a warning and she bit his nape, as if she suddenly turned into a hungry vampire.

 Chapter 317 The most delicious man

    Zaki jolted the moment Hinari bit him. He was shocked to the point that he couldn¡¯t even tell if the part she was biting was painful or not. All he could feel that moment was the scorching heating from her mouth and skin. His heartbeat began beating abnormally and her sudden attack made his brain seemed to fell into halt for a moment.

    However, as usual, Zaki still managed to quickly regain hisposure, although this time, it was a little bit slower than usual.

    Zaki held Hinari¡¯s shoulders and he pushed her. She was still straddling him as Zaki¡¯s hands were still stretched out.

    He didn¡¯t let go of her shoulders as his gaze started getting dangerous.

    "Hinari... didn¡¯t I warn you to behave? Are you really trying to test me?!" Zaki¡¯s tone was obviously mad. His gaze was cold and threatening. However, Hinari doesn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t know if he was being serious right now or he was just being like this to scare her again but she will not back off.

    "Aren¡¯t you the one testing me here? Mr. Beauty?" She retorted. Her lips were still carving a seductive smile, a smile alluring enough to drive any man insane, except of course for the few one-woman men.

    "Now let go, Mr. Beauty, let me show you the power of a virgin." She continued and Zaki could only grit his teeth. He could hardly find a word to say. All he wanted was to make her stop teasing him before everything break loose.

    "My dear fianc¨¦e, get off me now while I¡¯m still being nice." Zaki finally replied. He was still ring at her, trying to show her that he was serious. However, like a fearless creature, the girl on top of him just smiled seductively sweet.

    "My dear fianc¨¦, let go of my shoulders while I¡¯m still being nice." She replied, almost saying the same words he said, causing Zaki to feel the hopelessness of trying to reason out with this girl. Well, Zaki used to always be the one making others speechless with his remarks, so he didn¡¯t know why he just couldn¡¯t win against this girl. She was the only one who could give him this kind of trouble and this kind of headache.

    That moment, Zaki¡¯s grip on her shoulders tightened a little as he breathed deep once again, while Hinari started stretching her hand as it crawled over Zaki¡¯s chest. Her eyes were blinking seductively as she looked at the man below her.

    "You really are so beautiful. I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s impossible for me to resist my urge to eat the most delicious man in my eyes." She continued as she seductively bit her lower lip. Her tease was almost making Zaki lose his mind. The warm sensation on his abdomen was getting hotter and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Thus, the next moment, Zaki moved and in a blink of an eye, he pinned Hinari down. Hinari smiled despite the surprise. However, before she could tease him again, the man held her hands and put them together.

    Hinari¡¯s brows knitted but as she was about to speak, Zaki stood and like a sh, he rolled the girl and wrapped her with the nket. Causing Hinari¡¯s eyes to widen in disbelief.

    "What are you doi---"

    Hinari swallowed her words when the man rolled her again until she finally look like a sushi ready to be chopped.

    Upon ensuring that the girl can¡¯t move anymore, Zakizilyid beside her again.

    "You... how could you do this to a gorgeousdy? Zaki... remove this, it¡¯s hot!" She startedining and when Zaki saw that she was trying to struggle to free herself, he heaved a sigh before he spooned the warm sushi beside him.

    He wrapped his hand around her to make sure she won¡¯t break free as his deep voice rang before her ears.

    "I couldn¡¯t sleepst night because of you, so let me sleep for a while." He said and somehow, hearing his voice this weak for the first time made Hinari¡¯s heart fluttered, causing her to fell speechless.

    She didn¡¯t know if he was really fatigued but for some reason, she just felt like she instantly lost her energy to bicker with him. As though, she too suddenly felt tired and she yawned.

    In no time, she felt Zaki¡¯s breathes getting heavier, indicating that he was already asleep. His hand was still wrapped around her and the warmthing from him somehow soothed her heart. She felt like she¡¯s at peace in his embrace and she smiled. This time, her smile was genuine and without any pretention as her eyes slowly closed.

    Meanwhile at Little Shin¡¯s room.

    Little Shin opened his eyes only to find out that he wasn¡¯t hugging his mother but a pillow. He immediately rose and rubbed his eyes until his gaze fell onto his parent embracing each other.

    He stared at them with his still sleepy eyes and without a thought, the little guy crawled towards then and he forced himself between them.

 Chapter 318 The approaching plan

    The sun was already shining pleasantly when the family of three stepped out of Little Shin¡¯s room. They looked extremely cute in their pajamas that anyone who would see them that moment will think that they were currently in a magazine photoshoot intended for a perfect family.

    Davi was carrying little Shin in her arms while Sei walked beside her when they halted the moment Zaki suddenly stepped out of his room. And for some reason, he seemed to be in haste. His hair was still messy and he was obviously surprised upon seeing Sei and his wife and son.

    "Oh... uncle, good morning." Little Shin immediately greeted him and Zaki could only smile.

    "Good morning too." He replied when Sei casually looked at his wrist watch before he stared at him with a raised brow.

    "It¡¯s rare for you to wake up thiste, Zaki." Sei said and Zaki could only run his fingers through his hair.

    "Well, I haven¡¯t slept properly for many days so---"

    Zaki couldn¡¯t continue his exnation. It was because the door behind him suddenly opened again, and a girl stepped out of it, looking a little bit mad. She looks like she was about to open her mouth when she realized the presence of a certain fluffy family, looking at her.

    "Good morning auntie. You sleep in uncle Zaki¡¯s room?" Little Shin was again the first to speak and his question almost choked Hinari, causing her to fall speechless for a moment.

    "G-good morning baby dear." She could only greet the little guy back with a smile on her face as she moved closer to him and gently pinched his adorable cheeks.

    "Auntie, did you two got married in secret?" The boy asked again and Hinari froze for a moment while Zaki was stunned.

    "Haha. What made you think that way?" She asked, forcing augh and Little Shin just tilted his head as he speaks.

    "You told me before that a boy and a girl should only sleep together if they¡¯re married." The kid answered and Hinari finally choked. She coughed for a while before she could move and ruffled Little Shin¡¯s head.

    "T-that¡¯s right Little Shin. I did said that, haha." She replied before she sidled towards the little guy in Davi¡¯s arms as she whispered on him.

    "Me and your uncle didn¡¯t sleep together okay? You know your uncle is very strict." She said. Well, she decided to use the ¡¯sleep together¡¯ other meaning so she won¡¯tmit a crime of lying to this smart ass kid. And fortunately, the little guy didn¡¯t asked anymore.

    However, after little Shin, Davi was the one to asked her next.

    "Hinari... who is he?" She asked and this time, Zaki was the one who choked.

    "Eh? You don¡¯t know him?!" Hinari was surprised as she looked at Zaki and then at her friend before she went and pulled Zaki towards her.

    "She don¡¯t know you so introduce yourself." Hinari said and Zaki scratched his head.

    "Miss, I¡¯m that Mr. Chen you used to know." He said and Davi¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Eh? So you¡¯re actually wearing a mask too back then?" She asked and upon Zaki answered her with a nod, Sei also talked.

    "These two are engaged." He said and Davi gasped.

    "So, Hinari was actually the fianc¨¦e you were talking about back then?" She asked, looking at Zaki and the man just nodded with a smile. She looked at Hinari with an eyes filled with curiosity and she was about to ask more when the butler walked closer to them.

    ...

    That morning, the epitome of a home full of life and love was happening inside the Chen

    residence. The atmosphere was bright and fluffy that the flowers in the garden seemed to be at full bloom even though they were not.

    After breakfast, Sei simply watched his wife preparing their child for school, while the engaged couple, Hinari and Zaki was observing them in the sideline.

    "I think we need to observe them more." Hinari said with a narrowed eyes and Zaki just nced at her.

    "Why?" Zaki could only ask.

    "We talkedst night. Davi¡¯s case is definitely something simple even though she herself was actually the one who wanted to be cured the most. And I¡¯m sure your brother the great and little Shin are doing their best to make her smile again, that¡¯s why I have to observe first so I could find what is missing." She exined and Zakizily leaned on the couch as he speaks.

    "So? What¡¯s the n?"

    "After sending Little Shin to school, what is your brother the great¡¯s n?" Hinari asked instead of answering him and Zaki could only reply.

    "Sei wants to bring her somewhere." He said and Hinari¡¯s operation mode activated. Her eyes twinkled with excitement as she looked at her partner.

    "Okay, we¡¯re going to stalk them all day!" She dered with a mischievous smile and somehow, Zaki could tell it was definitely a great idea. Even though for some reason, he was having goosebumps every time he thinks about the approaching n this fianc¨¦e of his will devise after this.

    "Hinari, you better treat this seriously." He said when the girl crawled on him and put her finger on his lips.

    "What¡¯s this? Are you saying you don¡¯t trust my ability?" She asked. Still smiling naughtily but with a dangerous gaze when Zaki just flicked her forehead.

    "It has nothing to do with trust. I just don¡¯t want you to overdo things and create a storm." He replied and Hinari chuckled.

    "Haha. As expected with the veteran body guard and rtionship body guard, you¡¯re still so strict when ites to them."

    "I just don¡¯t want anymore unnecessary trouble for them. They already went through a lot."

    "I know, I know. That¡¯s why you have to apany me so you could watch out when I¡¯m getting overboard."

    "In short, my role is to be a police officer ready to stop you when you start breaking aw, huh."

    "Hmm... somehow, that sounds nice."

    "Well, yeah. It¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯d love to punish you every time you go overboard."

    "Haha. Oh my... I think I should start anticipating some punishment from my beautiful partner now. Should i request for an intimate punishment?"

    "..."

 Chapter 319 Look for the Trigger

    In front of little Shin¡¯s school, Davi was kissed by the adorable little bun on her cheek before embracing her lovingly.

    "I will wait for you to fetch me after ss, mommy." The little guy said and Davi hugged him back for a long while, obviously looking hesitant to let go of her little dearest.

    Watching his wife just kneeling there, hugging her son as the little guy was caressing her back, the man in the car couldn¡¯t stay still anymore. His eyes zed when he thought that there was something wrong with his wife and all he wanted that moment was to rush towards them to soothe his distressed wife.

    He hastily began opening the door when Kir spoke.

    "Boss, you agreed not go out." He reminded him and as expected, the man was forced to halt. However, his cold aura intensified in a single moment, freezing the entire car in no time. dly, Kir somehow learned his lesson now. He knew he can¡¯t stop this man at all so he quickly made a decision and sent a message to Zaki upon seeing the changes in his expressions.

    Due to what happened in the parkst night, Sei¡¯s body guards suggested that he will stay in the car. Even Zaki, though he wasn¡¯t his body guard anymore, firmly told him to obey his guards.

    However, just as what Zaki expected, Sei will surely be uncontroble.

    Zaki and Hinari were inside the low key car on the other side of the road as they were quietly observing the flow of events when Zaki¡¯s phone vibrated.

    Upon looking at the message, he wasn¡¯t even surprised anymore. It was because it was as expected from the current leader of Sei¡¯s bodyguards, Kir.

    [The boss is about to step out. I need your help, please.]

    The message stated and Zaki pinched the muscle between his brows as he quickly called Sei.

    "Sei. Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay put?" Zaki immediately said upon the call connected, but the man on the other side of the phone didn¡¯t speak, causing Zaki to heave a deep sigh. Well, since Davi came back, Zaki somehow expected that the usual stubborn Sei who doesn¡¯t care about anything else but his wife will surelyeback again and he was absolutely right.

    "If you step out now, the world will know Little Shin¡¯s identity. And when that happens, we won¡¯t have a choice but surround him with countless guards from now on. That¡¯s the least thing you wanted to happen, don¡¯t you?" Zaki continued and after a long silence, the slightly opened door of the car across them immediately shut closed, indicating that what he said did worked.

    Konwing that the guy had calmed down, Zaki rested his face on his knuckles as he ended the call. Zaki actually used Little Shin to stop him because he knew why Sei chose not to reveal Little Shin to the public. Sei wanted his child to experience his childhood normally. He doesn¡¯t want him to experience the hellish life he went through when he was young. He doesn¡¯t want Little Shin to feel like he¡¯s being caged, surrounded by guards in such a young age. Sei simply want little Shin to spend his childhood freely. That was why he never showed up his face in Little Shin¡¯s school, nor let anyone discovered his son¡¯s identity.

    "Hey, Mr. Beauty. Why is your brother the great so obedient to you when ites to things like this?" Hinari who was holding her spying binocr asked, curiously looking at him.

    "Obedient? Not at all. I was just reminding him. That guy¡¯s brain tends to turn upside down when his wife is in distress so he needed an rm to wake him up every now and then." He replied and his serious answer satisfied Hinari so she didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    "Ah! Davi finally let Little Shin go!" Hinari eximed as she quickly raised his binocr. Looking intently at her every expression, Hinari was sure that Davi was very happy and sad at the same time. And as she waved her hand to her dearest son, Hinari could only think that if it was the old Davi, she had surely been tearing up with a smile on her face by now for sending her son to school for the first time. However, Davi still didn¡¯t reacted normally, and her reactions could only make Hinari narrow her eyes.

    Hinari has been thinking about Davi¡¯s situation since a while ago. She watched and observed her sincest night until now and her heart can¡¯t help but clench. It was because she realized that the reason behind Davi¡¯s inability to cry was because of the severe depression she went through for years. She was severely depressed that she settled into a cry-proof state to survive. Hinari can¡¯t even imagine just how much pain she had suffered to turn out like this.

    dly enough, Davi was physically fine and her fighting spirit is now getting back to its usual strong state so Hinari was confident that she will be cured sooner thanter. After all, this Davi, her dearest friend was still the strong and determined girl she knew from five years ago.

    As Zaki drives, tailing the ck car before them, Hinari suddenly spoke.

    "I believe that Davi just needed something. She needed a certain trigger to start her crying circuit and once that happened, everything will be fine." Hinari suddenly muttered and Zaki¡¯s brows creased with curiosity.

    "Trigger?" He asked and like ady detective, Hinari rubbed her jaw with her fingers. She narrowed her eyes as she looked like she was currently contemting her unltimate n. And after a while, her eyes twinkled victoriously, but no word came out of her mouth.

    "Tell me about you n first Hinari. Don¡¯t you dare keep it to yourself." Zaki who kept ncing at her spoke and Hinari just smiled mischievously at him.

    "Don¡¯t worry my beauty, my n will be a sure hit. Believe me." She replied. Looking proud at herself but Zaki still didn¡¯t buy her words.

    "If you don¡¯t spill it out, we will go back to the mansion." Zaki threatened and Hinari could only puff her cheeks. Well, she wanted to tease him and make him go crazy with curiosity but she didn¡¯t expect the man to actually decided to threaten her.

    "Am I not supposed to be your partner? Tell me, or else, the mission ends here." Zaki continued and Hinari almost wanted to bit his earlobe again. But due to the fact that she needed him badly at the moment, she could only surrender and spill the beans.

    "I get it, i get it. I¡¯ll say it okay?" She finally spoke. "Our goal is to look for the trigger so we should try things. Little Shin¡¯s and your brother the great¡¯s loveydovey fluffyness and cuteness overload attacks didn¡¯t seemed to work on her so i¡¯m thinking about trying something new. Do you remember when Davi got drunk? The reason why she ran away that night was because she was actually jealous, and that night she also cried, right?"

    "You mean..."

    "The first n is to make her jealous."

 Chapter 320 Energizer

    Upon hearing Hinari¡¯s n, Zaki ¡¯s brows immediately creased. He understood what Hinari wanted to happen and he himself truly believes that it was a good idea. However, thinking about Sei, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine the freezing cold scenario that will definitely unfold the instant they tell him about the n.

    "So you¡¯re nning to find a woman to cling on Sei while his wife is watching?" Zaki asked and Hinari rested her head on the headrest as she replied.

    "Woman is a given but about the clinging thing, I think I should decide about that once I see your brother the great¡¯s reaction. I can¡¯t just decide without asking him or else I might find myself being thrown by his men in the river. But I need not worry, right?" She said and her usual yful smile carved on her face as she uttered the end of her statement, causing Zaki to nce at her with a raised brow.

    "Need not worry?" He repeated her words when Hinari sidled towards him. She purposely reached out close enough for her breath to reach his skin.

    "Because, my dear fianc¨¦ will rescue me again." She uttered sexily as she ran her naughty forefinger on Zaki¡¯s sharp beautiful jaw when the car suddenly slowed down. Zaki quickly slipped his one hand in his waistband and the moment Hinari saw a handcuffed in the man¡¯s hand, she immediately back off in a sh, and almost sticking herself on the car¡¯s door.

    "Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a police officer today. Try misbehaving again and I¡¯ll cuff you." Zaki uttered with a smirk on his beautiful face and Hinari could only pout in disappointment.

    "Be d Mr. Beautiful, if not for Davi I will definitely never back off even if you bring me to jail." She muttered and Zaki¡¯s vein could only pop as the car elerated once again.

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere inside the ck car ahead was warm. Well, Sei was very happy to finally monopolize his dear wife even though they only have two hours to spend together before going back to school and fetch Little Shin.

    "Sei... Where are we going?" Davi asked and Sei just smiled.

    "Into the ce we never set foot in together." He replied and Davi slightly tilted her head as she started thinking.

    "You will know once we get there." He continued and after a while, the car finally finally reached their destination.

    As soon as Davi looked through the car¡¯s window, her eyes widened a bit. And she didn¡¯t know why but in that instant, she suddenly remembered what she told him five years ago, that night before they parted.

    ¡¯When youe back, I will bring you to the beach, to the market, to the mall, to the street and everywhere.¡¯

    Those words were like echoes from a distant ce. She remembered that she told him those because they both wanted to be like every normal couple, safe and free. She wanted to bring Sei in every ce he wasn¡¯t allowed to step into because of his dangerous situation and those times she was waiting for him during her pregnancy, Davi had been dreaming about the day when they don¡¯t need to hide anymore.

    Thinking about those, Davi¡¯s heart started to feel both happiness and sadness: sadness for the lost times and happiness for the fact that Sei was finally freed.

    That moment, Sei immediately noticed the change of expression in her eyes and he was confused whether she was happy or sad.

    "You... don¡¯t like it here?" Sei asked. His eyes turned a bit worried, causing Davi to immediately shake her head.

    "Of course, I like it here." She eximed before she looked outside again as she continued talking.

    "I... I just remembered that i was the one who told you that I will bring you in this kind of ce." She added with a sad nostalgic look in her eyes and Sei suddenly yanked her over him. He hugged her tight as though he was trying his hardest to soothe the sadness in her heart.

    "Its fine now, Davi. We can now go anywhere we wanted, just like them." He assured her and Davi embraced him back. The sadness in her heart faded in an instant as though Sei¡¯s words and embraces were all what her heart needed.

    "But... you are famous now. Last night was dangerous." She said as she pull away from him when Sei caught her face with both his hands.

    "All I need is a little change in appearance and everything is fine." He said before he suddenlynded a peck on the tip of her nose.

    "Can you help me fix my hair again?" He continued and Davi who just recovered from his sudden attack snapped.

    "Of course, I¡¯d love to do that." She quickly replied. "Okay, let me fix your hair now."

    Davi was expecting Sei to let go of her but the man didn¡¯t move. He just stared at her for a long while without words.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" She asked curiously when Sei suddenly pulled her and made her sat on hisp. Davi was again stunned.

    "I... I think my body needs a little energizer." He said and the stunned Davi creased her brows, puzzled as she asked.

    "Energizer? Is your body not in good condition?"

    "It waspletely fine a moment ago, but I think I used too much energy gazing at you and thinking about you since I woke up. I think I was so excited to spend this moment with you." Sei replied and Davi choked. Well, his words were definitely like those flirtatious pick-up lines, but Sei said those in a way that doesn¡¯t seem to be a tease at all. Even those dark sincere eyes of his were looking at her so honestly that Davi can¡¯t help but simply believe his words no matter how silly they were.

    "W-what energizer do you need? I can buy them for you." She could only utter but what Sei said the next moment only made her even more dumbfounded.

    "I need a ten minutes kiss to fully recover."

 Chapter 321 Im... teasing you?

    Dumbfounded by Sei¡¯s request, Davi just remained motionless. Her eyes were a bit wide as she stared at him in disbelief.

    "T-ten minutes?!" she stammered and when Sei just replied with an "Mm", Davi didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    "A-are you really serious?" she could only asked again, thinking that Sei was just kidding her. She knew that this man never know how to joke around at all back then, but she thought that maybe he had learned this past five years.

    "I couldn¡¯t kiss you before going to bedst night and this morning because of Little Shin so... I want to make up for it." He answered and Davi¡¯s face flushed red as she tried clearing her throat. Well, no matter how much she think that Sei might be kidding, the honesty and sincerity in his eyes was telling her otherwise.

    "Isn¡¯t one minute enough?" She negotiated but the man¡¯s eyes turned somewhat dejected. He didn¡¯t show it in his facial expression but the fact that he didn¡¯t utter any more word and because of that familiar look in his eyes were enough for Davi to tell that he was definitely unhappy.

    Looking at him, Davi realized that the unhappy and dejected Sei was still one of her greatest weakness. After all these years, it¡¯s still impossible for her to just reject him when he was looking at her with that expression in his eyes.

    Thus, Davi could only continue trying to negotiate with him.

    "2 minutes." She said but the man simply blinked, still speechless.

    "..."

    "Okay, 3 minutes."

    "..."

    "4 minutes."

    "..."

    Still unhappy with four minutes?! Isn¡¯t four minutes long enough?

    Davi couldn¡¯t believe how greedy Sei has be and for some reason, she just felt like this was actually his new strategy to lure her into his trap. Moreover, Davi can¡¯t help but think that Sei might be doing this because he knew she couldn¡¯t refuse him when he¡¯s like this.

    "Okay, five minutes are long enough, right?" Davi then said but when Sei just stared at her and still remained silent, she could only face palm in her mind.

    W-why does it feels like the level of my husband¡¯s requests are only getting harder and getting even more shameless? Can I even handle it if his request will level up again?

    As Davi speak within her, silence enveloped the car for a while. However, just as Davi was about to speak again, Sei¡¯s voice finally reacher her ears.

    "A-alright." He said but in such a really soft voice, obviously forced and a bit unhappy.

    That moment, Davi was suppose to rejoice but seeing his dejected expression, Davi couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. She really doesn¡¯t have any tolerance against this saddened Sei. Moreover, when this man is like this, Davi can¡¯t help but remember the masked innocent him, thos familiar expression of him, looking like an adorable puppy in the rain was just such a lethal blow she can never ignore.

    Thus, like a knight surrendering thest of his resistance to the king in distress, Davi finally gave in.

    "I mean, we can kiss for five minutes now and the other five minutes will beter..." she then quickly added and as soon as those words left her mouth, a killer smile, so beautiful like the rising sun immediately carved on Sei¡¯s gorgeous face.

    His stunning smile that never ceased to make Davi¡¯s jaw to drop caused her to fall in daze again. While she was in that state, without wasting anymore second, Sei¡¯s lips suddenly reached hers, causing Davi¡¯s eyes to widen with surprise.

    dly, she managed to pull away before he could delve deeper in her mouth.

    "Uhm... Sei. You¡¯re men are still inside." Davi softly uttered as she turned red like tomato.

    Sei on the other hand who actuallypletely forgot about the presence of his men could only bite his lip. However, just as he was about to order his men to step out, an extremely important idea, ording to his perception, suddenly popped out of his brain and he smiled, disregarding the presence of his men again.

    "Can you straddle on myp?" He asked as if he didn¡¯t hear what she just said and Davi was stunned again. She looked at him with wide eyes and the moment she saw him smiling wide, Davi could only puff her cheeks. Well, she realized that Sei didn¡¯t just turned way too shameless, he actually also started being a naughty teaser, and what worse was that he¡¯s doing it so naturally and was even still unaware about it. He doesn¡¯t even blush or stammer like he used to anymore.

    "C-can you tell them to go out first?" Davi could only ask, causing Sei to snap as he immediately gestured his men to step out.

    The moment the two body guards climbed out of the car, Sei was surprised because it was Davi who moved first. She straddled him and she swiftlyced her hands around his neck.

    "Sei, are you trying to tease me?" Davi asked and as expected, the man simply blinked, as though he was trying to remember when did he tease her.

    "I¡¯m... teasing you?" He asked, clueless and with question marks in his gorgeous eyes.

    Looking at his expression, Davi¡¯s shoulders could only drop. She realized that even though Sei¡¯s EQ improved quite a lot in some aspects, he didn¡¯t seem to realize that some of his action and words could be perceived differently by others and he simply doesn¡¯t care.

    "I¡¯m not teasing. I¡¯m serious." He confirmed with his usual firm and absolute tone and Davi¡¯s nose almost bleed.

    "O-okay. I just thought you¡¯re teasing me."

    "What made you think that way?"

    "Be-because you asked for ten minutes kiss. Our lips will be left out swollen if we do that, so I thought it¡¯s a joke."

    "You don¡¯t have to worry, I will never hurt your precious lips. I¡¯m thinking about kissing you every ten minutes."

    "..."

    "That way, your lips won¡¯t get hurt."

    "..."

 Chapter 322 Extremely poor couple?

    Davi was lost for words. She waspletely thrown off by the upgraded version of this shameless Sei and she can¡¯t do anything but ept that this Sei was no longer her innocent little monster.

    "Can I kiss you now?" He then asked, looking extremely impatient and Davi was surprised again. She couldn¡¯t evenprehend why Sei was suddenly asking when he used to just instantly kiss her before she could even react.

    "Can I?" He uttered again as he moved his face closer to her. His warm breaths were touching her skin, leaving Davi without a choice but nod as she reddened.

    Upon nodding at him, the corner of Sei¡¯s lips lifted, shing a pleasant smile before his lips finally reached hers. As usual, Sei¡¯s kiss was passionate and gentle. It was a kiss sweet like an irresistible temptation, making Davi felt that the pink bubbles all over were embracing her heart and soul. It was just so dreamy and steamy as ever.

    The kisssted quite long that Davi was breathing hard by the time Sei finally let go of her. Their lips were still so close as they chased their breathes when Davi spoke.

    "Sei... I think we should climb out the car now. We only have two hours and we already spent quite a lot staying inside the car." She uttered and Sei somehow looked like he just remembered that they were actually short on time. However, just as Davi thought that he will finally let go of her and tell her to step out, the man¡¯s grip on her waist tightened.

    "That was mere three minutes. We still have two minutes left." He said and Davi could only blink.

    "H-how could you even tell that our kisssted three minutes?" She uttered, looking at him in disbelief, when Sei¡¯s expression went a bit gloomy.

    "You... don¡¯t believe me?" He replied and Davi could only bit her lip before she answered.

    "Err... it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that, I felt like it¡¯s much longer than three minutes." Davi said and Sei¡¯s expression brightened in an instant.

    "That¡¯s because you enjoyed it so much that time seem slowed down." He replied and Davi was once again speechless.

    I-isn¡¯t that the other way around? Time supposed to hasten when you¡¯re enjoying the moment, right?

    Just as Davi reasoned within her, Sei¡¯s face once again moved closer to hers.

    "Once more, okay?" He asked again. Him, asking her for her approval instead of just simply kissing her like he used to was strange that Davi couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was doing it on purpose.

    "Okay?" he again uttered, and Davi could only face palm. She couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of trap is this but Sei, asking for approval like this was working wonders. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine a little puppy pleading for more and its just impossible for her not to give in.

    "F-fine. Just two minutes, okay?" She finally said and Sei once again owned her warm lips. Until seconds and minutes went by as they shared another long passionate kiss.

    ...

    After Davi fixed Sei¡¯s hair, Sei dramatically transformed. His original frosty yet breathtakingly gorgeous and elegantly formal appearance changed into a seemingly outgoing pretty boy look. His messy bangs covering his forehead made him look like a pop idol and Davi couldn¡¯t help but think that his appearance right now was still way too much. She could even brag that this husband of hers was hundred times more good looking than the prettiest man in the idol world.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Sei asked, noticing a seemingly problematic look in her eyes and Davi scratched her nape.

    "Nothing. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too cute." She replied when suddenly, something seemed to pop in her brain. She then quickly rummage inside her bag and brought out a pair of ck sunsses. She put it on him and after she nodded with satisfaction, she made him wore the in ck baseball cap.

    In no time, the couple finally stepped out of the car, wearing matching ck cap, matching ck sses, and matching in gray t-shirts. They exactly looked like a couple who came out straight from famous magazines.

    dly, the ce was a bit crowded. The colorfulrge umbres were lively and everyone was busy.

    That moment, Davi¡¯s grip on Sei¡¯s hand tightened as they both started walking towards the crowded market. Indeed, this is the first time they both stepped in this kind of ce together. Five years ago, this was just dream. So them, freely roaming around in a ce like this just like every normal people was still somewhat dreamy, causing their hearts flutter in happiness.

    The two then simply walked around, until Davi found herself bargaining with the fruit vendors like what she was doing back then. Not knowing that the man beside her was already looking at her with wonders in his eyes. Well, no matter how he thinks about it, Sei just don¡¯t get why his wife was doing something like this. He even began thinking that she might be trying to act like they were extremely poor.

    "Miss pretty, you¡¯re so stingy. My price is already low enough, okay?" the vendor scratch her head but she still gave the fruit to her anyway and ofcourse with the price Davi wants, causing Sei to marvel once again.

    "Thank you so much." Davi said and Sei took the bag of fruits.

    "W-why are you negotiating this hard just because of some fruits? I can buy this entire market if you want to." Sei who was curious for a while now finally asked her and Davi almost choked. Thankfully, she quickly realized that Sei was someone who waspletely unaware about these things onlymoners does. And as she was about to exin, Sei continued speaking.

    "Or are you perhaps just making it look like we¡¯re an extremely poor couple?" he said and Davi was dumbfounded.

    "No that¡¯s not it, its just that... well... it¡¯s because its fun, i guess?" She could only reply as soon as she found her voice and as though a breathtaking partial eclipse suddenly appeared before Sei¡¯s eyes, his world seem turned into halt. It was because for a moment, Davi¡¯s lips slightly lifted.

 Chapter 323 Dog food in the marke

    Sei was wonderstruck. Even though what shed across Davi¡¯s face could hardly be considered as smile, Sei still felt extremely gratified. The corner of her lips lifted for just a fraction of a second but it was enough for Sei¡¯s spirit to be exalted. Finally, there was change. No matter how little it was, to him, it was a huge sign.

    That moment, Sei was way too happy that he reactedte when Davi quickly walked towards the other stall. His grip on her hand also loosened so as soon as Davi stepped away, their hands parted. Davi immediately halted and looked behind her. However, the crowd had separated them.

    Davi¡¯s heart started beating wild. Well, she knew that Sei was never used to this ce. This was even his first time and knowing that Sei didn¡¯t allow his body guards to follow them, she can¡¯t help but be anxious.

    "S-sei!" She immediately called out his name, panicking. She tiptoed and looked around once again. Sei was still nowhere to be seen, causing Davi¡¯s soldier mode to immediately start being activated. The panicked expression in her eyes turned dangerous when suddenly, a warm familiar hand held hers, dissipating the negative emotion that was brewing in her eyes.

    "I¡¯m here." Sei said and as soon as Davi saw his face, she dragged him away from the crowd.

    In no time, they stood near a bench as Davi started talking.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you not let go of my hand? What if you¡¯ll get lost?" She said. Her expression was worried and she looked exactly like a mom scolding her little child.

    Sei could only stare at her before he slowly lifted his hand andnded it on her head as he looked at her with a puzzled look.

    "Did you mistake me for little Shin? How could a grown man like me possibly get lost?" He asked and Davi could only blink. Well, he was right. The Sei who didn¡¯t know how to watch a movie, how to stir a soup, how to chop potatoes and how to peel apples was already in the past and that this Sei in front of her wasn¡¯t ignorant with worldly things anymore.

    "I was just worried." She could only reply as she averted her gaze away from him and Sei just smiled.

    "You don¡¯t have to get worried. I won¡¯t let go of your hand again." He said and Davi looked at him with a serious gaze.

    "Can I tie you?" She asked and Sei fall silent.

    Tie?

    Sei was puzzled while Davi turned to looked around. She saw a booth selling threads and pieces of cloth in different colors and she again dragged Sei towards it.

    After buying a red piece of cloth, Davi tied it in his wrist. She tied it the soldier way for it not to be untied so easily before she made him help her tied the other end of the cloth on her wrist.

    Looking at their tied hands, Sei couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was obviously pleased with Davi¡¯s idea and he himself wanted this red cloth to tie them together like this permanently.

    "Are you satisfied now?" Sei asked and Davi nodded.

    "Mm. This way, I won¡¯t get worried anymore." She replied and she was about to drag him back to the fruit booths when Sei pulled her.

    "It¡¯s ten minutes. I need to recharge again." The man spoke on her ear and Davi just blushed again. She turned towards him with reddened face.

    "But there are lots of people here." She said but Sei just smiled. He pulled her towards the colorful fabrics hanged outside the booth and as soon as the fabric hid them, Sei moved his face towards her, close enough that their noses were brushing against each other.

    "This is good enough, right? Can I kiss you now?" He asked, earnestly and impatiently, causing Davi to utter an "Mm" in an instant.

    That moment, the two kissed again as the colorful fabrics dancing with the wind just turned dreamy and romantically magical.

    ...

    By the time they went back and continued their first experience in the market, more and more people were starting to notice them. Their faces were hidden by the ck sses and their ck caps but by simply looking at their physique, people can¡¯t help but look at them in awe. Moreover, the red cloth tied in their hands was just romantic enough that even olddies started feeling jealous. Well, anyone who could see them that moment was forced to eat dog food.

    "Sigh... I never thought that I was force to eat dog food in the market of all ces."

    "Yeah right, don¡¯t you think this is a taping for Korean drama?"

    "Now that you mention it, but where are the camera man and everything?"

    "Err... seems like that couple is real."

    "Yeah, I¡¯m so jealous."

 Chapter 324 Bad influence

    The atmosphere that day was unbelievably pleasant. As the two of them simply roamed around buying things like every normal couple in this would do, Sei¡¯s first time in the market was superficial. Those years he avoided this ce was no doubt worth it after all.

    Sei actually purposely avoided every ce that Davi mentioned that night these past five years. He wanted to only set foot in these ces when Davi was right beside him and his decision was indeed perfect. Even though Sei hated crowded ces, everything just turned simply lively in his eyes just because Davi was beside him. He didn¡¯t know that this simple noisy ce could turn amazingly beautiful. The emotion he was feeling right now was inexplicable, making him feel like he was in cloud nine. However, of course, no matter how dreamy the situation was, Sei didn¡¯t forget about his energizer every ten minutes. Well, there¡¯s just no way he could forget.

    Davi even started thinking that even if the world will go into chaos, Sei will still ask for a kiss amidst the war or storm.

    "But Sei, there¡¯s nowhere for us to hide. Can we just do it in the carter?" Davi asked when Sei just stood still.

    "The crowd is sucking my energy." He simply uttered and Davi could only face palm. The expression in his eyes changed and upon seeing it, Davi could already tell that he won¡¯t give up the kiss that easily.

    Thus, before Sei could utter another word and ask again, Davi quickly removed her cap, used it to cover their faces before she tiptoed and kissed him.

    Sei was stunned but he quickly reciprocated, not minding the people turning their heads towards them.

    Davi pulled away immediately after almost a minute and as expected, Sei was obviously unsatisfied. However, since it was Davi who initiated the kiss this time, Sei didn¡¯tin anymore.

    Meanwhile, the two stalkers somewhere in the corner have been wearing opposite expression the entire time of their stalking operation. Hinari was grinning excitedly the whole time as though she was enjoying the show while Zaki seemed to be bored.

    "Hey, isn¡¯t this enough? Sei will kiss her every ten minutes before the time is up so there are no more new things for you to observe." Zaki finally spoke and Hinari looked at him with a raised brow.

    "What¡¯s this Mr. Beauty? Are you perhaps jealous or something? You can¡¯t watch anymore dog food?" She asked. Her tone was annoyingly mischievous again but Zaki seemed to be starting to develop a tolerance for her provoking antics now.

    "Well, I used to be the one grinning while watching them like this back then. I lived with them five years ago, so I was already immune with their lovey dovey antics." He simply replied as he yawned and Hinari was silenced. Well, watching the now mature and shameless Sei isn¡¯t as fun as when he was still his innocently ignorant self so Zaki somehow wasn¡¯t that entertained anymore.

    "Let¡¯s go." Zaki then continued and hezily turned back, causing Hinari to quickly hold onto his arm.

    "Hey, the operation is not over yet. If you insist to leave, I will kiss you." Hinari suddenly said and Zaki immediately lifted his hand and flicked the girl clinging in his arm. He can¡¯t believe that he was being threatened in a broad day light yet there¡¯s nothing he could do but sigh.

    "If you want to continue, then stay. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car." Zaki replied as he started pulling his hand when to his surprise, Hinari voluntarily let go of him. Thinking that the girl finally gave in, Zaki was about to step away when suddenly, Hinari caught his face and kissed him.

    She quickly forced her tongue inside his mouth, causing the man to widen his eyes. Hinari kissed him like she was in haste. Her fingers were pulling his hair as she kissed him hard as if she was trying to punish him.

    That moment, the crowd watched the two shameless couple openly kissing in the middle of a crowded market. Zaki almost lost himself due to her sudden aggressive kiss. dly, his senses were still sharp as usual so the moment he heard a child¡¯s voice asking what were they doing, Zaki raised his hands and held her shoulders. He was about to push her when Hinari suddenly broke away from the kiss.

    The two of them stared at each other. Hinari was smiling while Zaki was again popping a nerve on his forehead. He was about to flick her hard again but he stopped midway. He instead sighed before he suddenly turned again and started walking away without any word, leaving Hinari stunned. Well, he kissed him to make him stay yet, it still didn¡¯t work?

    Zaki was biting his lip hard as he walks away. This fianc¨¦e of his was really giving him all the kind of headache in this world. He can¡¯t even believe that he actually kissed her back even though he was well aware where they are. He never once thought that he will eventually end up being as shameless as her. Well, considering Zaki¡¯s upbringing, he never once thought that once day, he would kiss a girl openly in such a public crowded ce.

    "This girl really is a bad influence..." Zaki muttered as he smiled, disbelieving himself.

    At the same time, Zaki could tell that by and by, he¡¯s slowly falling under her control. And he can¡¯t do anything but admit that the more he spends time with her, the more he will lose to her.

    That point of time, as Zaki slowly walks away, a certain sound suddenly halted him in ce. To him, the sound was like a police whistle, telling him to halt or he will be shoot to death.

    Zaki instantly turned due to Hinari¡¯s sudden cry. He was just ten steps away from her and the crowd somehow cleared the space between them so Zaki clearly saw the tears falling on her face.

    "Uwah! My husband is leaving me. Please somebody stop him. He said he will go to his other beloved. Uwah!"

    Hinari was crying loudly like a child as she point her finger to Zaki, leaving the man bbergasted to the core that he doesn¡¯t even know whether he move his feet or speak.

 Chapter 325 Calm before a storm

    Zaki was dumbstruck. He was rooted on the ground while Hinari kept whining. The words she said were like echoes in his head, driving him insane.

    H-husband? W-who the hell is your husband? And what? Other beloved? Who the hell is that? Hinari... you...

    Just as Zaki was trying to calm himself, the crowd suddenly started attacking him with words. The olddies started scolding him like he was some delinquent teenage boy.

    "You... do you even have a heart? How could you leave such a beautiful wife?"

    "Yeah, right! This miss is really beautiful, how could you still have another?!"

    "Yeah, no matter how handsome you are, you should be satisfied with one woman."

    "Look! Your poor wife is crying hard. Don¡¯t just stand you little punk!"

    "You can¡¯t treat a woman like this even if you¡¯re the handsomest man in the world. You¡¯re not forgiven because you are handsome, you understand?"

    "We, olddies here are giving you wise advices young man. We are like your grandmothers so listen to our advice and don¡¯t leave your wife. Leave that other one instead and stick to your wife alone. You understand?"

    "You understand?! Huh? Young man?!"

    While the crowd continued their rants on Zaki, the crying Hinari was left out stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the olddies to sympathize with her for real to this extent. She can¡¯t even interject due to the endless confrontations that were all pointed out to Zaki.

    The tears in her eyes stopped and anxiousness shed across it. Somehow, she felt guilty and she didn¡¯t know what to do. This was definitely not the scene she wanted to happen. She simply acted like this to stop the man from leaving so they could continue their stalking, but who knows it would end up like this? Who knows this would turn out a disaster?

    Hinari looked at Zaki with panic in her eyes. She was aware this has gone way too overboard and for some reason, she felt somewhat scared and she didn¡¯t know why. She stared at Zaki and her heartbeat went disarrayed. It was because, strangely, Zaki was looking calm as ever. He listened to the olddies like a good boy without even saying a word, as though he was epting all the me.

    Looking at him, Hinari was getting even more anxious. This is the first time something like this happened. This is the first time she failed to control a situation. This is the first time things went this far. At the same time she realized that she never wanted others to badmouth and scold this man like this, she realized she never want anyone to falsely use him like this especially that he was never at fault.

    That moment, Hinari felt her heart breaking the longer Zaki just stood there like an innocent victim at stake. She would rather want him to defend himself and tell them that she was just acting or tell them that it was just a misunderstanding. But because there was no sign of him trying to stand up for himself, Hinari was left without a choice.

    "U-uhm..." Hinari finally found her voice as her feet slowly moved closer.

    Upon hearing her voice, Zaki turned her gaze and he almost smiled devilishly at her. However, the instant he saw the guilt and anxiousness in her eyes, Zaki slightly creased his brows. He was puzzled for a moment before realization slowly dawned on him.

    Wait, does this mean this is not actually what she wanted?

    Zaki was surprised. Knowing Hinari¡¯s mischievousness, he actually thought that this was what she was after. He thought that she was trying to create much bigger trouble for him as usual so he tried his hardest to stay calm for now and just punish her for what she deserveter. However, it seems like this is not the case at all.

    Looking at her, Zaki somehow could tell that she was about to try clearing the misunderstanding.

    "Uhm... actually I..."

    Just as Hinari was about to tell the crowd that it was a misunderstanding, Zaki suddenly walked towards her in a sh and hugged her, burying her face on his chest to prevent her from talking. His brows were knitted as he speaks.

    "Are you perhaps trying to tell them that you¡¯re lying?" Zaki asked softly in her ear and Hinari jolted.

    "Y-yes. I¡¯m... I¡¯m s---"

    Before Hinari could continue her words, Zaki interrupted her. Somehow, Zaki was surprised to himself. This could be a good chance to punish her for getting overboard but for some reason, this is never the way he wanted to make her taste her own medicine.

    "I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. I will heed your advices and never leave my wife again." He deared and Hinari was once again stunned. The olddies on the other hand heaved a sigh of relief as they started encouraging Zaki like he was their very own grandson.

    "You better be a man of your word young man. The heaven will curse you make your wife cry out again."

    "Yeah right, if you¡¯re a man, you have to promise that you will only love your wife."

    They said and Zaki could only smile.

    "Yes, yes I understand. Thank you for the advices. I¡¯ll take my wife away then." He replied before he quickly swoop Hinari up and carried her like a princess away from the crowd.

    That moment, instead of smiling mischievously like usual, Hinari felt like karma finally caught her this time. She could tell that Zaki was at the edge of bursting out and she can¡¯t help but bite her lip as she started preparing herself for something that will surelye ahead. She just can feel that this calm expression of his since a while ago was definitely calm before a storm. Even though she could always retort back again, she was guilty enough to what happened to him that she decided to ept her punishment this time without fighting back.

 Chapter 326 Punishmen

    Inside the car, Hinari was strangely silent. Well, this time, she knew she deserve to be punished, no, she wanted him to punish her or else her guilt won¡¯t go away. Hinari knew how it feels to be wronged and to be falsely used like that. Back when she was a teenager, her family used to attack her with all sort of painful usation to the point that she could only crumble on her own. She knew how painful words could be. No matter how many years had passed, the scar of those memories remained in her.

    To Hinari, words were just words but they were deadly des that could destroy someone¡¯s heart. And what¡¯s worse was that, nobody could take back the words that were already said. That was why the scene that happened a while ago was a lethal blow on her. Zaki was innocent and he never deserved those false usation and unreasonable scolding so even if it may not be big deal to the man himself, Hinari was hopelessly guilty.

    Thus, that moment, she could only behave herself and wait for her punishment.

    Zaki on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but crease his forehead as he looked at the dispirited girl in the corner. She was so downhearted there¡¯s no more trace of the mischievous and annoying lively girl a while ago.

    Looking at her like this, he can¡¯t even begin to vent anything. Well, how could he even start his punishment when the girl already looked like she already received a load of painful scolding?

    In the end, Zaki found himself doing nothing but pinching the muscle between his brows. He decided a while ago not to let this girl go easily this time for fear that she might do these kind of troublesome matters again in the future. He badly wanted to teach her a lesson before she do anything stupid like this, however, who would have thought that she looked like the punishment was already over when he didn¡¯t even start yet? Was this her strategy to get away unscathed?

    Thinking about it, Zaki was unsure. He didn¡¯t discard the possibility of her acting again but for some reason, he could just feel that her emotion this time wasn¡¯t fake.

    Leaving him without a choice, Zaki could only decide to confront her.

    "You..." he started but as soon as he saw her jolted a bit, Zaki creased his brows again.

    What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Is she scared?

    Puzzled and a bit taken aback by her reaction, Zaki faced her and called out her name.

    "Hinari, look at me." He said and like an obedient soldier, the girl immediately faced him with an instant "Yes". Zaki almost cracked up due to her strange and sudden reaction. However, the next words she said made the man¡¯s face turned seemingly displeased.

    "Y-you can start to punish me now. I¡¯ll ept it all." She firmly said. Her eyes looked determined and ready, making Zaki felt even more confused. Well, he expected this girl to flirt with him or something the moment he try to start punishing her so he even thought about cuffing her hands to control her but what exactly was this? What¡¯s going on?

    "H-huh? You can¡¯t wait to be punished by me? Hinari, are you a sadist as well?" Zaki could only ask in disbelief but the girl maintained her usual downhearted and guilty expression.

    "I know I went really too far this time. I deserved to be punished. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯tin and fight back." She stated firmly as she held his hand and pulling it near her face.

    "If you want to p me, it¡¯s fine with me." She continued and Zaki¡¯s face turned unbelievably dark, a reaction Hinari didn¡¯t expect.

    Hinari was about to speak again when suddenly, Zaki pinned her down in one move. His face was still dark and he looked obviously angry.

    "You... you¡¯re really asking me to hit you?" He asked. His voice was unbelievably cold and chilly, causing Hinari to feel a chill down her spine. It seems like the hidden dark side of him was leaking out again.

    Hinari couldn¡¯t utter a word, dly, Zaki noticed the faint glint of fear in her eyes, and he instantly snapped. He cursed within him as he quickly switched back to his usual self again.

    "Did you really think I will hit you?" He again asked, rewording his sentence as his voice turned back to normal.

    Sensing that Zaki wasn¡¯t that cold anymore, Hinari finally found her voice.

    "B-but isn¡¯t physical harm the only way left for you to punish someone with grave sin?" Hinari replied and Zaki narrowed his eyes.

    "Huh? The only way left? Can¡¯t I punish you in intimate way like what you¡¯ve been doing all this time?" Zaki asked with devilish smile but Hinari just creased her brows as though she just found what he said senseless.

    "If you choose to do that, then would that even be called a punishment? Isn¡¯t that giving me reward instead?" She answered honestly and somehow, Zaki¡¯s annoyance was back again. Even though she seemed like she¡¯s not kidding at all, he can¡¯t deny that this girl will definitely smile widely instead if he punish her that way. Worse was that, she might even do it again next time and shamelessly ask for punishment again.

    "Then why are you telling me to p you instead of choosing intimacy as your punishment?" Zaki asked once more. Well, this was what bugging him. Aside from her unusual expressions, the fact that this pervert and shameless girl really didn¡¯t ask for an intimate punishment was a shock, Zaki couldn¡¯t help but doubt. If she¡¯s not acting, there might a reason behind.

    "Speak." Zaki uttered when Hinari remained silent . He wanted to know why the hell is she acting this way.

    After staring at her for a while, the girl finally opened her mouth.

    "I deserved to be punished seriously this time. What happened to you will never be settled with just a ¡¯sorry¡¯." She replied, looking guilty and apologetic, causing Zaki to stare at her somehow differently than usual. Well, maybe because this was the first time Hinari ever showed this kind of face to Zaki that he found it really strange.

    "What made you think that a ¡¯sorry¡¯ is not enough for me?" Zaki spoke with a low voice. His gaze at her turned a bit serious.

    "Even if I say ¡¯sorry¡¯, the words had already been said, I can never take them back anymore so I know saying ¡¯sorry¡¯ is never enough." She said. Her eyes were still guilty as ever and Zaki somehow dislike this sight of her. He would rather see this girl acting naughty and mischievous than being like this.

    However, the moment he heard her words, Zaki finally understood why she was acting this way. Zaki actually once witnessed Hinari being attacked by her own step mother and father years ago. They wrongfully used her of ndering her step sister, spouting all sort of curse and hateful words to her. He knew all along that Hinari¡¯s very own battle was different to them. Her enemy attacks her with painful words that could destroy her mental well-being. dly, she seemed to have grown tolerant with them and she doesn¡¯t seem to allow them affect her anymore.

    "Did you think I mind what those strangers said?" Zaki once again asked with an unpleasant smirk on his lips and Hinari¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. He really didn¡¯t mind at all?

    Zaki then bent and moved his face closer to her ear.

    "Did you think I was hurt by those? Did you really think I¡¯m that weak?" He continued so Hinari immediately retorted.

    "It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that I know you have such a loving family and such status. Nobody would dare scold you and used you and called you a ¡¯punk¡¯ before this. And more importantly, you don¡¯t deserve to hear those kinds of words. I feel guilty that you have to hear such things because of me." She exined in such a really fast pace, causing Zaki¡¯s mouth to slightly hanged open, before his lips just curved up. He was somehow pleased to know that Hinari was like this because she¡¯s thinking about him more than he thought.

    "Okay, I get it. Since you¡¯re desperately asking for it, then ept your punishment." He said as he lifted her chin as he speaks. Well, Zaki was aware of this girl¡¯s stubborn personality. He knew that she won¡¯t stop feeling guilty if he won¡¯t punish her with what she deserved.

    Thus, he could only give in and give her what she wanted. Of course he won¡¯t forget to grab this opportunity to teach her a lesson.

    "Okay. I will ept your apology if you agree with my demands."

    "Of course. I will agree whatever it is."

    "Then, listen. This is your punishment... you have to be my servant until Sei¡¯s wife is cured."

    "S-servant? What kind of---"

    "Hush... I¡¯m not done yet. You asked for a serious punishment so listen very well my dear fianc¨¦e."

    "O-okay."

    "Within those times, you are not allowed to flirt with me."

    "...?"

    "You are also not allowed to talk dirty and act perverted to me or to anyone else."

    "...?!"

    "Andstly, you are not allowed to touch me when we¡¯re alone."

    "H-huh?! Not even touch?!"

    "Yes, so you have to behave well, or else, I will never forgive you. And you will be guilty for the rest of your life."

    "A-are you serious?!!!!"

 Chapter 327 Why should I?

    After fetching little Shin from school, Sei dropped Davi and her son in the military base. Davi wanted them to meet her mother and uncle but Sei said beforehand that there was an urgent matter he needed to attend so she didn¡¯t ask the man toe with them.

    Sei then left his family in the base and headed towards Red building.

    Upon entering his ptial territory, Sei¡¯s soft expression was nowhere to be seen. He was cold and distant as usual. As if he was the unapproachable and unreachable king of the dark, making every mortals around him to tremble in his presence.

    Time passed and Sei had settled the matter. The Xiao Corporation that dared to threaten him by withdrawing their investment to one of Red Empire¡¯s billion dor project was trampled by Sei in one go. Reminding the idiots once again who was the king as he left the conference hall which was filled with trembling individuals, friends or foes.

    "Haha, aren¡¯t you way too ruthless? Do you need to crush them to the bones? Must you be this cruel?" It was Zaki who spoke as they walks towards Sei¡¯s majestic office.

    "Mr. Chen, they deserve it. It¡¯s their fault for having such an idiotic CEO. That man¡¯s decision making is their downfall. He didn¡¯t realize that he¡¯s been courting death on his own until now." A woman just behind the two brothers replied Zaki causing the man to justughed before he spoke.

    "You said it." He said but Zaki was actuallyughing because he knew that the real reason behind this ruthless verdict todaay was because this issue interrupted Sei¡¯s bonding with his beloved. This is something unforgivable for Sei and it¡¯s obviously showing in his terrible mood.

    Upon reaching Sei¡¯s office, Zaki who was leisurely sitting on a luxurious couch was startled when he heard Sei¡¯s voice.

    "Zaki, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t forget this but you have to take over as the new CEO of Chen corporation very soon." He said and Zaki¡¯s head fell on the headrest.

    "Don¡¯t make the old man wait too long." He continued and Zaki just sighed before he answered.

    "I know." He could only utter weakly when suddenly, he received a message.

    [Did you tell the n to your brother the great?]

    The moment Zaki read Hinari¡¯s message, he immediately turned to Sei.

    "Sei, do you want to hear Hinari¡¯s n?"He asked and Sei who was currently signing something halted for a moment.

    "Get her here."

    "Huh? Is that needed? You know Hinari is terrified of you."

    "Bring her. I¡¯ll be her brother-inw soon. She can¡¯t be afraid of me forever."

    "..."

    "You should be helping her ovee her fear."

    "Huh? Who was it that scared her that much anyway? You¡¯re calling her future sister-inw and yet you actually told her you¡¯ll feed her to crocodiles and locked her in a dark room while I¡¯m away?!"

    Sei finally lifted his head the instant Zaki raised his voice. His icy re wasn¡¯t sharp as he looked at Zaki in the eyes but it was enough for Zaki to realize that he actually raised his voice at Sei because of Hinari.

    Zaki slowly sunk down on the couch again, avoiding Sei¡¯s eyes.

    "I¡¯ve told you before, she needed to be disciplined that time to realize her mistake. You¡¯ve been tolerating her attitude too much."

    "But you don¡¯t need to scare her that much."

    "It¡¯s not my intention."

    "If it¡¯s Davi who did that, are you going to discipline her like that too?"

    "Of course not."

    "..."

    Sei¡¯s answer somehow pulled a trigger in Zaki and in the next moment, he stormed towards Sei and mmed his hands on Sei¡¯s luxuriously ssy desk.

    "You see? You¡¯re totally way too biased, Sei. You should have treated her a bit kindly."

    "Why should I? She¡¯s not my wife."

    "..."

    Zaki could only run his fingers through his hair, speechless. For the first time, he found Seipletely unreasonable.

    "That was your fault for not keeping her under your watch Zaki. If you were around that time, I wouldn¡¯t have need to lock her to make her behave. Didn¡¯t you chose a mission over her?"

    Upon those words left Sei¡¯s mouth, Zaki couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Those words were like de that stabbed him and he could only clench his fist in silence.

    Looking at him, Sei would rather want this guy to continue talking back at him, but then again, he easily returned back to his calm self. And as though nothing had happened, he simply slipped his hands on his trousers andzily stood before Sei.

    "Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll go get her." He said in his normal voice and expression before he nonchntly left the room.

    As soon as he left, Sei leaned on his seat¡¯s back rest. He knew what was wrong with Zaki that was why he was worried about him. dly, this Zaki storming on him because of someone for the first time made Sei finally see a good beginning for him.

 Chapter 328 Resort with violence

    By the time Zaki and Hinari reached the office¡¯s door, a long and deep heave reached Zaki¡¯s ears, causing him to halt before he could push the door.

    He turned behind and upon looking at Hinari who was obviously gathering herposure, his brows knitted.

    "Do you still fear him this much because you¡¯re still resenting him?" Zaki asked. His tone were as usual, calm aske¡¯s water, but for some reason, there seemed to be a faint glint of displeasure in his eyes.

    "Er... I¡¯m not really resenting him. Considering the attitude and status of your brother the great, his punishment is understandable and..." Hinari paused and scratch her cheek with her forefinger. "and... I deserved it so... anyway, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t froze before his highness again. Even if those blue fire above his head scares me still, I¡¯m not really scared anymore. I¡¯m just afraid I might end up offending him."

    Hearing her words, Zaki¡¯s brows knitted even harder. The displeasure in his eyes suddenly zed, causing Hinari to look at him with a bit confused and unsure gaze.

    "You think he will feed you to the crocodiles if you offend him?" he asked. His voice and gaze that moment werepletely contradicting Hinari couldn¡¯t tell what was going on with this beautiful man. She stared at him for a while but she gave up quickly and just answered him. Well, she knew its never easy to understand this man to begin with and she was still aware about their deal so she can¡¯t be careless now. She needed to be alert to control herself or else her tongue might slip and blurt out flirtatious words.

    "Not really. I¡¯m just afraid your brother the great will forbid me to get close to my Davi, my little Shin and my Haru. I¡¯d be doomed if he do that. I can¡¯t live without them." She replied, limiting her words to avoid spoutingments she will regret.

    However, for some reason, the displeased emotion of the beauty in front of her seemed intensified that she can no longer suppress her curiosity on what was going on. Huh? Why does he look like his mad? Is this guy really mad? For real? Is this hallucination? But why?

    Seeing this man who¡¯s always so calm and collected like monk no matter what she do to him suddenly being like this right at this moment was indeed a big question mark to Hinari. She can¡¯t even have an idea as of why he seemed displeased.

    "You..." Zaki opened his mouth as he red at her as though she just said something he doesn¡¯t like at all.

    This girl... My Davi? My Little Shin? My Haru? You can¡¯t live without them? Is this woman serious?! Then how about m...

    Zaki who was ranting within him was stunned. He waspletely surprised the moment he realized what he was thinking and saying inside.

    W-why the hell do I feel like I am acting like a teenager throwing tantrums? Damn... what¡¯s going on with me?

    Realizing the source of all this, Zaki breathed deep as he rubbed the back of his neck.

    "Hey, a-are you perhaps mad?" Hinari finally asked. Her eyes were big and round as though she was damn so excited to know if he really was mad.

    Hearing her, Zaki could only feel his ears getting a bit hot. However, the next moment, like a skilled killer wiping every visible evidence in the crime scene, Zaki simply changed back to his usual self. Leaving nothing, not even a single trace left on his emotion a while ago.

    "Who¡¯s mad?" he asked nonchntly and Hinari creased her brows. She even blinked her eyes few times but it seems like the mad beauty a while ago was just an illusion?

    "Hey, don¡¯t lie." She replied but Zaki simply raised an eyebrow, as though he¡¯s telling her the words ¡¯you¡¯re imaginingvthings¡¯. A gesture that somehow pulled a trigger on Hinari who was currently suppressing herself to the max.

    "You definitely looked displeased a while ago you know!" Hinari finally blurted out and all of a sudden, her hands reached his cors and pulled him towards her, like a little gangster seeking for a fight.

    "I saw it with my own... two... eyes..." as Hinari¡¯s voice faded, she snapped and when she looked at his surprised speechless face, she slowly let go of his cor.

    "Well, I didn¡¯t touch you okay? I just touched your precious cor, that¡¯s all. Hehe. Don¡¯t mistake that as flirting okay?." Hinari slowly back off as she speaks and forced a smile before she behaved quietly in the corner.

    That moment, Zaki could only look at her in disbelief.

    This girl actually grabbed my cor? Why do I feel like she¡¯s starting to resort with violence now that she couldn¡¯t flirt?

 Chapter 329 Rejected

    2 years ago, the night her good-for-nothing father callously announced to everyone that he was disowning her just because her grandfather was on his sickbed again, Hinari was devastated. She thought she would no longer care even if that person denied her existence as his child to the world, but in the end, she still felt hurt. That night, she walked aimlessly on the streets until she found herself standing in front of the Chen mansion, where the 15-year-old Haru found her. The boy immediately told her that Zaki wasn¡¯t in the mansion, causing Hinari to deny that she was there for him. Hinari asked the boy toe out with her for a while and the boy, who noticed her sadness, immediately agreed.

    However, just as they were about to leave, Sei¡¯s car arrived. Haru immediately went to him and told Sei, his guardian, that he would be keeping Hinaripany on her walk. Thankfully, the man, who was overprotective of Haru, agreed after telling Hinari to make sure to bring the boy back home safely before 10pm.

    That night, Hinari was so bitter after another encounter with her step sister that she ended up going to the bar. Haru was so worried about her so he followed her. In the end, she got so drunk that Haru urged her to leave the bar and go home. The girl immediately gave in. How could she resist such a cute boy urging her? But outside the bar, a drunken man approached them and suddenly grabbed Hinari that Haru had no choice but to fight him off. Hinari sobered up due to the shock and she hurriedly pulled the young man away from the drunken man who was already lying on the ground.

    They returned to the mansion expecting a good scolding from the ice king because it was way past Haru¡¯s curfew. However, just as they entered the house, Haru suddenly dropped to the ground, gasping for air. The boy actually had asthma but it had been years since hest had an episode. That night, the boy was immediately treated by the Chen¡¯s family doctors. Sei found out that the attack was because he had breathed in too much tobo smoke which triggered his illness. He also found out what happened and he was furious. Hinari who was still under the alcohol¡¯s influence, wanted to leave the mansion out of guilt, even though it was already past midnight.

    The servant was having a hard time stopping Hinari¡¯s drunken self so Sei scolded her, threatening to feed her to the crocodiles before asking the servants to lock her up in a dark room to reflect. Well, Sei that moment was really angry but knowing what happened to the girl beforehand and the fact that she was still drunk, he didn¡¯t need to be that extreme. Actually, his reason for locking her up was not to punish her but to provoke Zaki. Sei wanted to stir something within Zaki, to anger him and get a reaction from him, but who would have thought that the fruit of that event would appear two yearster? Did Zaki suppress himself about this matter for two years? This guy really is still inhuman!

    ...

    In front of the ice king sitting on his throne, Hinari was standing stiffly beside Zaki. She was so close to him that her shoulder was brushing against Zaki¡¯s arm.

    "Tell me what your n is." Sei was the first to break the silence.

    Upon hearing him, Hinari held onto Zaki¡¯s arm as she started speaking.

    "I believe we have to find the trigger that will cause her emotions to burst out. I mean, you and little Shin have already tried many different things to make her smile and nothing has worked. Why don¡¯t we try another approach?" She exined. Her gaze was firmly locked onto the man behind the desk, like she was being questioned by a certain terrifyingmander general, afraid to even avert her gaze away as she answered him.

    "Approach? What kind of approach?" Sei asked and the girl immediately answered again.

    "How about we try making her jealous?"

    "Exin what you think would happen with that n."

    "I think if Davi feel jealous enough, her emotion might burst out of control. When that happens, she might be able to cry."

    "So? What do you want me to do?"

    "I¡¯m nning to find a woman and have Davi see you while you are with the woman."

    "REJECTED!"

    Sei¡¯s immediate and firm rejection jolted Hinari and like a kid who was startled by a ghost¡¯s voice, she suddenly hid behind Zaki, her arms wrapped around Zaki¡¯s waist.

    At that same moment, someone entered the room, but because Hinari¡¯s face was buried on Zaki¡¯s back, she didn¡¯t see who it was.

    "What are you hiding for?" Zaki, who was silent all this time, finally spoke.

    "H-huh? But your brother the great is angry again." She whispered, looking as cautious as ever as her grip on his waist tightened.

    "He¡¯s not. He¡¯s simply rejecting your suggestion. And let go of me, someone¡¯s here." He said and upon hearing hisst sentence, Hinari squeezed Zaki¡¯s stomach, causing the man turn to her with wide eyes.

    "What are you---"

    "What? You said I¡¯m not allowed to touch you unless someone else is around. Someone¡¯s with us so I can touch you whenever I want. Stopining, you conservative beauty."

    "..."

    Speechless at the girl¡¯s remarks, Zaki could only raise his hand and pinch the skin between his brows.

    This girl... I purposely let her touch me when someone else was around for the sake of her fear and yet she¡¯s still puffing her cheeks at me?

    That moment, Hinari who was still trying to squeeze Zaki¡¯s waist harder finally noticed the presence of someone else inside the room. She peeked from behind Zaki and her eyes narrowed the moment she saw a seductively ddy holding documents in her arms, talking to Sei. The ice machine never once raised his head to look at the woman but in that instant, Hinari was extremely suspicious at the way the woman was dressed and was especially wary at the way she looked at the husband of her Davi.

    "Beauty, who is that woman?" She asked. Hostility was evident in her voice which Zaki immediately noticed.

 Chapter 330 Infected

    "Beauty, who is that woman?" Hinari asked and upon looking at her, Zaki somehow could clearly see the obvious hostility in Hinari¡¯s eyes as she looked at the woman.

    "You don¡¯t need to be wary of her, she¡¯s just a secretary." Zaki said but, nheless, Hinari¡¯s eyes remained focused on the woman. The look in her eyes as she stared at her didn¡¯t change.

    "Just a secretary? I thought all your brother the great¡¯s secretaries were all men" she argued, causing Zaki to crease his brows as he questioned her.

    "What made you think that?"

    "Well, all the secretaries that visited the mansion were all men. I haven¡¯t seen a woman secretarye along before and I never thought that the ice king would be talking to another woman other than my Davi."

    "H-huh? Does Sei looks like he¡¯s talking to her? She¡¯s simply reporting. Can¡¯t you hear his one word answers?"

    "But, but..."

    "Hinari, you¡¯re supposed to be thinking about the next n. Your proposal has been rejected, so stop thinking about useless things. That guy there won¡¯t fall to another woman even if the earth was going explode, you understand?"

    "O-okay."

    Hinari was forced to shut up the moment Zaki reminded her that her n was actually rejected. Thus, Hinari shook her head and was about to start thinking of her other n when she saw the woman walk closer towards Sei. She walked around the desk and stood beside him as she put a document before him. She pointed at something on the document and Hinari¡¯s eyes narrowed to the max as her nose puffed out air in displeasure.

    The next moment, she wrapped her arm around Zaki¡¯s shoulder and pulled him towards her.

    "Tell me, beautiful. Does she have other connection to Sei other than being her secretary?" Hinari asked. Her voice this time was strangely serious like she was asking some information that could involved life and death.

    Seeing how determined and serious she looked, Zaki knew that this stubborn woman would never stop unless she was satisfied so he could only answer her.

    "She¡¯s our foster parent¡¯s acquaintance. We¡¯ve known her since we were teenagers." Upon those words left Zaki¡¯s mouth, Hinari¡¯s grip on him tightened. Zaki was once again confused by her reaction as she obviously looked even more displeased after hearing what he just said.

    "Wha---" Before Zaki could ask, Hinari suddenly pulled him again, close enough that his cheek was brushing against her head.

    "Listen to me beauty. That... that woman is dangerous," she said. Her voice was akin to an agent giving a serious warning about an uing disaster, causing Zaki to heave a sigh as he looked at her.

    "Do you think any woman other than Davi could seduce that man right there?" He asked pointing his finger to man on the desk.

    Hinari was silenced for a while as she looked at the ice king, sitting stoically, looking unbothered by the close proximity of the woman. He was still like a statue void of human emotion when he was away from his wife and son.

    Somehow, his indifference even in this situation and the fact that he waited for Davi without even so much as a look towards other women for five years were already solid proof that what Zaki was saying made sense.

    However, Hinari just didn¡¯t like a single thing about this woman. Even the feeling she felt from her was strong enough to nt unease in her heart and she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Hinari then looked at Zaki with her same suspicious gaze as she whispered.

    "Even if what you¡¯re saying is true, I still think she¡¯s dangerous." Hinari said and Zaki was about to flick her head but stopped.

    "What makes you even think that she¡¯s dangerous?"

    "A woman¡¯s instinct. I can just feel it."

    The words that Hinari said and the look in her eyes rendered Zaki speechless. The hostility he saw in her eyes was increasing tremendously causing Zaki to feel just how serious she was.

    Well, in all this time, this was the first time Zaki saw and heard Hinari judge anyone. He knew she wasn¡¯t the type to spout baseless trivial things with a serious look in her eyes so even though Zaki still thought that the woman she called dangerous could never do a thing, he still chose to consider Hinari¡¯s judgment.

    "Okay. So? Do you perhaps want me to tell Sei that she¡¯s dangerous or something?" He asked but to his surprise, the girl shook her head firmly as she narrowed her eyes again and looked at the woman. She looked at her as though she was already foreseeing something in her head.

    "There¡¯s no need. My beautiful partner, forget about the n. We have another mission to aplish." Hinari said with a mischievous, evil smile, causing Zaki to raise a brow as he looked at her. Well, Hinari knew that the ice king wasn¡¯t the problem at all. She was sure that the man didn¡¯t even notice a thing or if he did, he wouldn¡¯t realize what the signals meant and so he would just ignore it. Even now, she could see that Sei didn¡¯t even care about the woman¡¯s presence at all. However, to someone like her, who had experienced the pain of her family being wrecked by another woman, she couldn¡¯t help but be wary. Besides, there was absolutely nothing wrong with taking precautions.

    "H-huh? Another mission?" Zaki asked, curious and Hinari just winked at him.

    "First, I need to speak with my dear Davi."

    "Hinari, don¡¯t stir up unnecessary trouble."

    "I know, I know. Stop being a worrywart my beauty, it¡¯s not good for your skin."

    "Huh?! Who the hell is being worrywart here?"

    "Oh well, don¡¯t me me. Maybe I got infected by your illness for sleeping with youst night."

    "...?!"

    Speechless and shocked with the words that left Hinari¡¯s mouth, Zaki stammered.

    "W-what the hell are you talking about? What illness?"

    "Overprotective-rtionship-bodyguard syndrome. Hehe."

    "..."

 Chapter 331 Our goddess has a son?!

    Queen¡¯s Port...

    After finally meeting her dear grandson, Miura Sanae felt like she was floating on cloud nine. She also found out that this boy was a born genius and his manners were as sweet as honey and so heartwarming like a ray of sunshine, that she couldn¡¯t help but want to just keep the little soft child in her embrace. Her old and weary heart was soothed just by looking at him and hearing his voice. She genuinely felt that meeting her grandson again was one of the happiest days of her life.

    "Mommy, are you going to train today again?"

    Little Shin asked Davi after talking with his grandmother for a long while. His round and chubby face had excitement written all over it.

    Noticing the sudden light of anticipation in his eyes, Davi bent and caressed the little bun¡¯s face.

    "Hm? You want to see mommy train?" She asked and the boy¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    "Yes mommy. I want to see you in your cool uniform!" He replied and the old woman watching them, chuckled.

    "My, my. Little Shin seems to admire his mother being a soldier. Why don¡¯t you show him your skills, darling? Your friends in the shooting range have been waiting for you for over a year now." Sanae said and little Shin nodded like an old, little man enthusiastically agreeing to the wonderful suggestion.

    "But..." Davi was hesitant but as soon as the little bun held her hand and looked at her with those irresistibly beautiful eyes, Davi just couldn¡¯t say ¡¯no¡¯.

    "Mommy, let¡¯s go!" He excitedly said and Davi who was nning to go and change out of herboratory clothes could only nod at the little guy. Well, it was just impossible for her to reject her dearest son¡¯s request.

    Davi then turned to her mother as she speak.

    "Mother, after this, I have something important to tell you."

    "Okay darling, juste find me at thebter."

    "Mm."

    After little Shin kissed his grandmother, the mother and son then left.

    ...

    "Whoah! The shooting queen is back!"

    "What?! She¡¯sing? Really?"

    "Damn! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day."

    "Ahh! Damn, I can finally show how much I have improved since she¡¯s been gone!."

    "This is f*cking exciting! I want topete with her again."

    "This time, I¡¯ll definitely beat her."

    "You sure talk big. Did you forget that the queen just came from a year long special mission? Did you think she didn¡¯t improve?"

    "I know that but senior is not a sniper. She¡¯s a medic."

    "Tch, such a pity. Such a waste of talent."

    "Don¡¯t say that idiot. An angel like her shouldn¡¯t be out there killing people heartlessly. Her godly skill was more needed as a medic."

    "I know. I just can¡¯t stop whining. Damn it, how could the heavens be so unfair? They should at least give her sniping skills to me. The gods seemed to have given her all the things that other men and women could only wish for. She¡¯s perfectly beautiful, there¡¯s no one more beautiful than her. She¡¯s also an unrivalled super genius, a skilled and well-mannered medic, why did she have to be super skilled in shooting as well? She¡¯s not giving us men any face!"

    "Well..."

    As the men in the shooting range continued exchanging words, Davi and her son finally arrived.

    She was holding her son¡¯s hand as she walked towards the group and as usual, every person¡¯s head seemed to automatically turn towards her. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything feminine and catchy. Unlike other girls, she wore no jewelry, no makeup and no trendy fashionable clothes. She was wearing a gloomy conventional army uniform and yet she was as stunning as ever, as though she was a walking magazine army cover girl. The green tshirt, which hugged her curves, paired with camouged pants and safety shoes was just a sight so beautiful that everyone she passed by simply fell in a daze. She was definitely the type of a soldier who didn¡¯t just take men down with her skills but also with her undeniably gorgeous looks.

    They all seemed to be thinking that if someone like her was their enemy in the battlefield, they might die not because of her bullet but because of her killer gorgeousness.

    Everyone, who had already seen just how terrifyingly skilled and intelligent she was, was shocked to the point that their egos as men were pretty much trampled t on the ground. Thus, every soldier who knew her acknowledged and was respectful to her not just because she was a niece of amander.

    If there was one thing that was missing toplete her state of perfection, it was her smile. Nobody in the camp ever saw her smile and that was the only w they found in her andpared to other ws present in the world, it really wasn¡¯t significant.

    "Sergeant, wee back. We really missed you here." A good looking young man was the first to approach her. He was the new recruit that Davi trained with three years ago in this same shooting range. He was talented and he was one of the two people in this camp who could beat her. However, the young man actually knew that Davi was better than him. It was because shooting was actually just a hobby to her and she only trained in her spare time.

    "Long time no see." She then said when the young man¡¯s gaze fell to the little bun beside her.

    "Uhm, senior. Is this adorable child your rtive?" He asked but before Davi could reply, little Shin spoke.

    "I¡¯m not a mere rtive, I¡¯m her son." Little Shin said proudly and everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They all looked at Davi with questioning eyes.

    "Yes, this is my child." She confirmed and as though series of lightning fell from the bright sky and struck every single one of them, the atmosphere went unbelievably still.

    Without minding everyone¡¯s reaction, Davi then brought little Shin to a safe area as she prepared herself. The men were still in daze looking at her, until someone finally broke the silence.

    "W-what?! Our goddess has a son?!"

    "T-that means she¡¯s already taken right?"

    "Obviously, you idiot."

    "What the hell! Here I thought she was a goddess in heaven that was unattainable to mere mortals. What kind of man could have managed to have someone like her?!"

    "Damn! My dream girl is... It¡¯s over."

 Chapter 332 Over Qualified

    "Yang Rui, stay with my son." Davi said and the young man immediately nodded obediently. Her tone was firm as usual, but the moment she looked at her son, the expression in her eyes drastically softened.

    "Little Shin, I can¡¯t bring you any closer than this because it is a bit dangerous, so you have to watch mommy from here okay?" She gently uttered to her son and the boy smiled.

    "Mm. Little Shin won¡¯t be going anywhere. I will stay here and watch mommy," the little boy said adorably.

    "Don¡¯t worry, senior, I will watch your son like a hawk," Yang Rui also said.

    After rubbing Little Shin¡¯s soft, ck hair, Davi then took her modified riffle and walked towards the firing range.

    Shortly after Davi walked away, the number of men that surrounded the shooting range drastically increased as though a famous singer had suddenlye along to perform an impromptu concert that they couldn¡¯t possibly miss out on.

    In no time at all, thedy dressed in her camouge outfit, started shooting at her target. Her shots were so precise that she only created that one hole on her target as she shot 10 rounds in a row.

    The men had been feeling a bit downhearted due to the shocking news that their goddess Davi was a taken woman. But as soon as they saw Davi¡¯s exhibition of her skills, they were like frogs on drynd that were drenched by a sudden downpour of rain, causing a wildmotion. Their eyes were lit with amazement but, at the same time, also filled with curiosity.

    "What the hell! Who was it that said that the queen didn¡¯t improve this year? Come out and eat your words! She even looks like she has leveled up!"

    "That¡¯s right! Could it be that she didn¡¯t just work as a medic during their mission?"

    "Probably. It definitely feels like she¡¯s improved a lot since thest time she was here!"

    "Yang Rui, it looks like your senior leveled up again. What are you gonna do now? You might as well give up now and save yourself the shame of being beaten by a woman."

    "Yeah, Yang Rui, do you still think you can beat her?"

    "Damn it. She¡¯s really good. I¡¯m getting goosebumps everywhere."

    Yang Rui, who was diligently standing right beside Little Shin, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, even though he was supposed to be watching the little man. His eyes zed with excitement as he stared at her, while the Little Bun¡¯s eyes were filled with both wonder and pride.

    At that moment, while everyone¡¯s eyes were locked onto the expert marksman that was Davi, two people quietly arrived at the scene. Upon realizing that there seemed to be a badass female soldier hitting the bulls eye like nobody¡¯s business, they both slowed down and stopped, mid conversation, as they too looked at her with disbelief and shock.

    "T-t-that¡¯s Davi, right?" Hinari stammered, her wide eyes seemed to be in disbelief of what she was seeing.

    "That¡¯s her, alright." Zaki replied.

    "Didn¡¯t you say she was a medic?" Hinari said with pure wonder in her eyes. She could not believe that the badass woman she was seeing was really her delicate angel, Davi.

    "I am sure she was a medic. But looking at her right now, I bet she might also be a sniper." Zaki replied, although his expression was calm, his was filled with amazement.

    "No, she wasn¡¯t our sniper." The man who brought Hinari and Zaki to the shooting range spoke and Zaki looked at him. Upon realizing that this man was actually among the Thundras, Zaki began to ask him questions.

    "She¡¯s not?" He asked and since the man knew exactly who Zaki was, the man didn¡¯t bother to hide any information from him. Besides, he already knew that the sergeant was no longer part of their team.

    "She was our medic but she was also actually our team¡¯s spotter. She was actually not qualified to join our team because her body wasn¡¯t strong enough. Yes, her endurance was amazing but shecked the strength to keep up with us. However, since her skills were very much needed for ourst mission, we didn¡¯t have a choice but to take her along. Even if our team was slowed down a little because of her pace, her being with us was a huge advantage for the mission¡¯s sess. She was our medic but midway through the mission, her role changed to be our spotter which the captain had nned all along. She was very skilled at it, it was almost scary and she really didn¡¯t need physical strength to be our spotter so during that year, her skills improved even more." The man spoke with admiration as he exined to Zaki and Zaki finally understood how Davi survived as part of a special force despite her small frame.

    Meanwhile, Hinari who was also listening carefully to the man¡¯s exnation, paled in shock. She was already in bewilderment when she found out that Davi was now a soldier, dumbstruck when she found out that she was a part of a special force, and now... she was actually a badass shooter and spotter?

    Hinari was so shaken that she almost felt like fainting. However, the moment she gazed at her best friend, shooting nonstop with deadly uracy, Hinari¡¯s eyes slowly sparkled. The disbelief that was filling her eyes a moment ago turned into extreme admiration.

    Looking at her reaction, Zaki really couldn¡¯t me her. Even he was shocked at this new revtion. He didn¡¯t know that Davi was actually more than a skilled shooter; her marksmanship was just superb it was hard for even him to believe. Her aura was even more indifferent. She had a quiet and seemingly harmless soft exterior but within her,y a warrior.

    Err... Sei, looks like this previously unqualified applicant for being your bodyguard is now over qualified. She might even singlehandedly save you if someone was ever stupid enough to kidnap you and take you as a hostage!

 Chapter 333 Superfan

    "BANG!"

    After thest shot was made from the majestic and wless exhibition, Davi stood there for a few more seconds without moving at all. The domineering yet calm and bewitching aura that enveloped her entire being was slowly being extinguished. It was as if she was shedding the immortal garment that was enveloping her entire being and her mortal self was slowly starting toe back again.

    By that time, everyone was already silenced, entirely captivated and star struck. All the men that were watching her, except for Zaki and Little Shin, felt like they were about to fall on their knees and just worship her. Even Yang Rui was dumbstruck. He thought that he had finally caught up to the star he¡¯d been chasing but at this moment, he realized that the star had once again, flown in a sh away from him, and was now like unreachable star in heaven.

    Little Shin on the other hand clenched his fists. He was extremely excited during the whole time. His beautiful eyes lit up brilliantly as if some little supernovas were exploding in them, one after another. He looked at his mother like he was seeing a real superhero. And to him, she was. This super cool mother of his was indeed the heroine of his life.

    When Davi finally put down her rifle, she turned towards the area where she left her son and saw a little fluffy bun already running towards her. Well, Little Shin was the very first to make a move and at that moment, everyone except for Zaki was still in daze.

    Davi bent her knees because little Shin was already spreading his arms out wide, indicating that he wanted to embrace her, even though he still had a bit of ground to cover to get to her. Soon enough, the fluffy bun finally collided with her and he hugged his mother as tightly as ever.

    "Mommy, you¡¯re soooo amazing. You¡¯re so cool and awesome and great!" He eximed with innumerable stars shining in his eyes.

    "Thank you," Davi immediately replied as she hugged him back tightly.

    "Mommy, I want you teach me. Can I have a real gun like yours? I want to be as good as you." The little guy suddenly requested and Davi¡¯s eyes widened. Well, her dearest son was still just five years old. How could she possibly let him hold a gun?

    "Uhm... Little Shin---"

    Davi was about to reject her son¡¯s request and exin the reason why when she suddenly heard a shriek akin to a superfan who had, by chance, just seen her idol on the street.

    Both mother and son turned their heads towards the source of the sound. Upon seeing the shrieking girl, the mother and son both had the same reaction. They simply blinked three times.

    Hinari? Why is she shrieking?

    Auntie? Why is she shrieking?

    The two simultaneously said the same words in their head as Hinari started running towards them, while the man with her followed slowly behind her.

    The moment Hinari reached them, her eyes were twinkling and her hands were cupped. She didn¡¯t jump on them, although the two were expecting something like that to happen, she simply looked at Davi like she was the world¡¯s legendary superhero.

    "Hinari, why are you here?" Davi asked as she stood up and Hinari just suddenly embraced her.

    "Oh my god. You really are real. Oh my god, I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you!" Hinari said loudly, exactly like a superfan confessing to her idol.

    That moment, a certain someone stumbled on his own feet as soon as he heard his fianc¨¦e tantly saying the words ¡¯I¡¯m in love with you¡¯ to someone else. He quickly caught himself and stood upright as he looked at the girl clinging like a leech to the shocked Davi, and his brows began to knit harder than ever.

    However, he wasn¡¯t the only one with knotted brows. The little guy beside Davi was starting to emit a displeased and cold aura as he looked at his aunt suddenly monopolizing his mother and not letting go.

    "Uhm... Hinari. What¡¯s wrong with you?" Davi asked confused. Well, she knew Hinari was always a sweet girl to her but the way she embraced her and clung to her at this moment was just a bit confusing for Davi. It was as if Hinari was drunk and was out of her mind.

    "Hinari, are you drunk?" She asked again and Hinari finally replied.

    "Oh my gosh! You¡¯re so cool. I think you¡¯re the coolest person in the world. Please marry me." She said and a certain spirit seemed to pass by as the world fell into an extremely quiet state.

    Davi: "..."

    Little Shin: "..."

    Zaki: "..."

    Everyone else. "..."

    3 seconds... 5 seconds... 10 seconds went by...

    The silence continued until Davi moved. She sniffed at Hinari but the girl didn¡¯t smell of alcohol. Thus she held her shoulders to pull away from her when suddenly someone finally snapped.

    Zaki, who was now enveloped with a cial frost, pulled Hinari away from Davi, causing Hinari¡¯s eyes to widen with surprise. Well, was he supposed to tolerate his fianc¨¦e shamelessly confessing and proposing to someone else right in front of his very face? Absolutely shameless and unforgivable!

    "Hey, let go of me, beauty. Don¡¯t interrupt me!" She said, obviously displeased that Zaki pulled her away. She was about to jump on Davi again when Zaki quickly wrapped his strong arm around her neck. Hinari was suddenly stuck, her back pinned against his broad chest.

    "Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? I said let go. I still want to speak and hold my badass, Davi." Sheined but Zaki¡¯s grip tightened even more. The man moved his face next to her ear and the moment his voice reached her, a sudden chill ran down Hinari¡¯s entire body and her eyes widened.

    "Behave or you¡¯ll die," he said. His voice was calm, even calmer than his usual tone but was cold enough that it terrified her deep into her bones.

    That moment, Hinari could already tell that Zaki¡¯s inner beast had reappeared again.

    However, when Hinari instantly stopped moving, Zaki¡¯s dark and cold aura disappeared. Once again, it was just for a fleeting moment, as though it was just in Hinari¡¯s imagination.

    "Stop messing around. Can¡¯t you see Little Shin¡¯s darkened face?" Zaki said in his normal tone and Hinari finally burst. She turned to him and caught his cheeks violently as she pinched him hard like she was trying to split his beautiful face apart.

    "Damn you, Zaki. How dare you scare me!"

    "Huh? Who¡¯s scaring who? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s scaring us here. How could you confess and propose to a married woman? Even in front of your very own fianc¨¦?!"

    "...?!"

    Huh? What?!

 Chapter 334 Who told you?

    Hinari was dumbstruck. She was utterly surprised at Zaki¡¯s words that she didn¡¯t even know how to react. The words he just said kept repeating in her head and she couldn¡¯t help but look at him with a confused gaze.

    "H-huh? What did you say?" She asked again as her hands that were still on his cheeks, froze.

    "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. I can¡¯t believe you won¡¯t even spare your friend." Zaki said, flicking her forehead.

    Hinari looked at him intently and the moment she saw that serious look in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    "Pfft! Hahaha!" Hinari chuckled like she was extremely amused, causing Zaki¡¯s forehead to crease. She let go of Zaki¡¯s cheeks and she began to caress the skin she just pinched as she continued chuckling.

    "What¡¯s this, my dear fianc¨¦, are you actually serious? Pfft! Hahaha." She said.

    "What did you think I was doing just now?" She continued and somehow, Zaki¡¯s veins began to bulge.

    "You thought I was flirting with my Davi?"

    "Obviously."

    "Pfft! Hahaha. You really think so?"

    "You..." Zaki couldn¡¯t even speak anymore. For some reason, he was having a bit of a hard time calming himself down at this moment and he didn¡¯t know why. He just felt like he might burst if this continued.

    This girl...

    "My dear fianc¨¦, is this really you?" She asked again, this time her tone was more mischievous. However, unlike her usual style, she didn¡¯t touch nor look at him seductively. She just looked as though she was asking a normal question and thenughed again.

    The next moment, the annoyed Zaki suddenly lifted his hands and pinched her cheeks.

    "You... didn¡¯t you just promise not to flirt with anyone?" Zaki said in a firm tone, reminding her about their deal and Hinari could only blink as her wide smile abruptly weakened.

    "Ehh?! Hey, I¡¯m not flirting okay? How could you call what I did, flirting?!" Hinari began to panic. Well, she knew she can¡¯t possibly break their deal.

    "Ohh, do you think I¡¯m blind and deaf, my dear? If what you did wasn¡¯t flirting, then what would you call it?" Zaki asked moving his face closer to hers.

    "That... that... that was not flirting! It¡¯s called, fangirling, you understand? Die-hard fans normally do that to their idols, you know?! And why do you have to be so strict? Does hugging my best friend now count as flirting?" Hinari finally burst, causing Zaki to be a bit taken aback and fall speechless.

    When Zaki didn¡¯t open his mouth again, Hinari was about to continue talking when suddenly, something popped in her head.

    In a fleeting moment, her lips curved as she narrowed her eyes.

    "What¡¯s this, Mr. Chen? Are you perhaps jealous that I confessed and proposed to Davi?" She asked with a taunting voice.

    "Is my dear fianc¨¦ actually jealous? I mean, seriously?" She continued asking as her eyes began to twinkle again and her lips began to curve into a wide smile.

    "Hey, you are jealous, right? Right?"

    "..."

    "My dear, don¡¯t just zip your mouth. Say something. Tell me, you are jealous, aren¡¯t you?"

    "..."

    "C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be shy and admit it."

    "..."

    "You¡¯re actually jealous of a g---"

    Hinari who was enjoying herself couldn¡¯t finish her words because all of a sudden, Zaki lifted her up and carried her like a sack of rice, over his shoulder in one swoop. Surprising her to the core.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Put me down!" Hinari protested but Zaki was deaf to her pleas and continued quickly walking away from the shooting range.

    Davi, on the other hand, had actually left the two of them a long time ago and was now heading towards theb to find her mother with Little Shin.

    By the time Zaki reached the car, he hastily opened the car¡¯s door and upon putting down the beautiful sack on the backseat, he followed her in and mmed the car¡¯s door closed. Hinari was still helping herself to sit up and was about to start nagging him when Zaki suddenly pinned her down.

    He held her hands and put them above her head as he looked at her intensely, causing Hinari to look at him with a questioning gaze.

    Hinari wasn¡¯t allowed to flirt so she just shut her mouth and didn¡¯t move at all to avoid breaking her promise. What if Zaki was just testing her limits?

    However, a long time passed by and Zaki still hadn¡¯t said a word. He simply stared at her with that unfathomable gaze of his that Hinari couldn¡¯t read. She couldn¡¯t even tell what kind of emotion he was feeling at the moment. Was he angry? What does that look mean?

    Realizing the unfamiliar serious gaze he was throwing on her, Hinari was force to raise her white g for the sake of their deal.

    "Err... I was just kidding okay? There¡¯s no way the mighty Zaki would get jealous, haha." She said. Well, this kind of situation was a torture to her anyway. There¡¯s no way she can suppress herself for long when such a beauty was on top of her and gazing at her with those serious gaze so she had to do something before she will lost all her self control. After all, Hinari was actually just teasing him. She truly believed that this man would never get jealous when it came to her.

    Years ago, Hinari once tried asking him to be her partner for a ball but he declined. Hinari couldn¡¯t help but feel upset so she epted the invitation to be a certain good looking celebrity¡¯s partner out of frustration. The night of that ball, Hinari was holding on to her parner¡¯s arm when she saw Zaki in the hotel¡¯s lobby. He was with his men and looked like he was there for business. Hinari immediately understood that Zaki declined her because he had important business to attend to. However, the absence of any reaction from Zaki upon seeing her with another man was somehow a huge blow to her. Zaki simply nced at her and he didn¡¯t say a word before leaving.

    Since then, even though she knew he really cared for her and always saved her when she needed help, she understood that it was all because of his promise to her; that he would always help her to live freely. She believed that he was like this towards her just because he felt responsible and nothing more.

    "Hey, I already said I¡¯m just kidding. Are you really trying to torture me? Seeing a beauty on top of me like this is my weakness, you know?" She then pleaded and the man¡¯s expression somehow changed a bit.

    "You really think I¡¯m not jealous?" he asked and Hinari blinked again. She wasn¡¯t used talking to this man like this. She was always teasing him before and throwing him off his rhythm every time he turn serious, so this kind of situation somehow felt awkward to her.

    "Err... well, I really don¡¯t think you are. You don¡¯t even get jealous when I¡¯m with another man so how could you even get jealous with a woman? I clearly know that you don¡¯t get jealous over me," Hinari replied. She had already epted this fact a long time ago but somehow, it was still a sharp blow to her heart, hearing it out loud.

    However, the next words that came out of Zaki¡¯s mouth widened her eyes as her lips slowly parted.

    "Who told you that? Who told you I¡¯m not jealous?"

 Chapter 335 I hate you

    "Who told you I¡¯m not jealous?"

    Upon those words leaving Zaki¡¯s mouth, Hinari was dumbstruck. She blinked more than three times before she could utter a word.

    "H-huh? W-what did you say?" Hinari stammered. She was trying to confirm that what she just heard wasn¡¯t in her imagination. She stared at him with wide eyes and Zaki¡¯s gaze was still deep and unfathomable. However, this time, the way he looked at her was much more intense than ever. His eyes were like a clear blueke, enchantingly calm and clear yet bottomless. She just couldn¡¯t see what exactly those eyes were telling her.

    Looking at him, Hinari¡¯s heart began to race when the man didn¡¯t reply. She could swear she heard those words but somehow, she just found it quite unbelievable.

    What is this guy up to? Is he serious? Is he just testing me?

    Unable to figure out what was going on, Hinari decided not to expect anything in the end. Well, she had always been a pessimist in the first ce. Hinari was the type of person who always chose to expect nothing from someone else. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be disappointed.

    Since she was a little girl, her life had been filled with one betrayal after another. Even her very own flesh and blood had abandoned her, causing her to lose her trust in almost everyone. She learned that in order for someone like her to avoid getting hurt again, she would have to expect the worst from everyone, or expect nothing at all. Truth be told, when Hinari met her best friend, Davi, in high school, she already expected her to be just like everyone else. She expected her to pretend to be a friend at the beginning and then gradually be a backstabber or a stranger when she didn¡¯t need Hinari anymore. She prepared herself, expecting the worse, so that when that worst case scenario happened, she wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard and it would be easy to just say the words ¡¯as expected, I was right all along¡¯. However, when Hinari¡¯s negative expectations didn¡¯t happen, she was so happy like she had flown to the moon and back and was surprised to the core.

    Hinari truly believed that too much optimism would only give nothing but heartache. She believed that too much expectation would only give you pain. She already learned her lesson so she wouldn¡¯t purposely push herself to fall down the same pit again.

    "Are you perhaps trying to test me, huh, Mr. Chen? Are you saying these words to provoke me or something since I¡¯m not allowed to flirt as of now?" Hinari spoke again. Her voice was somehow, calm and void with anything mischievous.

    However, the words she said caused Zaki to slightly crease his brows.

    "You think I¡¯m kidding?" He finally replied and Hinari immediately answered.

    "Well, I just don¡¯t want to get my hopes up."

    "Because you¡¯re afraid your expectation will be wrong?"

    "Hmm... That¡¯s correct so there¡¯s no point denying it. I¡¯d rather be a pessimist and expect a storm so I can prepare myself for it than being an optimist, expecting sunshine just to end up being caught off guard by the storm. Of course, the good thing is that if you expected a storm but the day is actually filled with sunshine instead, won¡¯t you be surprised and overjoyed?"

    Hinari¡¯s words were somewhat heavy. Zaki could clearly notice the change in her tone. Hearing her, he finally began to understand why this girl is acting the way she is all this time.

    "But thinking that way towards someone is the same as saying you never trust that person at all." He replied.

    "Maybe you¡¯re right. The way I think might even be logically called as being selfish or ying it safe, but, what¡¯s wrong with ying it safe? What¡¯s wrong with being careful? Must I be foolish forever and let myself get hurt again?"

    "So you won¡¯t believe me if I tell you I¡¯m jealous?"

    "W-well, you can¡¯t me me. How could a heartless fianc¨¦ like you be jealous because of a yful confession to... a... girl?!"

    "H-heartless?" Zaki stammered. For some reason, he was shaken up the moment she called him heartless. Of course he was used to being called heartless and ruthless by his enemies since he was young, however, when the word came from Hinari¡¯s mouth, he felt like he was being stabbed. His grip on her hand loosened like he suddenly weakened.

    "Well, you don¡¯t know? Listen to me Mr. Beautiful, we have been engaged for more than five years now, but you haven¡¯t even taken me out for a date. You onlye to give me a present during my birthdays and you leave straight away after five minutes of talking to my grandpa and not me. You onlye and see me when your brother the great sends you to get me. You never epted an invitation from me. We never had serious talks, and you never opened up to me. Of course, I will never forget that you always seem to appear and save me whenever I¡¯m in grave danger and I know I can never repay you for it but..." Hinari, pulled her hands from Zaki¡¯s loosened grip and like a fierce gangster, she grabbed Zaki¡¯s cor. She made sure she wouldn¡¯t touch his body as her eyes seemed to turned even fiercer, looking at him as if Zaki owed her a billion dor.

    "But my dear beauty, you were supposed to be my fianc¨¦, not a superhero who would only appear when I¡¯m in grave danger. Yes, I haven¡¯t forgotten that we were never bound by this thing called love from the very beginning but why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you nning to be like this for another five years? Do you perhaps think that we will stay like this forever?" She continued, her eyes narrowed as she question him. Well, Hinari actually expected Zaki to break the engagement one day. She even expected that their rtionship will never work. For five years, she tried chasing him while making it looks like she¡¯s doing it for fun, harassing him mischievously every time there was a chance, trying to get a reaction, but she, the so called queen of seduction who published best selling romantic books actually failed to even invite her man out for a date.

    Thinking about their situation, Hinari has been thinking, why were they still engage until this time despite it all? How long will they stay like this?

    For the first time, Hinari felt like her heart was getting heavier than ever. Certainly, she knew that she didn¡¯t want them to stay like this forever.

    After a moment of silence, Hinari continued speaking without letting go of Zaki¡¯s cor.

    "If that¡¯s what you think, sorry dear, even if you¡¯re the most beautiful man in my eyes, I think, what I need is definitely not a superhero." She said, her eyes glistened with something Zaki never seen before.

    However, the next moment, Hinari shrugged and the look in her eyes went back to normal.

    "So yeah, to me, you¡¯re definitely my heartless superhero. Moreover, no matter how much I think about it, there¡¯s no way that you of all people will really get jealous over me. Why? Well, why would it suddenly happen now when you didn¡¯t care for all these years? To tell you the truth, Chen Zaki..." she paused and let go of his cor. She looked away from him and uttered three words...

    "I hate you."

 Chapter 336 Her aim

    I hate you...

    I hate you...

    I hate you...

    The words Hinari uttered rang like an endless echo inside Zaki¡¯s brain, repeating over and over again. He was already stunned from her sudden outburst and he couldn¡¯t even say a word as he listened to her. He waspletely silenced so the moment Zaki heard her say the words ¡¯I hate you¡¯, he felt like his brain just experienced a momentary shut down, something that never happened to him before.

    Zaki remained silent for a long while. His eyes turned dark as though he just lost his vision. The unfamiliar feeling in his chest the moment Hinari said she hated him shocked him to the core and he didn¡¯t know how to react. He just felt as though his system experienced a great shock, immobilizing his body and mind.

    Hinari, who averted her gaze away from him for a second was starting to somewhat feel a bit nervous. Well, for some reason, the man on top of her seemed to have turned into a lifeless mannequin. He didn¡¯t move at all. It was as if some mischievous goddess just yed a prank on him by pointing a magic wand toward him and making him immobile. He used to always retort right away or flick her head whenever Hinari made him speechless so him being silent like this, without moving at all was something really surreal, like the calm before a storm.

    Hinari was somehow feeling a bit better since she finally managed to let the words out that she had always wanted to tell him. However, truth be told, she thought this was not the right time for her to say all this. She didn¡¯t mean to say all this in this kind of situation.

    She didn¡¯t n to burst out at this moment, especially when she wasn¡¯t allowed to touch him. Well, because she always expected the worst oue, she had prepared a n if in case Zaki still kept being stubborn.

    However, because she was bound by their deal, Hinari won¡¯t be able to execute her n in this state. She didn¡¯t want to break her promise and she hated to be at the losing end so she could only postpone the moment of truth and y it safe.

    That was why upon realizing that the timing of her outburst wasn¡¯t right, Hinari ended her statement with those words to distract him from the real issue in the mean time. She didn¡¯t really n to say she hated him but her mischievous self took over in thest moment and she ended up saying a big fat lie. She was supposed to simply tell him some misdirecting words yet she actually ended up saying she hated him. Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped now...

    She badly wanted him to speak, to say something, anything at all, but she knew this Zaki wouldn¡¯t be easily swayed and she wanted him to think about what she said a bit longer. She wanted to bug him and get him to think about her. She wanted him to feel anxious even just for a little bit longer. She wanted to give him trouble. After all, he was the man who withstand all her advances for almost six years.

    "Eherm." Hinari purposely cleared her throat a bit louder. She didn¡¯t know why but Zaki in this state looked like his spirit just left him and somehow, she was starting to get a bit curious about what was going on in his head.

    When the man still didn¡¯t move, Hinari moved to pinch his cheeks but she stopped midway. Well, she still had to be careful. What if this man was just trying to make her lose control?

    Just as Hinari was about to speak, Zaki¡¯s lost spirit seemed to finally return to his body and his eyes went from being lifeless into something totally scary. He moved his face closer to hers and stared at her intently as ever, causing Hinari to be a bit taken aback.

    "You... you h-hate me?" he uttered in a chilling voice filled with disbelief. For some reason, his eyes turned seemingly dangerous. E-eh? Why does it feel like he¡¯s angry? Is he angry because he really thinks I hate him?

    Despite the coldness emitting from Zaki, Hinari was engrossed with the thoughts in her head. She never expected that Zaki would react like this when she told him she hated him. Thus, instead of feeling fear, Hinari couldn¡¯t help but somehow felt victorious and she can¡¯t suppress herself to let a soft chuckle out. Does this man seriously think I hate him?

    Hinari was surprised. She was aware that no matter what happened and even if she wanted to, she knew that it was close to impossible for her to hate this man. There¡¯s no way she could hate a beautiful specie like him.

    "Hehe. Do you really believe that I hate you?" She then asked. She couldn¡¯t even suppress her grin even if she wanted to act all serious. Her heart was feeling so pleased that it was distracting her pretty bad. Well, him getting angry obviously means he doesn¡¯t want her to hate him right?

    That moment, upon looking at that annoying, mischievous grin and hearing her seemingly taunting words, Zaki¡¯s dangerous aura abruptly stopped filling the air. He looked like there were big invisible dots that appeared above his head, as though he was in a state of great confusion where he didn¡¯t even know what to think of feel now.

    Zaki: "..."

    He was speechless and Hinari who was watching his every reaction couldn¡¯t help but want to burst withughter and start teasing him.

    However, just as the girl was about to begin her tease, Zaki suddenly spoke.

    "No." He said with a serious gaze and Hinari blinked as she uttered an "Huh?"

    "I think you don¡¯t really hate me." Zaki replied. Her expression went back to normal but there¡¯s still emotions in his eyes he couldn¡¯t hide. He still looked like he was angry with something.

    "... Oh... is that so? How could you say so?"

    "Because I think I¡¯m an optimist."

    "..."

    Hearing Zaki¡¯s unexpected replybined with his straight face, Hinari blinked three times and fell speechless.

    T-this man... what kind of reason is that?

    Upon seeing how he replied calmly, Hinari narrowed her eyes. And in the next moment, her expression changed. The grin on her face faded and she looked at him ever so seriously as though she was about to say something that could shake the world.

    "What if I tell you, I was serious?" she said and after a moment of deafening silence, Zaki¡¯s cold aura immediately zed again. Looking at him, Hinari wanted to celebrate.

    His mouth opened a little as if he wanted to say something but at that moment, Hinari¡¯s cellphone vibrated.

    Hinari immediately answered her phone. She wanted their conversation to stop right here. She wanted to trouble and make him feel anxious for a long while. After all her aim was to make this man open up to her on his own ord not because he was forced to do so.

    "Oh, our spy." She then said casually. She immediately switched into her mission mode as she spoke,pletely ignoring Zaki who was still on top of her with a sour expression.

    "Hello? What is it? We just left . Don¡¯t tell me that that secretary entered the boss¡¯ office again." She said as she raised her brow.

    "Miss Hinari, I found out that Miss Lin is always volunteering to be the one to bring documents to the boss. I heard that the other four secretaries give her their reports, so yeah, she just entered the boss¡¯ office again. There are a lot of documents in her hands so I bet she will be spending some time inside."

    As soon as Hinari heard those words, her eyes narrowed and she took several deep breaths.

    She looked at Zaki and spoke fiercely.

    "Mr. Chen, there¡¯s an emergency. I need to talk to Davi right away." She said and as though she didn¡¯t notice the chill in his eyes, Hinari helped herself up and just like that, she slipped away, and she opened the door before she hastily left, leaving the silent man in the car emitting a deadly cold aura, as his fists clenched so tight as though he wanted to go and kill someone.

 Chapter 337 Who is that lady?

    Red Empire Corporation...

    A ck Maybach was parked in front of the majestic building and as soon as its doors opened, a fair and gorgeousdy dressed in an elegantly simple white dress stepped out of it. Her long ck hair cascaded down her back as her fair skin glowed under the touch of sun. She looked absolutely stunning as usual. Her refreshing look was enough to make the day beautiful as though she herself was the goddess of spring.

    Some time ago, Hinari suddenly told Davi to go and fetch her tired husband from work. She didn¡¯t quite get why Hinari seemed desperate for her to do this but she didn¡¯t ask anymore questions and obeyed her. Besides, she wanted to go see Sei¡¯spany for herself.

    "Okay, listen to me Davi. Your husband seems to be in a big trouble regarding some problem about his negotiation with one of his partners so I am sure he¡¯s very tired right now. You have to be there and support him, of course. Don¡¯t just sit there and watch. You have to do something to make him feel better, you know what I mean, right?" Hinari whispered as they both stood outside the car.

    "O-okay." Davi obediently nodded and Hinari secretly smiled evilly.

    Good girl... go and crush that woman¡¯s spirit to the ground Davi... show her who the queen is... show her that her attempts and delusions are futile...! Pfft, who does she think she is trying topete with my Davi?

    Seeing that Davi finally stood there, looking determined, Hinari then entered the car.

    "Give Little Shin to me." Hinari said as she moved towards Zaki and the man, who was quietly looking out the window with the sleeping little Shin in his arms, slowly turned towards her. Well, as much as Hinari wanted to apany Davi to enjoy the show that was about to unfold, she knew she couldn¡¯t. It was because only Zaki could enter Sei¡¯s office without any appointments. She wanted to give Sei a big surprise and to do that sessfully, she needed Zaki¡¯s VIP status.

    Armed with the knowledge of Hinari¡¯s ns for this surprise trip, Zaki carefully gave Little Shin to her.

    "Don¡¯t forget what I told you okay, partner?" She said as she smiled at Zaki. Zaki was about to climb out but he stopped when he heard her words.

    His gaze fell onto the sleeping boy in her arms and in the next second, Zaki suddenly locked his eyes on her as he slowly moved his face towards hers.

    Hinari immediately blinked and her eyes slowly turned wide as she saw Zaki suddenly creeping in closer to her. The way he looked at her was like a spell that forced her to keep her gaze on him, rendering her powerless to even blink, as though he was controlling her every move.

    Slowly, Zaki continued moving closer and Hinari could already tell he was about to lean in to kiss her. This was something she hadn¡¯t expected at all. In the past, they never started a kiss like this. They simply kissed each other in a sh without any warning so this situation would be a first for both of them. Somehow causing Hinari¡¯s heart to strangely start beating uncontrobly as she reflexively began holding her breath.

    However, when Zaki¡¯s lips were a mere inch away from hers, he suddenly stopped.

    "You said you hate me but you sure don¡¯t mind me kissing you?" Zaki suddenly asked with his same calm voicr and Hinari finally snapped. dly, she manage to stayposed before her face turned red like a tomato.

    "Oh. Well, I love your beautiful body in the first ce so... I can¡¯t possibly hate the touch of any of your body parts" she replied and when she saw Zaki¡¯s brows knot up, she remembered their deal and she immediately made excuses to redeem herself.

    "Of course, I¡¯m not flirting. I was just answering your question and my answ..." She continued but she couldn¡¯t even finish her exnation because Zaki suddenly flicked her forehead and just like that, he left her without word.

    Hinari: "..."

    As soon as the door closed, Hinari bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just felt just now. Why the hell did I feel so nervous just then? Feeling nervous over a kiss? What?! Dear self, are you serious?! What the hell happened to me?! Am I a teenager?! Really? And that beauty is ying tricks on me again, right?! Ugh!

    ...

    After boarding the elevator meant exclusively for Sei and his important people, all eyes turned their heads towards the girl beside Zaki. Everyone in thepany rarely saw anyone taking the king¡¯s elevator except for Zaki and their parents, who sometimes came to visit him in his office, maybe once in a blue moon.

    "Oh gosh, did you guys see that? There¡¯s ady who entered the King¡¯s elevator."

    "Yeah, who is thatdy?"

    "Did you see her face?"

    "Damn, i didn¡¯t notice her until she entered the elevator."

    "I was afraid to look since the second boss is beside her."

    "How about you? Did you see her face?"

    "I didn¡¯t but just seeing her back seemed like she is really sexy. Her hair was like a ck waterfall and her skin is..."

    "You... shut up and watch your words. You don¡¯t know who she is. What if she¡¯s someone very important to the boss? Don¡¯t dig your own grave idiot."

    "How could you even be sure she¡¯s someone important?"

    "Are you an idiot? Have you forgotten that no other woman aside from the boss¡¯ mother has ever boarded that elevator before?!"

    "Err... now that you mention it... Then, this means, she must absolutely someone beyond important, right? The second boss even escorted her. Could it be that she might be the boss¡¯ woman?!"

    As soon as those words left the mouth of one of the people who saw her, an uproar akin to roaring busy bees echoed in the lobby.

 Chapter 338 Darling

    Inside Sei¡¯s luxurious office, his secretary, Lin Jingyi was currently reporting in front of Sei while Sei looked at the documents in his hands, uttering one or two words every now and again. His expression was nk and devoid of any emotion. He looked exactly as though the only thing currently working in his system was his brain.

    Lin Jingyi had been inside Sei¡¯s office for about an hour and Sei didn¡¯t even bother to ask her to have a seat. Well, this was a rule set by Sei that his secretaries always reported in front of his desk, standing. The secretaries also report to him one by one buttely, Lin Jingyi had been the one entering Sei¡¯s office more than anyone else, stirring up the gossip around that she was favored by the boss.

    Everyone in thepany also knew that she was connected to the Chen family through her family connections and she had been the only girl secretary that the boss had ever hired for five years now. Thus, everyone in thepany looked at her highly and treated her like she was undoubtedly, the futuredy boss, Mrs. Chen.

    Of course, this kind of gossip never reached Sei¡¯s ears but Zaki most definitely was aware of it. But Zaki simply raised his brows when he heard these rumors,pletely treating it as somethingpletely ridiculous that isn¡¯t deserving of even a single second of Sei¡¯s attention. He also didn¡¯t confront Lin Jingyi about the gossip as well because he thought that the woman was smart enough not to get ideas in her head about being the next Mrs. Chen. She should know well that she wasn¡¯t someone special to him by how Sei had treated her with indifference since the beginning. Zaki thought that since Lin Jingyi was well aware about the kind of person Sei was and she herself had always been treated just like every other employee in thepany, she wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to even think about it. That was why he didn¡¯t bother giving her a warning. After all, Zaki had given her credit for being an intelligent and hardworking woman.

    However, Zaki didn¡¯t know that the intelligent and hardworking Lin Jingyi had developed an ulterior motive over time. The gossip she kept hearing put silly ideas in her head and was the spark that turned her into a delusional woman. She enjoyed the treatment that everyone was giving her and she began to believe what was clearly a lie. At first, she worked for Sei to gain experience before inheriting her family¡¯spany and she was chosen by Sei himself purely because of her skills, not because she was their acquaintance. But somewhere along the way, when she experienced the false glory people were giving her, she changed.

    "Here¡¯s the proposal for that project." Lin Jingyi then said as she circled around the desk and put the document in front of him.

    She bent and moved closer to Sei as she pointed to something on the document.

    "However, I think this is a problem." She said with an obviously soft voice as she purposely positioned herself for her cleavage to be seen, not knowing that two people have already entered the room.

    Zaki actually opened the door carefully a while ago as per Hinari¡¯s request but the moment that scene appeared in his eyes, Zaki almost wanted to m the door to get the attention of the oblivious man who was simply looking impatient, without any care about anything else.

    Zaki was surprised to see just how close Lin Jingyi was to Sei this time around and he couldn¡¯t help but crease his brows as Hinari¡¯s voice rang inside his head.

    ¡¯That woman... She¡¯s dangerous...¡¯

    In one nce, Zaki finally understood why Hinari suspected Lin Jingyi. Lin Jingyi¡¯s actions were obvious enough to anyone watching this scene. Fortunately, Sei was probably the only man in this world who would be oblivious to this kind of not so subtle disy of womanly charms. Well, it wasn¡¯t really a surprise since the only woman in Sei¡¯s eyes was Davi alone and no one else could everpare.

    At that moment, Lin Jingyi finally noticed their presence because of Zaki¡¯s emanating cold aura. Thus, she raised her head and unwittingly locked eyes with Davi.

    Zaki wanted to re at her to give her a terrifying warning. However, the first thing Zaki did was to look at Davi¡¯s reaction as she looked at the woman across them.

    Davi was intimidatingly calm that Zaki reflexively held his breath to not make a sound. The calmness she possessed at that very moment was exactly akin to the equanimity a sniper possessed to sessfully shoot a target with 100% uracy.

    Her gaze was locked onto the woman beside Sei and Zaki, who was watching her closely, couldn¡¯t help but imagine her as a sniper, currently measuring the wind direction and velocity, air density, distance from the target and many other variables that may affect the flight of her bullet towards the woman.

    Somehow, Zaki began to feel like this was definitely the so called calm before the storm. He finally turned his gaze towards Lin Jingyi and she seemed to have frozen in ce. She remained in her position as though she was just shot with a tranquilizer which immobilized her.

    Their gazing spree was only a few seconds long but Zaki somehow felt something intense, even though Davi just stood there looking at Lin Jingyi¡¯s eyes with a nk expression.

    "Eherm." Zaki finally broke the silence and cleared his throat, causing Sei to finally raise his head.

    As soon as Sei raised his head and saw Davi standing by the door, Sei suddenly stood up. He didn¡¯t even realize that he had shoved the woman beside him away a little as his eyes widened with surprise.

    He quickly walked towards Davi as his face brightened, as though he finally saw the sunshine he¡¯d been missing for hours, which was the cause of his impatience a while ago.

    Sei was about to ask why was she here when Davi beat him to it.

    "Darling, I havee to fetch you." She said sweetly and Sei who just finally reached her was dumbstruck.

    D-darling...

 Chapter 339 One shot, one kill

    Completely astounded by Davi¡¯s remark, Sei paused in a daze for a while. His surprised look was just like a beautiful summer¡¯s day, soothing and heartwarming. He was like a puppy who finally saw the owner he¡¯s been missing for hours now.

    Looking at them, Zaki, who was still standing beside Davi, didn¡¯t move back at all. Well, he was on a mission so he must observe them well to fulfill his task and report all the details back to the mastermind waiting in the car.

    Of course, because Sei was already like an open book for Zaki, he focused his attention on Davi. He was curious about what she would do this time. Recalling what happened in the past, when Davi was jealous back then, she ran away sulking and hid at Hinari¡¯s ce. She was so emotional back then that she even got drunk. That was why, Zaki was curious. Will she sulk? Will she leave? Will she cry? Will she confront Lin Jingyi and tell her to leave her husband alone? Will she tell Sei she was jealous and that she didn¡¯t like Lin Jingyi staying on as his secretary? Was he about to witness a bloody scene or some face pping most women always do?

    Thinking about these things, Zaki¡¯s curiosity skyrocketed. However, just one line from Davipletely confused Zaki. Well, it was because not only did she remain calm, Davi was also sensible and level-headed unlike what he had expected.

    He didn¡¯t even feel any animositying from her. Her reaction waspletely different from Hinari¡¯s and there was no sign of any negative emotions oozing from her.

    Instead, at that moment, she really was like a queen from the ancient times, dignified and calm yet there¡¯s something in her that seemed to be terrifyingly intimidating.

    "But of course, you can finish up what you need to do first. I can wait for you here." Davi then continued as she swiftly slipped her hand on Sei¡¯s arm, causing the man to snap back to reality. She gripped his arm as she casually led him back to his desk.

    Sei, who was a bit taken aback by Davi¡¯s words and actions, looked overjoyed. He looked a bit curious and confused but his happiness overshadowed all other emotions in him and he let himself be led by his wife obediently.

    "You sure you want to wait? I can just take these home if..." Sei said when Davi cut through his words.

    "It¡¯s alright, you should finish up here now so you can immediately rest when we get home." She said and Sei finally agreed.

    "Okay, I will finish this quickly." Sei replied with enthusiasm. His impatience had vanished into thin air and he even looked like he was very enthusiastic about getting on with finishing up all his work so he could go home with Davi as soon as possible.

    Upon Sei being seated on his chair, Davi let go of his arm.

    "I¡¯ll just look around, then." She said and Sei nodded as he immediately signaled Lin Jingyi who returned to her spot in front of Sei¡¯s desk to continue her report.

    Davi didn¡¯t even ask who the woman was nor did she greet her.

    Well, apart from that one meaningful look she threw at the woman as soon as their gazes met, Davi didn¡¯t spare her another nce. She simply quietly looked around the office, which looked exactly like a presidential suite, as though she was enjoying herself.

    Lin Jingyi on the other hand continued her reports. She seemedposed and she spoke like apetitively smart woman. However, even Zaki noticed how she was purposely trying to lengthen each report unnecessarily as though she was trying to tell the world how knowledgeable and skillful she was. She was obviously trying to show off. Well, this woman knew Sei hated anything that¡¯s beating around the bush and yet she was suddenly acting like this, taking advantage for the fact that Sei was currently in a good mood. Because of that, even though Zaki didn¡¯t particrly dislike Lin Jingyi before, he was starting to get really annoyed with her futile persistence. Well, since she clearly heard how Davi called Sei and she saw with her own two eyes how this ice man who never treated anyone softly before other than his son suddenly turned gentle and ecstatic upon seeing Davi, Zaki thought that with Lin Jingyi¡¯s IQ, she would realize what was going and stop her delusions. But to his dismay, this woman seemed to have turnedpletely stupid, causing Zaki to shook his head.

    What an idiot...

    Time passed and Zaki, who was now leaning on the door with his hands crossed across his body, noticed that Davi seemed to be listening intently to every word Lin Jingyi was saying even though she looked like she was just looking around. But several minutester, Davi suddenly turned her head towards Sei.

    She looked at her husband who was looking at the paper in his hand with intense focus before she quietly moved her feet towards him.

    Davi sneakily walked closer, not minding the widening eyes of Lin Jingyi until she reached him and stood behind him.

    "Is your back hurting? Let me massage you while you listen to her report." Davi said and once again, Sei was stunned as he instantly turned to his wife. Well, Davi has learned to hide her presence so Sei was caught off guard.

    That instant, Davi then finally looked at the secretary who paused and she could finally see the change in her expression. Lin Jingyi was obviously suppressing something within her and Davi could just tell with one nce. Of course, serving in the military, Davi¡¯s observation skills were now topnotch, as though she had learned how to use the so called sixth sense.

    "This won¡¯t interrupt you from listening, right?" Davi asked without averting her gaze away from Lin Jingyi and Sei who was still a bit surprised to the core, finally spoke. Well, how could he ever reject a service from his dearest wife?!

    "Mm. Of course it won¡¯t." He replied with a bright smile and Davi¡¯s lips suddenly curved up a little, causing Zaki to straightened his spine with surprise, looking like the question ¡¯did she just smiled?¡¯ was stering in his eyes.

    While Zaki was shocked, Lin Jingyi¡¯splexion was getting uglier. That faint smile was like a bullet that pierced through a part of her, causing a crack on Lin Jingyi¡¯s calm andposed fa?ade.

    That moment, Zaki finally realized what was Davi trying to do from the very beginning. She never n to attack Lin Jingyi with words voiced out loud nor some violent action. Davi was attacking silently without directly engaging with her, like a yfully savage sniper in the distance who doesn¡¯t follow the sniper¡¯s motto, "one shot, one kill". Instead, it was as if she was slowly targeting her arms and legs first before the letting the final bullet go.

    Thinking about it, Zaki almost want tough out loud. Is Davi aware of what she was doing? Is she really doing this on purpose?

    Feeling amazed that he almost raise his hands and give Davi a round of apuse, Zaki looked at Lin Jingyi with pity as Davi¡¯s handsnded on Sei¡¯s shoulders.

    And before she started, with a gentle and genuine tone, Davi finally spoke with Lin Jingyi.

    "Please continue your report, miss. Don¡¯t mind me."

 Chapter 340 Struck

    Lin Jingyi gnashed her teeth together with great anger. She almost couldn¡¯t stop herself from crumpling the documents she held in her hands. She was on the verge of bursting. Who was this leech? Who does she think she is to interrupt us like this?! Even Madam Chen didn¡¯t dare to interrupt the boss when he was working! Didn¡¯t she know that the boss hated being interrupted the most? Is this idiot trying to dig her own grave?!

    As soon as Sei turned towards Davi, Lin Jingyi secretly smirked evilly. It was because she knew how ruthless Sei was in punishing people who interrupted him.

    ¡¯Ha! Just wait and see how boss deals with leeches like you!¡¯

    However, to Lin Jingyi¡¯s surprise, her boss agreed with the woman¡¯s request of massaging him and he didn¡¯t even hesitate! His answer was like a lethal blow to her and she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening right now. Was this really the cold and ruthless boss she knew? Did this woman drug him or something? If she hadn¡¯t seen this with her own eyes, she would have thought that what just happened was something impossible!

    Extremely stupefied by Sei¡¯s reaction, Lin Jingyi¡¯s eyes began to ze. Her scornful gaze finally broke through her seemingly perfect fa?ade. Moreover, the moment Davi looked at her in the eyes and gave her a faint smile, Lin Jingyi couldn¡¯t hide her emotions anymore. She was like a volcano ready to erupt!

    She hated the way Davi looked at her. It was because she felt like Davi was looking at her like she was someone unnecessary, like she was some weakling who wasn¡¯t worthy as her rival.

    And by the time Davi told her to continue, Lin Jingyi¡¯s gaze turned into something that held a hint of malice and danger. She couldn¡¯t even suppress herself anymore. She, who was always favored and respected by everyone was suddenly being treated like this by a certain leech who just popped out of nowhere. This was somethingpletely uneptable to her! She was the daughter of a well respected family and as such, she had never been treated like this in her whole life! This was the first time someone actually managed to make her angry and make her lose herposure in doing so.

    Moreover, when Lin Jingyi looked at her boss, who was suddenly smiling, her eyes turned wide as she feltpletely bbergasted. This was the very first time she had seen him smile. Even when they were teenagers, she never once saw him smile and yet this ice king was now smiling just because someone offered to give him a massage?

    "Lin Jingyi, don¡¯t just stand there! Continue."

    Sei¡¯s voice was back to its usual ice cold tone when he addressed Lin Jingyi, causing her to snap out of her thoughts. As was usually the case, he didn¡¯t look at her as he spoke. He just turned his gaze onto theptop on his table while Davi continued massaging his shoulders lightly.

    "Y-yes. Ahem..." Lin Jingyi was forced to reign in the raging emotions inside her as hard as she could.

    However, what happened next was like fuel being added to an angry zing fire within her.

    "Tell me if this feels good or if it doesn¡¯t, okay?." Davi softly said as her fingers were gently pressing on Sei¡¯s muscles.

    "Mm. It feels very good." Sei replied in a blissful voice, obviously enjoying the current rare service from his dearest wife.

    "You can tell me if I need to press down a little harder." She uttered again and Sei turned towards her, lifted his face and looked at her gently with a smile on his face.

    "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m afraid your fingers might get sore if you use too much strength." He said as he lovingly touched Davi¡¯s hands on his shoulders.

    "Don¡¯t worry about my fingers. I¡¯m not that fragile anymore." Davi replied and Sei chuckled.

    "Now that you mention it..." He said as he returned his gaze to hisptop.

    At that moment, Lin Jingyi¡¯sposure was again being destroyed. She slowly turned into a broken tape recorder, pausing a lot and having to restart her sentences from the beginning as though she forgot all the things she had prepared to say.

    Of course, Sei already noticed that there seemed to be something wrong about this usuallypetitive and straight to the point secretary, since Davi entered the room. Even if his attention was divided, he wasn¡¯t so oblivious that he didn¡¯t notice the change in her. But because Davi was here and Sei was in such a good mood, he ignored Lin Jingyi¡¯s too wordy reports.

    However, her constant pausing, as though she was currently lost, was something that Sei just could not ignore anymore.

    Sei finally raised his head and red at her coldly, causing Lin Jingyi to feel that familiar shiver down her spine they always received from their boss. If the boss wasn¡¯t satisfied about something, you would soon know about it.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you here to practice reciting your reports in front of me?" Sei asked and Lin Jingyi felt like a hand struck her face at full force.

    "You¡¯ve been here for over an hour; go get the others to take over." Sei then continued upon noticing her unusual expression. Well, for some reason, Sei¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t even triggered. Considering the fact that Sei was a perfectionist when ites to hispany¡¯s matters and his people¡¯s skills, this was a bit out of character. He used to never tolerate something like this and truth be told, if he was his usual ruthless self, he wouldn¡¯t have even hesitated in firing Lin Jingyi for her sloppy reporting skills. However, Sei was strangely being considerate this time.

    "I... I¡¯m sorry. Please excuse me f---"

    Just as Lin Jingyi was about to take her leave, Davi suddenly cut through her words.

    "Darling, why don¡¯t you let her finish the report? It¡¯s almost done anyway."

 Chapter 341 Quick duel

    Surprised by Davi¡¯s words, Lin Jingyi¡¯s eyes widened again as she looked at Davi. She clenched her fists tightly, slightly crumpling the documents she held, as her face turned even more scornful.

    ¡¯T-this bitch... what is she trying to do? She just wanted to show off, right? Does she want me to stand here and watch her lecherous and shameless advances?! How could my dignified boss let a flirty woman like hery a hand on him? Didn¡¯t he used to dislike women? What did this leech do to him to make him be like this?!¡¯

    As Lin Jingyi burst and cursed within her, Sei was staring at his wife with a questioning look. However, when he nced at the small amount of documents left, he didn¡¯t think too much more about it and he simply agreed with Davi¡¯s suggestion, causing Lin Jingyi¡¯s expression to drasticay worsen. She gritted her teeth hard and she looked at Davi contemptuously as her fingers were digging onto her own skin.

    "Okay, continue." Sei then finally said and Lin Jingyi could do nothing but press her lips tightly, let go of a deep quiet breath before she started talking again. But at the same time, she continued cursing and swearing inside her without stopping.

    ¡¯You¡¯re trying to make me angry, testing my patience in front of my boss to try and make me explode and embarrass myself, huh? Nice move leech. That¡¯s what a typical scheming woman would do... I¡¯m sure this leech is nothing but a flower vase... she doesn¡¯t even look rich... she is just a fragile ipetent weakling who has nothing but her body and face at her disposal... I will definitely never let a lowly woman like you win against me! Never! You¡¯re no match for me... You better prepare yourself for war... I will make you pay for a hundred fold... just you wait...! This battle is just beginning.¡¯

    Moments went by and Davi who kept massaging Sei¡¯s back lightly and gently as she listened intently to Lin Jingyi, finally raised her head again. She looked at the woman standing across her and as soon as she saw the change in the intensity in her eyes, the way Davi looked at her also changed a little.

    The seemingly nk look in Davi¡¯s eyes somehow slowly changed into something a bit fiercer. As though she was a quiet predator who just saw a prey worth crushing for.

    Truth be told, it was true that Davi was testing Lin Jingyi. Well, she never dealt with anything like this before so she was being extra careful. Thinking about herself five years ago, Davi couldn¡¯t help but feel that the old her was truly na?ve when ites to dealing with things like this. She remembered herself running away until she ended up drunk. She now knew that the way she acted before when she felt this so called jealousy, was childish. That was why she wanted to face things properly from now on. She knew that sooner orter, she would face this kind of situation. However, as inexperienced as she was, she didn¡¯t actually know what to do since the only thing that Hinari told her was ¡¯don¡¯t just sit there and do nothing¡¯. Thus, Davi could only rely on her own judgement. dly, because of her experience back in those days, she was now sure that it was never the right move to dodge a problem like this. Running away was never an option so Davi decided to take this woman head on, on her own terms.

    Her intention was never to make the woman jealous or anything. What she had in mind was simply to take this woman down and crush all her hopes about being able to take her husband away from her.

    Of course, Davi couldn¡¯t deny that she felt this unpleasant feeling of jealousy that moment she saw just how close the woman was to her husband. However, her trust with Sei and her toughened mentality helped her to stay calm despite what her heart was feeling. Thus instead of focusing to her emotion, Davi immediately focused her attention to Lin Jingyi.

    Actually, that moment Davi entered the room, Davi already saw that obvious intention in Lin Jingyi¡¯s eyes and because of that, Davi immediately started to treat her as her target. She quickly observed her and upon realizing the extent of her delusions, Davi chose the most savage method of execution.

    She didn¡¯t attack her in one go, rather, she slowly targeted her arm and leg first but as expected, Lin Jingyi wasn¡¯t someone who would easily fall and ept defeat. Davi somehow realized that this woman wasn¡¯t easy to begin with so she didn¡¯t let her go. She just felt that if she let her go now, Lin Jingyi would definitelye back, retort and fight like crazy, just like how the desperate and wounded soldiers did when they were on a battlefield. Davi knew this woman would do everything to fight back no matter how hopeless things may be and she would do so like a madman, and that was why Davi decided to strike her now. Not because Davi was afraid or anything. She knew Sei would never betray her but Davi didn¡¯t want anymore unnecessary things that might affect the peaceful flow of their rtionship. Well, Davi have had enough. They¡¯re finally all together again after all the sufferings, so she won¡¯t let anything, no matter how small or big it was, to ever shake their rtionship again. She will never give anyone a chance to do anything.

    Moreover, Davi just doesn¡¯t have anymore time to waste dealing with this kind of trouble so she didn¡¯t want to let this issue drag on. After all, she wasn¡¯t a fan of a long drawn out battle. She much preferred a short and quick duel so she wanted to end this right here, right now, because there were lots of other things that were more important for her to focus on.

 Chapter 342 I will satisfy you with my body

    As Lin Jingyi continued speaking, Davi didn¡¯t stop listening to her. She also noticed how Lin Jingyi managed to force herself to discard her contemptuousness for a while and focused on her report again. But Davi wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After all, Lin Jingyi was someone her genius husband hired personally ording to his standards. She wouldn¡¯t be a secretary of the infamous god of business for five years straight if she will crumble down so easily just like that.

    Lin Jingyi¡¯s skill was indeed something worthy for praise and Davi won¡¯t deny it. That was why Davi wanted to spare this woman from ruining her own life and wasting her precious time and skills. Well, Davi was sure that with her IQ, she might even think about doing outrageous things that would, in the end, lead her to her doom. Davi wanted to stop this unnecessary trouble and stupid turn of events before it started causing chaos. She didn¡¯t want to waste too much time dealing with a persistent and crazy rival who knows nothing but to stir up trouble after all.

    Moreover, Lin Jingyi was Sei¡¯s undeniably skilled and one of his topnotch secretary. Davi was sure that she had been a loyal employee to Sei and she¡¯s been helpful to him for many years so it would be such a pity if a woman of her caliber will turn into trash. The world doesn¡¯t need another human trash after all. This was why if she could, Davi wanted this woman to wake up from her delusions before everything is toote and to do that, Davi had to make sure to extinguish every little light of hope in her until there was nothing left. She must suck her dry until she will lost her desire to fight before sending her home.

    "Anyway, Sei darling, can you congratte me?" Davi then spoke as Lin Jingyi paused to give another document to Sei. Of course, Sei was again dumbstruck by her ¡¯darling¡¯ but he managed to answer quickly this time.

    "Did something good happen?" He asked and Davi gave him an invitation in a way that made sure that Lin Jingyi saw the presidential seal on it. When Lin Jingyi saw this, she, of course, already knew what the invitation was for and her eyes almost bulged out with shock.

    Everyone knew that the country C¡¯s national treasure award was the most honorable and most prestigious award ever given to anyone in this country. This award would happen every decade and the people who received these awards would be given the title of a national treasure. It signified that these people have contributed the most outstanding and tremendous work or invention for the betterment of the country. And the most amazing fact about this award was that in every decade, there are only one or two people who will qualify to receive it.

    "Mm... congrattions. I will definitely be there watching you in the front row during the awards ceremony." Sei said with a super proud look while Lin Jingyi almost choked to death.

    ¡¯W-what?! S-she¡¯s an awardee? This woman will soon be crowned as a national treasure?! How is that even possible?! Who the hell is this woman? This is a lie, right?!¡¯

    While Lin Jingyi was still drowning in a pool of disbelief and denial, Davi suddenly pouted at Sei.

    Noticing Davi¡¯s reaction, Sei chuckled softly as he looked at her with an eyes seemingly filled with glittering fondness.

    "Hm? You¡¯re not satisfied with my congrattory remark, huh?" Sei said and when Davi bit her lip, Sei couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore. Well, who could me him for being triggered by Davi¡¯s sudden pouting? It was something he had not seen for years after all!

    "Come here." Sei then said. He stopped chuckling but his eyes now turned into something so alluringly beautiful. Looking at the way he looked at her, Davi felt like Sei was luring her into his trap using his seemingly magical gazes. And of course, Davi who can¡¯t resist him could only go with the flow. She then moved from behind him to his side, and in the next second, Sei suddenly pulled her and made her sit on hisp, causing Davi to widen her eyes due to surprise.

    "Okay, since you¡¯re not satisfied with my words alone, I will satisfy you with my body." Sei suddenly said and a certain invisible noisy mr. crow flew inside the room.

    Davi: "..."

    Lin Jingyi: "...?!!!"

    Zaki: "..."

    The entire room wentpletely silent. Davi and Zaki almost have the same reaction. They were speechless as the words ¡¯Shameless Sei is at it again¡¯ and ¡¯how shameless¡¯ were stered in their eyes, while the poor secretary who never even imagined that her boss will ever say words like this looks like she was about to copse on the floor.

    "This is my way of congratting you with all my heart and soul." Sei then broke the silence with his sweet and gentle voice, before he turned his chair around and kissed the girl in his arms.

 Chapter 343 Angel of no mercy

    By the time their lips parted to breath in air, Davi¡¯s face was flushed red down to her neck. She didn¡¯t expect that Sei would kiss her intensely even when his secretary and his brother were still in the same room, watching.

    While Davi was still trying to stabilize her breathing, Sei moved his face closer again but dly, Davi caught his face before their lips collided once more.

    "S-sei..." Davi uttered and the man gazed at her.

    "Your lips are like a drug. I think I¡¯m already addicted." He replied with a sexy voice and Davi could only fall speechless and before she could manage to react, Sei was already kissing her again. His kisses were a bit rough this time, as if he was a starving beast that finally found some food to devour.

    He was still aware that other people can see us right? Wait, why am I still surprised by this man¡¯s shamelessness? He has definitely taken the crown of the most shameless man I know now!

    Getting lost in Sei¡¯s irresistible kisses, Davi couldn¡¯t do a thing but kiss him back. She couldn¡¯t stop this man after all when he was like this, and actually, it¡¯s just impossible for her to resist him at all.

    The second time their lips parted, Davi bumped her forehead onto Sei¡¯s to prevent him from kissing her again.

    "Uhm Sei... Miss Lin is still here." Davi said as she breathed heavily and Sei¡¯s expression showed a sense of displeasure. Why is he making an expression that seemed to say that he wasn¡¯t satisfied at all? Wasn¡¯t I was supposed to be the one you should satisfy this time?

    "It¡¯s alright. My secretaries are well trained. They¡¯re not the type to meddle with their boss¡¯ personal affairs." Sei then replied. His voice was gentle but Davi could still feel the majestic firmness in his tone. His voice was still soft but the quiet room made his voice loud enough for Lin Jingyi, who was still standing there like a lifeless street post, to hear.

    Hearing Sei¡¯s words, Davi could only cough. T-that¡¯s not really the problem here okay? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed at all? Your own little brother is here too, you know?!

    "I... I¡¯m already very satisfied with your congrattory kisses. So, you can continue working now." Davi said as she was still blushing hard. She moved to get off Sei but the man didn¡¯t let go of her. He instead gripped her waist and moved his face closer to her ear.

    "We will be continuing this when we get home, right?" Sei suddenly asked and Davi jolted with his seductive warm breath. He softened his voice that it was almost a whisper but Lin Jingyi who was close enough had sharp senses so of course she could still hear him.

    "Right?" Sei repeated when Davi remained speechless. The way he gripped her seemed like he was telling her that he wouldn¡¯t let her go if she didn¡¯t agree. Thus, raising her white g, Davi could only surrender to his king¡¯s wishes.

    "O-okay. Let go now." She then agreed and a warm smile carved onto Sei¡¯s gorgeous face before he let go of Davi right away.

    As soon as Davi stood up, she turned towards Lin Jingyi. She was expecting that the woman might react violently or throw some deadly res at her but to her surprise, the woman seemed to already lose her fighting spirit. She stood there like the living dead and herplexion was absolutely wretched, as though she just witnessed the end of the world right before her eyes.

    Err... was that too much for her to handle?

    Somehow, Davi couldn¡¯t help but look at Lin Jingyi with a faint pity in her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t n to go easy on her, so that feeling was only fleeting. Even if she crumbled down before her, she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. Not to anyone who dared try stealing her love ones away. She wouldn¡¯t care even if people will call her ¡¯angel of no mercy¡¯ because nothing is more important to her than her beloved husband and son. And besides, this was also for her own good and she was not even done yet.

    "Uhm... sorry for the interruption, Miss Lin. You may now continue your report." Davi then said and Lin Jingyi could only look at her like a robot.

    Sei on the other hand, immediately returned to his working zone and his hands tapped on hisptop at what seemed like an inhuman speed. His godly skills were showing again.

    "Lin Jingyi, continue." Sei stated while his gaze was focused onto hisputer and the woman who was like a broken machine could only swallow her own saliva.

    She forced herself to continue but she was aplete mess. She stopped, restarted, stuttered and could barely get a full sentence out. After speaking few words, Sei raised his head and threw a deadly re towards Lin Jingyi, causing her to bow her head. Sei just couldn¡¯t tolerate her actions anymore. After all, he trained his secretaries to function well and to never be affected by anything that was happening in front of them when they were doing their job. He trained them to withstand even the highest level of pressure so what was going on here? Was this secretary thrown off because she saw her boss kissing his wife? When did this Lin Jingyi be so ipetent?

    "Secretary Lin!" Sei coldly spoke. His voice was now nothing like how he talked to Davi. He was like a ruthless ruler who was about to punish his misbehaving subordinate, causing Lin Jingyi to immediately jolt in fear.

    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m very sorry Mr. Chen, I... I¡¯m not actually feeling well right now this is why I..." Lin Jingyi quickly reasoned out desperately trying to redeem herself, however, she paused and clenched her fists tight. Well, she knew that her boss would never be convinced with this kind of excuses. After all, all the secretaries knew that they were banned to go and report to him if they¡¯re not in their best condition.

    Thus, the already doomed Lin Jingyi could only prepare herself for the worse when suddenly, an adorable voice rang inside the room, causing everyone to turn towards the door.

    "Mommy!"

 Chapter 344 Wife?!

    Lin Jingyi was already on the verge of breaking down. Watching the man she had been dreaming of being together with for years, kissing another woman so passionately right before her very eyes felt like she was being stabbed by a sharp knife in the heart a million times. She couldn¡¯t believe that her boss was actually extremely intimate with this woman, this leech who just appeared out of nowhere, and what was worse was that it even seemed like he was the one who was head over heels with her.

    She had just witnessed how gentle his tone was when he talked to her, like he was apletely different person. He even said he was addicted to her and wanted to continue what they started when they got home? This means that they were living together, right?! WHATTTT???!!! No, no, no, no, no! This can¡¯t be happening! This isn¡¯t real. I¡¯m just having a nightmare, right now... I need to wake up! Hurry up and wake up, Lin Jingyi!!!

    Unable to fully ept the harsh reality that was clearly unfolding before her eyes, Lin Jingyi was still holding on to thest string of hope in her heart. She was already numb after receiving all the lethal attacks from this woman and because of her, she almost couldn¡¯t move her feet! So she started to fabricate another lie in her heart, desperately creating something she could hold onto.

    Lin Jingyi persisted in thinking that this was just a nightmare and that she would wake up soon. Or if it was real, then this woman was surely just a mistress her beloved Sei had found, someone who was a devil disguised as an angel, the type her Sei would definitely discard the moment that he was done ying with her.

    However, just as she was starting to believe the lies she herself created, a thunderous blow appeared without any warning and struck her hard to the core.

    Lin Jingyi was so shocked beyond redemption when Little Shin, the prince who never even spoke to her, suddenly appeared and called the woman "mommy" as he ran towards her. Of course, Lin Jingyi knew how aloof and imprable Little Shin was that she even thought that it would be impossible for Little Shin to call anyone ¡¯mommy¡¯, let alone a certain disposable mistress!

    Truth be told, Sei¡¯s people actually knew that Sei had been looking for his wife since five years ago. They were all aware that his disinterest with any woman was because he was still in love with his wife and was still loyally waiting for her return. Actually, asking anything or talking about the boss¡¯ wife was taboo in the entire red empire. Even Sei¡¯s business partners knew this because whenever someone uttered the word ¡¯wife¡¯, the tyrant king¡¯s mood would drastically change into something extremely terrifying, like his killer instinct was somehow triggered. He didn¡¯t even bat an eye cutting all ties to an important business partner just because that CEO told him to forget about his wife and just find someone even more beautiful as he gifted him a girl. Of course, Lin Jingyi was there and she even saw how Sei took those words and action so seriously that he caused that CEO¡¯spany to almost disappear from existence.

    For five years, Lin Jingyi was well aware that Sei never stopped looking for his missing wife. Even if they knew nothing about any details about her, they, as secretaries who had more interaction with Sei than the rest of the people in thepany, somehow saw how desperate he was.

    The only thing that they heard about the woman was the rumor that his wife left the day she gave birth to the prince. No one could think of the reason why his wife would disappear without a trace but apart from the rumors, any other information about her was shut down tight; most likely Sei¡¯s doing.

    However, after years of searching, Lin Jingyi began to believe that the woman was probably already dead. Besides, who on earth could hide from this king for years? Lin Jingyi was well aware of Sei¡¯s godly skills. She knew he could track anything and anyone just by using his monstrous hacking skills but he couldn¡¯t find his wife despite it all and despite deploying the most elite spies from all over the world?

    Thus, for years now, Lin Jingyi truly believed that Sei¡¯s wife was long dead. That was the only exnation that made sense. She even believed that no one couldpete with her as the future Mrs. Chen unless, the ghost wife somehow rose from the dead.

    "Mommy, I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the car. What¡¯s taking you so long?" Little Shin¡¯s voice rang and Davi carried him lovingly in her arms.

    "I¡¯m sorry baby, I was helping your dad rx a bit because of his work." Davi replied and the Little guy looked at his father as though he was inspecting if there¡¯s something wrong with him.

    "You helped him rx?" Little Shin asked as he tilted his head curiously, looking as though he couldn¡¯t understand why his father who looked very fine and lively needed his mother¡¯s help to rx.

    "Mm... I massaged his back a little." Davi replied and Little Shin creased his brows a bit. Well, little Shin saw his auntie Hinari hiring a professional massager before so he was confused.

    "Why do you need to be the one doing that? Daddy could just hire someone to do that, right?" The little guy asked again and Davi lovingly ruffled the little boy¡¯s hair.

    "You should know that this is one thing among others that a wife should do for her husband, okay? Of course, if I am tired too, your daddy, as my husband, can also massage me and help me rx." Davi exined looking quite amused at Little Shin¡¯s curiosity, while Lin Jingyi, who heard what Davi said clearly enough was again shocked as though she just saw a real ghost as her eyes were filled with nothing but horror.

    W-w-wife? S-s-sh-she¡¯s his wife?!

 Chapter 345 It is indeed over

    Some time ago, when Davi was looking around Sei¡¯s room, she actually sent Hinari a message that she needed Little Shin. Thus, upon receiving her message, Hinari somehow deduced what her badass best friend was trying to do so she immediately contacted Zaki. All this time, Zaki and Hinari has been exchanging messages so that Hinari could bring Little Shin in at the perfect moment.

    Zaki, who was still a little bit miffed at Hinari, knew he had to cooperate with her in order to fulfill this mission. However, he wasn¡¯t going to satisfy her gossiping nature with all the juicy details of the operation. So, from the very beginning, he only gave her very brief descriptions of the situation inside the office.

    When he and Davi entered the room, he sent Hinari a message. "Target acquired."

    Hinari, who was sitting impatiently in the car, was eagerly awaiting Zaki¡¯s update.

    ¡¯Buzz...¡¯

    She heard her phone vibrate and she immediately looked at the message but upon reading "Target acquired", Hinari¡¯s brow raised. H-huh? That¡¯s it?!

    Hinari was a little bit disappointed at theck of information from Zaki so she replied, "what is happening? How does Davi look? Is she jealous? Do you think she will run away likest time?"

    However, after a few moments, she received another message. "Target on lockdown."

    Huh? Can¡¯t this beauty give me more to work with here?! Ugh, he¡¯s doing this on purpose, right?!

    Frustrated with Zaki¡¯s updates, Hinari almost want to go crazy when she receive one more message.

    "Target¡¯s arms and legs have been shot! Target still standing."

    Damn it Zaki! Can¡¯t you give me more details?!

    Almost going berserk in the car, Hinari forced herself to calm down.

    Easy, Hinari. I will just ask him face to faceter.

    When she finally rxed, Hinari read the message again and she smiled mischievously and proudly.

    Hehe... Looks like my Davi is following my instructions and taking action. I wonder what she¡¯s doing??

    However, Hinari¡¯s rxed modested for mere seconds and she burst again. In the end, she could barely contain herself. She was so close to getting out of the car, going up to the office and stering her ear on the door to eavesdrop on the situation.

    "My beauty, tell me what my student, Davi, is doing. I need to know. You¡¯re torturing me, right now, you know." Hinari changed her method but Zaki stillpletely ignored her pleas, fully knowing the effect it would have on her.

    At this point, Davi had sent her message to Hinari and Hinari quickly messaged Zaki so they could coordinate the finale of this operation.

    "My beauty, our dear Davi has asked for a great finale. I am on my way up with Little Shin. We need to time this attack to perfection so I need to know when to let Little Shin in the room, okay?"

    "Affirmative," was Zaki¡¯s short reply.

    Hinari, at this point, was very excited as she could finally leave the car and be closer to the action.

    Little Shin, who had just woken up, was rubbing his eyes, looking around in a daze, looking for someone in particr.

    "Where¡¯s mommy?" he asked and Hinari cuddled the little man as she replied, "your mommy is with your daddy at the moment. I will take you to her now."

    As Hinari was heading up with little Shin, she heard another buzz. "Target shot in heart. Ready tomence final attack in 3 minutes."

    "Perfect. We are on our way." Hinari could barely co train her excitement. Here we go! I hope this works!

    "Reinforcement enter!"

    The door slowly opened and the moment little Shin saw his mom, he ran straight to her, calling out, "Mommy!" and Hinari was finally in the action!

    ----

    "Ohh... I see. Mommy, you got tired from massaging daddy right?" The boy suddenly asked intently and before Davi could reply, Little Shin asked his mother to put him down.

    As soon as Davi put him down, the little guy held her hand and lead her towards the couch. Little Shin made her sit on the couch like a gentleman. Everyone was looking at them, including Sei who was curious about what his son was about to do, even though he already had a hunch what he might be thinking.

    Little Shin then climb on the couch and knelt behind his mother.

    "I will massage you while we wait for daddy." The little guy sweetly said and Davi¡¯s lips suddenly once again curved up a little, causing Sei, Hinari and Zaki who were looking at them intently to widen their eyes in another surprise.

    "S-s-s-she smiled, right? Right?!" Hinari whispered as she reflexively tugged Zaki¡¯s shirt hard that the man shook. She almost yelled but because of her fear that Sei might scold her for yelling inside his majestic office, Hinari could only vent her excitement to the man beside her.

    "Did you see that? She smiled, right?" Hinari repeated. This time, she put one of her arms around Zaki¡¯s neck and pulled him until his ear was brushing against her cheek.

    "My n is sessful, right?!" She continued, unable to restrain herself from shouting anymore, then she suddenly dragged Zaki out of the door.

    As soon as the door closed, Hinari yelled like she just won a million dor lottery while Zaki just looked at her ecstatic face as she leaned on the door.

    When the girl finally quietened down, she dashed towards Zaki and looked at him with starts in her eye.

    "So? So? What happened? I saw that the secretary seemed to be dead already so I¡¯m sure the show is already over. Now, it¡¯s time for you to talk. Tell me Beauty, what happened inside? What did my Davi do to kill her like that? I actually thought this might be a long drawn battle but that woman seemed to have lost all her will to fight, right? Right? Now talk.. tell me, tell me."

    As Hinari persistently asked Zaki to tell her about what happened inside, Zaki breathed in deep before he raised his hand and caught her face. His fingers slightly dug onto her cheek as he pulled her face closer to him.

    "Didn¡¯t you say you hate me? I won¡¯t be a story teller to someone who hates me." He said and Hinari could only blink her eyes.

    Hinari: "...???"

    Meanwhile, Lin Jingyi¡¯s final resistance finally crumbled into ashes. She was like a warrior on the battlefield who just experienced a tragic andmentable defeat. Finally, the bullet pierced through her persistent and delusional heart and she simply stood there like a lifeless vassal. She just looked like the world was over for her. Well, it is indeed over. The wife that she thought was long dead and the wife Sei was desperately waiting for incessantly all these years was actually alive all along and she was back.

    That moment, when Lin Jingyi looked at Davi, goosebumps crawled on her entire being. For some reason, Davi suddenly turned into a formidable and unparralled phoenix in her eyes. Lin Jingyi didn¡¯t know why but Davi instantly appeared terrifyingly much bigger than her as though Lin Jingyi suddenly turned into a chickpared to her.

 Chapter 346 Just a mere cupid

    Little Shin continued massaging Davi¡¯s back with his little hands and Davi couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic. Her son was so lovingly adorable that her heart wanted to explode because of his cuteness.

    Sei on the other hand was still dazed, looking at Davi like he just saw an angel and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from her. Contrary to Sei¡¯s extremely blissful expression, Lin Jingyi looked like she just went through an earth shattering experience and was now seemingly traumatized.

    While enjoying Little Shin¡¯s special service, Davi nced at Lin Jingyi. She looked at her straight in the eyes as if she was scrutinizing her to see if there was still any sign of her resurrecting again. dly, it seemed like this Lin Jingyi still had some self-respect left in her. Theplete surrender in her eyes was enough for Davi to finally put down all her weapons, indicating that the war was officially over for now.

    But still, Davi didn¡¯t want this woman to stay beside Sei anymore. She believed that she must not be given any chance to revive again. After all, who knows if her heart will betray her once again?

    However, Davi wasn¡¯t sure if it was right for her to make a move now. After all, Lin Jingyi wasn¡¯t just a normal employee of thisrge corporation. She was well aware that Lin Jingyi had known Sei and hispany for a long time and was one of his exceptional people, someone that could not be reced so easily.

    "Uhm... darling, I think Miss Lin really is not feeling well. Why don¡¯t you let her go so she can go take a break?" Davi finally spoke and the dazed Sei snapped back to reality. The man then looked at Lin Jingyi and when he remembered Lin Jingyi¡¯s beyond lousy performance, Sei red at her. Sei had always been strict with his people; that was his way of keeping them under his full control.

    Sei wanted to scold Lin Jingyi and sentence her with the punishment she deserved but because of the presence of his two angels, especially Little Shin, Sei clenched his fist and looked at Lin Jingyi with a terrifyingly dangerous gaze.

    "Get out and get ready for your punishment." Sei said. Lin Jingyi seemed to already expect that she would be punished. She bowed her head, turned around and walked towards the door like someone who just came from a long deadly march that she was even stumbling over her own feet.

    Meanwhile, the two people bickering in front of Sei¡¯s office were silenced when the door opened.

    Hinari¡¯s mischievous face smirked loudly as soon as she saw the dejected look on Lin Jingyi¡¯s face. She looked exactly like a tragically defeated loser and she couldn¡¯t help but mock her. Well, Hinari hated this type of woman the most, the type who would try to destroy someone else¡¯s family.

    "Tsk, tsk... that¡¯s what you get for trying to break a perfect family." Hinari suddenly said as she approached Lin Jingyi.

    "Listen Miss Secretary, you stand no chance because there is only one who is worthy to stay beside the boss¡¯ side now and forever and it¡¯s none other than his beloved wife and the mother of his son. You get it? You should wake up and wash the thick fog of delusion off your sses or else, the queen will only crush you over and over again until you turn into dusts on the ground." She continued with a nasty smile and Lin Jingyi who had never been treated like this in her whole life, suddenly raised her hand reflexively to p Hinari when someone caught her hand.

    The two girl¡¯s eyes widened as they both looked at Zaki.

    "Lin Jingyi! She is right. Wake up or you will regret this for the rest of your life." Zaki said in a firm voice before he let go of her hand, causing Lin Jingyi¡¯s knees to tremble. She saw the terrifying warning in Zaki¡¯s eyes and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Looking at the sorry state she was in, Zaki held Hinari¡¯s hand before Hinari could confront the woman again.

    "Let¡¯s go in." Zaki said but Hinari protested.

    "Huh? You¡¯re being too kind, Mr. beauty. A woman like her needs to be punished for her to learn her lesson. I can¡¯t just let what she did go like this. Let me teach this little delusional bitch a lesson she very much deserves!" Hinari was so worked up that she managed to snatch her hand off him. However, before she could reach Lin Jingyi, Zaki¡¯s hands swiftly wrapped around her tiny waist and he chained her on his body.

    "Behave, Hinari. What would you get by attacking someone who already looks like the living dead? You think she can even hear what you were saying in that state of hers?" Zaki asked and when Hinari looked at the woman, somehow, she was convinced that she might only be wasting her time.

    "Tsk! Serves her right! But if this woman ever tries to do anything funny again..."

    "You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯m sure your friend won¡¯t give her a chance to do that."

    "Well, you¡¯re right. But you should warn that brother the great of yours as well. His obliviousness will only attract another fly if he continues acting like this...!"

    "Well... you know Sei is---"

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to help him be more vignt with things like this. This situation is also his fault you know? Why? Because he was too oblivious, if only he noticed this bitch¡¯s motive, he could have put up a super thick wall and destroy her delusion before it even escted to this point. And what if this woman was crazy enough and she actually drugged your brother the great and took advantage of him or something? You should know that desperate people will do anything to get what they want, do you get what I¡¯m trying to say?!"

    "..."

    Somehow, Zaki was speechless with Hinari¡¯s sudden outburst. Why am I the one being scolded here?

    "That¡¯s why I personally think that my Davi should also punish that brother of yours for being too unmindful... wait... talking about punishment... hehe..." Hinari started smiling while a ck tail suddenly appeared wagging behind her. She looked like a mischievous idea popped out of her head again and Zaki could only pinch the skin between his brows. What is this girl thinking again?

    Just as Hinari was enjoying the thoughts in her head, Zaki suddenly turned serious.

    "Don¡¯t stick your nose to their rtionship too much. Let them solve their problems on their own." He said and Hinari¡¯s grin faded as she puffed her cheeks towards Zaki.

    "I¡¯m not sticking my nose okay? I¡¯m just a mere cupid here helping in setting up a perfect stage for them. I didn¡¯t do anything beyond that, it was still them who moved on their own feet and speak on their own, okay?"

    "...yes, yes. I get it, Miss self-proimed cupid. What kind of troublesome matters are you thinking again?"

    "Fufu... I am thinking about a certain fun punishment that your super clueless brother the great deserves."

    "Fun?"

    "Hehe, wait and see my beauty."

 Chapter 347 Dont worry little boss

    Upon Hinari and Zaki entering the office, Sei¡¯s voice immediately rang.

    "Zaki...e take over and continue from here." Sei said and Zaki could only walk towards himzily.

    "Why don¡¯t you call the other four?" Heined but Sei looked at him with a deadly gaze.

    "You¡¯re two times faster than them so don¡¯tin and just do it." Sei said, obviously being impatient about something.

    Looking at how dead serious Sei was, Zaki couldn¡¯t help but heave a deep sigh.

    "Won¡¯t you even hide your eagerness to go home? Your workaholic self suddenly disappeared from existence now, huh." Zaki uttered as he picked up the documents left on the desk and Sei just replied him with a "Shut up and just start!", causing Zaki to sigh again.

    He was about to begin when Davi suddenly spoke.

    "Sei, I want to have a look around the building while waiting." Davi said and Sei immediately agreed. He called Kir to give them a tour around and when the three of them left the room, Sei and Zaki instantly began working like they were being chased by jungle beasts. Of course, Zaki was able to catch up with Sei¡¯s pace easily and after several minutes, Zaki finally leaned on Sei¡¯s desk, indicating that the chase is finally over. Zaki was already done but Sei still needed to finalize something so he was still focused on hisptop.

    "Anyway Sei, what are you nning to do with Lin Jingyi?" Zaki suddenly asked when Sei simply nced at him without any interest in his eyes.

    "Regardless of the reason, she needs to be punished. I was very disappointed with her performance today." Sei casually answered while his gaze was still glued onto theptop¡¯s screen, when Zaki asked again.

    "Sigh... Sei, you really didn¡¯t notice anything?" Zaki uttered and Sei finally looked at him but with creased brows.

    "About Lin Jingyi... why do you think it was always her who reported to you, even the ones that were supposed to be the reports of the other four? Actually, people here think that you favored her." He continued but when Sei just looked at him with his ¡¯i have no idea what are you talking about ¡¯ look, Zaki could only take a deep breath as he bent and put his palms on the desk.

    "Didn¡¯t you notice something about your wife the moment we got here?" Zaki continued asking and Sei¡¯s expression finally changed.

    "Of course, she¡¯s my wife, how could I not notice?" He immediately replied and Zaki could only face palm himself inside his mind. In short, you only care about your wife and she¡¯s the only one you notice, huh...

    "She¡¯s not your legal wife now though." Zaki teased and as expected, Sei¡¯s face drastically darkened. As if he was about to choke Zaki to death if he dare say those words again.

    "Anyway, you said you noticed something, what was it?" Zaki asked, trying to soothe Sei¡¯s darkened atmosphere. However, the man didn¡¯t answer Zaki¡¯s question.

    "She said she wanted to speak about something when we get home." Sei simply replied and Zaki was surprised. Is Miss Davi nning to tell Sei what she thinks about Lin Jingyi? Will she tell him, she¡¯s jealous or something?

    "Oh, I see. I think you should also tell her about that thing you noticed." Zaki advised out of a whim and Sei nced at him before he nodded.

    "Mm." He replied seriously and Zaki could only smile. Well, Zaki realized that the reason why Davi and Sei¡¯s rtionship is unbreakable was because of their trust and honesty to each other. They tell each other everything and that¡¯s what makes them imprable and invincible.

    Meanwhile, the three people Kir was touring around ended up going directly into the car that was parked waiting for them, and of course, it was because of Hinari.

    Hinari was too excited to speak with Davi about all the things that had happened since Zaki didn¡¯t even say a word to her. However, because Little Shin was in Davi¡¯s arms, Hinari could only bite her lip hard and suppress herself until they finally entered the car.

    "Uhm... Little Shin, can I speak with your mom for a while outside? I have something important to discuss with her." Hinari who was at the edge of her impatience finally spoke to the little boss.

    Upon hearing his aunt¡¯s plea, Little Shin looked at his mother for a long while before he returned his gaze to Hinari.

    "Mm... okay. I will stay here with uncle Kir." The understanding Little Shin agreed and Hinari almost jumped with happiness. She immediately searched for something inside her bag and in no time, a thick book was now in her hand.

    "Because Little Shin is super nice, here¡¯s my gift for you. Tadah!" Hinari gave him a sci-fi book she knew little Shin would love. Well, she knew about Little Shin¡¯s love for reading and the book was indeed a sessful trap because Little Shin¡¯s eyes sparkled as soon as he saw it.

    "I will borrow your mommy for an hour okay?" Hinari said and little Shin blinked.

    "An hour?" he replied hesitantly and as soon as Hinari saw the hesitation in his eyes, Hinari immediately coax the little boss.

    "It¡¯s alright, we wille back as soon as possible. We can¡¯t talk properly if we stay outside so we have to go somewhere that is convenient. Don¡¯t worry, your daddy will be done in about an hour as well so you can read for an hour too. After that we can all go back home." She reasoned out and after thinking for a while, Little Shin finally agreed. Although ,he was still obviously hesitant to let go of his mother.

    "Okay, take care of mommy, okay?" Little Shin said and Hinari nodded like a rattle.

    Don¡¯t worry little boss. Your mommy is a badass now anyway. I don¡¯t even need to protect her...

    After kissing Little Shin¡¯s forehead, Davi and Hinari finally stepped out of the car and Ryou was the one who drove for them.

    "Where are we heading?" Ryou asked and Hinari immediately replied.

    "To the nearest bar."

    B-bar? Eh?!

 Chapter 348 No!!

    "Ryou, wait for us here okay? Don¡¯t follow us. We don¡¯t need a body guard since my Davi is now way more badass than you. Got it?" Hinari who just climbed out of the car said and Ryou immediately replied.

    "You know I can¡¯t do that, Miss Hinari. Even if the boss¡¯ wife can now save herself, I still need to be there to keep watch. After all, you, who knows nothing about fighting, are with her." He replied and Hinari raised her brow.

    "Are you telling me you¡¯re afraid I might drag Davi down?" Hinari asked and when Ryou didn¡¯t answer, she puffed her cheeks as she narrowed her eyes while ring at him.

    T-this little... be thankful I am being restricted these days or else I would totally make you regret underestimating the power of a weak looking woman!

    "Don¡¯t you worry Little brother Ryou, I will ask my dear Zaki to teach me martial arts soon as well. So you better improve your fighting skills, because in the near future, you will be the first man I will beat to pulp when the timees. Oh well, there is still plenty of time for you to prepare so you better start doing so now. So be good and stay here, don¡¯t follow us unless... you¡¯re a gossip boy who loves following pretty girls around." Hinari continued with a little bit of sarcasm and a mischievous tone before she closed the car¡¯s door, leaving Ryou speechless for a long while before he shook his head. This girl... who the hell is your little brother?! And what, me, a gossiper?! Tsk! No wonder Zaki keeps losing his cool whenever he¡¯s with her... that woman is a real headache...

    ...

    Inside the bar...

    Hinari lead Davi into a corner and she immediately started to question her upon ordering some drinks. She was so damn excited to hear how Davi executed her legendary face pping that sucked Lin Jingyi¡¯s spirit away and she even managed to achieve it in less than an hour.

    Since Davi could see just how eager her best friend was, she could only start spilling the details to her. And as expected, Hinari looked exactly like a die-hard reader of a certain novel who was squealing over the great performance of her favorite female lead. Her face was obviously delighted and the way she looked at Davi kept turning into something like great admiration.

    Every now and again, Hinari would sigh with regret at not being at the scene and then she would p her hands delightedly when Davi described the reaction of the other woman as the face pping was handed out to her.

    Time went by and when Hinari was finally satisfied, she calmed down. Well, aside from her n in monopolizing Davi for an hour to have her long awaited girly chat with her, Hinari also brought Davi into a bar for the sake of her other n; operation punishment.

    However, something unforeseen happened. Just as Hinari was about to begin to implement her n, Davi suddenly dozed off, making Hinari speechless and surprised to the core. Err... what?!

    "D-davi? Hey!" Hinari reached out her hand and held Davi¡¯s shoulder. She gently shook her and when Davi¡¯s head suddenly fell on the table, Hinari¡¯s eyes could only widen in disbelief.

    "..."

    Wait... something¡¯s wrong here. Isn¡¯t Davi a badass soldier now? How could she...

    Hinari stared at the bottle of alcohol she gave her and she was shocked to find out that the bottle wasn¡¯t even half empty yet but Davi was already knocked down?! Are you serious?

    Completely surprised at the unexpected turn of event, Hinari could only face palm herself. She never expected that this new badass Davi was still the same Davi who was weak when it came to alcohol consumption. She even seemed like she got worse! Don¡¯t tell me she had not even had a drop of alcohol in thest five years! For real?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?! What am I going to do now?! I¡¯m sure your husband will really feed me to the crocodiles now... I¡¯m so dead...

    Hinari was in a slight panic as she looked around. She wanted to cry but no tears came out of her eyes. Hinari actually nned to make Davi drunk a little before intending to instruct her about the punishment but she never expected Davi to actually lose consciousness at this moment. Forcing Hinari to give up her n as she immediately helped Davi up so they could go back immediately. Well, she could not afford to anger that ice king after all. She must return Davi to Little Shin as soon as possible before the ice king find out that his beloved wife was knocked down in the bar.

    However, as soon as the two stepped out of the bar and were walking towards the ck car parked not too far from them, three men suddenly stood up before them. Hinari was dragging the 90% unconscious Davi with all her strength as Davi¡¯s hand was wrapped around Hinari¡¯s shoulder while Hinari¡¯s hand was on Davi¡¯s waist.

    Upon seeing the men who dared to stop them, Hinari raised her faced and red at them.

    "Get out of my way." She coldly said but the men simply smirked. In one nce, Hinari realized these filthy pigs were up to no good. They even looked like they were so drunk. Their eyes were red and their gazes were damn disgusting.

    Hinari immediately felt the danger. She wanted to activate her skill at that moment to find some way to escape but with Davi like this, her trick would not be a good option.

    "I said get out of our way. Do you know who we are? This woman here is the wife of a tycoon, don¡¯t you even dare to mess with her." Hinari started threatening them but the men simplyughed and one of them even reached out his hand and held Hinari¡¯s face, causinh Hinari to shiver in disgust.

    "If this woman is the wife of a tycoon then won¡¯t messing with her be more fun?" the man said as theyughed and Hinari¡¯s knees began to weaken the moment one of them snatched Davi away from her.

    "No! Don¡¯t you dare touch her with your filthy hands, you idiot! I¡¯m telling you, you will regret it if you do. You will experience torture worse than you can ever imagine that you will be begging for the mercy of death! You hear me? That woman is the wife of that Chen Seiji you understand?!" Hinari yelled at the top of her throat. However, the menughed even louder as soon as they heard her.

    "Oh, the wife of the country¡¯s most powerful man, huh. Really? You think we¡¯re idiots to believe you?" One of them scoffed before another man held Hinari¡¯s face again.

    "Oh well, if that woman is the wife of the great tycoon, Chen Seiji, then I¡¯m his little brother, the second to him, Chen Zaki." He said with a devilishugh and Hinari gritted her teeth.

    "How dare you! Damn you! Don¡¯t you even joke about being my Zaki, you ugly pig! You can¡¯t evenpare yourself with his toenails you lowly piece of shit!" Hinari yelled again when the man pped her.

    "Whatever, now let¡¯s just taste this so called Chen Seiji¡¯s woman." One of them said and when he held Davi¡¯s face, Hinari who hadn¡¯t even recovered yet from the p she received, went berserk again.

    "No!! Let go of her! Don¡¯t touch her!! I will kill you if you touch her!! Let go of her you filthy asshole!!" Hinari screamed and tears began to fall from her eyes. But the man simply smiled at her before he turned his gaze to Davi who¡¯s eyes were still shut closed.

    "Ohh... this one really looks so delicious. F*ck! She¡¯s a real goddess! I can¡¯t wait to taste her!" The man said with a disgusting voice and Hinari continued screaming as she struggled wildly by the hands of two men holding her.

    "No!! Davi!!! Wake up please!! Kill that asshole! Don¡¯t let that filthy pig touch you!!! Davi!!!" she screamed nonstop but no one seemed to be listening to her. Until the man holding Davi finally moved. He held Davi¡¯s nape and he was about to kiss her when...

    Out of nowhere, the man felt a cold hand suddenly sped his neck.

 Chapter 349 Spirited

    Some time ago, Ryou had actually followed Davi and Hinari inside the bar secretly. He sat at a corner far enough away from them, hidden from their line of sight. He watched them closely while observing their surroundings and dly, the atmosphere inside the bar was pretty decent at the moment. No one was making a scene and it was somehow quieter than the average bars.

    Ryou also kept on watching the alcohol his boss¡¯ wife was consuming and he was d when Davi was just sipping her drink asionally. His fear that one of them would get drunk and create a scene slowly dissipated and he finally rxed.

    In the middle of the two girl¡¯s conversation, Ryou got up. He once again looked around before he hastily headed towards the restroom.

    However, when he came back, he was flustered when he didn¡¯t see two of them there anymore. He immediately asked the bartender and the moment he found out that they already left, Ryou left the bar with a creased forehead.

    By the time he stepped outside, something unthinkable appeared before his eyes.

    Ryou saw a man holding his boss wife and he looked like he was about to kiss her.

    In that moment, Ryou didn¡¯t hesitate in pointing his gun at that man instantly. He was still a bit far from them so Ryou¡¯s choices were either to teleport, which of course wasn¡¯t even really an option as he didn¡¯t have that superpower, or to shoot the man right then and there. There was no way he would let that man touch his boss¡¯ beloved wife, or else he would have to say goodbye to his life as his boss would surely me him since he was the one who was supposed to be protecting the two women.

    Ryou was one of the best shooters among Sei¡¯s bodyguards so he was confident with his skills. He never once missed a target before so he was going to make sure that this scumbag was going to pay with his life.

    In a split second, Ryou was about to pull the trigger when suddenly, his eyes widened and his finger on the trigger froze in ce.

    It was because, like a sleeping tiger that was suddenly awakened, Davi¡¯s hand was like a metal w that suddenly sped the man¡¯s throat, rendering the man himself into extreme shock.

    Her grip, unfortunately, wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold a man. However, every point she pressed with her fingers were points that could immobilize any normal man. Her nails dug onto the man¡¯s skin and his blood started flowing down his neck, while the man remained unmoving, like a log rooted on the ground. He couldn¡¯t even react in time apart from instinctively raising his hand and gripping Davi¡¯s wrist. But before he could use his strength to pull the girl¡¯s hand away from his neck, Davi¡¯s other hand already slipped onto the back of his head and in the next moment, she pulled the man¡¯s head down before she mmed his face on her knee over and over again, not giving him any chance to fight back until the man fell on the ground, his face covered with blood.

    That scene happened within mere seconds that everyone who saw her couldn¡¯t even react. Even the crying Hinari was instantly silenced as she looked at Davi with wide eyes. The two men who were holding her remained frozen in disbelief, looking as though what they just witnessed was something impossible to them.

    As soon as the man fell, Davi swayed on her own. Her eyes weren¡¯t even fully open yet. She was still half conscious and she was obviously drunk. However, a terrifying aura was oozing from her. She was still the delicate looking woman from a while ago, but her aura was definitely unfamiliar, like she was suddenly possessed by some unknown being. She was like a drugged beast instinctively fighting desperately to survive even in her half-conscious state.

    In the middle of that silent moment, Davi swayed again but she didn¡¯t fall. She instead picked the head of the already unconscious man and she kicked him mercilessly.

    In that moment, Davi¡¯s mind was hazy and whirling. She felt her body burning with something and she didn¡¯t feel anything but the sense of danger enveloping her.

    Years ago, Davi, as a member of one of the world¡¯s most savage special forces actually went through some very tough and rigorous training challenges that only few survived from. One of the Thundra¡¯s rules was never to get caught by anyone, alive. Thus, they were trained to fight with their lives once cornered. They were trained to unleash the inhuman strength within them once they were in a hopeless situation, even when they were at the state where they were half conscious, drugged or poisoned, they were mentally trained to fight until death rather than be caught.

    However, the thundra team was formidable enough that no one managed to corner them to the extent that they needed to fight to death, so this was the first time Davi had put her training into practice, even though she was not even aware of it.

    Her instincts sensed the danger and her body remembered the training she went through, causing her innate beast to awaken without her knowing.

    W-what the hell¡¯s going on?!

    Everyone was thinking the same, but the two men who were holding Hinari soon recovered their senses after watching theirrade being kicked by a certain fragile looking girl before them.

    They let go of Hinari and they both attacked Davi with knives in their hands.

    "Davi! Watch out!!" Hinari screamed but Davi didn¡¯t flinch. Ryou also quickly ran and pointed the gun to the men but again, before Ryou could pull the trigger, Davi¡¯s upgraded precise kick reached one the men¡¯s jaw so Ryou changed his target and shot the other man.

    "Bang!"

    Hinari was startled and so was Davi. However, Davi¡¯s gaze fell onto Ryou. At that moment, Ryou jolted the moment he felt the danger and extreme bloodlusting from her. He knew right at that instant that she was going to attack him as well.

    Thus, Ryou immediately threw his gun towards Hinari and in the next moment, Davi attacked him.

    Davi¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t strong enough to knock down her opponent in one blow, however, she was aiming at every lethal point in a man¡¯s body, causing Ryou to curse as he desperately defended himself. Ryou could see she was acting instinctively as if her actions were being controlled by someone else and she was just a vessel. She was just like a spirited beast going berserk and Ryou knew that there was no way he could continue defending like this for too long.

    As he barely kept up with her inhuman skill, Ryou wracked his brain to think of a way to stop this barrage of attacks.

    "Miss Hinari! Go open the car door!" Ryou yelled and Hinari immediately followed him as she opened the car door in a panic.

    Upon seeing the car door wide open, Ryou led Davi towards it, thinking that he could push Davi in and lock her inside. However, the spirited beast seemed to have instinctively detected the trap.

    Thus, without another choice, Ryou could only keep on dealing with her. He thought about exhausting her so using his super fast running talent, when manage to Ryou break free from her, he started running away. But to his surprise the girl didn¡¯t chase him. She just stood there, quietly looking at him, like a tiger in the middle of the arena waiting for her prey to get close to her once more.

    She was really terrifying that Ryou yelled at Hinari to not make a single move. Well, Ryou actually received few of her well aimed strikes and his body was aching all over.

    Damn! What the hell¡¯s going on with this miss? The boss is terrifying enough! Must she also be this terrifying?!

    Just as Ryou was starting to finally take a breath, Davi suddenly moved and Ryou was forced to run for his life.

    dly enough, Ryou finally saw the car he¡¯d been waiting for screech to a halt beside Hinari and he ran towards it as fast as he could.

    Two men immediately stepped out of it and when Ryou saw Sei, he ran towards him while Davi was after him.

    "Boss!! Please save me!!" Ryou shouted and as soon as Sei saw Davi, his eyes slowly widened.

 Chapter 350 Tamer

    Sei was stunned at the scene that appeared before him while Ryou, who looked like he was being chased by monstrous creatures, ran for his life as if he didn¡¯t care if he crashed into Sei. His fear of his boss¡¯ wife was way greater than his fear of his Boss at that particr moment. So he ran, hoping to find cover behind his boss, while shouting for help, not knowing that Davi had already stopped.

    Ryou was running so fast that he could not have stopped himself from crashing into big boss man, but in that split second, Sei simply dodged the desperate Ryou as his gaze remained focused on his wife, causing Ryou to crash into the car instead.

    Davi, at that moment, stood rooted in ce while Sei¡¯s eyes glimmered with something inexplicable as he looked at the girl standing away from him. She was as beautiful as ever even though she looked like she was possessed by a certain spirit. As if she was a dangerously beautiful guardian of a serene forest. Looking like she will devour anyone who would dare go beyond the boundary.

    Her narrowed eyes were shing with a little hint of madness as her long ck hair danced in the wind like light ck silk. She was just so alluringly mystical, as if she was someone who had suddenly teleported from the world of fairytales.

    Everyone might feel a chilling sensation looking at her at that moment and some may even tremble in fear, but not Sei.

    Sei waspletely mesmerized by her.

    However, the moment he took a single step towards her, his face stiffened with great shock. It was because Davi suddenly took a step back as soon as Sei moved. She was like a mythical beast, wary before the presence of an even more powerful beast in front of her. She was the queen of the jungle before this godly being showed up.

    Her stance changed, indicating to Sei that she was being overly cautious of him; a movement that was like a series of thunder bolts that shook Sei¡¯s world. I-is my wife afraid of me?!

    Davi that moment, was still feeling the burning sensation in her body. She felt like her body was flying with the wind and there was nothing but thick haze in her mind. But she could feel a strong, extremely dangerous yet familiar presence sending her signals of danger, causing her instincts to act ordingly.

    Her blurry gaze couldn¡¯t recognize the man standing ten steps away from her, but his aura was just like of a powerful monster she couldn¡¯t possibly beat. Her innate instincts were telling her that it was impossible for her to beat this monster which made her instinctively step back the moment he moved towards her.

    However, for some reason, what she felt wasn¡¯t seemed to be fear. She also felt something warming from him and it was targeted at her heart, as if he was a monster alluring her with his hypnotic aura, calling out for her to stay still and let him devour her whole. He seemed to be powerful enough that Davi who was trained to attack no matter how strong the opponent was without fear, seemed to refuse even themand of her reflexes to attack.

    "Davi..."

    After a long while of silence, Sei finally called out her name. He couldn¡¯t bear seeing her being wary of him, like she was afraid of him, even if he knew it was because she was in such a state.

    Thus, Sei called out her name in the sweetest voice anyone had ever heard him use. He slowly reached out his hand towards her once again as he uttered her name softly, like he was chanting a song.

    "Davi... it¡¯s me,e over. Everything is alright now." He said slowly and gently.

    The scenario at that moment was exactly like a beast tamer was trying to tame a certain feral beast with all the softness and sweetness he could muster. He was moving slowly and deliberately, trying so hard not to scare her.

    Sei looked like he was extremely anxious, as though he was afraid that she would run away and disappear into the forest.

    However, the girl didn¡¯t move. Her eyshes slowly opened and closed as though she was having a hard time keeping her eyes open.

    After another while of silence, Sei spoke again as he slowly moved his feet forward, doing his best not to make her notice his advance as he continued calling out her name.

    As Sei moved closer, inch by inch, his brain was already trying toe up with a solution, when a certain word popped in his brain. He remembered that when she called him that he had felt like million arrows pierced through his heart, blocking all his senses for a moment. If i will call her that, would she react the same as i did? Will it affect her as much as it affected me?

    Thinking about it, Sei thought about saying it and if she fall in daze and lowered her guard even for a second, he would move to catch her. Well, Sei was getting impatient. He wanted to hold her now, embrace her and sooth whatever it was that she was feeling right now. He wanted to extinguish the wariness from her eyes and turn her to her usual self again.

    He knew that she was acting on instinct and he understood why she was acting like this because he had already been informed about everything that she had gone through this whole five years. He knew this would take a toll on her body and mind so he needed to stop her now so she could rest.

    After taking a deep breath, Sei once again raised his hand as he prepared himself to move and catch her.

    He smiled sweetly as ever, and his eyes shone like sparkling diamonds full of love as he spoke gently.

    "Davi... Darling...e over."

 Chapter 351 Who dares

    "Davi... Darling...e over."

    The mesmerizing words travelled from Sei¡¯s mouth to caress Davi¡¯s ears and she froze in ce. Somewhere in her foggy and dazed consciousness, she heard the words echoing in her mind. ¡¯Darling... darling... darling...¡¯

    She stared at Sei¡¯s general direction, her eyes unseeing, her instincts still wary of the dangerous animalistic auraing from his general direction. But the voice that was like a sweet song was like a strong irresistibly sweet scent luring her.

    "Davi... Darling...e over," Sei said again, deliberately saying the words like a hypnotist trying to send his client to sleep.

    Involuntarily, Davi took a step towards Sei. Hinari, Ryou, Zaki and Sei all held their breath as they watched Davi take that step. Sei was relieved that he seemed to be making progress so he inched forward, slowly but surely.

    The dangerous aura that surrounded Sei was unleashed from him the moment he saw his beloved Davi in this state. His need to protect his woman caused this dangerous aura to ze out, which Davi instinctively felt in her dazed condition. It was meant to deter everyone else in the vicinity from getting close to Davi but he realized at this moment that this was also stopping Davi from getting closer to him. Thus, as soon as he saw Davi move toward him, he suppressed his raging aura and tried giving off a feeling of safety and warmth.

    Sei then smiled trying to make her feel his longing to hold her. And after a moment, Davi seemed to finally felt his intimidating aura fading slowly and she rxed a little, even though she seemed like she¡¯s still very much alert to any surrounding dangers.

    Davi continued moving towards Sei like a hypnotized beast. The way she moved that moment was like a movie in slow motion.

    Her journey towards him was heart stopping, it was a scene where no one dared make a move for fear that she would run away once startled.

    Sei had nned to capture her once she lowered her guard against him but he didn¡¯t expect that Davi would voluntarily walk toward him. Because of that he couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic. His heart was beating wildly with excitement and dness that his dear wife would always submit herself to him even when she was not fully conscious.

    Sei that moment felt his heart turned into marshmallows and hisplexion drastically brightened as if he was about to capture a star in heaven.

    When Davi eventually reached him, Sei immediately yanked her into his embrace and like a beast who suddenly turned into an obedient puppy, Davi¡¯s dangerous aura dissipated as if she was exorcised and the evil spirit possessing her disappeared from existence at his touch.

    She felt his warmth and all she wanted was to fall into a deep slumber.

    She drastically weakened in Sei¡¯s embrace as if the man turned off a button, causing Davi to close her eyes.

    At that moment, Hinari walked closer to them on unstable legs, trembling with fear. She knew that Sei might really not forgive her this time for putting Davi into danger. She didn¡¯t even know if she could forgive herself. She knew that even if this was never her intention, she couldn¡¯t change the fact that Davi was nearly harmed and became like this because she had brought her here.

    Hinari was bitting her lip hard. She didn¡¯t walk to seek help from Zaki, either. It was because Hinari was well aware that there was no one more important to Zaki than Sei. She knew that there was no way Zaki could protect her this time when it was against his brother. After all, she was just Zaki¡¯s fianc¨¦e by name and nothing more. She was no one important and so this is on her and she would endure this punishment on her own.

    With trembling lips, Hinari walked passed Zaki and walked straight towards Sei, who still held Davi in his embrace.

    "I-I¡¯m so sorry. Th-this is my fault. I¡¯m sorry. I will ept any punishment you give me but please, don¡¯t feed me to crocodiles. You can just throw me into the river if you want." She pleaded as her hands clenched her shirt. She was obviously so scared and Sei who was caressing Davi raised his eyes to look at her.

    "P-please, don¡¯t feed me to crocodiles." She again pleaded as soon as Sei looked at her.

    However, before Sei could speak, Davi seemed to be startled awake as she heard Hinari¡¯s words and immediately opened her eyes. She turned and when she saw Hinari, she suddenly moved towards her and hugged her as if she wanted to protect her dear friend.

    "Who dares to want to feed my Hinari to crocodiles? Tell me and I will hit them and feed them to the crocodiles instead!" she asked with a vicious look in her eyes and Sei was stunned.

    Sei: "..."

    Hinari: "..."

    Hinari was experiencing a mixture of emotions and she didn¡¯t know whether she should celebrate or not. Here was her friend, someone she could count on through thick and thin, defending her fiercely even though this situation happened because of her in the first ce. She was so touched that tears started to form in the corner of her eyes.

    However, in the end, Hinari, still feeling emotional, calcted and thought of the least destructive oue from this current situation. What would happen to her if she said to Davi that it was Sei that was threatening to feed her to the crocodiles? She would be crazy to do that, right?

    Deeply anxious about the situation, Hinari looked at Davi and when she noticed that she wasn¡¯t in that monstrous state anymore, she quietly breathed in relief.

    "Tell me, who is it?!" Davi asked again, her drunken self was getting out of control that she suddenly held Hinari¡¯s chin as she asked, causing Hinari to jolt because she felt a sudden surge of deadly coldness from the man behind Davi.

    So in the end, because of her fear, a lie slip out of her lips uncontrobly.

    "I-it¡¯s Zaki," she said and Davi¡¯s gaze turned towards Zaki instantly.

    Zaki: "..."

 Chapter 352 Please, be small again

    "I-It¡¯s Zaki."

    As soon as those words left Hinari¡¯s mouth, Zaki, who was standing there quietly, was dumbfounded. He was there, just trying to stay in the shadows so what the hell happened? How on earth did he end up in he middle of this ruckus?

    "..." Completely speechless with the sudden twist of events, Zaki straightened the moment his brother¡¯s wifeid her eyes on him. Obviously, he had be her new target and Zaki didn¡¯t know what to do. Davi¡¯s re at him were like shurikens[1] about to be thrown at him any second causing Zaki to silently curse to the lowest depths of hell. Hinari... of all the names in this world, why did you choose my name? Is this your way of taking revenge on me by banning you from flirting? Just you wait, Hinari...

    Suddenly finding himself in this great big dilemma, Zaki slowly took a step back. His steps were cautious as ever as if he was walking on a field full ofndmines. There was no way he would let her attack him, not when a certain monster was there watching him closely. Well, it was because Zaki was also sure that Sei would not even let him defend himself.

    Zaki then shifted his gaze towards Sei and he cursed again. He scolded himself as a thought passed through his head. Why the hell did he look at Sei when he already knew that this wife protecting monster wouldn¡¯t do a thing to save him? He even looked like he was tantly saying "DON¡¯T YOU DARE ESCAPE! JUST LET MY WIFE BEAT YOU. IT WILL BE OVER QUICKLY or will it? Either way, JUST STAY PUT!", and the message firmly being shed across his eyes like a huge banner being waved around.

    Damn it Sei! Must you do this to me?! You should be the one receiving her good beating. None of this would have happened if you didn¡¯t scare Hinari in the first ce! Moreover, i¡¯m sure she got drunk because of the jealousy she felt because of Lin Jingyi! So you should be the one offering yourself to be beaten right now! Damn. Must I be your sacrificialmb again?! I can¡¯t believe this! Not only was my own brother selling me out, even my fianc¨¦ is betraying me?! Did some witch cursed me or something?

    Just as Zaki was battling his very own internal bloody battle, he was also stunned with what Davi did to Hinari. Well, Davi, at that moment, looked like a pretty cool young man executing a deadly move to steal a girl¡¯s heart. She was 2 inches taller than Hinari so the moment she lifted Hinari¡¯s chin with her finger, Hinari¡¯s face was so close to hers, making the scenario just suddenly turned into something seemingly romantic. Especially when Davi¡¯s drunken self was obviously being protective of Hinari with her eyes softening when she looked at her.

    In Zaki and Sei¡¯s point of view, Davi¡¯s face was just unforgivably close to Hinari as if she was about to kiss her, causing the two men, most especially Sei, to feel an indescribable emotion in their hearts. What they didn¡¯t know was that Davi was just trying to look at Hinari¡¯s face closely since her vision were so blurry at the moment.

    Meanwhile, Hinari, at the moment, was also quite so preupied. She felt the cold reing from Sei as soon as Davi held her but for some reason, his zing and deadly aura intensified to the highest level when Davi held her chin up, causing Hinari to jolt in fear. Sei¡¯s aura was exactly akin to a monster that Hinari¡¯s knees began to wobble again and she was close to tears. It felt like if she made one wrong move, she would suddenly find her head rolling on the ground.

    God, please someone else save me... Am I really going to die here? I promise I will behave myself from now on... I will be a good girl from now. PROMISE!!

    Hinari was so scared she started praying to all the gods and goddesses she knew. She even mentioned all the deities in the novels she had read oit of desperation. dly, as if her prayers were answered, she finally noticed why this Monster the Great was getting colder and scarier by the second. Wait... could it be that he was being jealous of me right now? Oh my god! What have I done?!

    In the nick of time, Hinari remembered what Zaki told her. He said that Sei was a very jealous type that even gender didn¡¯t matter to him and she pped herself hard in her mind. I¡¯m sorry, forgive me... I didn¡¯t know that this Monster the Great¡¯s jealousy was this extreme! T^T

    Hinari then quickly wracked her brain for a solution to this issue. This was also why she was oblivious to her fianc¨¦e¡¯s res. She quickly held Davi¡¯s wrist and moved her hand away from her chin as she pulled away from her embrace.

    "B-but don¡¯t worry, Zaki was just kidding. I can just punish him for saying such an absurd and heartless joke, alright?" She said as she gently pushed Davi back into Sei¡¯s arms. Of course, with that simple move, the deadly atmosphere drastically changed into something a little less deadly and she was able to breathe again.

    "O-okay. Make sure to tell me if he says anymore absurd things to you and we will feed him to the crocodiles, okay?" Davi replied as Sei immediately wrapped his arms around her, as if he didn¡¯t intend to let go of her anymore.

    "Yes, yes, leave Zaki to me. I will make sure he will never say that he will feed me to the crocodiles again. Please go now with your husband. Your little Shin is waiting for you..." Hinari said with a super fast pace as she quickly stepped back until she went past Zaki in no time.

    As soon as Davi heard little Shin¡¯s name, she turned towards Sei and she held the man¡¯s face. She pulled him closer to hers as if she was trying to recognize him.

    "Oh! My little Shin! When did you grow up?! No! I don¡¯t want my baby to grow up just yet!" She suddenly yelled while everyone else were frozen inplete shock.

    Sei: "..."

    As Sei stood there motionless and dumbfounded, Davi raised her other hand and she caressed Sei¡¯s face once again before she suddenly shook her head violently.

    "No!! I can¡¯t ept this! I want my little bun back! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to grow up too fast?! Why? I want my Little Shin, I don¡¯t want a big Shin. How can I make up for those five years if you¡¯re all grown up now?! Please, be small again..." As she spoke, Davi slowly got emotional and as soon as she finished speaking... tears fell from her eyes and she cried.

    ____

    [1]A shuriken is a Japanese concealed weapon that was used as a hidden dagger or metsubushi to distract or misdirect. The edges of shuriken were often sharpened, so they could be used to prate skin or open arteries.

 Chapter 353 Im your darling

    "I want my little bun back!" Davi cried and everyone stood still as if they just suddenly witnessed a miracle happening right before their eyes. Well, who would have thought that the secret weapon to unlocking Davi¡¯s tears was actually alcohol?!

    The unexpected reactioning from Davi caused Hinari to gasp and tear up as she looked at Davi. She knew how much Davi wanted to take back control over her emotions; she knew how desperate Davi was to smile and cry again so now that Davi finally broke through this huge hurdle, she couldn¡¯t help but be happy for her. As a side bonus, Hinari was also d since she thought that this result might be enough for Sei to forgive her! This was indeed a miracle!

    Actually, Hinari knew that even if Sei didn¡¯t feed her to the crocodiles, there was no way he would not punish her after this but now that they got a really good result from all this trouble, her punishment wouldn¡¯t be too severe now, right?

    While Hinari was thinking deeply about what her punishment might be, Sei on the other hand, felt like he was suddenly in the eye of a storm. He was at a loss on what to do. His wife suddenly mistaking him for a grown up version of her son stunned him to the core but seeing her suddenly cry before his eyes made him feel like his organs were being twisted.

    Sei rarely saw Davi cry in their time together five years ago but all those times that he did see her cry, his heart would always bleed badly. Even though he knew that this was what he wanted to happen, to have her cry and release all of her bottled up emotions, it was still hard for him to watch his beloved wife in tears after all. It was a very bittersweet moment for him.

    "D-davi..." Sei could only utter as he raised his hand to wipe her tears. However, to his surprise, Davi suddenly pulled away from him, leaving Sei¡¯s hand frozen in mid-air.

    "I want my cute Little Shin..." she cried as she stepped back and Sei felt his heart crack like a shattered mirror.

    The next moment, Davi suddenly ran away, causing Sei to immediately chase after her for fear that she might stumble and fall.

    "Davi... don¡¯t run, it¡¯s dangerous." Sei said as he chased her when Davi yelled at him.

    "Don¡¯te any closer! I don¡¯t like you... I want my baby little bun. You¡¯re too big, I don¡¯t want you! Go away!" She replied as she continued moving away and thus, the two continued their chasing spree. Zaki and Hinari stood like they were bobbleheads, where the only thing that moved were their heads as they kept an eye on the two figures ying tag.

    Zaki and Hinari : "..."

    By the time Davi finally stumbled, Sei was already right behind her so he easily caught her before she fell.

    "Listen... I¡¯m not little Shin okay? Look at me closely, I¡¯m your husband. Our little Shin is waiting for you back home. You understand?" Sei firmly said as he held her face and the crying Davi finally blinked as she looked at him.

    "It¡¯s me... I¡¯m Sei, I¡¯m your husband. You even called me darling hours ago." He continued, coaxing the crying drunkdy in his arms, while constantly wiping the falling tear drops with his thumb.

    "M-my husband?" She then asked and Sei breathed out deeply in relief since it seemed like his words finally reached her as he nodded.

    "Mm. I¡¯m your husband."

    "M-my darling?"

    "Mm. I¡¯m your darling."

    When Sei said those words, Davi tilted her head and she rubbed her eyes before she looked at him again. The next second, she suddenly sniffed and then cried hard again as she tugged the man¡¯s cor.

    "Darling... I wanna go home! Where¡¯s my little bun? Darling, I miss him." She cried and Sei¡¯s heart clenched in pain, causing him to immediately embrace and caress her to make her calm down.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re going home. Our Little Shin is waiting at home, so calm down for now, okay? Little Shin might get worried if he sees you crying like this." Sei said and Davi looked at him.

    "I don¡¯t want my baby to get worried but my tears won¡¯t stop falling. Darling, what should I do?" She asked as she continued crying hard and Sei, at that moment looked like he was hopelessly helpless.

    He tried to coax her with words, telling her they should go home now but Davi refused. She wanted to stop crying because she didn¡¯t want to worry Little Shin. Moveover, she had now been crying for half an hour without stopping so Sei was also starting to get restless.

    "Darling... do something. I want to stop crying. I want to see my baby." She pleaded and Sei still and no idea how to help her. Reflexively, Sei raised his face and he looked at Zaki, obviously asking his brother for ideas on how to make her stop crying.

    For obvious reasons, Zaki wanted to ignore Sei but if he were to do that, he would surely reap the consequences afterwards so he could only inwardly sigh.

    That moment, Zaki looked at the crying Davi and somehow a scene appeared inside his mind, causing him to scratch the back of his neck before he looked at Sei.

    Zaki gestured something to him and Sei creased his brows for a moment. But after Zaki gestured it for the second time, Sei finally got what he meant and was actually surprised at the great idea! Why did he not think of it before? Hadn¡¯t he wanted to do this to her all this time? It seemed like Davi¡¯s tears made Sei¡¯s system crash again.

    "Mm. Don¡¯t worry, your darling will do something." Sei then said and when the crying Davi looked at him expectantly, Sei¡¯s lips suddenly crashed into hers.

 Chapter 354 Did you want a new fiance?

    Sei¡¯s lips were like snowkes melting onto Davi¡¯s mouth. The sensation it gave her was so alluringly irresistible, that even in her drunken state, his kisses were like hypnotic potions. It was something impossible for her to reject no matter what state she was in.

    Their kiss was deep and passionate even though Davi¡¯s response was sloppy. Sei let himself get lost in the warmth of her mouth until they both ran out of breath.

    As their lips parted, Sei gently gazed at her and his heart was soothed when Davi finally stopped crying out loud. She was still sniffling but the endless flow of tears that were like a dam of water gushing out of her eyes had finally stopped.

    "Darling... it stopped. You¡¯re amazing!" She suddenly eximed with a glint of amazement in her eyes as if a miracle just happened, startling Sei who was still in a daze due to the kiss and because of those watery eyes of hers that were like shining dews, mesmerizing him.

    "Mm. It looks like a kiss is way more effective than coaxing you with words and hugs." Sei replied as he smiled before he gently wiped the remnants of tears from her face, while Davi just looked at him as she continued sniffling.

    When Davi remained silent, Sei once again spoke. "Did you like it?" he asked yfully to distract her for fear that she might cry again, not expecting a reply from her.

    However, what Davi said the next moment was something unexpected and somehow, lethal to Sei¡¯s heart.

    "Mm. I liked it. Darling tasted sooo sooo sweet." She said and Sei fell in daze again, this time, longer than three seconds.

    "Darling... I... I want more, I want to eat you." She continued as she raised her hands and wrapped them around his neck while looking at him like he was her favourite strawberry ice cream cake. Her watery eyes glimmered as she looked like she was about to drool over a certain extremely delicious food in front of her.

    That moment, Sei was losing his mind. He wanted to yank her and just kiss her again so bad. She just looked so seductive that Sei couldn¡¯t help but want to just swoop her up and teleport them anywhere with a bed.

    dly, Sei was still able to think straight again so he moved and carefully swooped her up in his arms.

    "You can eat me whenever you want but... wait until you¡¯re sober, okay?" He said as he walked towards the car when Davi violently shook her head.

    "But I¡¯m sober now... look, I also stopped crying... Darling... I don¡¯t want to wait anymore." She replied and Sei again stiffened. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he bit his lip hard.

    He cleared his throat as his steps went faster as Ryou opened the car¡¯s door for him. Noticing that Sei seemed to be in extreme haste, Ryou hurriedly went to the driver¡¯s side of the car and started it up. Sei set Davi gently in the back seat of the car and he followed her in, closing the door after him. As soon as the door closed, Ryou immediately stepped on the gas to drive them home.

    "Wait until we get home, okay?" Sei said gently. However, As soon as she heard him said the word ¡¯wait¡¯, Davi pouted in disappointment and she looked like she was about to cry again, causing Sei to panic.

    ...

    By the time the car disappeared, Hinari who was standing just beside the other car that Sei and Zaki arrived in, finally heaved a long sigh of relief. She felt like she could finally breathe again as if she was finally back to the beloved earth after a long time in outer space.

    However, just as she was about to rx, she suddenly felt a tingling sensation on her back, like someone was trying to create holes in her with theirser eyes. She somehow could tell where these wereing from so she turned around and her eyes widened as soon as she saw Zaki heading towards her in long, forceful strides.

    Upon seeing his cold expression as he strode quickly towards her, Hinari¡¯s heartbeat raced as if a beast was about to eat her and the first thing she did was took a step back.

    Panicking, Hinari quickly opened the car and jumped into the back seat and locked both the back doors in haste, leaving Zaki speechless as he put his hands on his waist. Well, Zaki was actually quite surprised on how fast Hinari reacted this time. She actually manage to enter the car that quick before he reached her? Did she mistook him as Sei or what for her to act like that?

    Somehow, Zaki was a bit confused. After all, Hinari was never afraid of him before. She didn¡¯t seem to have any sense of fear towards him even when he¡¯s angry, so what¡¯s with her reaction just now? Is she that afraid to receive another punishment?

    Thinking about Hinari¡¯s rare reaction, Zaki mmed his palms on top of the car with a meaningful smile shing across his beautiful face.

    Well, even if she begs, there was no way he would let his little miss pervert get away from throwing her fiance into the wolves, scott-free. He had to teach her a lesson or else, she might just kept doing this again. Moreover, who knows what will she do next if he kept being lenient of her?

    After Zaki breathed deep, he bent and looked at the tinted window ss with a serious expression. He looked like he could see Hinari and his eyes were narrowed like a cat¡¯s.

    "Well, my dear fiancee, are you satisfied with yourself? Did you want a new fiance that badly that you would have me die at your best friend¡¯s hands?" Zaki said loudly for her to hear him loud and clear, startling Hinari as she turned at the man looking at her across the window.

 Chapter 355 Superman

    Hearing Zaki¡¯s words, Hinari bit her lip before she heaved a deep sigh to calm herself. She then moved near the window as she speaks.

    "I¡¯m sorry, my beauty but i really can¡¯t help it. Your name just slipped out! Besides, you should be grateful that you¡¯re the first person I think of when I¡¯m in trouble. It¡¯s your fault for always being my hero." She replied and Zaki opened and closed his mouth like a fish as he couldn¡¯t think of what to say back to her. This woman! How can she be so shameless that even when he was close to death, she could still twist things around like this?! How could she be so talented in stirring up trouble?! Howe this ended up as my fault again?!

    "Hinari, open the door." Zaki then said with a firm voice and Hinari bit her lip hard again. Well, she realized that Zaki seemed to be at the edge right now and he wasn¡¯t seemed in his usual calm self.

    "But you¡¯re going to punish me..." She replied and Zaki could only heave a sigh.

    "Did you think you could escape by locking the doors?"

    "..." Hinari was speechless, she realized it¡¯s actually futile to hide like this from this man. He may even break the car¡¯s window if he wanted to.

    "I will give you 10 seconds." Zaki continued and Hinari began to panic.

    "But... my beauty, can¡¯t you just forgive me this time? I promise, I will behave after this."

    "9"

    "Hey, are you listening? I will open the door if---"

    "8"

    "I will open the door if you promise me you won¡¯t punish me."

    "7"

    "I already said sorry. Must you be so harsh with me?"

    "6"

    "I¡¯m still ady and i¡¯m still..."

    "5"

    "Zaki you idiot!"

    "...4"

    "C¡¯mon, just this once please..."

    "3"

    "Hey..."

    "2"

    "Okay I get it, i get it, but remember that even if you don¡¯t love me, I¡¯m still your fianc¨¦e, okay?"

    "..."

    Zaki was speechless as soon as he heard Hinari¡¯s words and for some reason, the words ¡¯even if you don¡¯t love me¡¯ echoed inside his brain over and over again, words that caused his mood to suddenly turn sour.

    Thus, as soon as the car¡¯s door opened, Zaki quickly entered with a darkened expression, causing Hinari to reflexively jolt in fear. Well, that moment, Zaki¡¯s aura suddenly turned exactly the same as his brother the great¡¯s and Hinari who was fearful of Sei couldn¡¯t help but react like it was Sei who just entered.

    Thinking that Zaki was really angry with her this time, and that there was no hope of her getting away unscathed, Hinari could only raise her white g and ept her fate.

    "I... I get it, just punish me however you want. I won¡¯t try to escape from it anymore." She said as she looked down. Her voice didn¡¯t have her usual mischievousness anymore. As if she was a battery with a 1% energy left.

    Hinari did actually feel bad for throwing Zaki into the snake pit to fend for himself but it was true that she uttered Zaki¡¯s name before she could even begin to think. Thinking about it, Hinari couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists as soon as she realized the fact that there was actually no one else she could think of to help her at that moment but Zaki. She also realized that she had been way too dependent on Zaki when she¡¯d been in dangerous situations more than she thought to the point that she couldn¡¯t imagine her future without him anymore.

    Hinari couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to her if she didn¡¯t have Zaki all this time. The thought of it made her want to tear up and celebrate to her hearts content for having him in her life, however, Hinari knew very well that Zaki was just doing it because he felt responsible for her.

    She waspletely aware that even though he never left her or walked away too far from her, he also never advanced even an inch closer to her.

    He was her superman, someone seemingly out of reach. To Hinari, Zaki was like a fleeting dream. She couldn¡¯t help but feel like no matter how much she chased him, she might never reach him. And she couldn¡¯tin about it, after all, she was the one who told him that first time they met that she wanted to be free.

    "I¡¯m sorry. It really was not on purpose. And I¡¯m serious, you can even scold me now to your heart¡¯s content. I won¡¯tin anymore." Hinari continued however, the next second, Zaki suddenly yanked her and pinned her down on the backseat.

    "You really want to be punished so badly, huh." He said and Hinari stared at him.

    "I know my mistake, my beauty. Besides, I don¡¯t even have enough energy to run for my life now. Not when my superman is the one after me." She weakly replied as Zaki brushed the strands of hair covering half of Hinari¡¯s lips. He was about to smirk dangerously upon hearing her words, however, as soon as he saw the covered part of her lips, Zaki¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    "What happened to your lips?" He coldly asked but Hinari simply shrugged.

    "Ohh, this? No worries, the bastard¡¯s p was nothingpared to my father¡¯s..." Hinari wasn¡¯t even finished speaking yet when Zaki suddenly released her and in a sh, he suddenly climbed out of the car, leaving Hinari confused and puzzled as she slowly rose.

    Zaki¡¯s aura was zing wildly and his blood lust was so intense that even his subordinates who¡¯d been inside another car felt like the demon had awakened. They all quickly climbed out of the car and stood straight before him.

    "Where are those scumbags?" He asked with terrifying voice and one of his men immediately answered.

    "Loomy andpany brought them to the police station. I believe they¡¯re about to reach the station right now, second boss." He said and Zaki gritted his teeth, his eyes zed red like his demon had taken over him as he opened his mouth.

    "Tell them the n has changed! Make them all to feel so much pain that death would be a blessing."

 Chapter 356 Hold on, boss!

    By the time Zaki returned inside the car, Hinari¡¯s mouth was still hung open in shock. It was because for some reason, Zaki¡¯s aura was terrifyingly cold and dark as if he just came back from annihting an entire enemy n. His usual calm demeanor was nowhere to be found and his expression was as scary as a beast.

    W-w-what just happened? M-my beauty, can you please stop turning into a beast? Please, return to your noble and beautiful self, you¡¯re scaring me when you¡¯re like this... T^T

    As Hinari was crying without tears, she was reflexively moving herself to the corner most side of the back seat of the car. She had never been scared to this extent of Zaki before, probably because every time Zaki¡¯s mood turned dangerous, Hinari would always y her mischievous tricks to divert his attention and extinguish the terrifying auraing from him. However, now that she was banned from flirting and touching him, what was she supposed to do now?

    After some moments, the car finally moved, but Zaki remained in this terrifying state. The silence that enveloped the car was deafening and Hinari who was not used to this kind of situation was getting more and more restless as time went on. She could hardly stand Zaki being like this. She¡¯d rather have him scolding her than him being this unusually silent and cold. She badly wanted to do something about this suffocating atmosphere so Hinari started by clearing her throat softly.

    She observed Zaki¡¯s reaction but the man didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid.

    The next moment, Hinari breathed in deeply as she gathered what was left of her courage and opened her mouth.

    "Uhm... Beauty, have you thought about my punishment? If you already decided what it is, let me know so I can prepare myself---"

    "Shut up."

    Upon those words ¡¯shut up¡¯,ing out of Zaki¡¯s mouth, Hinari¡¯s mouth hung open again. Zaki¡¯s voice was chilly as he said these words and it sent a shiver down Hinari¡¯s spine.

    E-err... what exactly happened to this man? Has my beauty really turned into a beast now?! He actually told me to shut up?! Wait... don¡¯t tell me that this was his punishment for me! Are you serious?! First, he banned me from flirting and touching him, now he was forbidding me from talking? Aren¡¯t you being way too heartless to me?

    -------

    Meanwhile, in the other car, fast travelling back to the Chen mansion, Davi, who somehow managed to crawl into Sei¡¯sp, was murmuring to no one in particr. Her head was currently resting on Sei¡¯s shoulder, with both her arms flung around his neck. She was like a big baby in Sei¡¯s arms.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Little Shin. Mommy¡¯s right here. Mommy¡¯s not going to leave you again... wait for me okay?" Davi was still sniffling as she said these words and Sei couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight tinge of pain in his heart as he heard Davi speaking weakly to herself.

    Sei understood that her pain from leaving her son was still carved through her heart. He understood that it wasn¡¯t going to be easy for her scars to fully heal and that was why she was saying these things subconsciously.

    As Sei was holding her so tightly, he wanted to take all her pain away but he didn¡¯t know how. All he could think of to do was ce a hand on Davi¡¯s head and slowly pat her while whispering the words, "It¡¯s ok. Everything is going to be ok now."

    Sei¡¯s soft words and gentle voice seemed to have pierced through Davi¡¯s consciousness as she slowly stopped sniffling and justid her head on Sei¡¯s shoulders.

    He could see her slowly closing her eyes, as if she was about to fall asleep. He could feel her warm breath on his neck as she breathed in and out, making him feel content and rxed, knowing that she was calming down again.

    However, this feeling didn¡¯tst for too long because a certain someone was getting more and more ufortable by the minute. Davi¡¯s warm breath on his neck and having her body so close to his was stirring up the desire that he kept in check within him. ¡¯This was not the time¡¯, he firmly told himself, but somehow... it seemed easier said than done.

    At the same moment that Sei was strengthening up his defenses, Davi took a deep breath and something triggered inside her mind. Her brows knotted as she asked herself. That scent, where have I smelled that before?

    The scent that was like hypnotic incense because it just felt so familiar andforting that it made Davi wonder what it would taste like. So, without hesitation, she poked her tongue out of her mouth and she licked him.

    Sei instantly stiffened as his eyes widened. The hand that was stroking her head stilled, hanging in the air as he inhaled sharply. The sound of giant walls crashing down echoed in Sei¡¯s mind as he imagined his defenses being torn down like they were nothing. The area of his neck that Davi licked felt like it was burning especially when her breath fell on it.

    Just as he was about to regain his self-control, Davi licked him again! But this time she wasn¡¯t content on stopping there, eventually cing her mouth on his neck and sucking on it. Sei¡¯s mind was thrownpletely into chaos. What little self-control he had left had now been thrown out of the car window and was left lying on the road behind them, waving them goodbye.

    "Davi..." Sei uttered as he gritted his teeth but the girl didn¡¯t stop.

    The driver, Ryou, of course, noticed that things were getting a little heated in the back seat even without seeing what was happening (he didn¡¯t dare to look!), so he immediately sped up the car to go as fast as he could before his boss lost control in his presence.

    Damn it! Why is my life so tough?! Please stop forcefully stuffing dog food in my mouth...! Hold on boss, just a little bit longer. We¡¯re going to arrive soon...

    As Ryou continued praying silently, crying without tears, Sei finally took action. He suddenly pinned Davi down the back seat, covering her entirely with his body and as soon as Ryou noticed this, the car flew like a bullet, uncontrobly.

    Damn! Didn¡¯t I say you need to wait just a bit longer? We are about to reach the mansion, boss! Stop acting like a beast devoid of any self-control!

    "Davi..." Sei uttered again when Davi pulled Sei and she continued licking his neck. She started sucking his skin hard and biting him, causing Sei to finally lose his mind entirely. Before he knew it, he was already kissing her hard, as naughtily as ever.

    Sei felt like his desire could no longer be restrained. His longing for her which hadsted for more than five years was so intense that it was like a volcano getting ready to erupt.

    When their lips eventually parted, Sei immediately started kissing Davi¡¯s nape. The passion was already unstoppable, however, just as Sei was about to slip his hand under her dress, Davi suddenly spoke.

    "Darling... there¡¯s something hard poking me..."

 Chapter 357 What are you doing inside?

    "Darling... there¡¯s something hard poking me..." Davi said, however, Sei didn¡¯t even react when he heard what she said. He simply halted for a moment but he soon continued kissing her neck like an unstoppable hungry beast. He just couldn¡¯t stop anymore, he didn¡¯t even notice that they were already in front of the mansion and that the poor Ryou had long run away.

    As Davi was starting to let a sweet seductive moan out due to the intense heating from Sei¡¯s mouth, her fingers were tugging Sei¡¯s hair. The intense desire between them was like fire in a furnace, zing red and hot as hell.

    Sei¡¯s lips started traveling slowly down Davi¡¯s sexy cor bone until Sei started unbuttoning her dress.

    "Da-darling... it¡¯s so hot..." Davi once again uttered but Sei seemed to have be deaf. He couldn¡¯t hear anything but their hearts beating as one. Sei even seemed to forget that his wife was drunk. He kissed her relentlessly until he finally reached her soft bossom.

    Sei¡¯s eyes were filled with desire and his body was burning. He felt like he was the one who was currently drunk, as if his brain was influenced by something much more powerful than himself, and that something was his love and desire for her.

    Atst, Sei moved up a bit so he could unhook Davi¡¯s bra. However, before he could reach out his hand on her back, Sei halted in ce the moment he saw just how gorgeous his dearest wife was. Her eyes were twinkling like diamonds in the sky, her reddened cheeks were so alluringly beautiful it was driving him mad and her exposed corbones and cleavage made him salivate. Sei felt like he was going crazy.

    "Darling... please don¡¯t stop." Davi said and those words were like drums of fuel thrown into the furnace inside him.

    Sei quickly loosened up his tie and in a sh, he had removed Davi¡¯s bra. His eyes were glimmering as he looked at her softness and his mouth opened. He moved closer but before his lips could kiss Davi¡¯s soft white bossom, a certain sound somehow managed to reach his consciousness.

    Sei wanted to ignore it but it was as if there was a powerful force pulling him, telling to halt and raise his head. He was fighting hard within himself but in the end, Sei couldn¡¯t stop himself from ncing at the source of the sound.

    And the instant heid his eyes upon the tinted ss window, Sei¡¯s eyes widened and as if he just saw a ghost, Sei freaked out for the first time in his life.

    L-l-little Shin?!

    Sei froze in ce and his eyes widened as he looked at the little face trying to peek through the tinted ss window. He felt like half of the waters of the Antarctic ocean was poured on him.

    "Daddy? Mommy? What are you doing inside? Why are you noting out?" An adorable soft voice finally reached Sei and Davi¡¯s ears, causing Davi to immediately pushed Sei off her as she rose.

    "Little Shin? Darling... it¡¯s my little Shin!" Davi eximed and she attempted to open the door when Sei quickly grabbed her. He wrapped an arm around her waist and Davi immediately started to protest.

    "Darling, let go! My Little Shin... I want to see my little Shin!" She protested and Sei felt like the world suddenly turned into chaos, forcing him to panic.

    Sei immediately picked up his wife¡¯s bra as he tried to make sure to chain Davi in his arms.

    "W-wear this first, Darling... we can¡¯t let little Shin see you like this." Sei said as drops of huge sweat were falling from his face down to his neck.

    Davi, who saw the bra in Sei¡¯s hand, blinked before she slowly looked at her bare chest, and even in her drunken state, Davi reflexively covered her chest.

    "Pervert! Why do you have my bra?!" She yelled at him and Sei was again stunned.

    "..."

    Sei waspletely silenced and he didn¡¯t know what to do. However, when he heard his son knocked on the window again, Sei had no choice but to move and do something.

    "I-I¡¯m not a pervert okay? I¡¯m your husband so it¡¯s perfectly alright for me to look at your... Okay, let¡¯s dress you up... I will help you. Little Shin is waiting now." Sei said and Davi somehow immediately calmed down.

    Sei then quickly put back her bra on her, buttoned her dress andbed her messy hair with his fingers. After a few moments, Sei scanned Davi from head to toe before he nodded.

    "Okay, you¡¯re fine now. You can get out now." Sei then stated and like a caged puppy finally being set free, Davi quickly opened the door.

    As soon as she saw her Little Bun, Davi¡¯s tears suddenly fell and she hugged the surprised Little Shin tightly.

    "Baby... I missed you soooo much." She cried and like a little gentleman, Little Shin who was suddenly worried rubbed his mother¡¯s back gently.

    "Mommy, please don¡¯t cry." The little guy said and by the time Sei stepped out of the car, Little Shin looked at him with a cold worried look.

    "Dad, what have you done to mommy?" He asked, looking obviously displeased and Sei simply rubbed his son¡¯s hair before he bent towards him.

    "Your mommy is a bit drunk so she¡¯s being emotional. So you must coax her and put her to sleep because she needs to rest now, okay?" Sei whispered to him and the Little guy blinked before he obediently nodded.

    "Mommy, let¡¯s go inside now..." Little Shin paused and he looked at his father again.

    "Dad, mom fell asleep." He said and Sei could only rubbed the back of his neck.

    He then carried Davi in his arms as Little Shin lead his father towards his room.

    After Sei put her down, Little Shin looked at him with a serious look.

    "Dad, you can now leave her to me." The little guy said and Sei just smiled.

    "Mm. I¡¯ll be back after I take a shower." Sei said and as if he was chasing something, Sei walked straight towards the bathroom and immediately turned on the shower.

 Chapter 358 Must her Sei be this perfect?

    The next morning...

    Davi awakened with another hangover. However, because Hinari was there to take care of her, Davi recovered quickly. Little Shin already went to school so after Davi took a shower, Hinari immediately took her to the dining room to eat.

    "Do you feel better now?" Hinari asked and Davi nodded.

    "Mm. The tea you made is effective. My hangover seemedpletely gone." She replied and Hinari heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Anyway Davi... do you remember what happenedst night?" Hinari asked and Davi just blinked before she began to try recalling the things that happened. However, the only thing Davi remember was the events before she passed out inside the bar.

    "I passed out, right? I can¡¯t remember anything after that. Did something happen? Did I do something wrong?" Davi was starting to be curious when Hinari just smiled, as the words ¡¯as expected, she doesn¡¯t remember a thing¡¯ were shing across her eyes. Hinari was almost tempted to tell her how cool she wasst night and that she had also cried but oh well, she will let her husband decide if he tells her about what happened or not. After all, Hinari was restricted to speak much and do much from now on.

    "Mm. Well yeah. You indeed passed out. But your husband was the one who brought you home so, it¡¯s better if you will ask him about it." Hinari replied and Davi just agreed. However, the next moment, Davi raised her head again as she looked around.

    "Speaking of Sei, where is he? Did he already go to work?" Davi asked and Hinari coughed a little. Hinari was nning to tell her about it after she finish her breakfast but it looks like she has to tell her now.

    "Err... actually... your husband is sick." Hinari answered and Davi stood noisily as her eyes widened.

    "Why? Where is he?!" She eximed but before Hinari could answer her, a familiar deep voice had rung.

    "I¡¯m here..." He said and Davi immediately turned her head towards the source of the voice.

    As soon as Davi saw her husband leaning on the door¡¯s frame with a messy hair and wearing sky blue pyjama, her heart skipped a beat. Well, this is the first time she saw her Sei wearing not a gray or ck pyjama so she couldn¡¯t help but look at him with a mouth agape.

    For a moment, Davi fell in dazed but she soon quickly moved her feet as soon as she recovered from his beauty attack.

    "Sei... you¡¯re sick?! Are you alright now?" She said with a worried look while approaching him. And by the time she reached him, before could tell her that he¡¯s alright, Davi¡¯s palm was already on his forehead.

    "Hey, you still have a fever! Let¡¯s go back to your bed." She continued as soon as she felt that his temperature was still normal. Davi held Sei¡¯s wrist to lead him back upstairs but Sei pulled her towards him instead.

    "I¡¯m fine now. This is just because of my allergy." He said as he hugged her and Davi¡¯s brows knotted.

    "Allergy? Why? It¡¯s not rainy days yet, so how did you..."

    "I identally showered with cold waterst night."

    "Huh? identally? How could you even..."

    "It¡¯s because my body is so hot that I failed to notice that the water was cold."

    "..."

    Somehow, Davi was starting to doubt Sei¡¯s words. Well, how could he even identally do something like that? He¡¯s not drunkst night, right? How could the Mighty Sei make such stupid mistake?

    However, to her surprise, when Davi looked at him, she saw nothing but honesty in his eyes. Err... he¡¯s not actually kidding me?

    "Why? Are you perhaps also drunkst night?"

    "Mm. I think I was drunk. No... I was drugged by you."

    "... Huh? Me? Wait... could it be that I did something bad to youst night?!"

    "It¡¯s not something bad... you just did something naughty."

    "N-naughty?"

    "Mm. You called me darling then you bit me and licked me."

    "...I... I bit you?!!!"

    "Mm. You also provoked me. You told me you wanted to eat me."

    "...?!!!!"

    "Until I lose control and when I stopped, you told me not to stop."

    "...?!!!!!"

    "And after that, you called me a pervert."

    "What?!!!!! I... I said that?!"

    "After that, you fell asleep. And this happened..."

    "..."

    Davi was speechless and her face slowly went red as tomato. She again stared at Sei¡¯s eyes to confirm whether he¡¯s just joking but to her dismay, he was not lying at all. Moreover, as Sei was saying those words, fragment of memories about those were appearing in her mind and she couldn¡¯t help but cover her face due to embarrassment.

    S-sei... m-must you really need to remind me those embarrassing things? Is this your way to punish me or something?

    "I... I am drunk and I don¡¯t remember what I did so... just forget about those, okay? A-anyway, let¡¯s go back upstairs. You have to rest. Let¡¯s go." Davi tried changing the topic quickly as she started to pull Sei when the man didn¡¯t budge.

    "Davi... why did you drinkst night? Is... is it because of Lin Jingyi?" Sei suddenly asked and Davi blinked as she looked at him with a confused and surprised look.

    "I¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t have an idea about her motives." He continued and Davi could only fall speechless.

    Sei actually asked Hinari why Davi drinkst night and it was Zaki who immediately answered him. He told him that Davi was jealous towards Lin Jingyi and that was the reason why she got drunk. Zaki also spilled the beans about Lin Jingyi¡¯s fantasy about him and that his obliviousness was one of the root of the problem. Because of that, Sei who was sick was restless the whole night, feeling like he needed to speak with his wife about it as soon as possible.

    "Davi... I... promise, this will not happen again. I already sent her back to Country H and i won¡¯t hire any female secretary from now on." Sei said. His eyes was firm and serious as if he was dering a neww and Davi couldn¡¯t help but want to tear up. She could see the emotion in Sei¡¯s eyes and her heart was being softened to the core that it almost melted into liquid.

    That moment, Davi stepped closer to Sei and she reached out her hand before caressing Sei¡¯s hair.

    "What should i do? My husband is really so adorably sweet right now." She said as her eyes twinkled with happiness. Davi actually nned to talk about Lin Jingyi since she doesn¡¯t want her to stay by Sei¡¯s side anymore but who would have thought that Sei already dealt with her as soon as he heard that she¡¯s jealous? Must her Sei be this perfect?

    "I will always trust you Sei. No matter what happened, you are mine. I will never let anyone take you away from me." Davi added and it was Sei¡¯s turn to widen his eyes with surprise.

    However, before Sei could move or speak, Zaki suddenly spoke behind them.

    "Sei... i¡¯m sorry to interrupt but you need to know this. Our parents and your grandfather areing."

 Chapter 359 Sweet and cheesy

    Hearing Zaki¡¯s words, Sei¡¯s brows knotted as he looked obviously displeased by the news while Davi suddenly felt somehow nervous as soon as she heard that her husband¡¯s parents wereing. Well, aside from Zaki, Davi believe that she still never met any of Sei¡¯s rtives before, so this sudden news was a real surprise to her. She never had the chance to think about this either or prepare herself so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit uneasy.

    "Y-your parents areing?" Davi uttered with unease flustered across her face and Sei creased his brows even harder.

    "Why? You don¡¯t want them toe?" He asked curiously and Davi immediately shook her head.

    "I-it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m... I¡¯m kind of nervous." Davi answered and Sei tilted his head, looking as if he couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯s nervous.

    "... Nervous?" he could only utter as Davi awkwardly nodded.

    "Except for your brother, I never met any of your other family members before so..." She said before she bit her lip and Sei who was suddenly being mused with her cute uneasy expression raised his hand and ruffled her hair gently. Well, how could Sei not felt amused when his dear wife was acting exactly like a young boyfriend who was fidgeting because he was about to meet his girlfriend¡¯s parents?

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid... they are good people." Sei reassured as he continued patting Davi¡¯s head when the girl held his wrist to stop him.

    "I¡¯m not afraid, okay? And, I¡¯m not nervous because I¡¯m thinking they¡¯re bad. It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m nervous because they might dislike me."

    "Why would you think they might dislike you?"

    "Well, it happens in stories and in real life a lot so... Moreover, you¡¯re too handsome and too adorable sometimes, you¡¯re too rich, you¡¯re too powerful, you¡¯re too intelligent, you are too perfect in everything, so they will surely want someone as perfect as you."

    "Aren¡¯t you that perfect someone they will surely want?"

    "...?!"

    Sei¡¯sst line rendered Davi speechless. She gazed at him and upon seeing the serious and certain look in his eyes, she felt like her blood was about to gush out of her nose. Well, it¡¯s not like Davi was degrading herself, it¡¯s just that Sei was literally a king while she was just a soldier at the moment. As of now, her status was like the Earth while Sei¡¯s was like the sun and she knew very well that to other people¡¯s eyes, she wasn¡¯t worthy of him.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry. You are the only one perfect for me. I won¡¯t allow anyone to question that fact, no matter who they are." Sei¡¯s tone suddenly turned into something extremely firm and indisputable. He just seemed like he was stating a sacred vow as he said those words, turning Davi¡¯s heartbeats into an uncontroble drum.

    Her heart was covered with thickyers of sugars that she already forgot about her nervousness. His every word was like sweet desserts that kept being fed to her nonstop.

    Sei was just so unbelievably sweet and cheesy today. Did his fever increase the level of his sweetness?

    Davi was about to speak right after she recovered from Sei¡¯s sugary attacks when the man turned towards Zaki.

    "Zaki, take your fianc¨¦e with you and go and dy them." He ordered and Zaki creased his forehead.

    "Huh? What do you even mean by that?!"

    "Tour them around the city or anything. Just don¡¯t let them reach the mansion today."

    "H-huh?!"

    "As you can see, I am currently very sick. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed so I could rest well and recover."

    "You..."

    "Also, fetch little Shin after his ss and take him with you."

    "..."

    "And remind the maids that today is their day off."

    After those words left Sei¡¯s mouth, everyone was speechless. Even Davi can¡¯t believe what Sei just said.

    Meanwhile, Zaki could only curse within him.

    This love-struck fool... ¡¯I am currently very sick¡¯ my ass... just say you want to be alone with your Davi today damn it! And what? Remind the maids that today are their day off? When did you even learn speaking this way?!

    Just as Zaki wasining silently, Davi who was still surprised finally spoke.

    "Uhm Sei... Are you sure? Won¡¯t your parents be angry if you do this?" She said with a worried look and Sei once again patted her head.

    "They won¡¯t... they will enjoy since they¡¯ve been drying to spend a day with Little Shin for a long while now. Moreover, Zaki and Hinari will be there to entertain them." He replied and Davi was about to speak again when Sei suddenly bent andid his head on her shoulder.

    That instant, Davi immediately felt his burning skin and she gasped.

    "Y-you¡¯re burning. You really need to go back to bed now." She said as she held him and Sei raised his hand into her waist as he finally uttered an "Mm."

    Davi then supported Sei as they walked towards the stairs when Sei nced at Zaki. With his gaze alone, Zaki felt like his head was about to explode. It was because the words ¡¯move now and make sure to take all the other moving creatures inside this house with you¡¯ were tantly being shed across Sei¡¯s eyes.

    Upon receiving the absolute order, puffs of air left Zaki¡¯s nose as the veins on his forehead were popping. Well, this Sei really turned way too shameless there¡¯s no more cure for him.

    While the couple was slowly climbing the stairs, Zaki and Hinari could still hear their conversation.

    "But Sei, I think we need the butler to at least stay in the house with us just in case something will---"

    "There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re the only one I need to get better."

    "... Are you okay? Do you want me to call Zaki to help you climb?"

    "No need. Just call me ¡¯darling¡¯ and I can climb fast."

    "..."

    "Did you know how many times you called me ¡¯darling¡¯st night?"

    "Err... okay, okay. I¡¯ll call you ¡¯darling¡¯ again so forget aboutst night, okay?"

    "Mm, okay."

    "D-darling, move your feet now."

    That moment, while Davi and Sei was climbing like turtles on the stair, and while Sei kept spouting cheesy lines like he was drunk, Zaki¡¯s hand reached Hinari and he flicked her forehead softly.

    "Stop looking and listening to them." He said and Hinari who was startled puffed her cheeks.

    "What¡¯s wrong about looking at them? It¡¯s like I¡¯m reading a heartwarming and cute romantic novel you know? And it¡¯s a great experience, why can¡¯t you appreciate such a rare romantic urrence?" Hinari immediately protested, annoying Zaki even more.

    "Wait... don¡¯t tell me you hate eating dog foods? Dog foods are heart softener you know? Why don¡¯t you watch them too? Maybe your heart will also soften... Ouch! Will you stop flicking me?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, let¡¯s go." Zaki said as turned his back with a still annoyed expression when Hinari started murmuring behind him.

    "Sigh... why is my fianc¨¦ so coldhearted? Is he really his brother¡¯s brother? Why can¡¯t he be sweet and cheesy like him?" Hinari murmured and upon hearing her, Zaki slowly turned towards her and Hinari gasped as she immediately covered her mouth with her hands.

    "I¡¯m sorry... I forgot about my behavior again. Please don¡¯t take my words seriously, those words just slipped out. Hehe. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go." She reasoned out quickly before she ran away from Zaki as fast as she could.

 Chapter 360 Their very own wonderland

    The house was quiet. The white curtain was dancing happily with the gentle cold breeze as the sweet morning light prated through it.

    On the bed, Sei was lying quietly with a smile on his face while Davi was gently putting a wet cloth on his forehead. His beautiful eyes were twinkling as if he was so happy that he got sick. The rarely ever seen weak looking but ecstatic face was just so adorably pleasing to her eyes and the way he looked at her effortlessly extinguished the worry in her heart. He was the one who was sick and yet he was the one making her somehow feel blissful. Unknowingly, he was infecting her with his extremely fluffy vibes.

    However, his face was a bit red and there were still hives all over him. Looking at his skin, Davi couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of pain in her heart, making her bite her lip because she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry that she caused him to suffer like this.

    "Is your skin itchy?" She gently asked, curious, and Sei held her hand and pulled her close to him.

    "Mm. It¡¯s itchy here." He said as he pointed his forefinger onto his own cheek.

    "Should I scratch it a little? But won¡¯t it worsen if I do that?" Davi looked like she was unsure whether she should touch his skin or not. She looked like she was afraid that his irritation may worsen if she touched it.

    "It¡¯s okay... if you won¡¯t scratch it, then, a kiss will do." He said and Davi blinked before her face eventually flushed red. S-sei, here you go again... you can still flirt despite being so sick...

    While Sei was enjoying the look of his blushing wife, he was about to continue speaking when suddenly, the wife that he thought would be hesitant, suddenly kissed his cheek without question, causing Sei¡¯s smile to widen.

    "I don¡¯t think a kiss will soothe the itchiness though..." She said after she lifted her face and Sei simply chuckled before he replied.

    "And yet, you still kissed me."

    "I-it¡¯s because you asked me to. I can¡¯t possibly reject a request from my sick wif... uh, hubby."

    Sei frowned a little when he heard thest words in her sentence. ¡¯Was she going to call me her wifey?!¡¯ Well then, my lovely darling can pay me back in kisses for that.

    "Then, kiss me here too. It¡¯s itchy here and here and here as well." He said as he pointed to his forehead then his nose then the other cheek and then down to his nape. Davi could only look at him, speechless. ¡¯This man is not only a king in business but the king of being shameless now!¡¯

    However, in the end, she still conceded and followed her sick wifey¡¯s wish and proceeded to bend and gently kiss every part of him that he pointed at, slowly, like she was the prince kissing his sleeping beauty.

    When Davi was done, she raised her face and her eyes widened a bit when Sei¡¯s face all the way down to his neck went even redder than before.

    "Oh no, did my kisses make it worse?!" she eximed when Sei suddenly yanked her into his embrace.

    "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not actually itchy at all."

    "But you¡¯re so red. I think your skin reacted negatively to my kisses!"

    "It¡¯s not. I¡¯m red because your kisses made my body react."

    "...yeah, I can see that! Your body reacted and got worse! No more kisses for you, mister!"

    As soon as those words left Davi¡¯s mouth, Sei looked devastated. N-no more kisses? That¡¯s uneptable...

    "You got it wrong... I¡¯m actually just blushing because of your kisses..." Sei exined as his face was still flushing red and Davi almost wanted to just faint.

    "Have you already taken your medicine?"

    "Mm. Don¡¯t worry, I have already taken them all. The only thing left now is you."

    "H-huh? Me?"

    "Mm. You¡¯re my soul¡¯s medicine."

    "..."

    "I want to kiss you so bad but I don¡¯t want you to get sick so make me recover fast so I can kiss you again."

    "T-tell me, what should I do to make you recover fast?"

    "Call me darling."

    "... That¡¯s all?"

    "And stay in my arms..."

    "O-okay, I¡¯ll stay in your arms, d-darling."

    After Davi said those words, she waited for Sei¡¯s reply but to her surprise, he had already fallen asleep. It seemed like his fatigue had finally taken over him.

    Hearing his slow heavy breaths, Davi rxed and she slowly slipped one hand around his back, before she started caressing him gently.

    "Get well soon, my darling." She said with a slight smile before she too closed her eyes and they both were teleported to their very own wondend.

    ...

    Hours went by and when Sei opened his eyes, his brows creased as he looked at the empty space beside him.

    He looked at the clock and was surprised to find that it was already past noon. Sei then immediately got up and he climbed out of the bed. He felt much better now. He didn¡¯t feel dizzy and weak anymore. Looks like my wife¡¯s healing power is really amazing...

    He also raised his hand and feel his own temperature. When he felt that his fever was gone, a killer smile carved on his perfect face. This means i don¡¯t need to hold back anymore...

    Sei then started walking hastily towards the door when he halted. It was because his wife suddenly entered, wearing a loose yellow t-shirt printed with small ice cream cones with pink ice cream on top and a tray of food was in her hand.

    As soon as Davi saw Sei standing there, her face immediately flushed red. Well, aside from his messy hair, Sei¡¯s pajama top was one that was pink printed with bright yellow little cartoon ducklings, so at that moment, he was just so lethally cute that Davi just stood in a daze even though she was the one who changed his clothes. Gosh... my darling is so cute...

    Hours ago, Sei was actually sweating so much that Davi went and dug around in Sei¡¯s closet to get a new pyjama top. However, when Davi saw the monotone sets of clothes in his closet, she could only p her forehead. She then quickly chose some random pajama top and changed Sei. However, she also quickly ordered one of the body guards, who was standing near the house¡¯s entrance, to go buy a new pair of pyjamas for him. Of course, it was Davi who chose the clothes since she asked the body guard to video call her during the shopping trip so she could see the clothes.

    "Darling... you look so adorable!!!" She said and she moved to pinch his cheek like the old grandmas do when they see their cute little grandkids. Sei was a bit confused. However, he soon quickly realized what he was wearing and his reaction was just priceless. Sei simply stood there looking at his pyjama top as if he was looking at an alien from outer space.

    "Take your seat so you can eat your lunch." Davi then continued and Sei stopped staring at his clothes before he obediently sat down.

    When he saw the food his wife prepared, a sweet memory came back to both of them and they couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic.

    "You tried cooking this for me before so now it¡¯s my turn." She said before she took the spoon, scooped some food from the bowl, blew on it, before she raised the spoon to his mouth.

    "Darling... say ahh." Davi uttered but the man just stared at her.

    "My fever is gone but I think I need a kiss after every spoon of food I will take in... so I could finally recover fully." Sei said with straight face and serious gaze, causing Davi to choke on her own.

    Cough... cough... cough... gosh, my husband is... this is his way of getting back at me for what I didst night, right?

    As Davi was coughing, the man before her turned into his chibi version in pink and he continued looking at her with his adorable expression, like a little puppy waiting for his master to raise her white g and concede.

    Davi then looked at him and there was no way she could let him down. He was just so irresistible at the moment that it¡¯s impossible for her not to agree no matter how ridiculous his wish might be.

    However, just as when Davi was about to say yes, she looked at the bowl in her hand and an invisible big sweat drop fell from her forehead.

    Err... wait... is he serious? every single scoop? How many kisses would that be?

 Chapter 361 Ringtone

    The atmosphere in the room was purely blissful a while ago and had slowly turned into something so damn romantic. The temperature was slowly rising every time Sei ate a scoop of food. The bowl was still half full but Davi was already close to giving up. Well, kissing Sei after every scoop of food he ate was just so intense, it was impossible for Davi to still keep herposure.

    His kisses started off like little pecks on her lips but they gradually became more teasing and intense as time went on. At that moment, every single kiss now took longer and he delved in deeper and was a little bit rougher, as if he was making sure that every time he delved into her mouth, he would explore every part before he was satisfied.

    Davi wasn¡¯t the type to give up a task midway. No matter what, she will always finish a task she had started and she¡¯s been always like that since she was young. However, at this moment Davi felt like this spoon feeding is the toughest task that she has ever done in her life. And the reason was because this was the only task that actually forced her to act against her principle and give up. Well, who would manage to stay stubborn in this kind of situation? If I won¡¯t give up now, this food might never be consumed even after another hour... worse is I might even spill it on him...!

    "Uhm... Sei... I think you should finish this first." Davi finally spoke and as soon as Sei saw those tantalizing eyes pleading him, he took a deep long breath to try and steady his racing heart. His dearest wife was just so damn enchanting. Her face was flushed red and her lips were pink and soft and they glistened slightly after each kiss which he found so damn alluring.

    Looking at her, Sei ,who was at the verge of losing control, took the bowl from Davi¡¯s hand and like a boy who was afraid of beingte in the first day of school, Sei devoured the food in no time. The way he gobbled up the food made both his cheeks puff up as he tried to shove all of it into his mouth to eat it in one go. This was the first time Davi saw Sei eating this way. This well mannered man who always eats like a king suddenly turning like this was somehow something so refreshing in Davi¡¯s eyes. Somehow, she was so happy that she¡¯s seeing her chibi Sei again. Ahh... so cute...

    However, what Sei was thinking at that very moment waspletely different from Davi¡¯s. His impatience was getting the better of him. He could no longer wait that he didn¡¯t even care about anything, much more to any eating protocols. This was a golden opportunity to finish what they started in the car the day before and he was not going to let it slip from his grasp!

    "Err... don¡¯t eat it too fast, you¡¯ll get a sore stomach!" Davi said as she gave him a ss of water and the man swallowed thest bit of food, took a gulp of the water and afterwards, just smiled at her, causing Davi to feel a bit rmed over something. ¡¯Uh, why do I feel like I¡¯m about to be eaten by a big bad wolf?¡¯

    Sei then put down the ss of water on the side table before he leaned his back on the headboard.

    "Davi,e here." He uttered and Davi bit her lips as she moved towards him, looking at those ever so enticing gorgeous eyes of his. As soon as she reached him Sei held her and pulled her so she was sitting on hisp, straddling him.

    He took Davi¡¯s hands and wrapped it around his neck and stared at her with eyes glistening with intense love and desire. Seeing the intensity in his eyes, Davi¡¯s heart felt like it was doing a little somersault.

    "Davi, kiss me..." he requested and Davi didn¡¯t even think twice anymore. This time, she waspletely seduced by her husband¡¯s extremely loving gazes. He really was like a dangerous potion that easily drove her wild.

    Davi then closed in slowly and her lips softly collided with Sei¡¯s. She kissed his lips in a gentlest way ever until before she knew it, her tongue was already entangled by his.

    In no time, their passionate kiss intensified as their need for each other grew. Sei¡¯s hand started slipping inside Davi¡¯s t-shirt and his warm palms were like soft feathers caressing her skin, giving her an inexplicable tingling feeling that followed the path that his hands took.

    Davi started to wiggle on top of him to find a morefortable position which of course, drove her husband mental! As she found a morefortable spot, she could feel little Sei slowly bing big Sei and she felt all the blood rush to her face as she blushed intensely.

    Meanwhile, Sei concentrated on kissing her lips, her neck, her corbone and all the ces he could reach. He showered her with kisses, hoping to tell Davi, through these kisses, how much he loved her and missed her and how happy he was that they were together again.

    However, the moment he was about to pin Davi down, a loud noise rang like a siren inside the room. Violently pulling Davi¡¯s lost rationality into the the real world, startling her as if a police just barged in and shouted at them the word "FREEZE!"

    Davi was the first to break free from their intense kiss since Sei seemed to have decided to just ignore everything else. He continued kissing her nape as though he will never stop even if the house will be bombarded.

    "S-sei... Sei... Sei..." Davi called out his name because the phone didn¡¯t stop ringing and for some reason, Davi just couldn¡¯t seem to ignore it because she just felt like something was telling her that the call must be answered at all cost. dly, Sei finally raised his face.

    The ringing cellphone was Sei¡¯s and that ring tone actually one that insisted an emergency. Sei wanted to ignore it and just throw his cellphone out of the window but when he heard that certain ring tone, he couldn¡¯t help but crease his brows since this ringtone was actually like a public warning stating that an atomic bomb wasing.

    "Uhm... I think you should answer it first." Davi said and Sei finally reached out his hand and received the call with an extremely sour and darkened face.

    "What is it?" he immediately asked when Zaki who was at the other side of the phone cleared his throat.

    "Sei... I need you toe right now. There¡¯s a big problem." Zaki said with an extremely rare serious tone, indicating that something beyond emergency has happened. Hearing him, Sei¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed dangerously as if he already knew what he was about to say. His eyes which were covered with love and desire a moment ago turned into a dark pair of deadly ck holes.

    Noticing Sei¡¯s expression, Davi¡¯s heart began to flutter nervously as she listened to the voice on the phone, holding her breath.

    "We are sorrounded. Someone wanted your son."

 Chapter 362 Declaration of war?

    Davi and Sei immediately got dressed and were leaving the house in record time. Both of their eyes were clouded with worry and, at the same time, with fury as dangerous as hell.

    Sei¡¯s eyes were like a furnace, burning wildly. His aura felt like the monster within him which had been chained up inside for a long time was about to go berserk. His unbelievably calm expression was just so terrifying that even his own well trained men felt chills down their spines.

    Damn, who the hell dared to enraged our boss?! Did that person wish to experience a death worse than death?!

    Davi on the other hand was wearing an expression that was obviously far from her usualposure. The still and serene look she used to possess whenever she went to battle was reced with this unshakable fear and worry.

    She obviously look so scared. The moment she heard that these people wanted her son, Davi couldn¡¯t help but feel the extreme fear that her son might be taken away from her again. Her anxiety was at its peak at this point.

    Of course, Sei noticed that she was very pale so he held his wife¡¯s hand and sped it tightly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will never let anyone take away Little Shin from you." He reassured her and when Davi stared at the zing furnace in her husband¡¯s eyes, the fire in Davi¡¯s heart lit again and slowly becamerger as she decided to put all her trust and faith in her husband. That¡¯s right, this is not the time for her to sulk and be weak. This is the time for her to stay stronger than ever because their dearest child needed her.

    ...

    In a certain empty amusement park, a man with an aura of a demon who just emerged from hell, was standing in the middle of a spacious ground right below the huge ferris wheel. He was surrounded by countless men in ck and the atmosphere was extremely tense. The situation looked like if someone made one wrong move, everyone would start to fire and bloodbath will begin.

    At that moment, Zaki who had activated himself into his killing machine mode stood there unmoving. His dear nephew, and the rest of the Chen family including Hinari were all inside the still moving ferris wheel.

    Zaki was actually inside one of the cabin a while ago since the old Mrs. Chen forced him to spend a time together with his fiancee. That was why when Zaki managed to force his way down the huge ferris wheel, like he was James Bond performing a mission impossible, all the guards with him were already down and he was the only one left.

    However, it seems like these Zhao¡¯s private army knew what kind of being Zaki was that despite their numbers, no one dared to do a reckless move upon seeing him standing on their way.

    Hours ago, Little Shin¡¯s security team decided to book the entire park for the day to avoid any unforeseen dangers since the old Mr. and Mrs. Chen would also be there. Zaki wasn¡¯t a part of the team but he nonchntly went with the flow since there were no major threats lurking around for any of Sei¡¯s family at the moment. Well, Sei¡¯s enemies don¡¯t have enough backbone to even crack a joke in his presence and certainly, no one would be idiotic enough to anger him.

    However, who would have thought that the ones who would suddenly make this kind of bold move was none other than his biological family again?

    The Zhao family were a deeply rooted and very powerful family in East Asia and had been for a very long time. Their lineage and ancestry could be traced back from the time where emperors still ruled thend where they were among the wealthy and powerful, even then. This was why they remained formidable for many, many generations. Sei was actually the only one who had ever managed to dethrone them. The downfall of Zhao Meng was such a huge blow to the Zhao family that they fell from their high horse and was eventually reced by Sei, who was still technically Zhao¡¯s very own flesh and blood. But of course, Sei wanted nothing more to do with them. However, despite a big branch being cut down from the tree, the Zhao¡¯s still remained standing strong. Their roots were deep enough that not one person would ever manage to uproot them from existence; not within a single generation.

    Moreover, Sei only took revenge on his father and not to the entire Zhao n so the only one who suffered his wrath was his father. Sei didn¡¯t touch anyone else other than Zhao Meng and his mistress. Although it was strange that no one from the other Zhao family members actually tried intervening between that fight between the father and son back then, Sei didn¡¯t pay any attention to it because to Sei, he had nothing to do with the Zhao n. So why were they now going after his son? What exactly were they after? Was this a deration of war?

 Chapter 363 Legendary Knigh

    "Mr. Zaki, please hand the little young master over. We won¡¯t hurt him. The master just wants to meet him." The one that seemed to be the leader of the army stepped in cautiously as he politely but bravely spoke to Zaki.

    Looking at the man, Zaki of course knew that he wasn¡¯t lying at all. After all, Zaki had been watching over the Zhao family this entire time. He knew how desperate old man Zhao was to get close to Sei just for him to see Little Shin. However, since Zaki was the one looking into their activities, the old man never once seeded no matter what method he used and the reason was because Sei had already decided to cut all ties with them since the day his mother died. Sei cursed his father with all his being and had not wanted have anything to do with his father¡¯s side of the family from that day forward. Sei already made it clear that the Zhao¡¯s are strangers that his son doesn¡¯t need to know about. So why the hell would Sei let his precious son be taken by them even for a single moment? What exactly old man Zhao wanted? Didn¡¯t he fail almost a hundred times already? Why won¡¯t he just give up?

    "Mr. Zaki, you know we won¡¯t hurt even a strand of the little young master¡¯s hair. We are just pleading you to let us borrow him for a while. We tried to do this peacefully and have asked nicely time and time again but you didn¡¯t give us a chance. We didn¡¯t have a choice but do this." The big man continued. Despite his scary look and obviously strong fighting presence, the man was speaking so cautiously as though he was currently talking to a god of war, afraid that he might provoke him.

    At that moment, while Zaki remained looking like some immortal creature sent by the gods that didn¡¯t understand the wordsing out of this insignificant creature before him, some of the ignorant men from the Zhao army began to run their mouths.

    "What the hell is boss doing?! Yeah, I can feel just how terrifying that man is right there but, seriously, he¡¯s f*cking alone and we have almost a hundred soldiers on our side. Why are we wasting our time like this?"

    "That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t get it. Damn, this is taking too long. No matter how good that man is, if we all shoot him, he¡¯ll die in an instant, goddamit! I can¡¯t stand this anymore."

    "Why does the boss look like he is talking to that guy like he was afraid of him? He¡¯s degrading himself and it¡¯s disgusting. Our boss is not usually like this right? I have admired him all this time but he¡¯s actually letting this man trample over his pride? He¡¯s just young master Seiji¡¯s fake brother, isn¡¯t he?"

    "Watch your mouths, you ignorant dogs, or you will regret it. No, you might not even be given time to regret your actions."

    "Ohh... is that so? It looks like the boss isn¡¯t the only one who has been overtaken by madness today, huh. What happened to you guys exactly? Wait... is it because that Zaki guy looks more beautiful than your wives? F*ck! Are our boss and you guys being enticed by that man? I can¡¯t believe this! This is f*cking uneptable!!!"

    "Oh well, forget it... if you all turned gay because of that then give me the pleasure of taking him down. You gays can all have him once he¡¯s dea-"

    The man started raising his gun as he spoke when a silent bullet suddenly pierced through his arm, causing him to fall to his knees.

    Everyone was stunned because of the guy¡¯s sudden cry of pain and the Zhao army all turned their heads towards the fallen man who wasn¡¯t even in the frontline. It looked like he dared to try firing a shot and the Zhao army¡¯smander could only shake his head, looking like he was going to be doomed by his own, idiotic men.

    "What a big idiot! Didn¡¯t I warn you to watch your mouth? Be thankful that you are in safe spot or else your brain might have already been sttered on the ground." One of the army men said while the shot man was crying on the ground. All the other ignorant men in this army, stood frozen in great shock with widened eyes filled with disbelief. That¡¯s right, they were in the middle of the group so this was technically a very safe spot that even the most elite sniper would have a pretty hard time and yet that man shot him down before they even noticed it and all with a single shot!! What is this guy?! Did he sign a contract with the devil to be so skilled like this?

    "That¡¯s impossible, there might be a sniper somewhere."

    "Idiot! Let me enlighten you ignorant pigs before you all get shot, too. That man right there isn¡¯t a normal human being. He is a killing machine. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise at all if he kills us all at this moment, singlehandedly, because that¡¯s the kind of thing he is capable of doing and the only reason he was brought to life."

    "S-seriously?! You guys are lying right? You guys are just trying to scare us, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Tch! Shut up you idiot. If you want to confirm what I¡¯ve just said, then go ahead. No one will stop you. I just feel sorry for you people who have never heard anything about that legendary knight."

    "Huh? Legendary knight? What the heck is that? Why does it sound like your trying to fool us?"

    "You can choose to believe me or not, that¡¯s up to you but I heard this guy is the legendary knight of our young master since he was young. After all, he was the one who stood beside our young master when he was fighting against the world. You best remember this, you ignorant fool. That man has remained unbeaten until now and I don¡¯t think someone will ever beat him in the future, not against a single person nor against thergest army in the world."

    "F*ck you all! You¡¯re talking nonsense. Do you think we¡¯re idiotic enough to believe such nonsensical bullsh*t?! Let me sho-"

    BANG!

    Another one fell on the ground and again the boss in front was about to cry. Well, the leader actually witnessed this Zaki going berserk once, back when he was just a teenager. Back then, he had been ordered by the old man Zhao to spy on Sei and that was the time he saw the teenage Zaki was fighting alone against a certain special force from country A. That day was clearly embedded in his mind. When he saw the way Zaki fought, the only thought that ran through his head was ¡¯Was this guy even human?!¡¯ What he saw was a killing machine disguised as a human being. He couldn¡¯t figure out how he moved so much faster than everyone else and how his senses seemed to be so ridiculously urate that everyone who saw him fight gave up trying to figure out how the hell he could move like that. Even the infamous XBIbeled him as an alien and if they could have managed to somehow capture him, they would have surely experimented on him so that they could create an army full of aliens like him.

    "Now. Are you guys satisfied? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us with you, damn it!"

    At that moment, the atmosphere drastically darkened. They could feel the chilling air and an intense bloodlust that they had never felt before. It was so suffocating that they felt like their souls wanted to crawl out of their bodies to escape from the darkness. They all stood there, frozen in fear, unable to move from the sheer terror.

    Zaki was starting to lose control over himself. This was exactly why he had asked Sei toe. He didn¡¯t really need reinforcements but Zaki knew that if he was to be the one to deal with these people, this entire ce would be covered with blood. He didn¡¯t want to do anything extreme since it was not actually necessary but once he was provoked like this, it was almost impossible for him to stop until every single opponent drew theirst breath, covered in the blood of theirrades.

    That was why at that moment, somewhere in the back of his head, what little rationality he had left was praying for Sei to arrive before he started going berserk. After all, the people important to him were there, watching him, so he couldn¡¯t possibly let them see what kind of monster he really was.

 Chapter 364 The coolest dad in the world

    "F*ck! We¡¯re done for!!!" The leader slowly stepped backwards as he felt the extreme dangering from Zaki. The bloodlust was suffocating and everyone instinctively raised their guns and pointed them at Zaki. Their survival instinct forced them act subconsciously.

    "Everyone, don¡¯t you dare shoot or else that will be the end for all of us!" The leader said as he kept on walking away even though he knew that the moment Zaki moved, his men would surely fire at him as a response to the extreme feeling of danger.

    At that moment, Zaki was already losing his rationality. There seemed to be a switch inside him that was suddenly flipped on and his senses sharpened drastically. His systempletely turned into killing machine mode. It seemed like it was toote... It was as if the faint glow of humanity that Zaki was trying so hard to keep alive was being taken over by the darkness that lurked within him. But the moment those guns all pointed at him, a demon¡¯s smile carved on his lips. It was the horrifying smile of death and everyone visibly trembled, from their toes to their fingers that were holding the trigger.

    Zaki breathed in deeply and his eyes zed, a visible sign indicating theplete transformation into his other self, his killing machine self.

    The tension was so thick in the air, with everyone waiting for Zaki to make a move, that it felt as though even just a twitch of Zaki¡¯s finger would trigger the soldiers¡¯ reactions. The feeling was akin to seeing someone pull the pin off a grenade and throwing it the air in slow motion, with everyone holding their breath waiting for it tond and go boom! Just as the grenade was about to touch the ground and just before all hell broke loose between Zaki and the soldiers, a dark figure fell from above andnded in front of Zaki.

    "Zaki! Stop right there!" Sei¡¯s voice boomed as he put both hands on his brother¡¯s shoulders, stopping him from moving forward. The soldiers were so shocked to see this figure suddenly appear before them, confronting the monster that was about to attack them all. Everyone of course heard the approaching chopper since a while ago but due to the life and death situation at that moment, nobody cared about whatever wasing anymore since all their senses were focused to the monster before them.

    As everyone else was still trying to get their wits together, Sei¡¯s words seemed to have broken through to Zaki¡¯s consciousness, although the deadly aura and zing fire in his eyes didn¡¯t dissipate. He didn¡¯t snap back to his usual self. He didn¡¯t even paid attention to the dramatic entrance of the King descending from the sky, appearing as though he was the hero who was about to save humanity. Well, Zaki didn¡¯t do anything to the man who suddenly appeared because he already sensed that the man was Sei even before hended on the ground.

    After some moments, the killer smile returned on Zaki¡¯s face, eyes seeing past Sei, locked onto his prey, but before he could charge again Sei suddenly chopped the horrifying monster¡¯s head with his hand.

    Everyone except Sei: "..."

    As all this was happening, the chopper that brought Sei and Davi over alreadynded not too far away from the gathering. Davi, who had just arrived at the scene, saw what Sei did to his brother. She just blinked as she suddenly imagined the two as their chibi self. Why did her husband chop his brother¡¯s head like he was disciplining his delinquent little brother? He was supposed to praise Zaki for being there, wasn¡¯t he?

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop?" Sei said and Zaki, the machine, looked like his system was suddenly bugged.

    Seeing that Zaki was still not able to snap back, Sei suddenly put a chain akin to a dog¡¯s cor on his neck before he called Davi over.

    "Hold this guy for now. Don¡¯t let him go anywhere." He said as he put the end of the chain in Davi¡¯s hand before he nonchntly left as if what he had done was just a normal every day activity.

    Davi: "..."

    As Sei turned around and walked towards Zhao¡¯s army, who were already captured by Sei¡¯s men who arrived just after them by car, Davi looked at the quiet Zaki and she was suddenly curious at why he looked like a broken mannequin.

    "Uhm... Zaki, are you alright?! What happened to you? Did my husband use too much strength when he hit you?" Davi said as she waved her hand in front of Zaki¡¯s face but Zaki did not react at all.

    The next moment, Davi heard her son¡¯s voice and when she turned, she saw Little Shin stepping out of the cabin.

    Davi immediately got emotional that she almost let Zaki¡¯s chain go. dly, she saw that Hinari was already walking towards her so she waited for her to get to them.

    "Hinari, hold this. Sei said don¡¯t let him go." Davi said and upon putting the end of the chain into the hand of the confused Hinari, Davi ran away like sh and ran towards her Little Shin.

    "Mommy!" Little Shin shouted as he ran towards Davi and in no time, the two collided and Davi began to cry.

    "Baby... my baby, are you okay? Did anyone hurt you?" Davi cried and Little Shin was surprised. M-mommy is crying again...

    The little guy then immediately coaxed his mother as he spoke.

    "Mommy, I¡¯m alright. Nothing happened to me. Don¡¯t cry anymore." He said as he lovingly caressed his mother¡¯s head while the old Mr. and Mrs. Chen were shocked.

    Did you here that? Our Little Shin called that woman, ¡¯mommy?¡¯

    "Stop crying now, mommy. Everything is alright. Look, dad is so cool today." He said as he pointed his little finger at his dad¡¯s direction and Davi couldn¡¯t help but raise her head.

    They both looked at Sei and Little Shin was right. He was there, standing like a king while his men was beating up Zhao¡¯s private army to pulp until they all fell on their knees in front of the formidable king, Sei, begging for their poor litrle lives.

    "Mm. Your father has always been cool, Little Shin." Davi said as she wiped her tears and Little Shin¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    "Mm. I thought mommy was the only one who was cool but when I saw daddy suddenly appearing like that, he is my new hero now, too! He saved uncle Zaki in the nick of time and us too!" The little guy proudly said and Davi embraced him again as she nodded at him.

    "That¡¯s right, your dad is the coolest dad in the world." Davi said and Little Shin smiled.

    Meanwhile, Hinari who was holding the chain, slowly raised her hand. She looked hesitant about touching Zaki. Well, Hinari wasn¡¯t ignorant about Zaki since she once witnessed how he fought like a beast before. She also felt that intense bloodlust and horrifying auraing from him even when she was still up there in the cabin, causing her heart to wreck havoc inside as she watched her dearest beauty being surrounded as everyone were pointing their guns at him.

    At that moment, Hinari couldn¡¯t deny that she was still afraid. However, looking at Zaki¡¯s nk expression and his reddened eyes, Hinari couldn¡¯t help but want to touch him. She didn¡¯t want Zaki to be in this state because he looked like he wasn¡¯t the Zaki she knew.

    "B-beauty? My beauty... are you okay?" Hinari finally manage to speak but Zaki still didn¡¯t react. Instead, he looked he¡¯s blood is returning again maybe because the sound of men being beaten up reached his consciousness.

    Feeling the surge of bloodlusting from him, Hinari¡¯s heart began to go wild. An intense chill crawled in every part of Hinari¡¯s body and something seemed whispering her to run away from him in that very instant or she will lose her life. However, what Hinari did next was moved closer to him and she hastily held his face with her trembling hands.

    "H-hey, Zaki! Can you hear me? If you don¡¯t answer I- I will kiss you. After all, we¡¯re not alone at the moment!" She threatened and when there was still no reaction from him, Hinari closed her eyes as she holds her breath and then she pulled his face to hers and without wasting anymore second, she kissed him hard.

 Chapter 365 Beauty, wake up!

    Hinari¡¯s heart was beating loudly as she forced her tongue into Zaki¡¯s mouth. Her desperation and fear drove her into action. She could still feel the goose bumps on her skin, but despite it all, Hinari didn¡¯t want to let go, not until Zaki¡¯s dark aura dissipated and he returned to his senses.

    She hated seeing Zaki in this state because she felt like he was someone else; someone who wasn¡¯t even seemed to be a normal human being. And even though this was not the first time she witnessed him in this condition her heart was still quivering not just because of fear but because of something she didn¡¯t even know herself. Hinari didn¡¯t know why but everytime Zaki bes like this, a faint voice in her heart seemed to be begging her to stop him at all cost.

    Thus, Hinari continued kissing him; her hands were wrapped around his neck as the sound of the swinging chain in her hand was like ringing bells from afar.

    The way she kissed him was passionate but still mischievous as though she was screaming the words ¡¯BEAUTY, WAKE UP!¡¯ to him through her kisses. She was kissing him slowly at first but when Hinari felt that the kiss didn¡¯t seem to have had any effect on Zaki, she leveled up her attack and she forcefully pushed her tongue into his mouth until she ended up kissing him like a tease, biting his lips and sucking his tongue.

    At that moment, Zaki who actually started to regain his consciousness the moment Hinari¡¯s lipsnded on his, felt his body getting hotter. His eyes, which looked something akin to a dead fish¡¯s eyes, were now slowly returning to its usual brightness.

    The familiar taste in his mouth shocked him, as if it was the electricity he needed to regain some power back to his body.

    The spark of heating from his mouth energized his brain and it seemed like it was finally starting to work again. By the time Zaki¡¯s senses were finally back to its usual humanlike state, he jolted because of the sudden sharp pain on his lips. When he finally realized that someone was biting his lips hard, Zaki¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief mixed with a little bit of confusion.

    H-hinari?! She¡¯s kissing me?!

    Shocked with what was happening, Zaki was about to try and break away from the kiss when Hinari suddenly tangled her tongue to his in such a naughty way, causing Zaki to halt his attempt to break free. Well, at that moment, Zaki felt like he was entranced by the warmth of her tongue and its movements were corrupting him, causing him imobile and couldn¡¯t pull away.

    However, just as Zaki was about to bite her back, Hinari suddenly pulled back, leaving Zaki astounded and somewhat disappointed.

    "Beauty?! Are you awake now?" she asked and dly, Zaki immediately snapped back to reality. He looked at her and when he saw the worry in her eyes, Zaki averted his gaze from her as he raised his hand and covered his mouth with the back of his palm.

    The moment Zaki turned his gaze away, the first person he saw as he looked around was Davi, who had just removed her hand from covering Little Shin¡¯s eyes. Just then, he realized what had happened and that Hinari might have kissed him to make him regain his senses.

    "You actually kissed me so naughtily even when Little Shin is here, huh." Zaki finally spoke and Hinari suddenly held his face and made him look at her.

    "Beauty, you¡¯re back! You¡¯re really back now, right? Do you know me? How many fingers am I holding up?!" She eximed as she showed two fingers in front of his face, causing Zaki to suddenly get the urge to flick her forehead.

    Looking at her, Zaki realized that Hinari was actually the one who woke him up this time and he couldn¡¯t help but feel something twist in his heart. Since the day Sei took him out of that ce, no one had ever managed to actually stop him when he was like that other than Sei. It was only Sei who could tame the inner beast which he himself couldn¡¯t control for all these years. But now, it was actually Hinari who woke him up this time? Did this mean Hinari could now also control him?

    While Zaki looked like he was in daze again, looking at Hinari with those unfathomable eyes, Hinari gently shook him.

    "Hey, beautiful! Are you listening to me? Don¡¯t you go back to your scary self again. Hey!" She ranted as she continued shaking him and the quiet Zaki finally raised his hand. As he was about to pinch Hinari¡¯s cheek, he noticed something hard wrapped around his neck.

    When he saw what it was, his brows creased and his eyes narrowed.

    "What the hell is this?" he asked and Hinari immediately exined things to him.

    "You were about to go berserk a moment ago so your brother, the great, chained you, just in case." She exined as she lifted her hand which was holding the end of the chain and Zaki¡¯s veins could only pop.

    At that moment, Zaki raised his head and his gaze fell towards Sei standing there while bunch of men were kneeling in front of him. He then narrowed his eyes as he looked at them before he heaved a sigh.

    He took a step to walk towards Sei but he was suddenly pulled back and stopped mid-step.

    "Hinari, let go of the chain." He said but Hinari puffed her cheeks as she walked and blocked his way.

    "I was ordered by the big boss not to let you go so you can¡¯t be stubborn right now!" Hinari eximed and Zaki was about to flick her head but for some reason, he stopped.

    "I¡¯ll just go get the key for this thing around my neck. So, be a good little girl and go be with your friend back there." He ordered but Hinari just tightened her grip to the chain as she replied.

    "No. Right now, I¡¯m more loyal to the big boss than you."

    "..." Zaki was speechless. This fiancee of his was actually tantly telling him that she was more loyal to Sei than him?!

    Zaki could only bite his lip while Hinari continued speaking.

    "So just give up and wait for your brother, the great, here. You can¡¯t go there! What if you will get provoked again?" She said, this time, she seemed to be a mother yelling at her son, not even letting him to speak a word.

    "If you insist, I¡¯ll kiss you hard again. Besides, I¡¯m only not allowed to touch you when we¡¯re alone, remember?"

    "..." Zaki was again speechless. Why was his fiancee always threatening him with kisses?

    Zaki almost wanted to naughtily tell her to go ahead and kiss him again but when he saw the serious look in Hinari¡¯s eyes, he could only pinch the skin between his brows and give in for now. He couldn¡¯t possibly let her kiss him again at this moment or else his parents, who were watching them with eagle eyes, might call some priest to wed them on the spot, right here, right now.

    "Okay, you win. But at least let me find somewhere to sit." He finally gave in and Hinari was about to celebrate if not for hisst line.

    "Wait... don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re hurt somewhere!" she eximed with widened eyes and this time Zaki didn¡¯t hesistate and he flicked her forehead.

    "Ouch! Is this how you treat your saviour? Didn¡¯t i tell you that a beauty should act like a beauty?!"

    "What saviour, all you did was awakened me like some perverted rm clock."

    "You... you actually called your very own fiancee a perverted rm clock?! Fine..." With puffed cheeks Hinari suddenly pulled the chain and Zaki was forced to move closer to her.

    "Since some of your nerves still seemed to be sleeping, let the rm clock keep ringing." She said with a seductive voice and Zaki¡¯s eyes widen as he immediately held her face stop her from kissing him.

    "Hinari, did you forget about our deal?" Zaki said but Hinari simply smiled.

    "You only said i¡¯m not allowed to flirt Mr. Beautiful, you never said anything about the conditions. If you said i¡¯m not allowed to flirt all the time, i would be behaving right now but you didn¡¯t so i assumed that those rules only applied when we¡¯re alone." She stated and Zaki couldn¡¯t even retort anymore. He looked like he doesn¡¯t have anymore energy left to bicker with her so he just heaved a long sigh, indicating his total surrender at the moment.

    "Behave Hinari... Little Shin is watching. I just want to take a sit." Zaki said and seductive look in Hinari immediately dissapeared.

    "Seriously, beauty. Are you really alright?" She asked as she loosened her grip on the chain.

    "When did wanting to take a seat mean being hurt?" Zaki calmly answered but Hinari still creased her brows, looking a bit worried.

    "Well, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that... it¡¯s rare to see you look tired." She replied when Zaki suddenly paused for a few seconds before he just turned his back on her while holding her wrist, pulling her with him towards the bench near Davi and Little Shin.

    "You¡¯re imagining things." He said as they walk and Hinari blinked, looking a bit confused.

    Why does it feels like there¡¯s something wrong with him? What¡¯s wrong with you, Beauty? Are you just still not fully awake?

    Meanwhile after giving every single one of the Zhao¡¯s private army a real good beating, Kir walked towards Sei.

    "What are we going to do to them?" Kir asked and Sei threw a re on the leader before he replied.

    "Tell your master to stop this nonsense. I will never give you another next time. If he do something again, i will make him regret for the rest of his life." Sei said with horrifying eyes of a monster that seemed to be ready to annihte the entire Zhao n down to their very roots, leaving everyone who heard him shivering.

    Sei then turned towards Kir and answered him.

    "Don¡¯t let them die. Just make sure they will never want to see my face again in their lifetime before you throw them back to their master." He replied loud enough for the entire army to hear him which made them jolt in fear.

    Must our young master be this cruel? Can¡¯t he see we already suffered the worst beating of our entire lives? We can¡¯t even open our eyes anymore and yet he still wants us to suffer? He¡¯s not possibly thinking about skinning us all alive just to let us spend the rest of our days in pain, is he?!

 Chapter 366 First meeting with the in-laws

    As soon as Zaki sat on the bench, old Mr. and Mrs. Chen immediately walked towards them.

    "Second son, we needed to talk. Hinari dear, let me borrow your sweetheart for a moment, okay?" Mrs. Chen sweetly whispered to Zaki first, then Hinari as she held Zaki¡¯s arm. The madam seemed to be very wary of disturbing Davi and Little Shin, whose gazes were still locked onto the king, who was in their eyes, the coolest hero of them all.

    When Mrs. Chen brought Zaki towards another bench a bit farther away from the mother and son duo, she started to speak with Mr. Chen following hot on their heels.

    "Zaki dear, t-that woman is... she¡¯s Sei¡¯s wife, right?" she asked with wide eyes and Zaki casually replied with a "yes".

    "She¡¯s already back? When did shee back? Why didn¡¯t you two little punks tell us?!" Mrs. Chen eximed as she gasped.

    "Mother, she only came back recently and there are still some problems between them that Sei needs to solve. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t inform you." Zaki exined and Mrs. Chen could only sigh.

    "Oh... I see." Mrs. Chen replied to Zaki before she faced her husband.

    "Now that it¡¯s confirmed, let¡¯s go meet her." She said with obvious excitement shing across her face and Mr. Chen simply nodded at his wife with the same eager expression. Well, ever since that day the couple heard about this mysterious woman who actually melted their first son¡¯s frozen heart, they¡¯ve been so excited to meet her. Just what kind of woman was able to change this son of theirs who couldn¡¯t even smile before?

    "Let¡¯s go Zaki dear, you wille with us and be the one to introduce us to her." Mrs. Chen said as she pulled Zaki up, causing Zaki to crease his forehead due to confusion.

    "Do I really need to introduce you? Can¡¯t you introduce yourselves to her?" Zaki uttered and the madam could only look at Zaki with a stern look before she smiled.

    "We¡¯re just being careful. We don¡¯t want to scare our dearest daughter-inw on our first meeting."

    "Mother, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s a good person."

    "We know that but we don¡¯t want to intimidate her or make her feel ufortable. She looks really frail and she seems so emotionally and physically weak. We are worried we may worsen her condition and worse yet, what if she leaves again?"

    Err... very frail, emotionally and physically weak, huh... oh well, I guess she does look like that on the outside at the moment... but, you don¡¯t know how strong and great your daughter inw is, mother. Now i wonder how they react if i¡¯ll tell them their daughter inw is actually a badass soldier. On second thought, it might be better for them not to know for now...

    When Zaki saw the worried look in his mother¡¯s eyes, he could only give in. Zaki understood why his parents were being extra careful. They knew very well how important Davi was to Sei. They were the ones who introduced countless of pretty youngdies to Sei back then but Sei didn¡¯t even bat an eye for anyone of them, causing these two desperate parents to be devastated. They even thought that being able to have a grandchild in the future was a bleak dream. However, a girl appeared and she not only changed the emotionless Sei, she even gave them a genius grandson. They also knew that thisdy would forever be irreceable to Sei. In thest five years, they also actually urged Sei to at least find a girlfriend to help raise Little Shin but that suggestion was received with the cold shoulder it deserved. This was why, Mr. and Mrs. Chen were willing to ept whoever thisdy was, regardless of her identity or background, because they knew she was the only one for their dear son.

    "Okay, fine. Let¡¯s go then." Zaki finally stood and the three of them approached Davi.

    As soon as they reached her, Zaki immediately spoke and he began his introduction without any warning, as direct as ever.

    "Sis-inw, meet our parents. Mother, father, this is Davi, Sei¡¯s wife." Zaki said and after he said his piece, he casually turned around to go and sit beside Hinari, without even waiting for one of them to respond.

    Davi and Little Shin: "..."

    Mr. and Mrs. Chen: "..."

    Hinari: "..."

    Th-this son of ours, what kind of introduction is that? Can¡¯t he even do it properly instead of sounding like an emotionless robot?!

    Mrs. Chen could only force augh at what her second son had done as she faced Davi with a warm smile.

    "I¡¯m very sorry for my second son¡¯s attitude. He¡¯s not usually like that. I think he is just tired, so don¡¯t mind him." She said and Davi immediately replied.

    "Uhm... no, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to him already."

    "Ohh, that¡¯s right. Anyway, I¡¯m your mother-inw and this is my husband. Pleased to meet you my dear."

    "U-uhm... I¡¯m Davi, p-pleased to meet you m-mother inw, father inw."

    "My, my, we¡¯ve been so eager to meet you for years now. We are so d you¡¯re finally back."

    "Yep! I am very happy that Mommy is back! Daddy is very happy too! He even wore pink bunny ears thest time we came here to make Mommy happy." Little Shin piped up as he heard his grandmother¡¯s words. Little Shin¡¯s words caused everyone tough as they all pictured the mighty king wearing pink bunny ears which broke up the awkwardness of their first meeting.

    "Shall we go and take a seat somewhere? I have so much to ask you! I have to tell you, you have done an amazing job of thawing out our dear frozen son. He has never been the same since he met you..." Mrs Chen said as they walked towards a bench to sit and talk.

    "Do you want to know what that child was like back when he was still a teenager?" Mrs. Chen asked, looking so enthusiastic about what she was about to say and as expected, Davi looked at her with intense interest, causing the madam to chuckle.

    "Yes, i... I want to know. Please do tell me." Davi said, eyes shimmering in anticipation with the new information she might get from her new found family.

    "Well, when he was younger..."

    As Davi listened to every piece of information that Sei¡¯s parents were willing to give her, the nervous feeling in her heartpletely disappeared. Davi was so thankful that her inws were actually such very nice people. They didn¡¯t ask about her background or probed about why she left or anything else that may have caused some tension to appear. They were simply having a rxed conversation about that important person that they held dear in their hearts. The atmosphere wasfortable, rxed and they were all at ease. In terms of first meetings with the inws, this surely counted as one of the better ones.

    Meanwhile, Sei who was still talking to Kir saw that Davi was talking to his parents and his eyes widened a bit. Well, hepletely forgot that his parents were even here. Sei was actually nning to bring Davi to his parents house and introduce her to them officially. However, now that certain things have happened, Sei could only change his ns again.

    He quickly finished speaking with Kir regarding the captured army so he could go to his wife¡¯s side.

    Just as he was about to walk off, he stopped as there seemed to be someone missing.

    "Kir, grandfather isn¡¯t here?" he asked.

    "I forgot to inform you but Master Mikazuki is currently in the hotel right now. He didn¡¯tst long roaming around because of his old age so..."

    "I see."

    "Send someone to fetch him and bring him to the mansion."

    "Yes, boss!"

    When Sei finally reached Davi¡¯s side, the man cleared his throat to get Davi¡¯s attention as she was currently immersed with the conversation with his parents.

    "Oh, dear son, have you settled the matter about this incident?" Mrs. Chen asked Sei.

    "Mm." Sei replied before he lovingly held Davi¡¯s hand, not hesitating to show his affection to his wife even in front of his parents.

    "Mother, father, I have something important to discuss with you all when we get home." Sei said with a serious gaze and everyone looked at him, including Davi, with curious eyes.

    Hmm? Something important? What could it be?

 Chapter 367 Not-so-secret technique

    The Chen family all headed back to the Chen mansion in separate cars. Mr and Mrs Chen were in one car, Sei, Davi and Little Shin in other and Zaki and Hinari in thest one.

    Sei sat in the back seat with Little Shin in the middle and Davi on the other side. The atmosphere in the car was quite good. The issue had been resolved rtively quickly with a good oue. Davi was definitely relieved that nothing bad had happened to her little Shin because she didn¡¯t know what she would have done otherwise. Sitting in the car, she held little Shin¡¯s hand tightly, afraid to let go and as she looked down at her little boy, she was surprised to find tears rolling down her cheeks.

    Now that she seemed to be able to show her emotions, she was struggling with trying to control them. It seemed like the tears that couldn¡¯t leave her eyes before had finally exploded like a dam opening up to let the water burst out from it. It was unstoppable and uncontroble.

    Little Shin looked up as he heard snifflesing from his mother¡¯s direction. What he saw made him feel sad because his mom was crying again. This was the third time he¡¯d seen his mother cry in thest two days! So he quickly got up and sat on herp, hugging her with both his arms trying to silently tell her that everything was going to be ok.

    "I¡¯m ok, mommy. The bad guys didn¡¯t get me. I¡¯m here, mommy, so don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?"

    However, this had the opposite effect as Davi burst out crying even harder than before. It was because Davi was crying not because of pain but because she was very d and thankful that her son was safe. However, her tears of joy was getting uncontroble and she failed to calm herself. Her tears just won¡¯t stop and it¡¯s getting worse.

    The sound that came out was a mixture of sobbing and giggling and hups as the adrenalin started to fade out of her system, as she felt relieved that her son was safe and as she thought about how ridiculous she was being.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t stop. She tried to calm herself down but it didn¡¯t work. Davi just felt as though the frozen wall that was barricading her tears had been melted so the tears just keep gushing out without stopping. Feeling that she couldn¡¯t stop herself, Davi could only look at Sei. Her eyes which glittered with tears gazed at Sei and the words ¡¯Sei, can you please make it stop? I don¡¯t want to make our son sad by seeing me like this¡¯ were shing in her eyes as she hupped.

    Sei, who was sitting there, heartbroken at the sound of his wife¡¯s tears, immediately understood the meaning of the gaze his wife threw at him. Sei actually was trying his best not to coax her and make her stop. It was because Sei knew that Davi crying like this was actually for her own good. He wanted her to pour out all the tears she held back for many years. The tears that she forcefully turned into icebergs inside her were finally melting so even though it hurt for Sei to watch her cry, he didn¡¯t move to stop her because he understood that she must cry all those tears so that the heaviness in her heart could finally disappear. He just knew that after all this, his Davi would finally return to the Davi who always smiled like the sunshine.

    However, the moment she asked him to help, Sei¡¯s resolve to not doing anything was easily shattered. Well, how could he ignore his dearest wife when she asked him for help like this? Just seeing the desperate and teary eyes was more than enough reason for him to take action.

    Moreover, considering Little Shin, who didn¡¯t have any idea about Davi¡¯s emotional state, Sei could only choose to move immediately and perform that one sure-fire way to make this stop.

    "Ahem... little Shin, I might have to borrow your mommy for a bit so I can help her stop crying. Is that ok?" He asked his son and Little Shin immediately nodded before he left his mom¡¯sp, climbed over his dad¡¯sp to swap seats with his dad.

    In no time, Sei was now sitting in the middle seat between his wife and son. Not wasting anymore time, he bent towards his son and whispered in his ears.

    "Little Shin, you want me to help mommy stop crying right?" he asked and the little guy blinked before he nodded.

    "I have this amazing method but it¡¯s not for you to see." Sei continued and the little guy slightly tilted his head. He wanted to ask what it was and why he wasn¡¯t allowed to see it but at the end, the intelligent little Shin somehow already had an idea on what it could be so he didn¡¯t open his mouth and he just nodded again. The most important thing to him at the moment was to make his mother feel better and stop crying.

    "Good boy. Now close your eyes and don¡¯t open it until I say so, okay?" he again whispered and the obedient little guy nodded as he uttered an "Mm."

    Happy with his son¡¯s immediate and willing participation, Sei smiled and ruffled his son¡¯s hair.

    Little Shin¡¯s eyes were already closed before Sei finally turned to his wife. Sei held Davi¡¯s face between his hands and looked at her deeply in the eyes.

    The tears were still falling non-stop from her eyes, causing a tinge of pain in Sei¡¯s heart. Unable to stand the pain of watching her in this state, Sei finally closed in and his lips collided with hers.

    He closed his eyes as he kissed her while Davi was surprised. Well, even when she was like this, she was aware that her dearest son was with them at this very moment. So how could Sei kiss her like this?

    Davi began to struggle but Sei didn¡¯t let her pull away. Her eyes then moved past Sei and when she saw her little Shin closing his eyes tightly, Davi rxed. She finally realized that this was what the father and son were whispering about a moment ago.

    However, time went by and Sei¡¯s tongue began to delve deeper. The way he kissed her was like he was trying to knock her senseless, not giving her any leeway to break free.

    Davi ended up struggling not to be taken away by the strong force pulling her. She didn¡¯t have the energy to push Sei away and at the same time, she felt her senses suddenly being controlled by him that she herself ended up kissing him back. This man really was her greatest weakness.

    Seconds went by and it looked like Sei¡¯s aim to turn her brain into mush was a sess and eventually, as the deep kiss continued, the tears in Davi¡¯s eyes slowly stopped.

    The two were still kissing and Davi felt like she was somehow teleported to a fantasy world while Sei, who couldn¡¯t seem to stop himself either, positioned himself to block his wife with his body, making sure that even if Little Shin opened his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t see a thing, unless of course he moved and climbed in between them. But that was something his intelligent son wouldn¡¯t do at all so Sei was quite confident knowing that he could continue performing his not-so-secret technique safely. He understood his son better than anyone else after all.

    As the kiss continued, the couple seemed to have forgotten where they were and it seemed like time for them had ceased to exist.

    Sei actually told himself to kiss her for a short time only but it looked like he himself didn¡¯t hear the rm he set within him. Thus, he continued kissing her until finally, after a few more minutes, a more powerful rm clock stunned the two of them, like a bucket of ice water were poured over them both.

    "Dad, how much longer will it be? I think your strategy isn¡¯t working. Let me open my eyes now. Maybe I can help."

 Chapter 368 Sleeping beauty

    In the other car, Mr. and Mrs. Chen were talking seriously about their two big boys.

    "Honey, what do you think our son will tell us?" Mrs. Chen asked and his husband who was quietly looking outside the window turned to his wife.

    "I believe it may have something to do with his wife, dear." He replied and Mrs. Chen agreed.

    "That¡¯s right. Our Sei rarelyes to us to talk seriously about his life like that so it is likely that it will be about his wife. Ah... I hope he¡¯ll announce that there¡¯s another grandchilding soon!! I would like to have a little adorable granddaughter!" Mrs. Chen was suddenly so excited.

    Looking at her ecstatic face, Mr. Chen could only smile. Truth be told, after that war, the Chen family were on their way to ruin. The death of their only son Xi Chen devastated them since that meant the end of their family line. His wife also couldn¡¯t ept what happened that she fell really ill and almost died.

    During those dark days, Sei and Zaki suddenly appeared in their lives. The Chen family didn¡¯t ept them out of desperation, they epted the two because Sei actually resembled their son Xi Chen so much. His cold eyes and quiet nature and even the way he spoke were very simr. Actually, Sei could have even passed as Xi Chen¡¯s biological big brother. Due to that, the moment Mrs. Chen saw the teenager Sei, she started to see him as her very own son. Sei and Zaki saved her from death¡¯s door just by simply existing. And as time went by she treated them as her own children, until eventually, all of them turned into a real family.

    Their family actually didn¡¯t mind about the so called bloodline anymore. What was important to them was the fact that they were a family whose bonds were even closer than some families bound by blood. They were happy to have the two in their lives and they considered them as one of their family¡¯s greatest blessings.

    "Anyway, honey. How about our Zaki? For some reason, I can¡¯t stop worrying about him more than Sei now. I believe that he might really want to be with Hinari but, why does he seem to be running away from her? I don¡¯t know what that child is thinking but I¡¯m getting really worried. I think we should do something now because i¡¯m really afraid that my Hinari might give up on him. It¡¯s already been five years that she¡¯s waiting for him you know?"

    "Okay, I will try to talk to him about his ns."

    "Mm. I will also try to think of something else. I can¡¯t let those two separate ways as long as i live. Besides, it¡¯s time for him to give us a grandchild as well."

    "I understand your excitement, but don¡¯t rush honey. You know Zaki is not like Sei. That child doesn¡¯t share his feelings, even though he seems to be the more talkative one, he tends to keep everything to himself, so don¡¯t nag him too much."

    "Yes, I know."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Hinari was busy telling Zaki her opinions about the recent event.

    "My beauty, I can¡¯t believe that the Zhao family would resort to taking an action like that. How desperate must they be? Can¡¯t they tell that your brother, the great, doesn¡¯t want anything to do with them? How many times must they be rejected for them to understand?! Ugh, it makes me so mad..."

    Hinari suddenly stopped talking as somethingnded on her shoulder. She turned to look at it and was surprised to see Zaki¡¯s head on her shoulder. He seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Puffing her cheeks at the man¡¯s gall to fall asleep in the middle of a conversation, she poked a finger on his cheek.

    "Hey, Mr normal, wake up. I wasn¡¯t finished talking yet. Who¡¯s gonna listen to me if you fall asleep?" He didn¡¯t stir so she poked his cheek again. She deliberately used his other nickname because she knew that it would usually get a reaction from him but it didn¡¯t seem to work this time.

    Really, this beauty is too much. Is he pretending to be asleep so that he doesn¡¯t have to listen to me? Or maybe, he could have just been so bored listening to me ranting on and on that he decided to silence me by going to sleep?

    Hinari was slightly offended by this but as she looked at him more closely, it seemed that he may have been tired and had truly fallen asleep. She looked at his beautiful face and she could see some signs of fatigue in them. There were lines on his usually smooth forehead and dark circles could be faintly seen under his eyes. Hinari tried to think back to see if she had seen him look this tired before but in all her memories of him, she hadn¡¯t.

    This was why she was so surprised earlier on when he asked to go and take a seat. Maybe it takes him a while toe back to being normal again from his beast mode and that was why he was acting strange...? Does switching to his beast mode use up a lot of energy or had he just not eaten properly today...?

    Curious with Zaki¡¯s seemingly sudden changes, Hinari¡¯s eyes became gentle as she gazed at her fianc¨¦¡¯s beautiful face.

    "Wow, beauty... do you know how defenseless you look right now? I really feel like you¡¯re trying to seduce me." Hinari uttered softly and when the man stayed unmoving like a sleeping beauty cursed to sleep for a thousand years, Hinari couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She didn¡¯t know that the sleeping Zaki was actually so beautifully adorable she suddenly had the urge to take advantage of him. Well, who would stay sane when a perfect temptation was being offered like this? He is just like a forbidden fruit, ahh... so damn tempting...

    "Damn it beauty... how could you be so beautiful? I just want to put you in a beautiful ss box right now like sleeping beauty and kiss you back to life. After that, you will be my princess and I will marry you." She continued with a soft voice as she kept giggling delightfully as ever when suddenly the sleeping man spoke.

    "I¡¯m... not a prin... cess." He uttered and Hinari¡¯s eyes almost bulged out. She looked at him but the sleeping beauty didn¡¯t seem to have awakened.

    Wait... my sleeping beauty actually sleep talks?! W-hh-at?!!! Seriously?!!!

    Hinari was so surprised. However, when she finally calmed down, something seemed to have dawned on her as she stared at the adorable sleeping beauty.

    That moment, the look in Hinari¡¯s eyes changed. It was as if she suddenly became emotional. Her heart also started beating fast as she realized what an amazing opportunity this was. She may have found a way to find out exactly what her beauty might feel towards her. How could she pass this opportunity up?

    She quickly thought about what she was about to say. Hinari then breathed in deeply and a forced smile carved on her lips.

    "Uhm... beauty... I... I¡¯m in... love with you." She whispered to him as she held her breath. But seconds passed and Zaki didn¡¯t answer.

    "I said, I¡¯m in love with you. D-did you hear me?" she asked again and to her surprise, Zaki uttered an "Mm", causing Hinari¡¯s heart to skip a beat.

    My god! Why am I reacting like this even when my beauty was just answering me while he was asleep! Zaki... what did you do to me?!

    Hinari suddenly felt so hopeless. She couldn¡¯t believe she was blushing so intensely as if she was currently confessing to a conscious Zaki for real. She felt as if she was a teenager confessing to her crush for the first time. And this was something she experienced for the first time.

    Thinking about all this and as her heart continued fluttering like crazy, Hinari could only face palm herself. Hinari, get a hold of yourself, the beauty is asleep!

    The next moment, her eyes lit up again as she returned her gaze towards him. She stared at him for a long while before she bit her lip. Her heart fluttered wildly again as she opened her mouth.

    "Uhm... beauty, i-it¡¯s me, Hinari... w-what do you feel about me? D-do you like me?"

 Chapter 369 Grandfather by blood

    "D-do you like me?"

    Upon those words leaving Hinari¡¯s mouth, she couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. Her eyes focused on his lips waiting for words toe out. Her heart was like a drum beating so loud in her ears that everything else faded from existence.

    1 banana... 2 bananas... 3 bananas... 4 bananas... 5 bananas...

    Hinari counted the seconds silently in her head and when the number reached ten, her tensed shoulders dropped. She even began to sweat because of her extreme nervousness but at the same time, she was somewhat disappointed that the sleeping beauty didn¡¯t respond. Sigh... stop acting crazy Hinari, there¡¯s no way a sleeping person could answer every question you ask, you know?!

    Heaving a long deep sigh, Hinari bit her lip and she again gazed at the beautiful sleeping beauty. She raised her hand and she caressed his hair carefully. And as she caressed his hair, somehow, Hinari can¡¯t help but giggle. This is the first time she could take advantage of this sleeping beauty and the feeling was really blissful. Wow, i didn¡¯t know that petting this man feels this good... if only he would allow me to pet him like this when he¡¯s awake... Sigh... i bet he¡¯ll just flick my forehead if i do this to him while awake, right? Damn... his hair is so soft... this beauty really is too much... he¡¯s driving me mad...! T^T

    "Don¡¯t mind me and rest well, beauty." She whispered to him, giving up her silly attempt to take advantage of a certain defenseless and innocent sleeping princess.

    She again surveyed his beautiful face and she felt like there were prickles in her heart as she looked at the dark circles under his eyes. For some reason, Hinari felt like she wanted to just embrace him tight. She didn¡¯t know why she felt like this but maybe this is because she wasn¡¯t just used seeing Zaki looking weak and defenseless?

    "Looks like my beauty really is tired this time around. I better behave and let him rest." She then softly said to herself and she carefully leaned her head on Zaki¡¯s, which was lying on her shoulder.

    Hinari slowly closed her eyes and it seemed like she too finally felt the fatigue of roaming around the entire day. Adding the anxiety and fear from recent events, her body felt like it was drained of its energy. In no time, her body went a little limp and she seemed to finally fall asleep.

    At that moment, finally hearing her slow breathing, Zaki¡¯s longshes fluttered and in the next second, his eyes slowly opened. There was a glint of an indescribable emotion showing in his eyes and he seemed like he had been awake for a while now.

    Without moving, he blinked and he slowly clenched his fists so tight like he wanted to crush his own bones as he uttered her name in his mind.

    Hinari...

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the Chen residence, a certain old man in a butler¡¯s uniform arrived at the back doorstep. He turned the knob, only to find it locked. Hmm, I wonder why this is locked at this time of the day. Mr. Gou usually keeps this door open. He tried turning it again to no avail. Is there nobody at home?

    Well, wasn¡¯t he just the boy scout because he was prepared for every possibility? He actually brought with him a set of spare keys to the house, being the resourceful grandpa that he was and he easily unlocked the door using them.

    "Hehehe," heughed gleefully as he thought about how cunningly sneaky he was.

    He entered the house to find that nobody was around, not a single maid nor Mr Gou. Where did everybody go?

    He left the amusement park early so he could sneak in here to see if the rumors about Davi being back were true. But to his dismay, there was no one around to even just ask to confirm if this was true or not. Sighing at his bad luck, he turned to leave again when he heard several cars stop in front of the house. Are they back?!

    Curious as a cat, he tiptoed his way over to the window to peek outside to see who it was that just turned up.

    One by one, each member of the Chen family alighted from the cars. Sei, Little Shin, Davi, Mr and Mrs Chen, Hinari and Zaki who looked like they had just woken up from a nap. He quickly let the curtains fall back again to cover him and he quickly looked around to find somewhere to hide. He couldn¡¯t be seen to be inside the house otherwise his grandson would find out that he had a set of keys for the ce. He looked around the room but there was nowhere he could hide behind or fit into or under where it wouldn¡¯t be obvious. He slightly panicked and he took hurried steps towards the back door where he entered from. Just as he was about to open the door, he heard tiny footsteps running towards the kitchen and then the words "Great grandpa? Where are you going?"

    Caught red handed by his great grandson, he could only scratch the back of his neck. "Ah, I was just going out to, ah... water the gardens!"

    His great grandson looked at him funny, like he had somehow gone crazy in his old age.

    "Great grandpa, it¡¯s already dark. You better not go outside anymore." The little guy said and the old man could only force augh.

    "Haha, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Sigh... I¡¯m really getting old now."

    Not long after, Davi¡¯s voice could be heard, calling out for Little Shin. "Little Shin, where did you go?" Davi entered the kitchen and saw little Shin talking to a certain butler-looking Grandpa.

    Somehow, Davi seemed to feel something familiar about this old man. Have they met before?

    While Davi was thinking about where she had seen this old man before, Mr. Mikazuki¡¯s eyes glittered upon seeing her and he immediately walked towards her.

    "Oh my dear grand daughter inw. It¡¯s really been a long time." The old man said as he walked towards her and Davi simply blinked.

    "Excuse me but... have we met before?" she politely asked and the old man seemed to have been struck by a wooden block which just randomly fell from the sky.

    While the old man seemed to be stunned by her words, Davi finally remembered where she had seen this old man before. I-isn¡¯t he the former king of country J? He was still young in the photos she saw but she couldn¡¯t be mistaken right?

    "Yo-you¡¯re Mr. Mikazuki Youjirou? Th-thest king of country J?!" Davi eximed and instead of being happy, the old man was again devastated. Well, it seemed like his granddaughterpletely forgot about him.

    At that moment, Yuuki, the old man¡¯s loyal right hand, appeared suddenly and walked to the old man and whispered in his ears.

    "Sir, did you forget that you disguised your face back then? It¡¯s only obvious that she would not remember you because she has never seen you before. The face that she knew back then was the face you used when you were disguised as butler Kazuki and not your real face." Yuuki whispered and the old man finally remembered that fact, causing him to scratch the back of his neck. Sigh... it¡¯s really hard being old...

    Mr. Mikazuki then looked at Davi with a serious yet gentle look. It had not been announced yet to the public what the rtionship between Sei to the former royals of country J was, so it seemed like she still didn¡¯t know that he was Sei¡¯s grandfather.

    Just as the old man was about to introduce himself, Sei suddenly appeared.

    Sei had actually been watching them for a while now so he saw what happened. He failed to introduce his parents to her formally so he would do it right this time with his grandfather.

    Sei then held Davi¡¯s hand as he stood beside her and he spoke.

    "Davi, this is my grandfather. He is myte mom, Fei¡¯s, father." He said and Davi¡¯s eyes widened. H-huh? This former king is my husband¡¯s grandfather by blood? So that means, Sei was the rumored mysterious prince who never appeared until now? M-my husband is actually a real prince?

 Chapter 370 About his future plans

    During the fight between Sei and Zhao Meng, not many people actually knew the real reason behind the downfall of Zhao Meng. Since his marriage to the royal family was kept a secret, nobody knew that Chen Seiji was born a prince until now. Well, could the media ever find this information when it was a deadly hacker that erased it from existence?

    The only information about why Zhao Meng and his mistress were put into prison was because of a murder case and their illegal activities. Only a few knew that his downfall was because of his own son¡¯s revenge.

    That was why, even when Davi was following the news about that issue while she was still in hiding, she didn¡¯t get anymore information about Sei¡¯s background.

    And since she came back, both of them were so preupied with lot of things and they still didn¡¯t have that much time to speak with each other about all the secrets involving Sei. So even if she felt weird that she doesn¡¯t even know that her Sei was actually a prince, Davi fully understands their circumstances. After all, she too still have lots that she still couldn¡¯t tell Sei.

    "Grandfather, this is Davi." Sei¡¯s voice made Davi snap back to reality as she looked at the old man smiling so gently at her.

    "Pleased to meet you, my dear granddaughter." He said as they embraced and once again, Davi still felt something strangely familiar about him.

    "Pleased to meet you too, grandfather." She replied gently and the old man once again smiled at her warmly.

    "You two have already met before, though." Sei interjected and Davi¡¯s eyes widened, while the old man simply scratched his head.

    "Err... I am sorry young miss for disguising myself previously." He said and as soon as he heard the old man calling him ¡¯young miss¡¯, Davi gasped.

    "Yo-you¡¯re Mr. Kazuki, the butler?!" she eximed and the old man justughed.

    "Haha. I¡¯m sorry for hiding my face to you back then," he said and somehow, Davi couldn¡¯t help but puff her cheeks the moment she recovered from the surprise. No wonder he felt suspicious back then. So in the beginning, it wasn¡¯t only Sei who was hiding his face from her. Even the body guard turned out to be Sei¡¯s brother and now the butler turned out to be the grandfather? These men really liked to y dress-up games, didn¡¯t they?! They sure fooled her!

    That moment, some of the memories from the past suddenly appeared in Davi¡¯s head and somehow, she felt like she wanted to disappear for a moment and scold herself. It was because she remembered ordering this king back then to water the nt in her garden and everything. Err... I actually dared treat this king as my servant back then... and he¡¯s not just the king, he¡¯s the grandfather of my husband...

    These new revtions were somehow a bit too much for Davi to handle at the moment. She suddenly felt like she can¡¯t face Sei¡¯s grandpa for now because she also remembered herself telling him to go cut the grasses and even calling him ¡¯stubborn gramps¡¯. So, feeling like she needed some time to herself, and escape for a moment, she said, "Little Shin needs to get ready for bed now. I¡¯ll go and get him settled. Please excuse me. I¡¯ll be backter."

    After the grandfather and Sei nodded at her, Davi then took Little Shin¡¯s hand in hers and left to go upstairs to put little Shin to bed. Little Shin just looked back and waved his dad and great grandad goodnight.

    Sei noticed her unusual behavior and thought correctly that she might just need time to process everything that has happened so far. He was also slightly relieved because now he could talk to his family about his future ns without Davi hearing about it. He didn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise he had in store for her.

    Thus, he led his grandfather to the lounge where everyone had been patiently waiting.

    However, as Sei walked towards them, he immediately noticed Zaki who kept yawning as he sat there as if he was in a daze. With knotted brows, Sei walked straight towards him.

    "Zaki... if you¡¯re not feeling well, call Doct---"

    "Sei... don¡¯t mind me and just begin. Everyone is already yawning because you¡¯re taking too long."

    Zaki immediately cut Sei¡¯s words as he nonchntly waved his hand at him, causing to crease his brows even harder.

    "What are you saying. You¡¯re the only one here who¡¯s yawning." Hinari suddenly interjected and somehow, Zaki again felt like he was betrayed by his fiancee. Hinari... this is the third time you kept choosing Sei¡¯s side than mine...!

    Forcing a smile, Zaki turned to her and instead of a flick on the forehead, he pinched Hinari¡¯s cheek. Well the parents are watching so he can¡¯t flick her.

    "Haha. Hinari my dear, lying is not good." He said and Hinari was about to retort when the big boss finally spoke. You dare twisting the truth! Just you wait beauty!!! Just you wait!

    "I want to organize a big wedding for Davi and I. I want her to have the perfect wedding that she should have had when she married me."

    ..

    Davi, meanwhile, was getting little Shin ready for bed but her mind was elsewhere entirely. She went through the motions of bathing him, putting his pajamas on and tucking him into bed. It wasn¡¯t until little Shin said "goodnight, mommy" that her focus returned to the real world.

    "Goodnight, my little darling. Sweet dreams."

    "Thank you, mommy, I will. I love you."

    Hearing the sweet, innocent words from her son touched her heart deeply. She felt like crying because her heart was full of happiness right at this very moment. However, she managed to stop herself because she didn¡¯t know how to stop it without Sei¡¯s help. Instead, she forced the corner of her lips up which eventually ended up in carving a warm, happy smile on her face. A smile that little Shin would remember for a long time as it was the first time little Shin had ever seen his mom¡¯s smile.

    "I love you too, so very much," she said as she gently kissed his forehead after tucking the nket around him.

    When little Shin finally fell asleep, Davi stood and walked out of the room. She closed the door gently as she left his room and started down the stairs. When she saw the Chen family gathered in the sofa as if they were discussing something so exciting, she carefully and silently walked so she won¡¯t disturb or distract them that she even unknowingly hid her presence.

    They all look ecstatic except for one person, Zaki, who seemed to be at the verge of dozing off. Sei was standing in front of them so Davi can¡¯t see his face. As she continued walking, Davi could now hear voices but she was still a bit far to be able to hear what they were saying.

    However, the moment she reached the bottom step, she froze as certain words that reached her ears.

    "That¡¯s because we aren¡¯t legally married anymore."

 Chapter 371 Downfall of the king

    "Is all this really necessary? Aren¡¯t you just going to re-do the marriage ceremony?" Mrs. Chen curiously asked. Well, she knew that her son and Davi already got married five years ago so why was there a need to apply for a new marriage license?

    That moment, everyone, except for Zaki looked at Sei with a questioning look while Sei looked like he was currently in the middle of one of the greatest disasters in his life so his expression was obviously not good.

    Realizing that he didn¡¯t have a choice but to tell them the truth, Sei raised his hand and he rubbed the back of his neck as he finally spoke.

    "Truth is we aren¡¯t legally married anymore. And Davi still doesn¡¯t know it." He said and everyone¡¯s eyes widened with shock. Huh? What does he mean they¡¯re not legally married anymore?

    Everyone in the family sat still, greatly shocked at the new revtion and Hinari was the first to recover. However, before she could react about the shocking news, her eyes became even wider the moment she saw Davi standing in the stairs.

    Hinari gasped loudly as her mouth quivered.

    "D-d-davi..." she uttered and as soon as Sei heard Hinari, Sei¡¯s eyes widened in shock and apprehension. His fear was confirmed when he saw his family¡¯s faces in front of him. They were all frozen in shock and they sat there with wide eyes as they looked past him to the slim figure, who also stood rooted on the spot.

    ¡¯Oh my god, how much did she hear?¡¯ was the words that were shing into each person¡¯s eyes.

    Sei, at that moment, was attacked by an onught of emotionspeting to take first ce. Fear, apprehension, worry, shock and panic all took to the ring and the one that won the fight was fear and in second ce was panic. His heart was beating so fast as the adrenaline kicked in and he couldn¡¯t help but scold himself for being careless. All this time that he had been speaking to his family, he was careful to make sure to listen for any signs of movementing from the stairs which would have indicated her arrival. However, he couldn¡¯t hear anything because Davi had used the special skills she gained from training in the army and crept down, as silent as a ghost.

    He was currently paralyzed by fear and his body didn¡¯t respond when his brain told it to move. Never in his life had he felt so afraid. He didn¡¯t want to ever lose his Davi again. Once in a lifetime was enough and if it happened again, especially if she left him by choice this time around, his world would crumble into nothing. Even though Sei believed in Davi, believed that her love for him wasn¡¯t something that could be easily broken just because of a misunderstanding, Sei still couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. After all, he understood that hearing this would definitely shock her to the core and this was why he tried his best to hide this from her even though he didn¡¯t want to lie to his dearest Davi.

    Forcing himself to turn around, he saw her frozen figure and the moment their eyes met, his fear intensified and his dark aura exploded like an atomic bomb. This was because he saw the hurt and disbelief in her eyes which made him lose control. His heart felt like it was being smashed into billion pieces with just a single nce into those eyes.

    That moment, everyone fell silent and no one dared to make a move or a sound. It was as if everyone was dumbstruck, like they were watching a fallinget that was about to crush them all, until Sei suddenly broke the suffocating silence and he began running towards her.

    Seeing Sei taking quick strides, Davi snapped from the shock and her feet suddenly moved as well. Before she knew it, she was already running up the stairs.

    While Davi was running away, a devil and angel started fighting inside her mind.

    ¡¯No, Davi... why are you running? I¡¯m sure your dearest Sei has a good reason for this. Don¡¯t run! Stay and listen to him.¡¯

    ¡¯What? You guys aren¡¯t legally married anymore? Is it because he destroyed your marriage certificate? Why would he destroy them? Was it because he thought that you weren¡¯ting back anymore and he wanted to go back to being single so he could marry another woman?¡¯

    ¡¯Nonsense! If Sei wanted another woman, why did he wait for five long years? Sei remained loyal no matter what happened. He didn¡¯t even consider any woman in that time! Davi, please don¡¯t doubt your husband. You know how much he loves you.¡¯

    ¡¯Well, you might be right but how could she not doubt? Why did he hide this from her in the first ce?¡¯

    ¡¯That¡¯s why they need to talk. I¡¯m sure that Sei has his reasons. He might have really felt so afraid that he couldn¡¯t tell her.¡¯

    ¡¯You told Davi not to doubt him, but isn¡¯t Sei the one doubting Davi by not telling her? Doesn¡¯t this show that his trust in her is not deep enough?¡¯

    ¡¯Shut up devil, you¡¯re so annoying. Stop specting things and making things worse! Don¡¯t listen to him Davi, please only listen to your Sei and no one else!¡¯

    As the white little bun with a yellow halo and a ck little bun with red little horns kept bantering inside Davi¡¯s mind, a hand suddenly caught her waist before her feet could leave thest step of the stairs. The hands were strong and he gripped her tightly before he locked her onto his chest.

    He leaned his head at the nook of her neck while Davi listened to his loud palpitating heart. His hand seemed to be trembling a bit and seeing that, Davi¡¯s heart squeezed in pain. Was her Sei so afraid that his hands were trembling like this?

    "Davi, I¡¯m so sorry for hiding this from you. I... I will exin, please don¡¯t run away..." he stopped as he tried to find the right words to say. His warm breath on her neck was like a sweet touch of an angel¡¯s hand, whispering to her to calm down and listen to him.

    "I¡¯m so sorry. This happened because of my foolishness... please let¡¯s talk about this, okay?" Sei continued and when Davi heard the fear and sadness and defeat in Sei¡¯s voice as he asked to talk to her, her heart softened and she felt her racing mind calm down and her heartbeat slowly go back to normal. Well, she felt from the bottom of her heart that Sei would never have hide this from her without a good reason. She knew that his feelings for her were real and that there had to be a good reason for all of this. So, deciding that there was only one way to find out the truth, she gathered her courage and determination. She was about to raise her hand and pat his head when her phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated.

    The vibration of the phone also indicated that the message was one that was of the highest priority so even when Davi was at this state, her sense of duty immediately struck, causing her to slip her hand on her pocket and lift the phone in her hand.

    [Sargeant, please head towards XX mall. There¡¯s a high-jacking situation which could turn into a blood bath and your skill is needed. The general has announced that your presence is required immediately. Head straight towards this location...]

    The message Davi received was a code, indicating that this mission was confidential and was a high priority, meaning mass numbers of people were currently at stake and they could all die at any moment. By also contacting a military personnel like her only meant that the police was having a hard time.

    Realizing this, Davi¡¯s soldier mode suddenly zed. Of course, Sei immediately felt this and he also saw the coded message but before he could decode it, Davi had already put it back in her pocket.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Sei. I can¡¯t talk right now. There¡¯s an emergency mission. There¡¯s been an incident and they need my help." She said as she calmly removed Sei¡¯s hand on her waist. She looked at him, suppressing all the emotions she was currently feeling and her aura became more controlled yet dangerous.

    Seeing Sei standing there, his eyes pleading for her to give him a chance to exin, made her almost want to go against the order, but her five years of physical and mental training pulled through and knowing that people¡¯s lives could be in her hands made her decide to leave and postpone their heart to heart talk.

    Without waiting for Sei¡¯s approval, Davi quickly ran towards her room and changed into her uniform. In no time at all, she opened the door and quickly stepped out.

    Without wasting any more time, she headed downstairs, her aura now as cold and dangerous as ever. She looked at Sei meaningfully for a second as if telling him the words ¡¯I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can¡¯ before she stepped out of the house. Not knowing that Sei who could understand her just by her single nce, didn¡¯t actually understood her message this time, simply because his system was currently in the process of shutting down.

    After that, Davi hastily walked away. She didn¡¯t even stop to say her goodbyes to the still stupefied Chen family before climbing into the car already waiting outside for her.

    Back in the lounge, the Chen family was in a great panic. When they saw Davie down the stairs, they could feel her dangerous, no-nonsense aura engulfing them. They quickly thought that this meant Davi was very angry over what she heard and that she was now leaving them, leaving Sei.

    The elders felt like doomsday had arrived and Mrs. Chen almost wanted to faint. Oh my, what are we going to do now? We can¡¯t have her leave again or else our Sei will go back being an ice statue again for the rest of his life! What should we do? And what¡¯s with her clothes?!

    In the middle of confusion and panic, all eyes fell to Sei who remained rooted on the main door, looking at the direction where the military car that fetched Davi disappeared to.

    Mr. and Mrs. Chen slowly walked towards him. Well, they knew how reliable this son of theirs. There¡¯s no problem or crisis that he couldn¡¯t solve, no matter how great it was. That was why, somehow, the couple recovered fast because they believe that their great son will solve this crisis in no time. He was after all the man who will always stand still and even grow stronger than ever when chaos strikes.

    However, as soon as they reached him and Mrs. Chen was about to speak, Sei moved but to everyone¡¯s surprise, the great man stumbled on his own feet and he nearly fell. dly, he was able to hold onto the window frame.

    Seeing this, everyone was shocked, except of course, Zaki who still looked like his spirit was flying in wondend.

    Oh my god! What¡¯s happening to you son? Why do you look even worse than us?!

    Sei looked exactly like an abandoned and dejected puppy that everyone couldn¡¯t help but utter the words ¡¯are we witnessing the downfall of the king?¡¯ deep within them.

    Aside from Zaki, everyone never saw this side of him before. They didn¡¯t know that this monster could also look this weak and hopeless. They didn¡¯t know that Sei¡¯s heart and mind could turned 360 degrees when ites to his wife. Especially that this was actually the first time Sei and Davi somehow experienced a situation as severe as this. Well, to these two loveydovey who never experienced a real couple¡¯s fight until now, to Sei, this experience was as severe as a third degree burn.

    Dear son, hold on, why do you look like your Davi just asked for a divorce? This is just a misunderstanding, okay? Where did our valiant and strong as iron Sei disappeared to? Give him back so he could solve this ASAP!

 Chapter 372 Signal

    "Son, are you alright? Why didn¡¯t you stop Davi from leaving?" Mrs. Chen gently asked as she held Sei¡¯s hand. When Sei didn¡¯t say a word, the worried couple both led him towards the couch.

    As soon as they reached the lounge, Sei took a seat and dropped his head in his hands. He looked so sad and dejected and his family didn¡¯t know what to say to him.

    This was the first time they saw Sei looking so defeated. He was like a puppy that was drenched in the rain. Even Hinari, who had always been afraid of him since the very first day she met him was now having doubts as to whether this man was still the stone cold Sei-the-great she knew. Was this really the person who threatened to feed her to the crocodiles? Gosh, how could the lion king be drastically transformed into a depressed little kitten? This is just so unbelievably shocking!

    At that moment, everyone was still silent. Their ecstatic faces which were so excited about the wedding ns a moment ago now turned extremely gloomy. As though they were all transported into the hospital¡¯s lobby.

    But actually, it wasn¡¯t just Sei who was currently acting strange. Now that both of them were sitting next to each other, everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on. The mighty Sei who was never defeated by an enemy in this world suddenly looked like he was devastated and extremely depressed while the usually ever so energetic and jolly Zaki looked like a vampire just sucked all his blood making him look so weak and tired. Weren¡¯t these two the legendary duo who rocked the world and held it in the palm of their hands? Well, Sei and Zaki were men who never showed any weaknesses since they were children so it was such a shock for everyone to see them in this state.

    "Sei, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overthinking things? I personally think that this matter isn¡¯t that severe. You don¡¯t have to look so devastated. This can be solve by a simple talk, you know?" Mrs. Chen finally spoke and Hinari too joined madam Chen.

    "That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure Davi wille back as soon as possible once you exin your reason to her. She won¡¯t hate you because of that. Her love to you isn¡¯t that fragile that it would break at the first sign of trouble." Hinari said and Sei finally raised his head a bit. Somehow, he looked like his burden was at least lifted a little. Well, Sei wasn¡¯t actually acting like this because he was thinking that Davi would hate him. He believed in Davi and he knew that she loved him so much, but he understood that this surely hurt her. The pain he saw in her eyes moments ago devastated him. She just regained her emotions back but another devastating news reached her ears. Sei was afraid and worried that this will affect her emotional state again. He couldn¡¯t help but me himself for his carelessness.

    Meanwhile, Zaki couldn¡¯t take the gloomy atmosphere anymore so he forcefully opened his eyes and broke the silence.

    "Tch! This snail! What are you so worried about? You¡¯ll marry her again anyway. It can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯ll feel hurt but if you tell her you did it so you could marry her again, everything will be solved, as easy as that." Zakizily said before he closed his eyes again and somehow, Sei¡¯s brain jolted and was once again slowly beginning to process well. The words Zaki said was like a revtion to him and he could only face palm himself. T-that¡¯s right, what I should be worrying about right now was how to redeem myself and make her forgive me for hurting her due to my foolishness...

    "Y-you¡¯re right." Sei finally spoke and he looked like he was alive again and the weakened Zaki opened his eyes once more.

    "But you must ask her to forgive you first before telling her about the wedding. We can¡¯t just ignore the possibility that she will not ept your proposal right away, because of what you did." Zaki said, and the energy that just returned into Sei¡¯s disappeared once again. This time Sei¡¯s expression went from bad to worse. T-that¡¯s right... what if Davi won¡¯t ept my proposal for a long time because of what i did? W-what should i do?

    Looking at how Zaki helped the situation brighten up just to have be even worse in the end, everyone was speechless.

    Mr. and Mrs Chen: "..."

    Grandpa and Hinari: "..."

    Zaki... why did you say those words? You should just let it be... you just gave him more anxiety!

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but pinch the skin between their brows.

    "Sigh... I have had enough of these two little punks. Let¡¯s all talk again tomorrow. This talk will never go anywhere if Sei is like this. You two go rest for now, maybe you both will go back to your normal self again tomorrow." Grandpa Mikazuki finally stood and he headed towards his room, followed by the couple.

    "Tch! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to worry. Davi will easily forgive you, you know? You just have to let her let off some steam by kicking some bad guy¡¯s ass. Or better yet, you could always just ask her to beat you up when she¡¯s back, after that she¡¯ll forgive you in the nick of time." Zaki¡¯s voice rang again and the devastated Sei was once again awakened by Zaki¡¯s opinion. Well, Zaki was right, Davi will surely forgive him, all he needed to do was to show her his sincerity and regret so he must think about the greatest way to ask for her forgiveness. Was letting her beat him really a good idea?

    As Sei was thinking deeply, Zaki suddenly went limp and would have fallen off the couch if not for Hinari, who was still sitting beside him.

    "Ahh... hey! Zaki... don¡¯t sleep here." Hinari uttered and Sei finally looked at the man beside him and his brows creased hard.

    "Hinari, go prepare the bed for him. I will help him to the room." Sei said and Hinari immediately walked towards Zaki¡¯s room.

    "Zaki, I am going to call the doctor for you." Sei said as he helped him up but Zaki shook his head.

    "Don¡¯t. I told you, I just need to rest." He firmly said as they both walked and Sei could only heave a deep sigh.

    When Sei finally put him to bed, he left the room but the moment Hinari also stepped out, Sei suddenly turned towards her.

    "I think you should stay with him tonight. He¡¯s not well so it¡¯s better if someone was at least watching over him." Sei said and Hinari blinked before she understood what Sei wanted her to do.

    "Ahh... yes, I will stay with him. Don¡¯t worry." Hinari responded before she slowly returned inside Zaki¡¯s room.

    As soon as the door closed, Sei leaned on the wall. Half of the reason why this trouble happened to day was because Zaki was unwell. If he was in his usual condition, he would surely have sensed Davi¡¯s presence before she even heard anything.

    ------

    Sei was still in his study and just sat there gazing at the moon. He sat there, contemting the events of thest few days; how he had finally seen Davi¡¯s smile, how she had cried so much that he had to kiss her to stop it, how scared she was that little Shin was being targeted. He had been so happy and his heart was so full of love for his wife that he felt his heart would burst. They were finally so close to their happy ever after until that moment. The moment those words came out of his lips.

    Thinking for many hours now, Sei finally decided on his next course of action and was about to ask Ryou about how Davi¡¯s mission was going when his phone beeped, indicating that he had received a text message. He looked at the message and the moment he saw it, a demon seemed to have awakened from its deep slumber. A deep and ominous feeling enveloped the room and the whole house seemed to have been covered in darkness and somewhere far away, howls of wolves could be heard, signaling the arrival of a monster on Earth.

    [Boss... Miss Davi is...]

 Chapter 373 Cool and beautiful

    Daviy on a massive bed in arge room, bright lightnding on her eyelids, causing them to flutter. A few secondster, she slowly opened her eyes to let them adjust to the light. Her vision was blurry at first but as it started to clear, what she saw made her frown. Where was she? This wasn¡¯t her room?

    She was still dazed as she looked around the luxurious room. She blinked a few times more to clear her vision and that was when she remembered what had happened to her. She remembered that she was sitting in the car next to herrades but she remembered that things seemed a bit odd. The route that the driver was taking wasn¡¯t the correct one. Her sharp senses were telling her that something was not right from the beginning but, this man beside her was her trustedrade and he was a direct subordinate of themander. That was why she shrugged off the strange feeling and she lowered her guard. But at that exact moment that she rxed and before she could do or say anything, out of nowhere, she felt a sharp pain on the side of her neck as a needle pierced her skin and some unknown substance was injected into her body until she lost consciousness.

    After recalling what happened, a thought shouted at her. ¡¯I... I¡¯ve been kidnapped?!¡¯

    The moment she realized what was happening, Davi straightened up, fast as lightning, and she surveyed herself. She noticed that her ACU coat andbat shoes were removed but she didn¡¯t seem to have been harmed so she let out a deep sigh of relief. However, the next point of call was to find a way to escape. Her hand and feet weren¡¯t bound, which was strange. ¡¯Don¡¯t most kidnappers usually tie up their victims so they can¡¯t escape?¡¯

    What was even weirder was the fact that they put her in a huge luxurious room that looked like it was fit for a princess. She saw silken sheets and expensive antiques and arge walk in wardrobe. There was also an ensuite which was almost as big as the room itself. Wherever this ce was, it screamed of money.

    Why had she been brought here? Where on earth was ¡¯here¡¯? Shaking her head to erase these questions, as she had more important things to think about like escaping, she looked for obvious exits that she could take. There were a couple of huge windows on either side of the room and she immediately walked towards one of them. She peeked outside the window but all she saw was darkness. She looked down and to her dismay, it seemed she was a few stories up this building and escaping through the window was not going to be a very good option. She also saw that the windows have unusually thick iron grills, making it impossible for her to pass through.

    Davi then looked at the bedroom door and wondered if her captors were silly enough to have left the door unlocked so she immediately went to the door. However, just as she was about to turn the knob, she heard voices and footstepsing nearer so she carefully made her way back to the bed and pretended to be asleep.

    After some moments, a couple of men seemed to have entered the room so Davi held her breath as she prepared for the worse. She gripped the ss she picked a moment ago.

    "Looks like she¡¯s still not awake."

    "But that drug should onlyst three hours right?"

    "Well, maybe her body reacted differently to the drug."

    "Do you think the young master wille? I personally think that this woman might not be that important to him."

    "How could you say so?"

    "Well, we have been trying for years to kidnap the little young master but we have never seeded even once. If this woman was that important to him, don¡¯t you think this was too easy?"

    "Now that you mention it, you may be right but ording to the source, the young master seem to be quite attached to this woman."

    "If he was that attached to her, wouldn¡¯t he be here, right now?"

    "I¡¯m not sure but maybe they received the newste?"

    "How could that even be possible? Did you forget how tight the young master¡¯s security is? He was always able to uncover our ns even before we execute them."

    "Somehow, what you¡¯re saying does make sense. The knight should¡¯ve been here by now. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to even bring her here if the young master sent that knight to rescue her."

    "Maybe, that knight went oversees? Or this woman is a useless bait."

    "We don¡¯t know yet. We better not let our guard down. The young master might arrive when we least expect it."

    As Davi listened to the men¡¯s conversation, her eyes slowly widened. ¡¯What? T-this means these are the same people who wanted my son? So they wanted my son because they wanted to use him as bait for Sei? And they kidnapped me this time for that same purpose?¡¯

    Davi clenched her fists tight. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. What were they nning to do to her darling Sei? ¡¯If Sei dide after her, what will happe... no, I can¡¯t let this happen...¡¯

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Davi started to n. She could already foresee a situation where the enemy were ckmailing Sei and that they may even capture him and hurt him because of her. Thinking about all those, her mind and heart protested intensely. She would never just willingly ept being the cause of Sei¡¯s downfall. She promised to protect him and not to be the cause of him getting hurt. ¡¯Whatever it takes, I won¡¯t let you use me...¡¯

    That moment, Davi¡¯s eyes turned wild and it slowly zed with a furnace of fighting spirit. She wanted to put herself into the peak of her fighting mode.

    She wanted to escape this ce before Sei arrived. ¡¯Sei... don¡¯te... I will escape this ce on my own...¡¯

    Thus, the moment Davi found the perfect opportunity and the moment she was ready enough to attack, she suddenly rose, and like an angel of death who appeared out of nowhere, and in a blink of an eye, the two men suddenly fell on the floor before they could even react.

    Davi then took the men¡¯s guns. The glimmer in her eyes was dangerous as she hold a gun in her hand. She was dressed exactly like a dreamy army girl avatar in video games. Her camouge trouser was paired with a tight dark green tank while her long ck hair was swaying like a ck waterfall. She just looked so cool and beautiful as ever even with those cold, scary look in her eyes.

    After putting the gun in her waist band, Davi saw her safety shoes near the door and she quickly went and wore it.

    However, before Davi could move her feet to finally perform her escape, the sound of choppers and multiple car tires screeching could be heard, causing Davi¡¯s heart to flutter. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, that was probably Sei... Sei wasing for her...

 Chapter 374 Another Helen of Troy

    The sound of the chopper grew louder and louder as it hovered above the mansion. Searchlights roamed around the property, lighting up bits and pieces of the Zhao family mansion. Davi could see the lights passing by the window every now and again. There was no doubt in her mind that this was Sei,ing at full force to rescue her.

    Her heart was thumping so loudly and all she could think was, ¡¯No, Sei! Stay away! Don¡¯te!!¡¯

    Davi wanted to escape from this ce so that he wouldn¡¯t get caught up in all of this and so that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt because of her. She knew that because the enemy held her captive, Sei might hold back and might even choose topromise to whatever the enemy wanted.

    Thinking about the possible oue, Davi refused to ept being the damsel in distress that would even drag Sei down. No, she won¡¯t let that happen, after all, what¡¯s the point of her trainings for the past five years if she can¡¯t even use it now?

    Determined to fight and find her way out of this mess, Davi straightened up, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, clearing the chaos in her mind. When her eyes snapped open, it felt as if a fierce zing energy was released and her bloodlust enveloped her like a heavy, dark cloak. She was just like a beautiful angel currently being possessed by a certain devil.

    Wasting no more time, she started to move, pacing herself in trying to find a way out of this mansion. She was too high up in the mansion to use the windows to escape, so Davi¡¯s only choice was to find the exit door. As she passed by a room on the right, a few of Zhao¡¯s minions saw her run past and they immediately stood up and ran after her, yelling for her to stop!

    At that moment, the quiet and still atmosphere inside the mansion was disrupted and it quickly turned chaotic. Everyone was panicking, maybe because they all knew that Sei had arrived so they were desperate to catch her, while Davi just ran even faster as if they were suddenly ying a game of tag in this spacious andplicated house.

    Davi then turned onto a corridor on the left where she encountered 3 more minions and without hesitation, and knowing that there were others running after her, Davi drew up her arm and aimed her gun at the three men in front of her.

    Bang, bang bang!!

    Three shots were fired before they could even react and all three men were lying on the ground a secondter, clutching at their shoulders. Davi was a sharpshooter and she aimed at non-fatal points of their body with ease as if she was used to doing those kinds of precisely perfect shots. Well, Davi wasn¡¯t a cold-blooded killer, and the real reason why she remained a medic and a spotter in the special force team wasn¡¯t because she was not good enough to be the sniper. It was because she couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill anyone with her own two hands which was how Davi learned to shoot people at non-lethal points with ease, although acquiring such a skill was the hardest for any shooter since it was easier to shoot people dead than shoot them and keep them alive.

    Moreover, all she wanted at this moment was to escape this ce and that was not enough reason for anyone to die tonight. These body guards obviously weren¡¯t trying to kill her so there¡¯s no reason for her to dirty her hand.

    Davi then continued moving down the corridor, listening to the footsteps getting closer behind her. She turned right and luckily, she saw a staircase leading down to the second floor. Boosting it to get to the stairs, she sat on the banister and then pushed herself off and slid down. She turned her head back, her long ck hair flying through the air like a ck silk, and looked at the men who were still chasing after her and as if time slowed down, in slow motion, she raised her arm, aimed her gun at them and bang! One man fell. Bang! Another man fell. Using thest bullet in her gun, she pulled the trigger again, hitting thest man, causing him to also go down in pain. She threw the gun away as shended gracefully down the bottom of the staircase.

    The staircase opened up into a huge foyer area that overlooked over the main entrance, and the next flight of stairs to go down to the bottom level was about 15 meters away. Unfortunately for her, around 10 to 15 men were currently climbing up that staircase, judging by the sound of their footsteps, drawn by the sound of gunshots. She saw 2 choices at this point. Go down the stairs and try to get through all those men or jump off the foyer down to the ground floor.

    Escape was so close and she could feel the adrenalin surging through her body, making her feel like she was invincible. She thought about it and the quickest way out was to jump over. ¡¯But that was too high! I would definitely get injured if I jumped over the railing.¡¯

    Hearing the footsteps of the men get louder, she looked at the foyer and her eyes twinkled as she saw her escape route. The foyer railing actually had a gap in between the bottom of the railing and floor and it seemed like the gap was big enough to let her small frame through!

    Making a snap decision, she ran towards the railing and as soon as she was close enough, she dropped down on her left side and slid under it. Just as her body was going to fly down to the bottom floor, she twisted to the left so that she was facing the foyer, reached out her hands and grabbed hold of the railing to stop her from flying off.

    Dangling on the railing, she looked to see how far the ground was from her feet and thankfully it wasn¡¯t that high. She carefully moved one hand to hold onto the edge of the floor and then the other hand followed so that her feet were even closer to the ground. Swinging her feet slightly, she let go andnded with a thud.

    However, when she turned around, she was surrounded by an army of Zhao¡¯s men. Surprisingly, not a single person pointed a gun at her. They seemed like they were getting ready to try and catch her. She could see the door from where she was standing. A gray haired old man was standing just outside the open door.

    Damn it! She was so close to getting out! Well, then if they want a fistfight, let theme. There was no way she would give up!

    One by one they inched closer, looking like they were about to catch a small rabbit that had been eluding them all. But now, they felt confident that they would catch the rabbit since it had nowhere to escape through.

    Davi was visualizing the uing fight in her head as the men slowly surrounded her. As the first man came close enough for her to touch, she gave him a taste of her powerful legs, kicking him straight in the face. The next man received her gift on the nose, breaking it and making blood spill out like a waterfall. The next man got an elbow to the chin. She kept dishing out punches and kicks to the approaching men and although they all hit its target, there were just too many of them to fight off. She was getting tired and her stamina was being drained each time she threw a punch but it was never ending. Each time she knocked someone out, another one took his ce. The scene was akin to a zombie apocalypse where a horde of zombies just kepting despite already destroying many of them.

    So, after a long time of holding them off, Davi eventually got captured and restrained.

    Two men held onto both her arms, stopping her from going anywhere.

    "No! Let go of me!! Let me go!!"

    At the same time this was happening, Sei¡¯s chopper hadnded outside the front door. Sei¡¯s aura was as ck as an abyss and was more frightening than a monster¡¯s as she stepped out of the chopper. His silver-grey eyes glittered with murderous intent at the old man standing just outside the door. His dark and ominous presence was so overwhelming that the old man took a slight step backwards in surprise.

    Just before Sei¡¯s helicopternded, the Old man Zhao was actually congratting himself for finally seeding in his mission to meet his grandson.

    ¡¯Huhu, this young miss must be very important to my grandson that he even brought this many forces with him. I didn¡¯t know that she is another Helen of Troy! Good thing I ordered everyone not to hurt her or I¡¯d really be in trouble!¡¯

    But at this moment, feeling the rage and monstrous energy from his grandson as he walked towards him, his attitude drastically changed. Fear somehow crept up on him and it sent shivers down his spine. Old man Zhao already heard about the things his grandson had done ever since he was young. He was actually very proud of him and he knew that there was no one like him in the entire generation of the Zhao n. After all, he was the man who singlehandedly dethroned the formidable and legendary Zhao n from their throne. However, now that he was seeing the raging Sei in front of him, it looked like this grandson of his was still even more than what he anticipated. He was really a king, no, an emperor. Old man Zhao couldn¡¯t believe that he, who was known as the emperor back in his generation was actually being intimidated by his own grandson¡¯s presence.

    Thus, despite this being his first time to experience this kind of intimidating aura, the old man¡¯s lips curved a smile. ¡¯As expected with my dear grandson, you just keep on beating my expectations. This is why I couldn¡¯t give you up.¡¯

    As the old man smiled, he began to move but before he could go and greet his grandson, they heard someone yelling from inside the mansion. It seemed to be a girl¡¯s voice screaming "Let me go!! Sei! Don¡¯te, Sei!"

    The moment these words reached Sei¡¯s ears, his head immediately snapped towards the direction of the sound. The moment he saw Davi, being held back by two men; his precious wife being dirtied by their hands, hurting her, thest thread of sanity holding him together disintegrated.

    His eyes turned wild, not seeing nor hearing anything. Then a beastly roar, as loud and as crazed as if a demon was being tortured boomed like an earthquake.

    "LET. HER. GO!!"

 Chapter 375 Beautiful and horrifying

    "LET. HER. GO!!"

    As soon as everyone heard the mighty roaring from the demon-like presence, it was like Medusa had suddenly appeared and turned everyone into stone. Everyone froze as shivers ran down their spine as they felt as if they were in the presence of the god of death and that death wasing for them all.

    Sei looked like a madman, a demon from hell, as he ran towards Davi, causing old man Zhao¡¯s minions to involuntarily step back as the words ¡¯Holy sh*t! He¡¯sing!! Is this the end of us?!¡¯ shed across their widened eyes.

    The two men holding Davi couldn¡¯t even move an inch the moment Sei red at them with venom in his eyes. They felt like their bodies just turned into stone and all their nerves were paralyzed they almost forgot to breath.

    Seeing their boss rushing like a grim reaper towards the enemy¡¯s side, Sei¡¯s armies remained collected and they just pointed their guns and aimed them at every single head of Zhao¡¯s minions across them.

    It was only Kir who followed Sei from behind but he too looked calm as though he was just escorting his boss towards the battle field and his role was just to stay close to him and watch him fight alone.

    Sei¡¯s every step was like a countdown of a bomb and everyone held their breath as if the world suddenly went to slow motion. He was staring at Davi with bloodshot eyes and when his eyes fell on the blood that covered her clothes and skin, his already monstrous eyes turned even worse. It was as if thend cracked open to make way for hell to rise to the surface.

    Sei went berserk. He stopped thinking and just let his instincts roar. As if he teleported, he was about to reach Davi in no time when suddenly, old man Zhao stepped in. He wanted to speak with Sei. This was the chance he¡¯d been waiting for. What he wished for before he died was to finally meet this child and speak with him. That was why even though this grandson of his was now looking like a monster with no more humanity left in him, old man Zhao didn¡¯t even hesitate anymore.

    However, Sei, whose eyes were clouded with nothing but rage, clenched his fist very tightly that his knuckles turned white the moment a certain person dared to step in front of him. As he was about tond a mighty punch on the man, someone suddenly appeared on his right, defecting Sei¡¯s punch into thin air.

    Old Man Zhao nearly had a heart attack! Luckily, his bodyguard protected him in time because he felt that he would have been knocked senseless had that punchnded on him. Old man Zhao couldn¡¯t believe that Sei didn¡¯t even hesitate to punch an old man like him, his very own grandfather. What would¡¯ve happened to him if that powerful blownded on him? That would even be enough to kill an old man like him, right? What¡¯s going on? Why is he raging to this extent? It¡¯s not like I killed his woman for him to act like this...! I even made sure that no one would touch her!

    At that moment, the 5 elite bodyguards that were loyal servants of the Zhao n appeared and the one who deflected Sei¡¯s punch at the veryst second was actually currently the mighty and legendary leader of the so called Zhao n¡¯s guardians, which were people who served the masters of the Zhao n since ancient times.

    "Young master, this is your grandfather. Please calm down. You know that the master did this just to lure you out and have a proper talk with you." The big man said while the other four with him protected old man Zhao as they retreated.

    However, Sei was no longer in his right mind. He had sumbed to the darkness within him. He let the darkness wrapped around him like a cloak of protection. There were no more thoughts in his head. He was like a beast, going hunting for his next prey. His eyes were wide open but he saw nothing, his ears heard nothing except for the chanting in his head. ¡¯Destroy, destroy, destroy.¡¯

    His instincts were on guard as he felt the presence of four, no five, elite fighters. He had been around enough fighters to be able to differentiate between elite fighters and mere ants who thought they could fight. These five fighters were no joke. However, he had a much bigger beast, Zaki as a sparring partner, and even though there were four or five of them, it didn¡¯t give them any advantage, especially when Sei was in his very own monster mode, fighting using just his instincts.

    These fighters also seemed to understand that this guy in front of them was anything but ordinary. Not only was his aura out of this world, but his stance and movements were that of a veteran fighter. They were right to be wary.

    All five of them closed in on Sei because they somehow felt that negotiation was no longer an option since the man seemed to be not hearing anything anymore. The leader began to quickly think. He also noticed how collected Sei¡¯s men were from the get go so he could already tell that no one was worrying that their boss would lose. Well, he didn¡¯t receive any information that the one they would be fighting with would be their young master since the reason why old man Zhao took them out was actually because they were supposed to be the one who would deal with their young master¡¯s right hand, Zaki, in case things got out of control. This is bad... can we go all out against our own master? Where is that legendary knight? Shouldn¡¯t he be the one fighting us here? Never mind... we will fight him, maybe they could calm him down if the fight dragged on for long enough...

    The five guards then took up fighting stances and got ready to begin the battle. The five fighters looked at each other and nodded in silent code before they started their attack.

    The first fighter began his attack. This guy was on Sei¡¯s left. He ran towards Sei and started throwing punches at him. Sei instinctively dodged each attack like a pro and counter attacked with his own sequence of punches. Just as he was gaining momentum and driving the first fighter back, the others fighters joined in the fray. They attacked from the left and the right and just Sei just managed to dodge their punches by rocking backwards on his heels and bringing his head back.

    The scene was like choreographed action scene in a movie. Sei¡¯s movements against his foes looked like a wild and graceful dance. He dodged, ducked, parried and attacked all with the grace of a jungle cat. He might not be thinking clearly at this point in time but his survival instincts kicking in made for a majestic performance.

    Goddammit! Nobody told us that this young master is a monster! Since he is already this good, how great that infamous unbeatable knight of his would be?! This is insane!

    As Sei¡¯s fight continued, his men simply stood there alert as ever but no one seemed to even n to interject between the fight. They all looked like this scenario was nothing to them and that their boss didn¡¯t need any one of them to join the fight. Even Kir remained rooted as he watched Sei fighting wildly.

    Meanwhile, Davi who was among the people who had turned to stone the moment she saw Sei in his monstrous state, couldn¡¯t even speak. She had never seen Sei being like this. Back then, she yfully called him her little monster but the way he looked right now was just exactly like a real monster.

    She knew that Sei was an amazingly fit fighter from when she first saw him and Zaki practicing. However, that was nothingpared to the scene that was unfolding before her. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, as if she was hypnotized by this raging god of death, casting its wrath to mortals. It was as if she was seeing a beautiful and horrifying monster mercilessly defeating his enemies with his own two hands like a madman.

    ¡¯Sei...¡¯

 Chapter 376 Biggest mistake

    Old man Zhao was in a great panic. This was not what he wanted. He didn¡¯t want to anger this man at all. When old man Zhao heard about Sei being the world¡¯s most dangerous hacker called Monster, he decided not to ever mess with him. He knew right from that very time that Sei was more than just a dangerous being and his prediction was proven to be right yearster. Who would have thought that the boy that his own pathetic and idiotic son disowned and even nned to kill would grow up to be so powerful that he could even hold the world in his hands?

    If old man Zhao could go back in time, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to Zhao Meng, his idiotic son whose mind was poisoned by a mere useless mistress. But he couldn¡¯t go back and nobody could change the past. All Old man Zhao could do was try to make amends for all the things that happened before, to try and build a bridge between his grandson and the rest of the Zhao n but, unfortunately, Sei was extremely stubborn and never gave him a single chance to get close to him. Sei was like the zing red majestic sun that no one could ever approach. He tried every method for many years but not even once did he seed on luring him out.

    This was the first time he seeded and the old man was truly happy. But looking at Sei at this moment, old man Zhao¡¯s heart broke. This was not the oue he wanted. He didn¡¯t expect Sei to rage to the point that he seemed to have lost his humanity.

    Why? Why did ite into this? Where did it go wrong?

    Just as the heart broken old man questioned where it went wrong, his eyesnded on the girl in army clothes and his eyes widened in disbelief. He saw the blood all over her and he felt like everything was over. Old man Zhao finally understood why his grandson suddenly went berserk, and this caused his heart to sink as thest shred of hope left him. ¡¯Why? Didn¡¯t I tell them all not to touch her?¡¯ Looking at the bloods all over her, old man Zhao could only bow his head down in disbelief. It was all over for him, now. There was no going back anymore...

    However, just as the old man was about to give up his dream of getting his grandson back into their family, something suddenly popped in his brain and the great hopelessness and despair in his eyes slowly dissipated as a small flicker of hope lit up inside him. He then started to walk towards the girl.

    The old man closed in on her and on his signal, the two frozen men, whose eyes were locked onto the monster just a moment ago, let go of Davi.

    That moment, Davi¡¯s eyes fell towards this gray-haired old man and the moment she saw those familiar silver-gray eyes, she somehow could already tell that this old man was Sei¡¯s rtive by blood. In the next moment, her assumption was proven to be correct when the old man spoke.

    "Young Miss, I¡¯m Zhao Jianhong. I am Seiji¡¯s biological grandfather." He suddenly said and before Davi could even react, the noble looking old man, who was still oozing with elegance and power despite the obvious desperate look in his eyes, suddenly bowed his head to her as if he was asking a favour from a mighty queen.

    Davi was stunned at what he did that she didn¡¯t know how to react. W-what¡¯s going on? Why was Sei¡¯s grandfather bowing his head?

    Before Davi could even find a word to say or make a move, the old man raised his face and looked at her in the eyes.

    Old man Zhao had finally realized just who this woman was in his grandson¡¯s life. She was indeed right to call her another Helen of Troy. Kidnapping this woman would be the cause of the downfall of the Zhao n at this point. He didn¡¯t know that this woman was capable of turning a monster into an even greater monster. He realized that his biggest mistake and the cause of this unfortunate turn of events was that he didn¡¯t know just how important this woman was to Sei.

    If this continued, especially now that she was hurt like this, old man Zhao could already foresee the worst. His idiotic son already caused the death of his grandson¡¯s dearest mother and that was the reason why Sei cut all ties with them. And now, he also seemed to have unknowingly harmed another important woman in his life? Why was fate so cruel? If only he knew that this woman means the world to Sei, old man Zhao would have treated her even better or he might even tried talking to her instead, however, it¡¯s toote now.

    Somehow, this realization caused the old man to almost break down in tears. It was because, he was sure that there was no way Sei would forgive the Zhao n now. How could he ever face his ancestors now when he dies?

    In great despair, the old man could only resort to thisst ray of hope in front of him. He wanted to at least try and do something to fix this situation. He was thinking that if Helen of Troy caused the downfall of Troy, could thisdy do the opposite and save their family?

    "Young Miss, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t know that my men injured you like this. This was not what I wanted to happen. Please, I am deeply asking for your forgiveness. You can demand anything aspensation after this, even if you want my life, I would give it to you dly. I¡¯m just asking you to forgive my careless decision and ask my grandson not to destroy the Zhao n because of this." The old man pleaded and Davi immediately felt the sincerity and despair in his eyes. Well, Davi actually knew from the very start that her kidnapper never meant to hurt her. If this old man had an evil motive, he wouldn¡¯t have used this kind of obvious and easy kidnapping method in the first ce. If he really wanted to threaten Sei by using her, he would have done a more extreme method which have a higher sess rate. However, this old man didn¡¯t do anything more than kidnapping her.

    Davi also didn¡¯t understand but looking at this old man¡¯s eyes, something inside her was whispering to her not to doubt him. After all, there was actually something a bit off with this situation. Why was he apologizing to her? Why did he think that his men hurt her?

    Davi didn¡¯t understand, however, as soon as she noticed the blood on her body, her eyes widened. I-is this why Sei went berserk? Because he thought they hurt her?

    Somehow, Davi¡¯s head was starting to ache. She raised her head to look at Sei but the moment she saw Sei bring down thest of the five guards down, his monstrous eyes fell towards the old man before her and he began to move. He was like a beast who was about to devour everyone who blocked the way towards his wife.

    At that moment, Davi could already tell who was it that he will attack next so she immediately moved. She ran past the old man and met the raging monster.

    She jumped onto him and she wrapped her hands round him tight as she could, trying to chain him with her body.

    "Sei! Stop! I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m not actually injured. I was the one who injured those people. The blood all over me isn¡¯t mine so please calm down. Please..." Davi pleaded but even though Sei seemed to have felt that it was her, he still moved his hand and held her shoulder as he attempted to pull away from her.

    "Darling, I said stop! Look at me. Please..." Davi continued as she caught his face. But when she saw his dangerous eyes still covered with nothing but rage and bloodlust, Davi¡¯s heart quivered. However, as she held him, for some reason, the scene where Hinari kissed Zaki yesterday appeared in Davi¡¯s head, and in the next moment...

    She kissed him...

 Chapter 377 Terrified

    As soon as Davi¡¯s lips collided into his, Sei felt like a sudden thunderbolt struck him and the familiar warmth forcefully cut through the dark cloak that was enveloping him. The soft and warm sensation that he felt on his lips was akin to a powerful arrow that a certain angel shot right through to his heart, effortlessly piercing through the darkness that cloaked his mind and heart.

    Sei¡¯s eyes which were filled with nothing but darkness a moment ago slowly changed, as if the ominous and thunderous apocalyptic clouds were suddenly being sucked away by a powerful goddess in the sky. Although the rage and anger still filled his eyes, his demonic state seemed to have disappeared and he was now just a raging human and not a raging Demon.

    At that moment, all Davi wanted was to make Sei calm down. She couldn¡¯t possibly let himy a hand on his own grandfather. She knew that what the old man did, kidnapping her, was a very big mistake but when she saw the desperate look in the old man¡¯s eyes, Davi couldn¡¯t help but want to give him a chance. She wanted Sei to calm down and be rational again and see through this problem so they could settle this matter once and for all.

    Thus, she kissed him hard. At first, she could feel how cold his lips were. It was as if she was kissing an iceberg and the cold sensation even gave her chills. However, Davi didn¡¯t flinch. She kissed him even harder and in no time, his cold lips slowly melted eventually bing warm and soft.

    Her hands which were below his ears moved, crawling its way towards the back of his head. She pulled him even closer, tugging his hair. Davi¡¯s kisses were surprisingly wilder than ever before that Sei, who just recovered his senses, could immediately feel just how wild she was. She delved through his mouth like she was a hungry beast. Was this how Davi kissed when she was in soldier mode? Damn... my Davi is too irresistible... I can¡¯t...

    Sei had just woken up and be human again. But because of Davi¡¯s kiss, it seemed like he lost his mind again, although this time, it was for the better.

    Meanwhile, everyone was again stunned to the core due to the current flow of events. Weren¡¯t they just watching the most horrifying scene of their lives a moment ago? How and when did the channel change?

    Somehow, everyone felt like they had just been watching the climax of the most terrifying movie in existence when out of nowhere, it changed into the most romantic kissing scene. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be watching a horror movie? When did it switch into a romance?

    Old man Zhao and his men: "..."

    Kir and his men: "..."

    While the two lovebirds kissed like there was no one around and like there was no more tomorrow, all the armed men around them almost wanted to close their eyes. This scene was actually much harder for them to watch than the horrifying fight a moment ago. They were all in a daze watching Sei fight but now, everyone started praying that they would stop being lovey dovey in the middle of what was a dangerous situation.

    Sei¡¯s men weren¡¯t that affected at all but Zhao¡¯s men including old man Zhao just looked like their eyes were about to bulge out in disbelief. Damn... who would tantly kiss in this kind of situation? Did the young master forget where they were? Did he actually consider them as little minions who weren¡¯t capable of doing anything against him?

    Somehow, old man Zhao¡¯s men found this opportunity to take their master away since they already realized that the old man¡¯s wish was just now a pipe dream. They thought that this was already over and they were badly defeated, so it was better for them to at least think about their master¡¯s safety especially since they saw that moment when Sei didn¡¯t even hesitate to attack him. Who knows what this monster would do to his very own grandfather? They would consider themselves extremely lucky if the young master let them leave from this alive!

    Seeing this horror-turned-romantic scene as a perfect chance, the guard leader started to move when suddenly, a silent bullet pierced though his leg. He fell on the ground as everyone¡¯s eyes widened. There were deadly snipers around? No wonder this army didn¡¯t even move at all! Damn... we¡¯re really doomed now. This monster isn¡¯t going to let any of us go!

    Realizing that Sei¡¯s men would never let any of them leave the scene, no one dared to make another move.

    The atmosphere once again turned unbelievably tense between the two armies, while in between them, a certain couple was enveloped with pink bubbles all over, without any care in the world.

    Sei¡¯s men: "..."

    Zhao¡¯s men: ¡¯Stop kissing already! What kind of torture is this?! Why does it felt like they¡¯re giving us a romantic show as a parting gift before they all behead us?! Just let us die normally, no need to torture us like this!¡¯ T^T

    Just as the Zhao¡¯s men cried without tears, Davi finally broke the kiss. She caught Sei¡¯s face as she panted from the deep and wild kiss they shared. She looked at Sei¡¯s eyes and her heart was d upon seeing that the darkness enveloping it was gone.

    "Sei... I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not actually injured. The blood on me isn¡¯t mine. I beat quite a lot of them inside that¡¯s why I got blood all over me." Davi immediately exined and Sei blinked.

    "Look... I don¡¯t have any wounds at all. They didn¡¯t hurt me at all. Actually, I was the one who hurt them all. So don¡¯t worry now, okay?" she continued as she showed him her skin, like a child coaxing her mother to believe she wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    That moment, Sei quietly surveyed her body. And when he finally confirmed that she wasn¡¯t really injured, the rage in his eyes dissipated and Sei suddenly yanked her into his embrace.

    His arms were wrapped around her so tight. Davi was surprised but what shocked her the most was when she she started to feel him trembling. S-sei is trembling?!

    Davi¡¯s eyes turned wide as Sei¡¯s body trembled like he was so terrified about something. She could also hear the loud and fast beating of his heart as if it was about to explode.

    "I was so worried... I... I was so scared... I thought I was going to lose you..." he uttered. His hoarse and weak voice rang through Davi¡¯s ears, making her suddenly felt like tears were about to flow from her eyes again.

    This was the first time she had seen this man act like this. She could feel the emotions in his trembling body and her heart twisted so much that she felt like it was about to burst. Her little chibi Sei was actually trembling in fear and it broke her heart to the worst degree.

    "I¡¯m so sorry... I made you worry... it¡¯s alright now okay? You will never lose me... I promise." Davi said as she immediately coaxed him, caressing his back and his head gently as ever, while Sei¡¯s grip on her just intensified.

    "Darling... I promise I won¡¯t make you worry like this again... don¡¯t be scared now." Davi continued and when the man still didn¡¯t stop trembling, she pulled away a little for her to see his face. But the moment she saw his gorgeous face, Davi¡¯s mouth made a shape like an ¡¯O¡¯. It was because Sei looked so miserably beautiful. His expression was akin to a terrified little puppy and the only thing that was missing were the tears flowing down his pale face.

    Seeing this, Davi¡¯s emotions were fighting against each other that she didn¡¯t know what to even feel anymore.

    Her Sei being so emotional like this for the first time ever was definitely something she didn¡¯t ever imagine happening in her lifetime. Yet, here she was seeing him in a state where he seemed to be so close to breaking down? My god... my darling is so...

    Sei never showed her this kind of expression before. He didn¡¯t even showed her this emotional side of him that day they parted five years ago or that day when they finally met again. Of course, Davi¡¯s heart ached seeing him like this but at the same time she couldn¡¯t help but want to just squeeze him in her arms. Somehow, this emotional Sei was just so unbelievably cute that Davi felt like he was a vulnerable little baby she needed to protect both physically and emotionally.

    "Darling... if you feel like crying, you can cry on me, okay? Real men also need to cry and let their emotions go so they will feel better." Davi suddenly said on a whim as she lovingly caressed Sei face. Her expression was gentle as she urged this adorable creature to shed a tear.

    However, as soon as those words left her mouth, Sei blinked, fell quiet for a long while, and then, he suddenly went a bit red, surprising Davi to the core. ¡¯Damn... Sei is killing me... I think you will be the one to injure me so badly if you keep being like this, my god! Everything you do is just lethally deadly!¡¯

    "I... I¡¯m ... I¡¯m not going to cry..." he shyly replied and Davi¡¯s nose was about to bleed when the man bowed his head, dropping his head at the nook of Davi¡¯s neck, hiding his face.

    ¡¯Oh my god! I¡¯m dying... darling, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re killing me right now?!¡¯

 Chapter 378 Nothing but a minor problem

    While Davi was trying her best to recover from Sei¡¯s ultra high level cuteness attack, the man remained motionless, just resting his head in the nook of Davi¡¯s neck. No words came out of his mouth again but his grip on her hand was still tight.

    Realizing that the man was still in quite an emotional state, Davi breathed in deeply and in the next moment, she suddenly kissed Sei on his head.

    What she did immediately made Sei raise his face and look at her with a surprised look. His expression was again so priceless that Davi could no longer stop herself from smiling.

    "Sei... you¡¯re so cute! I want to shower you with kisses right now." Davi yfully said as she smiled, causing the man to freeze. She then raised her hand and she started ruffling Sei¡¯s hair as if she was petting an adorable fluffy and furry little kitten while the adorable kitten just remained silent.

    However, the next moment, the man leaned in and rested his forehead on hers, gazing deeply into her eyes as he spoke.

    "It¡¯d be my pleasure to receive a shower of kisses from you, but... are you sure you want to do it right now? I could order everyone to shut their eyes close right now but I think that might be too dangerous so..."

    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Davi choked with the words that left Sei¡¯s mouth. She looked at him and he was saying those words so seriously, causing Davi to just want to faint to the ground. Sei! Please stop! This is not the right time and ce... I¡¯m already badly injured with all your relentless attacks! T^T

    "A-are you alright?" Sei asked worriedly when Davi continued coughing.

    "I... I¡¯m fine... Sei... I think we better settle things here first so we can go back home. I¡¯m missing little Shin now." Davi tried changing the topic. She couldn¡¯t let this continue or else she would really suffer a heart attack soon. It would be fine if they were at home, where they were safe, but the situation they were in right now was not something to be taken lightly.

    dly, Sei seemed to have finally calmed down. Davi held his hands and she was relieved to find that they have stopped trembling. However, as soon as Davi said she¡¯s fine, Sei moved not to face the old man but checked Davi¡¯s body once again.

    "They really didn¡¯t hurt you?" he asked as he stared at the small cuts on Davi¡¯s knuckles and Davi shook her head hastily.

    "They really didn¡¯t hurt me. They even put me in a room that could sleep a princess! I got these small cuts on my knuckles because of my powerful punches on their noses and jaws." She answered energetically. She was trying to show him that she waspletely fine.

    Hearing her reassurance and seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to have experienced any traumatic events, Sei finally felt like he could now take a breather. He raised his hand and caressed her cheek before he embraced her once again.

    "I¡¯m sorry for getting you caught up in this mess." Sei said softly near her ear and Davi pulled away from him a little to see his face.

    "Uhm... Sei... do you think you can speak with Mr. Zhao? I... I know I¡¯m not supposed to be asking this. He kidnapped me and made you worry, so much so I¡¯m angry with him too, but maybe you can still settle this through a peaceful conversation? It might be best if you let him exin everything so that we can all move forward and not have to worry about things like this happening again in the future. It might be time for you to hear him out..." Davi stated and Sei looked at her in the eyes for a long time before he opened his mouth to speak.

    "You want me to listen to him?" He asked and Davi bit her lip before she nodded.

    "Mm... but I¡¯m just suggesting. If you don¡¯t want to or you feel like this isn¡¯t a reasonable suggestion, then don¡¯t do it. I will leave that decision to you." She replied and for some reason, the man¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he lightly ruffled Davi¡¯s hair.

    "That old man kidnapped you but you already forgave him?" he asked, causing Davi to be tongue-tied for a while.

    "Err... uhm... it¡¯s... it¡¯s not like I¡¯m being kind or anything. It¡¯s just that Mr. Zhao already asked for my forgiveness and this kidnapping was partly my fault. My brain was a bit messed upst night so I failed to notice the danger and I let them kidnap me." She exined and when Sei heard her say the words ¡¯my brain was a bit messed upst night¡¯, he suddenly remembered the scenariost night where Davi looked at him with eyes filled with pain and disbelief as soon as she heard about the news that they weren¡¯t legally married anymore.

    Remembering this made Sei fall into a depressed state again and he seemed to have forgotten about anything else. In his mind, the greatest issue at this point in time that he needed to solve first was their marriage issue and not the issue between him and the Zhao¡¯s.

    "Davi... a... about what you heardst night... I¡¯m going to exin what happened." Sei said and Davi blinked. She looked at him and upon seeing an even more serious look in his eyes, Davi could only face palm inside her brain. She didn¡¯t expect that Sei wouldpletely disregard the situation they were in right now so he could immediately exin. Of course, this made Davi¡¯s heart dance in happiness since this man always seemed to prioritize their rtionship above all else, even when they were in this kind of situation. Even though she wanted to listen to his exnation as soon as possible, when she looked at the tense soldiers around them, somehow, she started to feel bad for them all and she could only give way for now. After all, it was better for this conversation to happen in private since she too had lots of things she needed to tell him.

    "Darling... uhm, don¡¯t you think you need to settle this matter first? We will talk as soon as things between you and Mr. Zhao are settled." Davi said and as expected, Sei¡¯s expression turned gloomy and he looked a bit dejected.

    Seeing this, Davi couldn¡¯t help but pinch his cheek.

    "It¡¯s alright. After this, we can talk to our hearts content, I promise, okay?" she said but Sei remained stubbornly unwilling. He held Davi¡¯s hand on his cheek and he gazed deeply at her.

    "You... you want me to forgive him even though he did this to you?" he asked.

    "Err... since he didn¡¯t hurt me and he didn¡¯t do this so he could harm you, I can forgive him since he already asked for forgiveness but I¡¯m not telling you to forgive him as well. I don¡¯t know the reason why you refused to meet him so I can¡¯t possibly say that you should forgive him. I just feel like that he ended up resorting to this method because he was desperate. What I want is for you to at least listen to what he wants to say to you, his grandson." Davi replied and Sei again fell silent for a long while.

    "You... you really want me to talk to him?" he again repeated, making sure of it for thest time.

    "...Mm, if possible."

    "If... if I speak with him and... if I can forgive him after hearing his reasons, will you promise me that you will forgive me too after you hear my reasons for why I said those wordsst night?"

    Somehow, hearing that this talk ended up about the issuest night again, Davi could only fall speechless. It seemed that Sei was only concerned about what happenedst night that he was trying so hard to get her to forgive him and would just do about anything she asked so long as she promised to do that. Everything else including this issue with his grandfather were now nothing but a minor problem.

    Davi was about to reply when Sei beat her to it.

    "Okay, I understand. I will listen to him." He said and Davi could only smile slightly.

    "Mm... Should I go wait for you in the car?" she asked when Sei¡¯s grip on her hand tightened.

    "No, stay with me. I¡¯m not going to let you leave my side anymore that I won¡¯t even hesitate to cuff you!" He said firmly and Davi blinked before she suddenly moved and began pulling Sei.

    "Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go already and hear your grandfather out so we can finally go home!"

 Chapter 379 My only wish

    Seeing the couple finally moving from their lovey dovey protected spot, everyone finally heaved a sigh of relief. Finally... we¡¯re finally moving forward... this couple was just too damn much... they stabbed my single heart god knows how many times already...

    While the men celebrated internally, of course, it was old man Zhao who was excited the most when he saw the girl pulling Sei towards him. Atst, the turn of events slowly changed into his favour. It seems like this girl was definitely the answer to his prayers.

    As soon as they reached him, Davi moved towards Sei¡¯s side. She looked at the old man and he seemed to be so happy that he was about to tear up.

    "Dear grandson, i-it is so good to finally meet you." Old man Zhao said as he moved to meet them. His gaze towards Sei was gentle and full of longing. He just looked as though he was a father who was finally meeting his long lost son.

    However, Sei¡¯s gaze at him was cold and emotionless. He didn¡¯t even utter a word back.

    "I¡¯m very sorry for this but... this was thest resort I could think of to meet you..." the old man continued but Sei simply looked at him before he finally spoke.

    "Mr. Zhao, what I want to know is your motive," he said, as direct as ever, his voice devoid of any emotion.

    Hearing how Sei was being impatient and distant as he spoke to him, as if he was nothing but a stranger to him, old man Zhao tried to make the atmosphere a bit better.

    "Why don¡¯t you have a seat first and then we can talk properly?" He offered, hoping that Sei would at least consider it. However, as expected, Sei replied him with an obvious rejection.

    "I don¡¯t have time to waste on this anymore, Mr Zhao. Either you speak now or I will take my leave," he said and the old man could only heave a sigh. dly, old man Zhao actually expected that this man will treat him coldly like this so he wasn¡¯t too disappointed. Well, what could he expect? He knew that Sei loathed the Zhao family so much that he refused to even see their faces. That was why it wasn¡¯t even a surprise anymore that Sei treated this issue like it was a business deal.

    Realizing this, old man Zhao could only give up on his wish of having a normal grandfather and grandson heart to heart talk with Sei. He then stared at Sei with a serious look, trying to convey to him the sincerity of his words.

    "Okay. What I want is for you toe back to us." The old man said and without any hesitation, Sei immediately replied.

    "I refuse. I have already decided to cut all ties with your family a long time ago and I never nned on returning." Sei said. His voice was as absolute as ever as if he was stating aw that couldn¡¯t be changed.

    Hearing him, old man Zhao¡¯s heart sunk. But there was no way he would give up, especially now that this grandson of his was finally in front of him and was within his reach.

    "But Seiji, your father acted alone in what he did. We had no idea what he was doing. This is why we didn¡¯t do anything to help him when you took him down back then. We knew he must atone for his own sins." The old man tried to exin but then, like a cold stone who wasn¡¯t capable of feeling warmth, Sei¡¯s eyes sharpened as he spoke.

    "Mr. Zhao, what exactly is your reason for wanting me back? Didn¡¯t I clearly show you my refusal time and time again? I don¡¯t want to be a part of your family. I was never a part of your family in the first ce. Your blood... your blood running through my veins means nothing to me."

    At that moment, even Davi, who was standing next to Sei felt the immense hate in Sei¡¯s heart. He was still holding her hand tightly as he spoke so Davi could only squeeze his hand back, trying to convey her support. She remained silent throughout the conversation because she wanted them to air out all their grievances; to say all that needed to be said so they could all move forward from this point on. To Davi, no matter what Sei decided, she would support him, 100%.

    "I understand... I understand why you hated us and why you would think like that but your father hid your existence from us. He lied to us. He said that the princess¡¯ son wasn¡¯t his. I only identally found out that day when the news about you resurfaced in the media. I investigated and found out the truth but everything was already toote. Listen, dear grandson. I didn¡¯t abandon you." Old man Zhao exined and the moment, Sei heard him say thatst sentence, his eyes narrowed. He... he was actually saying that he didn¡¯t abandoned him?

    "Grandson, I didn¡¯t abandon you. When I heard about your escape that night, I---"

    "You¡¯re the one who sent that chopper the night of our escape in the border of country J?" Sei cut through old man Zhao as his expression slowly changed. That night Sei and Zaki escaped from that town in one roof, they were already cornered because of Sei¡¯s physical condition. It was raining hard and because of that, Sei fell ill. Seeing their near hopeless situation, Zaki nned to sacrifice himself. He wanted to be the decoy and lure the enemies away so Sei would escape. Sei refused with Zaki¡¯s n, threatening him he will never forgive him if he insists. However, Zaki already decided to never let anyone capture Sei, so despite Sei struggling so much to stop him, he didn¡¯t listen. That night was so close to another nightmare but out of nowhere, a help from an unknown someone suddenly came.

    As Sei remembered the past, he looked at old man Zhao, a bit surprised when the old man answered him.

    "Yes. I happened to have someone among the teams who were chasing you that night and when he told me that you escaped, I ordered my people to save you but you hijacked that chopper and you escaped. I know that doesn¡¯t make up for anything at all, that it wasn¡¯t nearly enough, but after you went back to Country H, you secluded yourself well and never allowed us to lend you a hand. The Zhao n is already doomed. I think this was the curse that Zhao Meng brought. My younger son is impotent and your father already lost his sanity in prison so you are the only one next in line to be the master of the family. Please, hear me out. Return to us so I can finally rest easy in my grave. If you can¡¯t, then maybe you might allow Little Shin to be a part of the Zhao family and for him to take over when he¡¯s at the right age. This is also part of his inheritance, after all. Dear grandson, this is my only wish."

 Chapter 380 Here we go again

    After hearing the old man¡¯s statement, Sei didn¡¯t give him an answer. He still felt so much hatred towards his father and it was difficult not see the Zhao family under the same light. However, knowing that his grandfather was the one who helped them at that time was enough for him to rethink his decision. After all, the Zhao n was innocent and his father was the only one who was guilty. He understood that it would be unfair if the rest of the n suffered because of the sins of a single member.

    Of course, Sei was still angry about this old man kidnapping Davi but in the end, he realized this was also partly his fault. He should¡¯ve given his grandfather a chance in the first ce. His grandfather was desperately trying to reach out to him and had used more appropriate methods before having to resort to this.

    Sei nodded slightly, indicating to his grandfather that he would think about it and then he left, walking towards the chopper while pulling Davi along too. As soon as they were inside, Davi spoke.

    "Are you alright?" Davi¡¯s voice rang as she squeezed Sei¡¯s hand and when Sei raised his face to look at her, he suddenly felt like he wanted to just rest on her shoulder.

    "Mm. I¡¯m fine." He said and when Davi saw the tired look in his eyes, she reached out her hand and gently pulled his head,nding it on her shoulder. Apart from the fact that Sei just recovered yesterday, there were just so many things that had happened and he obviously looked like he hadn¡¯t slept at all the whole night so Davi wanted to at least give him a rest first even though the man himself was so eager to exin himself to her.

    "You can rest a bit. We can have our proper talk once we reach home." She said as she started caressing his hair.

    That moment, Sei was about to protest. He just felt like he couldn¡¯t postpone this any longer. However, the moment Davi¡¯s warm hand caressed his head, Sei suddenly felt like he was hearing a luby, forcing him to sleep. He was like a powerless creature who couldn¡¯t fight the strong urge to just fall asleep and Sei finally closed his eyes while he held Davi tighter, as though he was making sure that even if he fell into a deep slumber, she would not be separated from him.

    ....

    Meanwhile at Chen Mansion.

    It was already 3: OO AM and Zaki¡¯s brows creased when he felt a heavy thing on his waist.

    Hisshes fluttered and while he was in the process of awakening his entire body and mind, he slowly moved his hand and touched the thing on his waist. However, the moment he touched it, the flow of his blood seemed to have dramatically elerated and all his sleepy nerves jolted to life.

    Zaki immediately awakened and as soon as he opened his eyes, what appeared before him was none other than his fianc¨¦e, hugging him tight.

    His heart suddenly started beating wildly as he looked at her sleeping face. He didn¡¯t move a single muscle. He even slowed his breathing so that he wouldn¡¯t wake her up. He seemed to have frozen in ce while the girl in his embrace was sleeping so soundly that he could hear her breathing so loudly.¡¯th-this Pervert... how could she just... sigh... nevermind, why am I still surprised anyway... I wonder how she would react if I told her she snores...¡¯

    The room was still brightly lit, so just by looking at her sleeping on top of his nket, Zaki could already tell that she must have unknowingly fallen asleep. Well, Zaki remembered what happenedst night so he understood why she was here and he definitely wasn¡¯tining. His eyes softened as he looked at her but then, he suddenly looked like his feelings were being hurt by something.

    However, the seemingly sad and heavy atmosphere in the room suddenly changed because at that moment, the sleeping Hinari moved and Zaki realized something which turned his face as red as a tomato.

    Not only was Hinari¡¯s arm wrapped so tightly around him but her leg also pinned him down. Her smooth, strong leg was wrapped around his in a way that her knee rested right on top of his little brother. That was why when she moved and her knee rubbed on it, Zaki¡¯s little brother could only be forced to awaken, causing the man to start feeling hot and bothered.

    Troubled with this unbelievably troublesome turn of events, Zaki could only cover his mouth with the back of his hand. Damn! Here we go again... Pervert!... why do you keep doing this to me?!

    Zaki took some deep breaths before he slowly raised his hand. He carefully held her leg to remove it from on top of him but the moment he touched her soft bare skin, he felt like electricity jolted him and he almost cursed loudly as his heart drummed loudly in his ears.

    He took a few moments to calm down again and he touched her leg once more. He carefully and slowly tried lifting it but before he could move her leg away, Hinari suddenly moaned and her grip on him tightened, causing Zaki to immediately let go of her leg as though he was thief caught red handed. The moment he let go, Hinari¡¯s leg fell on his little brother once again before Hinari pressed her knee onto it, this time a little bit harder.

    The reddened flush on Zaki¡¯s face intensified and he bit his lip so hard as he gasped mentally. Swallowing hard, he tried counting flying chickens in his head to try tame his little brother and when that didn¡¯t work, he tried picturing cows pooping.

    Just as he was starting to control his little brother, Hinari, who felt something hard under her leg, subconsciously wanted to remove this thing that was making her leg feel ufortable. Still asleep, she moved her knee around his groin area to find afortable spot but she could not find one.

    So, shezily moved the arm that was hugging Zaki down to the bump under her knee, wrapped her hand around it and tried to push it to the side. The moment her hand wrapped around him, Zaki¡¯s eyes almost bulged out. He quickly looked at her to see if she was awake but she didn¡¯t seem to be.

    When Hinari felt this thing bounce back to where it originally was, her eyebrows knotted in confusion. She became a little frustrated, so she grabbed it again, intending to push it away again but Zaki¡¯s handnded on hers.

    Zaki, at this point, was slowly losing control. He kept trying to imagine cows pooping but it didn¡¯t seem to work this time around. The second time Hinari tried to push him away, he put his hand on hers to stop her touching him there again but she was too quick and had already grabbed him before he put his hand on hers.

    He tried to pull her hand away but she tightened her grip, causing him to moan out loud in both pain and pleasure. When the moan escaped his lips, he quickly covered his mouth with his hand.

    He snuck a peek at Hinari and froze when he suddenly saw Hinari¡¯s wide open eyes looking back at him.

 Chapter 381 I thought, youd never ask

    Hinari opened her eyes and met Zaki¡¯s gaze and became confused at his expression. Why did Zaki look like he was in pain? Hinari scanned his face and saw that Zaki had big drops of sweat on his forehead and he seemed to be trying to suppress something. Her eyes widened as she thought that he may be feeling unwell and she suddenly moved to check on him.

    However, she found herself unable to move because his hand was on her, preventing her from moving. ¡¯But what is this in my hand?¡¯

    She quickly looked down and her eyes widened as she turned bright red when she saw her hand sped around Z-zaki¡¯s... his...

    "Y-you... what are you doing?" Her eyes narrowed, looking at Zaki usingly. "You call me a pervert when, really, you¡¯re the biggest pervert of them all! W-wha... I... Y-you..."

    Realizing that she was still holding his t-thing, she quickly pulled her hand back. She quickly rolled away from him and sat up on the other side of the bed, ring at him.

    "I can¡¯t believe you would actually use my hand to... to... uh!! You¡¯re unbelievable!"

    Zaki didn¡¯t know what to say or how to even react. Hey there, his brain trying to understand what she was using him of when he suddenly clicked and his eyes widened. ¡¯What!? This damn pervert dared to use me of such a thing when she was the one who started it!?¡¯

    Creasing his brows in disbelief; Zaki raised himself up on his elbow and faced her.

    "My dear pervert, I don¡¯t think you can say that to me when you¡¯re the one acting like a pervert even in your sleep!" he said. His face now turned calm as he looked at her with a meaningful gaze.

    "Oho... no way. You are not turning this around on me. You were clearly holding my hand, keeping it on... on your..." she couldn¡¯t even say the word so she just waved her hand in the general direction of his manhood.

    Hearing her said the words ¡¯you are not turning this around on me,¡¯ Zaki¡¯s veins on his forehead could only pop. He couldn¡¯t believe how this girl could actually turn his world upside down with ease without even knowing it. Damn...!

    However, despite Zaki¡¯s dilemma, he still managed to stay cool and spoke calmly as usual.

    "Sorry to break this to you, miss pervert, but that was all you. Do you think my little brother would even bother getting up with you snoring so loudly in my ear?" Zaki retorted and as expected, it seemed like his words at least dealt her a nice blow.

    H-huh? This beautiful pervert was actually telling me that I snore?!

    Slightly angered by Zaki¡¯sment, she huffed and puffed and crawled closer towards Zaki and when she was close enough, she whacked Zaki¡¯s shoulder four times, in time to her saying the words. "I. DO. NOT. SNORE!"

    Looking at her, Zaki couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he looked at her adorably cute, angry face. ¡¯So this is Miss pervert when she¡¯s angry, huh. Not bad. She looks somehow like an angry cute rabbit.¡¯

    Well, it really was rare to anger or even annoy Hinari so her expression at the moment really amused Zaki. However, when Hinari heard his chuckle, she became even more enraged, but of course, not to the point where she lost her rationality. She was going to exact her revenge and as she thought about all the ways she could make him pay, an evil smile carved on her face.

    Three... two... one.

    As her countdown reached one, she attacked Zaki with her fingers and found all the sensitive areas on his body that were most prone to tickles. Zaki didn¡¯t expect this kind of attack at all. He expected Hinari to hit him, not that she was strong enough to do any damage, or attack him with her signature perverted moves, which Zaki anticipated and was already prepared to stop, but never did he imagine being tickled instead.

    Finding it hard to contain hisughter, he burst outughing as he tried to catch her hands, which were roaming around his body, to stop the torture.

    As she attacked him, she instinctively climbed over him and ended up straddling him to get better ess to his tickling spots but she was so caught up in her torture that she didn¡¯t realise what she had done. She wriggled on top of him and his little brother couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the movement.

    When Zaki had finally had enough, he easily overpowered her and toppled her over so that he ended up being on top. He looked at her face and when his eyesnded on her lips, Zaki tried to suppress himself from going in tasting those luscious lips. Hinari was wriggling under him trying to escape his hold but it was useless. He held her captive.

    "Hinari, don¡¯t you think you must take responsibility for causing this?" Zaki asked and Hinari was shocked. Did she hear him right? This Zaki who had always been running away from me was asking me to take responsibility?! S-seriously? W-was this because he was still ill?

    Somewhat frozen in disbelief, Hinari¡¯s eyes fell on Zaki¡¯s lower half and when she saw a certain bulge, she somehow felt a bit embarrassed. Well, knowing Zaki, Hinari somehow couldn¡¯t help but believe that this was her doing, although, there¡¯s no way she would ever admit it, right?!

    However, looking at the sweat on his face and neck, Hinari suddenly remembered that embarrassing night when she was drugged and that Zaki helped her to feel better, and somehow, she was now feeling really responsible.

    Well, wasn¡¯t it time for her to pay him back?

    As soon as Hinari decided, she then immediately borrowed a page from her own rules of seduction and took her own advice.

    She quickly changed tactics at this point and suddenly, the seductress took over.

    "Well, my beauty," she whispered in his ear as she ran her fingers from his chest downwards like a tease while her eyes started glimmering seductively. She then became bolder as her fingers slid past his hard abs as she continued whispering seductively.

    "I thought you¡¯d never ask."

 Chapter 382 Beauty...

    Zaki only said those words and acted bold to intimidate Hinari, but the result of him trying to make her sense danger, and leave, was a great failure. He couldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t even refuse and even stepped up instead, seducing him even more which drove him mad.

    He could feel her fingers running down towards his already rock hard little brother and he was going crazy. Was this girl serious?! Or was she just treating this as a ything? How could she take this situation so lightly? Was she seriously forcing him to lose control?!

    As Zaki¡¯s desire intensified, for some reason, his gaze on her was mixed with a slight glint of anger. He looked as though he was an angry father who wanted to scold his daughter for being so unreasonable.

    "You... are you really... do you seriously want me to..." Zaki stammered as Hinari¡¯s fingers now only an inch away from his little brother.

    He gritted his teeth and his jaw tightened when Hinari¡¯s fingers paused less than an inch from it. She gazed at him and when he noticed his expression, a meaningful smile carved on her face.

    "Beauty... don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m not doing this so I can force you to marry me and have you forever. This is just..." Hinari paused as her other hand touched his kissable lips. However, before she could continue speaking, the look in her eyes was suddenly mixed with a glimmer of something that seemed to be sadness.

    Although it was just for a fleeting moment, Zaki noticed it and he felt like his heart was being poked with a needle. He stared deeply at her but Hinari¡¯s eyes quickly turned back into her usual mischievous gazes.

    "Don¡¯t worry beauty. I¡¯m not going to eat you. I¡¯ll just take responsibility and make you feel better, okay? And my hand is enough, right?" she said winking at him and Zaki¡¯s eyes slowly widened in shock and then disbelief.

    "Y-you don¡¯t have to. Yo-you know I was just kidding---"

    Before Zaki could finish his statement, Hinari¡¯s hand suddenly grabbed him, causing thest string of Zaki¡¯s self-control to snap.

    At that moment, his hand which was resting on the bed clenched the nket tight before he let himself fall on top of her, sandwiching Hinari¡¯s hand between their bodies.

    "Hinari... you... didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t have to... do this?" Zaki forced himself to speak, however, he couldn¡¯t even move his hand to remove the warm hand on his. He just couldn¡¯t anymore.

    "Don¡¯t be shy. Didn¡¯t I say it¡¯s alright?" Hinari whispered and Zaki bit his lip. He raised his one hand and covered Hinari¡¯s eyes with his palm as he rested his forehead on it.

    The next moment, he started panting. His warm heavy breaths were touching Hinari¡¯s lower face as she felt his body getting even hotter and his heart beat getting louder.

    The atmosphere inside the room drastically turned from lukewarm to boiling hot, as if their bed was suddenly transported to the hottest desert on Earth. Zaki was sweating from the heat of their bodies and from Hinari¡¯s continued assault on him. He was no longer thinking, just reacting instinctively to the pleasure of Hinari¡¯s touch. He moaned and gasped for air as she gripped him tighter and her pace slowly increased. She could feel him throbbing in her hands and she knew he was getting closer and closer to the edge.

    Hinari, being the seductress that she was, was somewhat enjoying torturing her beauty. This was the first time that he let her haveplete control over him and the feeling was indescribable. She thought about prolonging this torture but when she heard Zaki say, "Please..."she immediately conceded.

    In no time, Zaki finally let it go.

    Hinari could now feel him slowly calm down as he tried controlling his fast breathing. Afterwards, he slowly removed the hand covering her eyes, and the moment Hinari saw his face, the yful words that she was intending to tell him once it was over, got stuck in her throat. It was because Zaki¡¯s wet face and that glimmering look in his eyes was just so dreamy that he almost took her breath away. Moreover, the way he looked at her at that moment was heart stopping, driving Hinari crazy.

    W-what¡¯s with that look? Why was he looking at me like he desired me? A-am I hallucinating? Or was he just trying to seduce me, trying to beat me at my own game?

    Just as Hinari was trying to figure out what the real meaning behind Zaki¡¯s gaze was, the man¡¯s hand moved below her ear and he held her face. Afterwards, he slowly closed his face in on hers, as his eyes were locked on her, without even blinking, causing Hinari to reflexively hold her breath.

    However, before his lips could reach hers, a loud sound of a chopper startled them both. As they heard the descending chopper, Zaki¡¯s brows knotted and his gaze turned towards the window.

    Noticing the sudden alertness in his eyes, as if he was about to jump out the window to see if it the chopper brought attacking enemies, Hinari immediately spoke to not make this still sick or just recovered man worry and dash outside. Hinari actually knew that Sei suddenly left hours ago, and one of his guards simply told her that he was going to go and fetch Davi.

    "That¡¯s surely Davi and Sei. Sei went to fetch her a an hour ago." She said, and Zaki¡¯s tensed body immediately rxed.

    That moment, their eyes met again but the expression in Zaki¡¯s eyes already changed.

    "Now then beauty, I think you¡¯re alright now so you should probably get off me, don¡¯t you think? You¡¯re so heavy." Hinari was the first to break the silence, speaking like usual.

    Upon hearing her, Zaki remained unmoving and quiet for a while before he suddenly pinched her cheek and then got off her quietly, causing Hinari to only blink as her eyes followed him.

    When Zaki climbed out of the bed and started walking away, Hinari immediately rose.

    "Hey! Beauty! Where are you going?" she asked and the man halted without turning his head at her.

    "Shower." He replied and Hinari¡¯s eyes widened as she straightened.

    "H-huh? Hey, you¡¯re still ill. We don¡¯t know if you¡¯re already recovered. And it¡¯s still 3 am okay? Wait... don¡¯t tell me... don¡¯t tell me what I did wasn¡¯t enough!" Hinari gasped as she said thest part of her sentence and Zaki who was trying so hard not to face her because he was still embarassed could only look at her.

    "My body is sticky because of the sweat and..." Zaki paused and he immediately turned his back again, scolding himself. ¡¯Why was he even answering her?¡¯

    He then hastily walked towards the bathroom and even mmed the door a bit loudly, causing Hinari to blink, and then she chuckled. Somehow, this embarrassed beauty was being so cute.

    Hinari thenid back on the bed again, and when she thought about what she did, her face reddened, and she could only bury her face in the pillow. Beauty...

 Chapter 383 Wifey is so adorably compelling

    The couple who justnded from the chopper walked side by side, holding each other¡¯s hands as Sei led Davi inside the house. Davi felt a little tired and sore from the day¡¯s activities and she was also worried about Sei not getting enough rest. So when Davi realized that they were heading towards Sei¡¯s study, she spoke up.

    "Sei... it¡¯s already almost four, don¡¯t you think you still need to rest first? You just recovered from yesterday. We can talk when we wake up," she said and Sei halted. He faced her and he lifted his hand to touch her soft cheek and then caressed it.

    "I¡¯mpletely fine now because you are with me and I don¡¯t think I would be able to fall asleep, unless this matter has been settled. I need to gain your forgiveness before I can rest easy." He replied as his eyes shone with intense emotion, causing Davi to give up in no time.

    "O-okay, I understand. I¡¯ll go wash first. I¡¯ll be quick." She said but Sei looked at her with hesitation, looking as though he was afraid that if he let go of her hand, she might disappear.

    Sei then raised his other hand andnded it on the back of his neck.

    "L-let mee with you." He uttered softly, almost looking at her with puppy eyes, causing invisible blood to flow out of Davi¡¯s nose. Gosh... my chibi Sei is on the move again...!

    Seeing his reaction, Davi didn¡¯t have the heart to reject him. She then tiptoed and ruffled his hair as she smiled before she pulled him with her. Of course, this made Sei¡¯s heart jump with happiness and he followed Davi, wagging his invisible tail.

    As soon as they reached the bathroom¡¯s door, Davi then looked at him.

    "Okay, you can wait on the couch now." She said yet again Sei still didn¡¯t let go.

    Looking at the extreme unwillingness in his eyes, Davi couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart twist in pain. It was because Sei seemed to still be a bit traumatized that he was afraid to even part with her even when she was only going to be a few steps away.

    Realizing this, Davi started coaxing him gently.

    "Darling, didn¡¯t I promise I won¡¯t leave your side again? Do you perhaps not believe me when I said that?" Davi asked and Sei fell silent for a moment before he answered.

    "I... I believe you." He replied and Davi smiled.

    "Good." Davi nodded and she turned to open the door when she stopped. Well, Sei still didn¡¯t let go so she was about to ask him to let go when Sei spoke first.

    "Can¡¯t Ie inside?" he asked, and Davi immediately turned around as she choked. Cough, cough... shameless Sei is at it again!

    Davi was surprised, however, when she saw that the look in his eyes was so innocent, as though he doesn¡¯t have any perverted thoughts as he said those words and the only thing he wanted was to make sure she wouldn¡¯t disappear, Davi could only bite her lip hard.

    "Sei, I won¡¯t go anywhere and I can¡¯t possibly wash if youe inside!"

    "Then, let me wash you."

    "..."

    Speechless, Davi moved closer to him and pinched his cheek hard.

    "No... you can¡¯te inside. I¡¯m washing using cold water so I can¡¯t let you get wet."

    "It¡¯s okay, I can always recover again if I get sick."

    "..."

    Somehow, Davi couldn¡¯t help but pinch the skin between her brows. Damn... wifey is so adorablypelling this time...! How could he sacrifice his health for something like this?

    "Don¡¯t worry, getting sick is a piece of cake for me." He again said and Davi finally snapped.

    She suddenly pulled Sei¡¯s cor so she could close in on his face.

    "Darling... it might be okay with you but to me, it¡¯s not. You understand? What¡¯s more important to me is your health so just listen to me, okay?" she said firmly and Sei was about to reply when Davi suddenly kissed him, not giving him any more chance to speak.

    She kissed him hard as she pushed him, causing the man to step backwards involuntarily as his mind started tog because of Davi¡¯s intense kiss.

    Sei immediately returned Davi¡¯s kiss and they both delved deeper into each other¡¯s mouths, until suddenly, there was a thud as Sei¡¯s feet reached the couch and Davi slowly pushed him down on it.

    Before Sei realized it, he was already sitting on the couch and had identally let go of Davi¡¯s hand in his daze. So by the time Davi broke the kiss, Sei was overpowered.

    Davi¡¯s hand were on his shoulders pinning him down as she spoke.

    "Be good and wait for me here, okay?" she said and seeing that he let go of her, she took that opportunity and hastily left. Before Sei could start to react, Davi already closed the bathroom¡¯s door, leaving the stunned man looking like an abandoned puppy as he stared at the closed door.

    S-she also used the same kissing technique to ditch me...

 Chapter 384 Her everything

    In no time, Davi finally stepped out of the bathroom. Her hair was wet and she looked like she showered in haste. Well, she was so worried about Sei and she didn¡¯t want to scare him anymore so her only choice was to quickly return to his side.

    Davi¡¯s eyes fell straight towards the couch where she left him but when the man wasn¡¯t there, her brows knotted.

    However, just as she was about to call his name, Davi was surprised to find him leaning on the wall beside the door.

    "Oh, darling, I thought you went somewhere." Davi said as she faced him and when Sei looked at her damp hair, he suddenly held her hand, pulled her towards the couch and made her sit on it.

    Davi just followed the man¡¯s movement quietly and when the man brought out the blow dry, Davi couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Let me dry your hair." He said and Davi of course immediately positioned herself to receive the royal treatment from her dearest Sei.

    That moment, as Sei dried her hair with all the care and gentleness of the world, Davi remembered this same scenario five years ago.

    "I remember when you blow-dried my hair back then and I think you¡¯ve improved a lot." Davi said with a proud look.

    "Mm. I practiced by drying little Shin¡¯s hair sometimes." He replied and somehow, Davi imagined chibi Sei blow drying little Shin¡¯s hair and she couldn¡¯t help but swoon due to the fluffy cuteness in her imagination.

    When Sei was done, Davi slightly tilted her neck when again Sei offered another royal treat.

    "Let me massage your shoulders." He said and Davi blinked. But before she could reply, the man already started massaging her gently. Feeling Sei¡¯s hands on her shoulders, gently massaging her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel content. The touch of Sei¡¯s hands were just so amazingly soothing and warm and she felt all the stress weighing down on her shoulders, disappear. She felt that only in his arms could she feel like this. He was indeed her happiness, her strength, her everything.

    "Where did you learn to do this?" Davi asked as she enjoyed the sweet service from her King, with her eyes closed.

    "I read it in a book." He replied and Davi smiled as she praised Sei¡¯s massage skill.

    "I see... you¡¯re good Sei. It feels really good..." she uttered and Sei¡¯s eyes twinkled blissfully.

    After that blissful moment, Davi then stood up and she was about to tell him that she was ready to have the talk when again, Sei beat her to it.

    "Are you hungry? Do you want me to go and get some food?" he asked and Davi finally realized that her king seemed to be quite worried and that was why he was doing all this extra work to coax her before confessing. Why was he so worried? What exactly did he do that he seemed to be so nervous? Was it really something so unforgivable?

    Davi was wondering but somehow, this nervous Sei looking like he was about to confess a grave sin was so cute that Davi thought she was probably not going to be able to be angry at him no matter how unforgiveable his reason may be.

    "Sei..." she then called his name as she stared at him seriously but gently. "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry," she said as she held his hand. She sat on the couch as she lifted her face, looking at him, conveying him the words ¡¯I am ready to listen to your exnation¡¯.

    Noticing the look in Davi¡¯s eyes, Sei began to straighten his spine. He tensed up a bit but he seemed determined.

    He opened his mouth but before a single worde out of it, he closed it again. Afterwards, the expression of the gorgeous tall man in front of her suddenly changed once more. He looked at her, then his gaze went up to the roof, out the window beforeing back to rest on her face. Sei¡¯s palms were starting to sweat and his heart was beating wildly as if he was a little boy about to confess a sin. He took a deep breath in and gathered up his courage.

    Seeing this Chibi Sei, looking like a puppy with big round eyes being so nervous to talk, Davi almost felt her blood gushing out of her nose. My god Sei! Just confess already! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d pass out before I could even hear you out at this rate...

    "I... that night you decided toe back and stay with us, I... I was just so happy that I went and..." Sei paused and Davi curiously waited for his next words. He seemed like it was so serious that Davi couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath as she looked at him expectantly.

    "I got too excited at the thought that we could finally start over so without thinking about what it would mean, I went and burned the old contract and our marriage certificates. " The words rolled off his tongue so fast that the words nearly blurred together.

    Davi: "..."

 Chapter 385 Exchange

    "I thought at that time that the contracts and marriage certificates were obtained illegally anyway and that it brought some unpleasant memories so I burned it. There are also no records of our marriage in the civil registers so our... our marriage was effectively nullified."

    Davi "..."

    As Sei finished his statement, Davi¡¯s mouth turned agape, looking at him. She only blinked and was speechless. H-huh? He burned it out of excitement? S-seriously?

    Just as Davi was processing the things she heard, Sei, who was waiting for her to speak, reached his limit. He clenched his fists to stop them from shaking and his eyes held a hint of fear in them. He wondered what she was thinking. Would she forgive him? Was she going to get mad and get angry at him?

    At that moment, he just looked as though the words ¡¯how could I have been so stupid!? Someone send me a time machine so I can go back to that night and stop this from ever happening!¡¯ were shing across his eyes.

    The next moment, Davi was still speechless when suddenly, without another word; Sei suddenly knelt on one knee in front of her, like a knight kneeling before his queen, causing Davi¡¯s eyes to widen.

    "I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t think things through properly." he said. His voice was filled with sincerity and regret and his eyes begged for her to forgive him. He looked like a drenched adorable puppy pleading for forgiveness.

    "I... I¡¯m... I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment you give me... anything at all, as long as you forgive me... I..." Sei was stammering, as though he was being tortured by Davi¡¯s silence. Even though he believes that his Davi won¡¯t leave him and hate him because of this, he can¡¯t help but feel devastated at the thought that she was being hurt by this.

    Davi, on the other hand felt like Sei was attacking her nonstop. He just kept on dropping series of arrows one after another without stopping, causing her unable to choose which should she reacts to. He just confessed his reason, and before Davi could process what he said, he suddenly kneeled asking for forgiveness and before she could even utter a word, he asked her to punish him. Somehow, it seems like its Davi¡¯s turn to be attacked by a virus called Sei and her response was being slowed down that the first thing she did was simply reached out her hands and ced them on both his cheeks, without any word.

    She then stretched his cheeks as if she was trying to split his face into two, causing Sei to widen his eyes. Well, Davi was actually still in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that this Sei, the one who reigned over the world of business, would actually make this kind of mistake?

    Davi was speechless. She didn¡¯t know what to say so she just reacted by pinching his cheeks hard, as if she was just trying to just vent something through it.

    At that point in time, Davi didn¡¯t know if she was supposed to get angry orugh. Sei¡¯s reason was somehow ridiculously unbelievable but it wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. Truth be told, this made Davi felt like she was feeling so worried over nothing. She was d that their marriage was nullified due to a silly mistake that wasn¡¯t intentional. To Davi, knowing that Sei didn¡¯t do this on purpose was enough for her to calm her troubled heart and understand everything. After all, her Sei was being so adorably cute right now. And it was just impossible for her not to forgive this man even if his reason will be much worse than this.

    As Davi pinched his face yfully, her heart was being shot by multiple red fluffy arrows as she looked at Sei¡¯s puppy eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine him in his cute chibi self and she suddenly had the urge to bully this adorable man while he was still in this state a little.

    Thus, Davi the bully¡¯s expression suddenly changed as she finally spoke.

    "So... I can¡¯t call you my husband anymore?" she asked, and as though a thunder struck him, Sei jolted and he hastily held Davi¡¯s hand.

    "I¡¯m sorry. But don¡¯t worry, I..." just as Sei was speaking, Davi¡¯s phone vibrated, causing Sei to pause. Davi was also distracted and she looked at the phone ringing nonstop on the table. When the phone didn¡¯t stop ringing, Sei let her hand go as a gesture to say that she could answer it, if she wanted to.

    Thus, Davi stood, nning to turn off the phone. However, when Davi saw that it¡¯s a call from her mother, she answered the phone quickly.

    "Hello? Mother?"

    "Dear, I called to remind you that you should arrive early today. Remember, you can¡¯t bete."

    As soon as Davi heard what her mother said, she gasped silently. Well, she actually totally forgot that she must travel to country J this morning. She had been meaning to tell Sei since yesterday but due to all the unforeseen events, she failed to tell him and she even forgot about it.

    Face palming herself in her mind, Davi breathed deeply before she answered.

    "Mm. Don¡¯t worry mom, I¡¯ll be there on time." She said and she finally ended the call.

    Davi then quickly turned back to Sei. The man was looking at her with questions in his eyes.

    Looking at him, Davi suddenly wrapped her hands around his neck as she leaned her body on his back.

    "Darling, I¡¯m sorry but there¡¯s a very important matter I need to attend to and I must go now so that I don¡¯t miss my flight." Davi said as she lovinglynded her face on his shoulder. She was obviously being sweet to Sei so that he would let her go.

    "I have been meaning to tell you this sincest night but too many things happened and I forgot about it. I can¡¯t tell you what it is about right now because I wanted to surprise you but I assure you that it has nothing to do with the military so it¡¯s very safe. In short, you don¡¯t have to worry about my safety and that I will only be gone for one day and one night. I¡¯ll being back home, here, immediately as soon as I¡¯m done." She continued and Sei couldn¡¯t even utter a word.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I know this is so sudden but please let me go, okay? I promise, nothing bad will happen to me and I won¡¯t disappear." Davi didn¡¯t stop trying to persuade Sei but when she saw that there seemed to be no sign of him agreeing, Davi was forced to resort to a more effective tactic.

    Well, this trip was really, really important to her and she had been waiting for this for a long time now. She needed this to fulfill her n, especially now that she can¡¯t call herself Sei¡¯s legal wife anymore. So she needed to do this as soon as possible. She must do this so that she can im this man as hers, forever.

    "Okay, how about we do this? I will forgive you for what you did but in exchange, you must let me go."

    Sei: "...!"

 Chapter 386 I dont need anyone

    Meanwhile, in Zaki¡¯s room on the other side of the mansion, Zaki finally stepped out of the bathroom after a long while. He was already dressed in a new set of pajamas as he walked silently closer to the bed.

    He stood on the other side quietly as he stared at the already sleeping Hinari, hugging a pillow.

    Time went by and the longer he stare at her, the more the emotions in his eyes changes. The gentleness in his eyes a moment ago slowly turned into something that seemed to be sadness as he gazed at her, it was as if the bright sky was suddenly enveloped with gloomy dark clouds.

    A mixture of different emotions ran through him and then he suddenly looked like he was in great pain. The look in his beautiful eyes changed once again and the negative feelings in them seemed to have intensified.

    Time went by and he didn¡¯t shift his gaze away from her. The emotions in his eyes stayed the way it was, as if his face was carved in stone, but after another long while, slowly, his hand moved. He suddenly clenched the shirt in front of his chest so tightly, as if he was having a hard time taking a breathe.

    He then slowly sat on the bed next to Hinari. He raised his hands and tugged his hair as he bent forward. His elbowsnded on his knees as he stared at the floor. He just looked like he was in deep agony, as if he had descended into the deepest, darkest part of hell and became someone that couldn¡¯t be saved anymore.

    At that moment, Zaki didn¡¯t notice that the sleepingdy behind him had slowly opened her eyes.

    Hinari¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him. She felt her heart clench at the scene before her and she immediately move towards him.

    "Z-zaki... w-what¡¯s wrong? Does your head hurt?!" she asked as he kneeled behind him. Her voice quivered with worry as her handnded on his shoulders.

    Upon touching him, Hinari felt Zaki jump a bit and then freeze. He seemed like he hadn¡¯t expected for her to wake up and was a little startled.

    Hinari was about to move so she could see his face when she noticed just how hard he was tugging his hair. She saw his white knuckles and his scalp being pulled like he wanted to tear all his hair out. He stayed like this, like a rock statue, for a long while and he didn¡¯t move a single muscle. Seeing this shocked her and she felt like her heart stopped for a moment.

    She then quickly held his wrist as she spoke.

    "Hey, Zaki. Don¡¯t tug your hair like that. Y-you¡¯re hurting yourself!" Hinari¡¯s voice was mixed with worry and panic as she held Zaki¡¯s wrists. She didn¡¯t know what was going on but her heart just felt so unbelievably uneasy looking at this man like this.

    dly, the man seemed to hear her plea and he loosened his grip on his own hair, causing Hinari to finally breathe properly.

    "Hey, tell me. Does your head hurt? I... I¡¯ll go call a doctor immediately---" Hinari was panicking so she jumped out of the bed to get her phone but Zaki suddenly caught her wrist and in the next moment, his hands wrapped around her waist as he buried his face on her stomach, not letting her to see his expressions.

    His grip on her was tight, shocking Hinari to her bones. She didn¡¯t even know how to react anymore. Zaki had been acting really strange this time and she didn¡¯t know how to feel about all the strange things that Zaki was showing her.

    "Hey... Beauty, I¡¯m dying with worry here. Let me go and ask for help." She said as she looked at him but the man just clenched her shirt tightly, as if he was refusing to let go.

    "Are you listening to me? You¡¯re acting really strange at the moment. You¡¯re clearly not okay at all. I can¡¯t just watch you like this." She continued as she tried to persuade him to let her go and ask for help.

    "You won¡¯t even tell me if there¡¯s anything wrong with you. Do you want to give me a heart attack from all this worry?" As those words left Hinari¡¯s lips, Zaki finally loosened his grip on her but he still didn¡¯t let go.

    "I¡¯m fine... My head doesn¡¯t hurt... I don¡¯t need anyone... I just need you to stay still... please..." Zaki¡¯s voice was weak and she could feel how serious his every word was. This was the first time Zaki ever spoke like this and for some strange reason she couldn¡¯t understand why she wanted to listen to him when she was supposed to disregard his words and just call for help. She was sure that there was something really wrong with him and yet, she couldn¡¯t reject his plea.

    "Are you really sure? You¡¯re obviously not fine all you know?" Hinari asked once again.

    "I. Am. Very. Fine. Don¡¯t worry." Zaki replied firm as ever. His voice that moment was just like his brother¡¯s, absolute and extremely serious, something that was just so unusual.

    Completely giving up, Hinari¡¯s lips pressed together and she took a deep breath. Afterwards she reflexively raised her hand and she caressed his hair ever so gently, as if she was trying to soothe whatever it is that he was feeling. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was so confused but this Zaki at this moment felt like he wasn¡¯t his usual self. It was as if the side of him that he was trying so hard to hide from her was showing without him noticing.

    From the beginning, Hinari always wondered just how deep Zaki¡¯s secrets were. She always wondered if the day would evere when this man would let her take a glimpse of his inner self. And now that it seemed like he was showing her something, she didn¡¯t know why but her heart was breaking so badly.

    Why? Why am I feeling like this? Beauty... what exactly is going on with you?

 Chapter 387 Brother-in-law

    Time passed and Hinari and Zaki remained silent. Hinari continuously rubbed the man¡¯s hair gently. Her mind was churning as she stared at him. She was trying to figure out what made this man be like this all of a sudden.

    He was just fine a while ago before he went to the shower, so what happened? Did something happen when she dozed off?

    Hinari was itching to know what exactly was going on but by the time Hinari finally gathered the resolve to ask him, the man suddenly went limp, indicating that he had fallen asleep.

    His hands slowly fell and Hinari could only press her lips tight, speechless.

    Never mind, I¡¯ll definitely ask him when he wakes up!

    Giving up on her n, Hinari then helped the man and she slowlyid him on the bed. She looked at his beautiful face. Staring at him, she almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge to steal a kiss from him. He was indeed her sleeping beauty, only difference was that, even if she kissed him, he still wouldn¡¯t open his eyes.

    Looking at his face, Hinari raised her hand and her finger slowly and carefullynded onto his long and straight eyshes. He was just so beautiful that Hinari felt like she was falling in love with his beauty all over again. Sigh... this guy... how could a human looks like this? You¡¯re way too beautiful for your own good! What the hell¡¯s with these super thick eyshes of yours?!

    Hinari wondered if she could pluck his eyshes and then glue them on hers so that she then had beautiful straight eyshes too and then a soft giggle came out as sheughed at her silly idea.

    Hinari was out of words to describe how good looking Zaki was that she ended upining instead.

    However, the longer she watched his peaceful sleeping face, Hinari¡¯s eyes eventually fell towards his lips. Damn! How seductive! Dear self, be good. Don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of a man who¡¯s currently sick!

    Feeling seduced by the defenseless sleeping beauty, Hinari was about to steal a kiss when the vision on him tugging his hair hard a while ago crossed her mind. Because of that, Hinari¡¯s mood immediately changed and she decided to step out of the room, to at least tell Mrs. Chen. She wouldn¡¯t feel alright unless someone confirmed that he was fine.

    Hinari then climbed out of the bed and she was about to open the door when she halted. She looked back at the sleeping beauty and the next moment, she walked again towards the bed. She then bent and kissed the man¡¯s forehead, like a loving husband kissing his wife to sleep, before she left.

    ...

    When Hinari reached the living room, she was surprised with the suddenmotion. She hastily walked towards the entrance door and she was surprised to see the mighty Sei standing there as a ck car where Davi entered, left.

    Somehow, Hinari could feel the chilling atmosphere and she couldn¡¯t help but think something was wrong just by seeing the ice block standing there, looking towards the disappearing car.

    Wait... didn¡¯t he just go to fetch her? Why was she leaving again? D-did something happen? Oh gosh, don¡¯t tell me they couldn¡¯t settle their problem and that was why Davi was leaving!

    Hinari gasped, because she thought that Davi was mad and that was why she left so hastily. She knew that if what she thought was true, this would surely bring a storm to the Chen family. What was even worse was that this mighty ice king might even go berserk. Oh gosh! Davi dear! Pleasee back!

    Looking at the depressed ice statue standing there, unmoving, Hinari bit her lip and she was about to sneak away for fear that this mighty Sei might catch her peeking and vent his frustration on her by feeding her to the crocodiles, when suddenly, the man¡¯s cold voice reached her ears.

    "Wait." He said and like a startled robot, Hinari, slowly turned to face towards him.

    "Y-yes. D-did Davi leave because of an important matter?" Hinari simply spouted whatever that came to her mind because of fear.

    "Mm. She said there¡¯s something very important she needed to attend to." Sei replied and somehow, hearing that she didn¡¯t left for a negative reason made Hinari feel like a huge weight on her shoulder disappeared. Whew! Thank goodness I was wrong...!

    "Ohh... I see." Hinari could only reply, afraid to spout more words for fear that she might say something that she might regret. Well, she thought that she must be extra careful before this terrifying man or else she would end up being the next meal for the crocodiles.

    Hinari was about to excuse herself quickly when Sei suddenly spoke again.

    "How¡¯s Zaki?" he asked and Hinari blinked. She looked at him with questioning eyes but when she remembered him asking her to not let Zaki leavest night, Hinari could only think that he might be asking if Zaki behaved when he left.

    "H-he¡¯s good, he is sleeping." She replied and Sei nodded.

    He then moved his feet and was about to walk away when Hinari stopped him.

    "Uhm... but... I think he¡¯s acting strange. When I woke up, I saw him tugging his hair really hard. I think there¡¯s something wrong with him." Hinari finally blurted out her concern despite her fear, and Sei who was already a few steps away from her halted.

    "I think his head hurt or he was still sick? I think he needs a doctor to see him after all." She continued and Sei just stood there with his back towards Hinari.

    He was silent for a long while that Hinari was starting to get very nervous due to hisck of response. dly, after another moment, he finally turned to her and he spoke.

    "I¡¯ll call the family¡¯s doctor toe check on him." Sei then said and Hinari¡¯s face immediately brightened.

    "Thank you so much Mighty--- uh, I mean, Mr. C-chen !" she eximed as she smiled when...

    "From now on, call me big brother-inw." Sei said as he turned his back and walked silently. Leaving Hinari dumbfounded. W-w-w-w-what did I just hear?!!

 Chapter 388 For a genius, youre not very smar

    Extremely shocked with Sei¡¯s remarks, Hinari remained there unmoving until Sei disappeared from her sight. She was so surprised she didn¡¯t know what to feel. Well, she never expected this mighty boss to ever ask her to call him big brother-inw so she could hardly believe it. Was he kidding? But when did this Sei the great even utter a joke?

    Realizing that this man was never the type to spout jokes and even white lies, Hinari somehow felt her face turn a bit hot. However, when she imagined herself calling Sei the great ¡¯big brother-inw¡¯, her expression changed and she face palmed herself.

    Somehow, she felt like calling him that would surely take every ounce of courage in her. ¡¯I think It¡¯s easier to call him ¡¯Crocodile Master¡¯, no, ¡¯big boss the great¡¯ than ¡¯big brother-inw¡¯... sigh...¡¯

    Time passed and the doctor finally arrived. Hinari was waiting inside the room when an old doctor entered apanied by Sei.

    The doctor then immediately closed in on Zaki and he took his pulse.

    The atmosphere was very silent. Sei was leaning on the wall quietly as he stared at the sleeping Zaki while Hinari was standing across the bed like a well behaved youngdy till the check up was over.

    ...

    The next morning, the atmosphere in the Chen residence was gloomy. This was because Sei¡¯s expression was extremely depressing. He was forced to give inst night and let Davi go. He didn¡¯t know what could be so important that she wouldn¡¯t even tell him a single thing about it.

    Somehow, Sei couldn¡¯t help but think that this might be because Davi was a bit angry at him after all, even though he knew deep down that she already forgave him. He understood that she had the right to get angry but he couldn¡¯t stop feeling so gloomy and troubled because she had left so hastily. He felt like they still hadn¡¯t had a proper talk about this so he just couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Although, inside the house, it wasn¡¯t only Sei who was having such an indifferent and unhappy mood. For some reason, a certain couple seemed to have just had a big fight and they weren¡¯t talking at all.

    It was as if something huge happened in the span of the night. Well, Hinari was actually a bit upset because Zaki was again back to his usual self, acting like nothing happened at all the entire night. The doctor who checked on him told her that Zaki was alright but Hinari was still feeling a bit uneasy, so as soon as Zaki woke up, she went and asked him but the guy simply told her he waspletely fine and nothing more.

    Thus, unable to vent her frustration because the Chen family were all here, Hinari could only quietly sulk in the corner.

    Seeing this, old man Mikazuki, who was so disappointed to find out that Davi was gone the moment he woke up, could no longer stand the situation.

    "You people! What¡¯s going on with you? Sei, why did Davi leave so early this morning?"

    "Business."

    "Have you settled everything with her?"

    "No."

    "So, are you just going to sit there and mope the whole day? What will you do now?"

    "Wait."

    This grandson of his was really making things difficult. It was like he was back to his old, one word answer, robot-like self. He just wanted to have a normal conversation but it was hard to continue talking when the other person just gave one word answers. ¡¯Davi...e back soon or Sei might revert back to his condition before he met you.¡¯

    "Zaki, why do you have the same face as that log?" Knowing he wasn¡¯t going to get a conversation out of Sei, old man Mikazuki turned his attention to Zaki.

    Hearing him, Zaki who had been quiet all this time finally spoke, and he was back to his usual jolly self again.

    "Gramps, you don¡¯t need to insult this perfectly handsome and masculine face byparing it to the frozen log¡¯s over there..." Zaki answered cheekily, seemingly trying to lighten the mood.

    "Why?! Why have I been given these two bobbleheads to look after?" old man Mikazuki could onlyin, as he raised his eyes heavenward, as if asking the gods for an answer.

    He then sighed and said to Zaki, "go over there and talk some sense to your brother." Whatever Mr. Mikazuki ordered, Zaki could only obey.

    He walked towards Sei and dropped down on the seat next to him.

    "The mighty Sei, being brought down to this state by his wife... I mean, ex-wife..." Zaki said out loud to no one in particr. He deliberately said ex-wife because he knew for certain that this would get a reaction from the brooding stone sitting next to him. Of course, Sei didn¡¯t disappoint, as Zaki felt the deathly re being directed at him.

    "You know, for a genius, you¡¯re not very smart. I mean, if you wanted to know what she is up to, you could just get your secret intelligence unit to investigate."

    "No."

    Zaki then sidled up closer to him and whispered his next words quietly, like he was a small devil sitting on Sei¡¯s shoulder.

    "Not even just to find out where she went?"

    Zaki¡¯s tone was teasing but he knew that Sei was depressed because he was apart from Davi. He knew that he might feel better if he was at least in the same country as her.

    At thisment, an idea seemed to have engraved itself into Sei¡¯s mind and without waiting another second, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number. As soon as the call was picked up, he uttered "Find out where she went" and then he hung up straight after.

    Zaki was mentally patting himself on the back for a job well done. He then turned to his grandfather and have him a thumbs up.

    Five minutester, Sei¡¯s phone rang and he answered with a curt "Where is she?"

    "Country J, sir."

    As soon as he heard this information, Sei¡¯s eyes narrowed and he looked like something lit up in his brain. He spent a few minutes thinking quietly and once he was done, he said, "I will go to country J."

 Chapter 389 Please welcome

    "I will go to country J." Sei said and the gloomy old man¡¯s face brightened.

    "You have a n?" old man Mikazuki asked, looking excited. Well, if Sei was nning something, it would be a good idea to do it in country J, since that was the country where the two of them met.

    "Mm." Sei nodded as his gloomy expression drastically change, causing the house¡¯s atmosphere to immediately turn bright.

    Thus, Sei then immediately started clearing his schedule for the day¡¯s trip.

    While he was preparing, he shifted his attention to the quiet Zaki on the couch.

    "Zaki, bring your fianc¨¦e with you." Sei said and like a man startled from his daydreams, Zaki suddenly straightened as he immediately replied.

    "H-huh? Why?" he asked with surprised look and Sei simply answered as he walked away.

    "I need her. Also, she muste so someone can help you take care of little Shin."

    Zaki¡¯s mouth hung open as he watched his mighty brother leaving him behind. Afterwards, he sighed and rubbed the back of his neck.

    "In short, we will just follow you as your glorified babysitters, huh..." he muttered as hezily raised his face up and then his shoulders drop before he moved his feet towards Hinari who was currently speaking with his parents.

    ...

    Country J.

    In an old yet luxurious Japanese style mansion, a banquet was being held. The setting was magnificent. Twinkling lights draped the walls of the corridors which opened up to the banquet hall. There were round tables elegantly set with red table cloths. The center pieces wererge crystal vases, which stood on round mirrors, and housed a bouquet of white orchids which created an amazing contrast to the red tablecloth. The tiny crystals at the bottom of the vase caught the light and when they reflected off the mirror, it sparkled like a starry night sky.

    Champagne was flowing easily. The waiters and waitresses were dressed smartly in a crisp ck and white uniform as they walked around offering canap¨¦s and champagne to the guests.

    The room was filled with people, all draped in their designer dresses and suits which were all made to fit. Thedies necks, ears and wrists were covered with gems, pearl or diamonds whereas the men wore expensive watches and cufflinks. This was certainly a mostvish affair.

    The banquet was about to start and people started to settle down at their tables. The first course was served and not long after, the main meal came out. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to finish the scrumptious meals provided to them by the very top chef in Country J.

    When everyone had finished their main course, an old man with a majestic aura holding a cane, went up to the stage. He was the respected leader of the Mizuhara n, a n that stood next to the Royal Family during the time when Country J was still a monarchy. This n¡¯s ancestor and founder was this country¡¯s national hero; the legendary general back in ancient times who saved the country from invaders. This n had also been the Royal Family¡¯s ally for generations and even now, they still held a close rtionship with the former king.

    Despite the demolition of the country¡¯s monarchy, the Mizuhara n, although they stayed low-key, was actually just as powerful as before. The n owned the country¡¯s top hospitals and they remained respected by the people. However, the current leader had no offspring and Mr. Mizuhara¡¯s only daughter had left the family many years ago to avoid the arranged marriage that was made for her. Due to that, Mr. Mizuhara chose the most capable of his nephews to inherit his position and tonight was supposedly the night of the announcement.

    Old man Mizuhara began his speech as the people excitedly tried to guess who among the four candidates he would choose.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the old man announced that he would not share this news tonight. He said that it would be announced on the day of his official retirement.

    The people were surprised but they easily epted their leader¡¯s decision. However, the next announcement from the old man¡¯s lips was like a bomb that was suddenly dropped before them.

    "The real reason why I arranged a banquet tonight was to wee back a member of our family who had just returned home." The old man announced and everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    "What? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Miss? Did she finally return home?!"

    "It could only be her, right?"

    "Yeah, I agree. It must be her."

    "But, I don¡¯t know if this is even good news. The Miss left the n for so many years, cutting all ties with us so... so what if she returns now? Did we gather here just to wee the prodigal daughter?"

    "Hey, watch your mouth. The Miss is still the daughter of our master."

    "Yeah, no matter what we say, we¡¯re just distant rtives. We can¡¯tin about anything regarding the main family."

    "Tch! Whatever."

    There were soft murmurs from every table as they discussed this new development. Some of the people gathered were quite unhappy with the sudden turn of events but the old man Mizuhara continued speaking, gathering everyone¡¯s attention again.

    "Please wee my dear granddaughter."

    As soon as those words left the old man¡¯s mouth, everyone fell silent as a beautiful young woman stood up from her chair and walked towards the stage like a majestic princess. She was dressed in an elegant white dress which enhanced her figure. The dress looked like it was made for her. It was a floor length gown, made from a very light material which flowed like a small waterfall as she walked. There were small diamonds scattered throughout the dress, making it sparkle like stars. She only wore a simple set of jewelry, unlike some of the others whose bodies were covered with it, whichplemented her features elegantly instead of being overshadowed by them. Her aura oozed with confidence, elegance and nobility. Everyone who saw the out-of-this-world beauty couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously hang their mouths open.

    "W-who is she?"

 Chapter 390 Beautiful

    The people¡¯s eyes were glued to the graciousdy walking towards the stage. Their eyes were wide and filled with disbelief as they began whispering to each other.

    "W-who is she? That¡¯s not Miss Sanae!"

    "Didn¡¯t you hear? The master didn¡¯t say "daughter", he said "granddaughter"!"

    "What?! So this means, it wasn¡¯t Miss Sanae who is returning but her daughter? Miss Sanae¡¯s daughter?!"

    "I can¡¯t believe this. Miss Sanae¡¯s daughter is already a grown updy and she¡¯s just..."

    "Yeah, she¡¯s beautiful. No, ¡¯beautiful¡¯ is an understatement. She¡¯s the most magnificent woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my life! She can easily beat the top celebrity in our country with just her face alone!"

    "You¡¯re right, she looks like a goddess. Our new Miss is a goddess!"

    "Why are you even still surprised? The main family had always been blessed with beauty since the ancient times. That was why most of our country¡¯s kings¡¯ wives came from our n. All the most beautiful queens in the history of our country came from our n, after all."

    "Now that you mention it! God, it seems like our generation was blessed with a beauty that mightpete or even surpass all the beauties of our n since ancient times!"

    Most of the n members were all full of love and praises for the beautiful woman on the stage, however, inevitably, some were not as delighted.

    "Yes, yes, she¡¯s beautiful. But what¡¯s the use of beauty in our generation? Hello, the monarchy was long demolished and even the Royals are bing extinct. There¡¯s no king anymore that could turn her into his queen!"

    "You¡¯re right. So what if she¡¯s beautiful? In this modern world, nothing is more important now than money. Appearance is only third to money and intelligence!"

    "Yeah, I don¡¯t really care if this granddaughter is back now. She must be just a poor woman who wanted to im her title as a member of the main family because she was now suffering! This pisses me off."

    "I agree, look at her... she looks like a fragile pretty vase. Our n¡¯s beauties weren¡¯t just the king¡¯s wives, they were warriors. Some of them were even generals and strategists. They were beauties with brains and vigor and bravery. How dare theypare her to our ancestors! That¡¯s sphemy! This woman is nothing like them!"

    As everyone started get louder as contradicting opinions came out, Davi took the mic and spoke.

    "Good evening. My name is Davi and I¡¯m truly happy to meet you all tonight." She said and when old Mizuhara pped his hands, everyone also followed suit, including the bitter creatures.

    Hearing their ps, Davi smiled as she looked at them. Truth be told, that time when Davi told her mother that she wanted to pursue sess and power so that nobody would dare question her worth and position beside the man she loved, Sanae told her about her family background. Of course, Davi was surprised to hear that her mother wasn¡¯t just a renowned scientist but also belonged to a powerful noble family.

    Her mother suggested to her that if she wanted a powerful background she should go back to the Mizuhara family and introduce herself to them. She said that just by being a part of that family would be enough to give her power. However, Davi didn¡¯t like the idea of going back to them for such a reason. Although she nned to go and visit her grandparents, she believed that she could be powerful without using their family name. After all, her world ss inventions and the businesses she established were enough for her to get the status she wanted.

    However, things changed when she found out that her Sei was also a royal. Davi thought that going back to the Mizuhara family would give her the unquestionable background to be able to stand beside Sei. Sei was a royal and she was a noble. Nobody would question her worth. And besides, wasn¡¯t she just returning to the ce where she was supposed to belong? No matter what, she was a member of that family and there was nothing wrong about letting the world know she was.

    Thus, Davi decided to go and meet her own grandparents. She just wanted them to acknowledge her but she didn¡¯t n to go back and live with them. After all, her life now was in country C and she didn¡¯t want to just be a nobledy staying in the house.

    She had Sei and Little Shin now and they were her family from now until forever. But when she met her grandparents, she was surprised at how they reacted so lovingly and were so epting the moment they saw her.

    Her mother didn¡¯t tell her but her grandparents actually already knew about her and that they¡¯ve been waiting for years for her to visit them. Davi was surprised to see that she¡¯d long been listed into the family¡¯s registry and that her grandparents were really lovable, something that made Davi¡¯s heart feel stuffed with dness.

 Chapter 391 Another trouble?

    After the announcement, everyone went and greeted her. But of course, some unhappy and sour people couldn¡¯t help the underhandedments, hoping to embarrass her.

    "Miss Davi, wee home. My friends and I were wondering why you have onlye back now. We are very curious."

    "Yes, I¡¯m also quite curious. Did something bad happen that forced you toe back?"

    "Or did Miss Sanae told you toeback since she doesn¡¯t have a face toeback anymore, since she already cut ties to family so many years ago?"

    "Yeah, I never heard about her for many years. I wonder what kind of life she¡¯s been living all these years. If only she hadn¡¯t left, she would be the CEO of Mizuhara corporation now, right?"

    "That¡¯s right, she was a very intelligent woman after all. It¡¯s just too bad that she didn¡¯t use her brain for the better."

    "I agree. So yeah, Miss Davi, did your mother ask you toe back because she finally realized that she was nothing if she was not a part of this family? She might have realized that she didn¡¯t want you to have the life she suffered so she¡¯s returning you back, right?"

    "You must have suffered a poor life, right? Poor young miss. You should have returned to us when you¡¯re little."

    As everyone spoke, Davi could feel their jealousy and sugar-coated malice. She had been around Hinari¡¯s rtives enough to know when people were being insincere so this kind of situation was not new to her. She also saw how Hinari dealt with situations like this. Her mantra was ¡¯offense is the best defense¡¯ but at this moment, Davi didn¡¯t want to follow Hinari¡¯s example. Well, she wasn¡¯t here to speak with these kinds of people after all. She¡¯d rather reserve the energy she would waste on these unnecessary characters for something even more importantter. Besides, she wasn¡¯t fond of face pping people with words, action was a way better weapon.

    Thus, like amb who didn¡¯t hear a thing, Davi simply smiled before them, shocking the women who were waiting for her to answer so that they could find something in her words that they could twist.

    "Thank you for your sweet wee. You are so caring. I am touched." She said, surprising everyone before she excused herself with a smile, leaving the women speechless.

    What the hell! She said she was touched with what we said?!! She¡¯s being sarcastic right?!

    Just as the women gritted their teeth for failing to get the reaction they wanted from her, Davi smiled at them before she turned her back, leaving the useless characters who loved talking nonsense, without another word.

    "Damn! She¡¯s so cocky! Who does she think she is?!" one of the women blurted in anger when a young man spoke behind them.

    "Well, somehow, the way she acted just now... she carries herself like a gracious queen, acting like a mighty eagle, not wasting her time dealing with the annoying little flies whose existence aren¡¯t necessary at all." He said and the women¡¯s expressions turned from bad to worse. However, the young man who spoke was the number one candidate to be the new master so the women didn¡¯t dare talk back and were forced to shut their mouths.

    At this moment, Davi saw her grandmother looking up the moon on the veranda with a wine in her hand.

    She looked like she was in deep thought but there was a gentle smile on her face.

    Seeing this, Davi quietly moved closer to her.

    Of course, the old madam immediately sensed her presence and she smiled sweetly at her.

    "Dear granddaughter, how has everyone been treating you?" she asked and Davi shrugged with a smile.

    "I think I prefer speaking with you, grandma." She said and it looked like the old madam immediately understood what may have happened so she held Davi¡¯s hand with worry in her eyes.

    "Are you alright, dear? Did someone bully you? Tell me." She eximed and she looked like she wanted to exile the people who dared to badmouth Davi, causing Davi to chuckle softly.

    "Don¡¯t worry grandma. This granddaughter of yours doesn¡¯t care about anything little flies say because they don¡¯t matter to me at all." Davi replied and the old madam smiled.

    "Good. You are indeed my granddaughter. You are also just like your mother." Old madam said as she turned towards the moon again as though she was starting to reminisce the past.

    "Your mother... when she was young, she was always headstrong. She knew how to stand on her own and she knew what she wanted. But we failed to realize that we were too strict on her. My husband, at that time, wanted her to marry a powerful man but Sanae refused. She insisted that she would be the one to choose the man she would love for the rest of her life and no one else. Because of that, Sanae left. We realized our mistake, but it was toote. We lost contact with her and we thought that she was hiding from us. But a few years ago, my husband identally met her in an awards ceremony in Country C. My husband urged her toeback but she still refused. However, she said things about you, and that you may want to return to the family. My husband was so happy when he came home. Since then, we waited for your arrival. It took another few years but now that you are here and it looks like our prayers have been answered. Don¡¯t worry, okay? We will never force you to do anything against your will. We just want you to be a part of our family again."

    After the old madam¡¯s statement, Davi went and embraced her. She could feel faint feeling of regret in her eyes and she wanted to soothe her.

    "Mm. Don¡¯t worry grandma, I am here and am now officially a member of your family." Davi reassured and the two embraced.

    After their heart to heart talk, Davi then said that she was leaving.

    "Dear granddaughter, won¡¯t you at least stay for the night? It¡¯s still so early," old madam Mizuhara asked. Well, Davi was actually worried about Sei because their parting this morning was somewhat not good at all. Sei was so gloomy when she left that she almost wanted to take him with her. Her Sei looking at her with such a sad expression as she left broke Davi¡¯s heart. That was why Davi changed her n of staying over the night to go back home immediately.

    "I¡¯m very sorry grandma but I made a promise to someone that I would return immediately. Don¡¯t worry, I will return soon because I have people I really want you to meet." She politely said.

    In the end, the grandparents couldn¡¯t stop her. The party had just started but she still left.

    Outside the Mizuhara mansion, a chauffeur was waiting for her. She immediately asked the man to bring her to the airport.

 Chapter 392 Oh no!

    Somehow, seeing these macho men wearing bunny headbands made Davi curious. However, she would never let her guard down anymore. There was no way she could make her dearest Sei worry again because she knew that if she was abducted again, Sei might literally chain her to him and never let go of her again, ever.

    Thus, Davi then immediately switched to her fighting mode. Her aura drastically changed despite her looking like a snow fairy in her white dress. Even those men in ck felt like she was suddenly possessed by the evil ice queen, causing them to halt in ce. They looked at each other like they were hesitating to take even another step closer to her.

    At that moment, seeing that the men were backing off, Davi slid her hand on her purse where she hid an improvised secret weapon. Her eyes went dangerous and without any warning, she suddenly attacked them. Well, she thought that she better take them down as early as possible.

    Davi lunged at the closest man with her makeshift weapon and he stumbled backwards, barely escaping her attack. Not wasting anymore time with that man, she turned to her right and ran towards another one of them. The man seemed to be so frightened at seeing here for him that he started running away. Davi caught up to him and gave him a swift kick on the back, making the man trip and fall on his face. Turning back to the remaining two men, she quickly maneuvered her way to the closest one on her left. She threw a punch to his face which he swiftly dodged by ducking to the left. However, Davi had anticipated this and she used her left hand tond a strong uppercut on his jaw. The man¡¯s head tilted backwards taking his body along with it. Hended hard on the ground. One man left standing and she hadn¡¯t even broken a sweat yet. ¡¯What¡¯s with these pansies? Are they even trained professionals?¡¯

    Davi started to wonder but stopped herself from anymore wandering thoughts. She still had one man left to take care of. She walked swiftly towards him, arms raised, ready to fight. The man looked at her warily, not knowing whether to defend himself or to run from the evil ice queen. He couldn¡¯t decide fast enough and soon, Davi¡¯s leg flicked out into a roundhouse kick to his face, taking him down also.

    In a sh, the four men were already on the ground. She didn¡¯t even let any of them speak. The badass snow queen of course drew lots of attention and she looked like she was not even done yet. She walked towards one of the big men to interrogate him when suddenly, a call halted her. The phone in her other hand rang. She took a quick nce at the screen and when she saw that it was Sei calling, she immediately answered it while her eyes never left the men she had beaten. She was still alert at observing their every move as she took a few steps back before she spoke.

    "Hello? Darling?" she said calmly when to her surprise, the one who answered her was little Shin.

    "Mommy, daddy said you¡¯re in country J right now. Are you?" The little guy asked and when Davi saw some airport security guards nearby, she rxed a bit as she answered her little darling.

    "Yes baby, I-I¡¯m here." She replied and the next words that little Shin said made Davi blink, curious.

    "Mommy, do you see a few men wearing bunny head bands right now?"

    As soon as she heard little Shin¡¯s words, the first thing Davi did was blink before she looked around, as if she was looking for someone. How did he know that there were men with bunny headbands in front of her? Was he here?

    Davi could only think that her dear son was watching her so her face immediately brightened. However, before she could ask him where he was, little Shin spoke first.

    "Mommy, I have something I wanted you to buy for me, is it okay?" He asked and Davi blinked again. Eh? So, my dear son isn¡¯t here, after all?

    "Of course baby, I can get whatever you want. What is it?" Although Davi was a bit disappointed, she still smiled as she replied to the boy happily. Well, one reason why she insisted to go home immediately was because she felt like she really couldn¡¯t bear being separated from her big and small darlings at home for more than a day. She already missed them so much that everything except them almost didn¡¯t matter to her anymore.

    "Mommy, those men in bunny mask are actually dad¡¯s men in that country. I asked them to wait for you in the airport so they could escort you to that store." Little Shin said and Davi choked.

    Cough... cough... these are Sei¡¯s men?! Oh no! What have I done?!

    Davi looked at the men before her and she bit her lip hard.

    "O-oh, yes. T-they¡¯re here." She replied as she mentally face palmed herself.

    "Mommy, please go with them. They will bring you there. I will send you a photo of the thing I want you to buy when you get there."

    "Okay, baby."

    As soon as the call ended, Davi immediately helped the men up.

    "I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re Sei¡¯s men. T^T" Davi immediately apologized and the men could only tell her it was their fault. They received some pretty heavy blows but since they were well trained men, they were able to recover fast.

    "I-it¡¯s our fault miss for failing to exin things first." They said and Davi could only scratch her hair.

    After that, the men then led her towards a car.

    As the car moved, Davi began to wonder. It was because the car was strange. For some reason, the car¡¯s windows seemed to have been purposely covered so she couldn¡¯t see outside. However, she didn¡¯t ask anymore questions as she quietly rested her head on the headrest.

    Time passed and the car finally stopped. Davi immediately took her purse, curious to see which store did they brought her.

    Someone then opened the door for her and when she stepped out, she gasped as her eyes widened.

    I... I¡¯m in... G-gray mansion?!

 Chapter 393 Familiar and nostalgic

    Davi couldn¡¯t exin how she felt as she gazed quietly at this house. This gray house was where she first met Sei, the ce where they both made lots of memories together. This used to be the only safe haven for Sei and everything about this house was just so nostalgic that Davi felt her heart palpitating just by looking at it.

    This house, which she left five years ago, was still the most memorable and most special ce to her. It didn¡¯t really change. The familiar and nostalgic colors, even the nts she nted before, were still there. It was as if the house was frozen in time and remained untouched since the day she left.

    Looking at it, Davi couldn¡¯t exin the mix of emotions in her heart. The memories started shing across her mind. Both the happy and sad moments were appearing like a movie in her head.

    Time passed and Davi finally moved from her spot. She slowly walked towards the entrance and as soon as she stepped under it, she remembered that night when she first set foot into this ce. Back then, she felt a chilling feeling but now, because of happy memories she had while she lived here, she felt like she was entering a mysterious ce that may bring her into a fantasynd.

    Davi was still dressed in the white elegant dress she wore to the Mizuhara¡¯s banquet.

    Thus, when she slowly stepped through the pathway, her white dress brushed the ground lightly and she looked just like a fairy marching towards an abandoned colorless castle. Her dress was glowing as the moonlight kissed it and the view was just so magical. Anyone who was watching her at that moment would have thought they were looking at an ethereal goddess walking on earth.

    When Davi finally reached the huge door, she stopped and when her hand touched the doorknob, her heart suddenly started racing. For some reason, Davi felt like she was suddenly in a treasure hunt about to uncover a certain mysterious treasure. She felt excited, curious and nervous and she couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath as she slowly pushed the door open.

    Holding her breath, the door creaked open and what appeared before her eyes was arge, dark yet familiar living room. The silver chandelier was reflecting the moonlight and the silence and darkness enveloped everything. The view was breathtakingly gorgeous but also a bit chilly.

    Looking at it, Davi started to wonder if Sei had abandoned this house that day she disappeared. However, the sofa and other furniture weren¡¯t covered with white sheets and even though the house felt like nobody lived there for years, it didn¡¯t feel like it was neglected.

    Just as Davi was busy talking to herself in her mind, a candle suddenly lit up just before her. She gasped in surprised and her eyes widened. The candles and little ball of lights lit up one after another creating a romantic pathway.

    Seeing this, Davi could only stare in awe. The pathway immediately remind her of the scene when she confessed to Sei and she gasped. She covered her mouth with her palm and her heart started beating wildly as ever.

    All of a sudden, a little boy appeared at the end of the path. He slowly walked towards her, looking very serious.

    Davi¡¯s heart almost stopped as soon as she saw her dearest son, dressed in a little tuxedo, looking like a little gentleman, walking closer to her.

    Little Shin was so handsome that Davi almost ran to meet him so that she could squeeze him with a big hug. However, Davi stayed where she was because she enjoyed watching her son marching like the prince that he was. She had a big smile on her face as she waited for him patiently.

    When little Shin finally stopped one meter away from her, Davi bent her knee to hug him but the little boy stopped her by suddenly holding out the hands he¡¯d been hiding behind his back as he walked down.

    When Davi saw him holding out 3 stems of roses, which meant, ¡¯I love you¡¯, her heart fluttered. She slowly epted the flowers from her son but before she could say a word to him, Little Shin suddenly ran away, leaving Davi confused.

    She then slowly stepped forward with the roses in her hand. She wanted to chase her son, however, something caught her attention and she covered her mouth again with her hands in shocked surprise.

    Photos were hanging along the pathway and when she looked at them, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes getting blurry.

    The first photo she saw was of her and Sei wearing bunny couple masks as they held each other¡¯s hands. Davi knew in one nce that this was a photo from their first ever date at Diamond city amusement park.

    Seeing this, Davi couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the past, about how cold Sei was back then and how she struggled with how to seduce him. Her heart was so full of happiness that she wanted to cry. She then stepped towards the next photo and this one was of Sei carrying her in his arms looking like they were survivors of a certain zombie apocalypse. Seeing it, Davi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She didn¡¯t know that they looked like this back then and they looked so cute together even then.

    Like a kitten getting distracted and entertained by a certain lovely butterfly, Davi continued stepping towards the other photos with a mixture of emotions in her eyes. She felt happy, grateful and sad at the same time. She was happy because she remembered all the feelings she had when these photos were taken, sad that they had missed out on five years of being together and grateful that she met and was able to spend time with Sei back then and now.

    When she saw the next photo of her nting a peck on Sei¡¯s cheek, Davi went a little pink as she thought about how she gathered her courage to do this. This was the first time she kissed Sei, performing her kiss and run strategy.

    Davi was so happy. Never did she imagine that Sei had all these photos of them. Who took these photos of them, anyway? Did Sei have someone documenting each progress they made in their rtionship?

 Chapter 394 66 roses

    When Davi moved deeper into the house, every photo she saw made her heart jump with happiness and nostalgia that she didn¡¯t notice that her son hade back again.

    Little Shin was now walking towards her with his hands on his back.

    When Davi finally noticed him, she tilted her head as she tried to guess what it was that Little Shin was going to give her this time. She looked gently at her little bundle of joy and her heart now turned as soft as marshmallow. He was so serious as if he was currently doing an extremely important mission where he couldn¡¯t afford to even mess up even for a bit. This sight of little Shin, concentrating so hard, looked just like Sei, especially the innocent Sei five years ago.

    While Davi was smiling from ear to ear because of how adorable the serious little Shin was, the boy then slowly reached out his hands.

    Davi was once again awed when the little boy handed her a bouquet of beautiful red flowers.

    This time it was a bouquet of 47 roses, which means ¡¯you are my one and only¡¯.

    Davi again felt unbelievably touched as she epted the flowers from her cute little son. Her eyes felt hot and she wanted to just cry hot tears of joy. dly, she was able to control her emotions since she didn¡¯t want to confuse this little bun by suddenly crying before him.

    And once again before she could even utter a ¡¯thank you¡¯, the boy ran away. Davi could only smile as she watched the little guys back disappearing from her sight. She looked at the flowers in her hands and she smelled the sweet fragrance of it.

    Afterwards, Davi, hugged the flowers and she breathed deeply. She knew that these could only havee from Sei and she just couldn¡¯t wait to see what was still ahead, waiting for her. She couldn¡¯t believe that her confession five years ago was upped by Sei by god knows how many levels. He even used a very cute and adorable lethal weapon as his errand boy. Ahh... my little Sei didn¡¯t just be more shameless, he had also be really romantic now!

    Moving forward, for the second time, Davi was once again distracted by the photos ahead of her. Her eyes slowly grew wide as if she just saw something from out of this world.

    This time, there was a big photo hanging there and it was taken during the night of her confession. Davi and Sei were standing there while flowers were falling over them. Seeing this scene perfectly captured, Davi¡¯s eyes welled up. She couldn¡¯t believe that this scene was just so magical.

    Davi was rooted on that spot for a long while. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from it as she reminisced what happened that night. That night was definitely one of the best nights of her life, and it was still fresh in her mind as if it all happened yesterday.

    Time went by and Davi finally made herself leave that spot. She breathed deep again as she tried to calm down. Well, she couldn¡¯t possibly let herself breakdown in tears at this moment. Thus, she bit her lip as raised her head in front of her. When she saw that she was about to reach the door towards the courtyard, somehow, a feeling of excitement nearly drove her crazy.

    However, before she could get there, Little Shin appeared again. As usual, his hands were hiding behind him. The cute little child never said a word from the beginning. It was as if he was so absorbed with his role of being the silent messenger. He was definitely the cutest little man that Davi had ever seen.

    Davi then patiently waited for the boy. When he reached her, he struggled getting the roses around him to put it out for her. The bouquet was bigger this time that Davi could see it peeking from behind Little Shin so she leant over to help but the adorable child stepped back. He looked at her with eyes that said ¡¯Mommy, do not to do a thing and let me do my job. Don¡¯t worry, I can do this.¡¯

    Little Shin then adorably seeded and he finally managed to put the flowers out in front of him. The adorable little creature looked so proud of himself for being able to do this task on his own. His eyes shone with aplishment and he was smiling at his mom before he held out this bouquet to her.

    Davi quickly moved so that little Shin didn¡¯t have to wait for too long. She put down the roses she received on the nearby small round table before she turned towards her son again.

    Upon receiving the flowers, Davi again smiled and her eyes shone with nothing but pure happiness.

    This time, it was 66 roses, saying the words, ¡¯my love for you will never change¡¯.

 Chapter 395 Till the day i die

    When Davi received this bouquet, Little Shin didn¡¯t run away anymore. It seemed like little cupid¡¯s job was finally over.

    Noticing this, Davi bent down and she attempted to touch him. When the boy didn¡¯t step back, Davi then took it as a sign and she immediately embraced him tight.

    "Baby..." she uttered and Little Shin hugged her back. They were embracing like they¡¯ve been separated for months, when it hadn¡¯t even been a day since she left him. Somehow, as she embraced him, Davi felt like Little Shin was a little soothing energy ball. Embracing him calmed her wild heartbeat, giving her the power to keep going.

    After a few moments, Little Shin was the first to pull away from their embrace and he held Davi¡¯s hand. Like a little gentleman, he led his mother towards the door, as if he was the father leading his daughter in to the altar as they slowly walked down the pathway of lights.

    As soon as they reached the door, Little Shin then let go of her hand and he looked at her, giving her the sweetest smile as he gestured at her to go. He was just so breathtakingly adorable that Davi couldn¡¯t help but bend again and kiss his cheeks thrice before letting him go.

    She patted his head and she breathed in deeply before she finally stepped out of the door.

    At that moment, Little Shin watched his beautiful mother as she walked away. He just stood there when suddenly, someone called out his name softly.

    "Little Shin... Little Shin...e here!" someone whispered and the little guy immediately moved towards the couple who just came out from hiding behind the curtains.

    "Uncle, Auntie, mom is already out." The little guy whispered back and Hinari bent and pinched his cheek gently.

    "Good job my boy. You¡¯re so amazing!" Hinari praised him while Zaki simply ruffled little Shin¡¯s head.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go to our next mission. Hopefully, those four will do their part properly." She continued when Zaki held Little Shin¡¯s hand before he started walking. Hinari then immediately held Little Shin¡¯s other hand as Zaki spoke.

    "Don¡¯t worry, those four won¡¯t mess up." He said and the babysitters and their baby finally moved forward.

    ...

    When Davi finally reached the courtyard, her eyes went straight to that gazebo and just as she expected, Sei was there, dressed in a gorgeous suit. He looked like a prince waiting for his princess to arrive. His suit was ck and he wore a white shirt with a smart ck tie. The suit fitted him so well, showing off his well built muscles. The diamond cuff links he wore sparkled in the moonlight and he absolutely looked so damn dreamy. He was just too stunning and handsome, as if he was a perfect immortal man from the realms of the gods.

    He was standing in the same spot that Davi was standing on back then when she was waiting for him. This scene made her heart start skipping a beat again.

    Davi didn¡¯t even take a step yet. Somehow, she wanted to imprint this picture to her memory of Sei waiting there for her so she stood there for a while longer.

    When she finally imprinted this scene in her heart and mind, Davi then started walking slowly. Their eyes were locked onto each other¡¯s.

    Except for the dim light of the pathway and the dim light beside Sei, the entire courtyard was actually dark, so she couldn¡¯t see how this special ce had changed.

    As Davi stepped on the dimly lit pathway, she was stunned when the lights were suddenly turned off and the only ray of light came from the moon above.

    Davi looked at Sei but she didn¡¯t speak. She just took another step closer when suddenly, out of nowhere, tiny twinkling lights floated around her.

    At that very moment, Davi thought that she must be dreaming because it seemed like she had awakened countless fireflies when she took a step. Was this the reason why Sei wasn¡¯t moving at all?

    Davi gasped in awe. She was awestruck but her feet continued moving slowly. As she continued walking forward, more and more fireflies floated everywhere. It was as if, there were millions of them, illuminating her path to her Prince.

    The scene was just like a magical fairy tale. Davi felt like it was a dream but it wasn¡¯t a dream or a figment of her imagination. The fireflies all started lighting up with every step she took and she couldn¡¯t believe it. Did Sei breed fireflies in this garden these past five years?

    Davi was speechless. Her eyes widened as she looked at the magical garden she had walked into. Her gazended at the unmoving Sei, just looking at her as if a goddess just descended from the heavens.

    As Davi moved closer and the fireflies flew between them, Davi¡¯s heart was beating so wildly that she could hear it loud and clear.

    Every step she took was like a countdown, as if the moment she reached him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself anymore.

    Davi saw that Sei¡¯s hands were also hidden behind him and she could see some part of a bouquet so upon seeing another small round table just beside the aisle, she ced the bouquet in her hand down onto it.

    After putting the flowers down, she returned her gaze to Sei and she continued walking towards him, their eyes never leaving each other as the fireflies glowed creating a beautiful effect.

    When Davi finally stopped before him, Sei finally moved.

    He slowly reached out his hand and gave her another bouquet of red roses.

    Upon receiving them, Davi¡¯s heart finally reached its limit. It was because the bouquet consist 99 roses, which means, ¡¯I will love you ¡¯till the day I die¡¯.

    Davi¡¯s eyes welled, however, before she could even react, the man before her suddenly knelt on one knee, holding a small open box in his hand.

    "Davi, will you marry me, again?"

 Chapter 396 Yes... yes!

    "Davi, will you marry me again?" As soon as those words left Sei¡¯s mouth, Davi¡¯s world screeched to a halt.

    Her eyes were wide and she almost dropped the bouquet of flowers in her hands.

    She felt like her heart stopped beating.

    The words that Sei said repeated again and again inside her brain, like an endless echo. She felt like her emotions were about to explode all at once. She didn¡¯t know how to describe what she was feeling anymore. It was as if the words for these feelings didn¡¯t exist in this world.

    Sei on the other hand, looked up at her, holding his breath as he waited for Davi¡¯s answer.

    He spent this day preparing the setting for this proposal. He was willing to use anything and anyone, even his own son, as a prop to make everything perfect. He even asked Hinari and Zaki to help make this a wless moment.

    He was anxious the whole day and as he prepared and waited for her, he felt like this was the longest day of his life. He was so overwhelmed and excited but when the time ticked closer and closer, Sei¡¯s mind started messing with him, and he started to feel very nervous.

    When he saw Davie out of the house, and as he watched his goddess walking towards him like she was walking to the altar on their wedding day, Sei was so overwhelmed with so many emotions that his palms turned sweaty and his knees suddenly felt weak.

    dly, when he saw Davi¡¯s reaction to the sudden appearance of countless fireflies, Sei¡¯s emotions somehow stabilized a bit. Sei had actually started nning for this day five years ago, so the fireflies in this garden were bred here just for this day. He made sure he was well prepared so that when this day finally came, it would be nothing short of perfection.

    The surprise and wonder in Davi¡¯s eyes as soon as she saw the fireflies, made his nervous heart almost stop as he admired his beautiful queen. His nervous heart calmed down and was immediately reced with confidence.

    However, from the moment she reached and stood before him, Sei felt like he suddenly ran out of oxygen. This moment was better than he ever could have imagined. Everything around him started to fade to nothing as he looked into her eyes.

    The feeling was so damn indescribable and all Sei could hear at that moment was the loud beating of his heart. It was so loud that it was almost deafening especially when Davi remained in a daze looking at him and the ring in his hand.

    At that moment, Sei was supposed to tell her the short speech he prepared. It was suggested by Zaki and he was the one who checked it, but now, it seems like those words were stuck on his throat. It was because a silent tear suddenly flowed from Davi¡¯s eyes, and Sei¡¯s eyes to widen as she opened her mouth.

    "Yes... yes! I will marry you... again, Sei!" She dered and Sei¡¯s heart immediately jumped in happiness. It was as if the oxygen that was absent a moment ago was now back in full force and he felt like he was alive again.

    His eyes glimmered as he smiled widely. He felt like at this moment, he was the happiest man in the entire universe. He was nervous a moment ago but hearing her answer, he felt like he had been transported to the heavens and was floating on cloud nine. Never in his life had he been this happy. Never in his life had he felt so lucky to be alive.

    In no time, Sei then took the ring and Davi immediately reached out her hand.

    Like an ever so sweet romantic movie, Sei put the ring on Davi¡¯s finger before he kissed it, slowly, like a king kissing the hand of her queen.

    As soon as Sei raised his face, Davi suddenly jumped on him and they both fell onto the grass.

    "Sei..." Davi cried as she gripped him so hard. "I¡¯m... I¡¯m so happy," she said, as she hugged him tight.

    "Me too... Right now, you have made me the happiest man in the world," he said.

    He rolled slightly so that he was lying on his side, with Davi lying on his arm on the ground. He was lying half on her and as he looked at her, he thought that she looked like sleeping beauty waiting for her prince to kiss her awake. He gently moved her hair off her face and slowly leaned in so that his lips were next to her ear.

    "Davi... I. Love. You," Sei whispered ever so softly, pausing after each word and in the next moment, he kissed her softly.

    The kiss that they shared was nothing like ones before now. This kiss spoke of a new chapter, a new start. It spoke of the promises they were making to each other in their hearts at that moment, of their anticipation spending the rest of their lives together. A kiss that they wished wouldst forever.

    So, under the bright moonlight, surrounded by fireflies dancing like little round magical lights, a couple could be seen kissing each other like there was no tomorrow.

 Chapter 397 When i grow up, i will

    Meanwhile, a certain couple behind some bushes was somehow in an awkward position. Well, a while ago, the three of them snuck out into the courtyard for their next mission and their role this time was to act like professional paparazzi. Little Shin, who was very fond of Zaki, refused to be left behind so he clung onto Zaki.

    Thus, in the end, Hinari was the one who took the job of the gossiping photographer while Zaki was the babysitting mother carrying Little Shin behind her. The little guy wished to see the fireflies and his dad¡¯s proposal so Zaki and Hinari could only give in and take him with them.

    However, when the steamy moment suddenly appeared, the two almost had a heart attack. dly, Hinari was able to react and she immediately jumped unto Zaki. Zaki was forced to fall in the ground as he protected Little Shin well. Of course, the one who jumped at them also ended up straddling Zaki as she attempted to block little Shin¡¯s view.

    Thus, they were suddenly in an awkward position where Little Shin was sandwiched between them. Well, Hinari was holding two cameras in her hands so this was the only thing she could do to prevent little Shin from seeing the steamy scene.

    "Auntie, what happened?" little Shin immediately spoke, maybe because of surprise and Hinari was startled. She immediately jumped off from Zaki as she made sure that Little Shin couldn¡¯t see anything from behind her.

    "U-uhm... hehe, I got a little bit scared. I thought I saw a ghost. Ahahaha." Hinari answered as sheughed awkwardly when Zaki finally talked as well.

    "Okay, this is enough, Little Shin. It¡¯s time for you to go to sleep." Zaki said as he positioned little Shin in a way that he could bury the little guy¡¯s face on his shoulders.

    "Yes, yes. You already saw the fireflies and your mommy already said "yes" so let¡¯s go now, okay?" Hinari also butted in to persuade their baby and finally, Little Shin nodded.

    The babysitters then immediately snuck out of the courtyard and when they were back to the living room, they finally felt relieved. Since their self-appointed role of being gossiping paparazzo was done for now and all they had to do now was wait for the couple toe out, Hinari and Zaki¡¯s job changed to being glorified babysitters again. Their mission was to put the little prince to sleep. Well, they couldn¡¯t let Sei see that Little Shin was still awake at this time so they could only quickly put the boy to sleep now.

    "Uhm, little Shin. You must sleep now. You did a great job tonight but it¡¯s already quitete." Zaki said as he put him down on the bed. However, time passed and the boy was still wide awake.

    "I¡¯m sorry uncle, I can¡¯t seem to sleep." The little guy said. His innocent eyes were just like Sei when he was so innocent back then.

    Seeing this excessive cuteness, Hinari who was checking out the photos she took suddenly spoke.

    "Beau--- Zaki, I think you should try putting him to sleep in your arms." She said and Zaki immediately did what she said. He sat on the headboard as he embraced little Shin but it was no use. There was no sign of him falling asleep soon.

    "You should stand Zaki." Hinari said again and the man stood right away.

    "You should dance." She added but this time, Zaki looked at her with his brows creased.

    "I mean, you sway like this a little. It will help the child sleep faster." She continued as she gestured the move. Zaki didn¡¯t move for a long while but he soon obeyed Hinari¡¯s advice in the end.

    The man then swayed with a little guy in his arms, not knowing that Hinari was taking a video of him as she pressed her lips tightly to not let her chuckle out. Well, Zaki was just so adorably cute too when he¡¯s like this.

    Time passed and just as the two of them thought that the boy was about to sleep, Little Shin suddenly let out a cute chuckle, startling the two of them.

    "Little Shin, why are youughing? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying my hardest to put you to sleep?" Zaki said and the little guy stopped chuckling and he spoke.

    "I¡¯m sorry uncle but there¡¯s no use. I really can¡¯t sleep and... and I just thought about you being a mother in my mind and it was just so funny. I¡¯m sorry."

    Zaki: "..."

    Hinari: "...?!!!!!!!"

    As soon as those words left Little Shin¡¯s mouth, the room went unbelievably silent. However, the next moment, Hinari finally burst and sheughed so hard.

    Seeing Hinariughing so hard that her arms wrapped around her stomach, Zaki bit his lip and he spoke firmly.

    "Hinari, stopughing and do something, or else..." When Hinari heard those words, she didn¡¯t know why but the continuation that appeared across her mind was ¡¯or else, Sei will feed you to the crocodiles¡¯ and she snapped.

    She immediately became serious and when an idea appeared in her brain, she clicked her fingers.

    "Ugh! How could we forget the power of milk?" she said. "Okay, I¡¯ll go get some from downstairs."

    As she held the doorknob, Hinari halted and she suddenly turned towards Zaki.

    "Uhm... no one¡¯s downstairs right? Why don¡¯t we all go?" She said and Zaki could only sigh as he walked towards the door. While they were walking down the stairs, Little Shin spoke.

    "Auntie, why are you such a scaredy cat when you¡¯re already a bigdy?" he asked innocently and Hinari justugh again.

    "Hehe... all prettydies are scaredy cats, don¡¯t you know? Even your mom was a scaredy cat back then. Meaning, being a scaredy girl is a sign that the girl is among the most attractive." She replied and Little Shin tilted his head as though he was thinking about what she said.

    "Oh, I see." He then said when Zaki interjected.

    "Don¡¯t believe her, she¡¯s just kidding." Zaki uttered and Hinari puffed her cheeks. But before she could retort, Little Shin spoke.

    "But I think auntie is saying the truth. My mommy is the most beautiful but auntie is also beautiful. If you won¡¯t marry Auntie Hinari, when I grow up, I will."

    Hinari: "...!"

    Zaki: "....?!!!!!!"

 Chapter 398 Please wai

    Back in the courtyard, Davi and Sei were panting as theyid on the grass looking at the moon, shining above them like their faithful witness.

    Their fingers were intertwined as theyy there with big smiles on their faces. Without needing to say a word, the two simplyy there, looking up at the vast night sky, eyes filled with wonder at the slim chances of them ever meeting each other in the vast world they lived in. Fate definitely yed a part in bringing their soul together.

    Their hearts were beating as one and they both felt like they were flying high above the clouds. They were just too happy that words weren¡¯t enough for them to describe how they felt.

    Davi raised her hand and looked at the ring on her finger.

    "Sei... it¡¯s beautiful." She said as she turned at Sei when the man lifted his hand and caressed her cheek, his eyes glistening like sparkling crystals as he spoke.

    "Mm. But you are still the most beautiful." He said, as admiration was clearly written on his face.

    Hearing his words, Davi smiled and then she rolled over him until she ended up on top of him. She too then lifted her hand and caressed the man¡¯s cheek gently.

    "You really surprised me tonight, darling. When did you prepare all these? The fireflies too? I¡¯m starting to think that my fianc¨¦ might have some superpowers and that you have somehow called the goddess of fireflies to serve you." She said. Her eyes were still filled with wonder. Seeing her reaction, Sei reached out his hand to pinch her cheek softly.

    "Mm, I have got superpowers. I got them the day I met you." He replied when Davi suddenly bumped her forehead to his yfully.

    "Sei... when did you learn to spout such cheesy nonsense?"

    "Hmm? It¡¯s not nonsense. I can do anything as long as I have you. That¡¯s a fact."

    "..."

    "But with the fireflies, I started breeding them here five years ago in preparation for this night." Sei said and upon hearing that Sei had started preparing his proposal five years ago, Davi¡¯s eyes welled again and tears of joy fell from her eyes.

    She pulled away a little and her tears also fell on Sei¡¯s face.

    "Darling... I¡¯m so touched. Who knew you were such a romantic, after all? I love you, I love you soooo, sooo much." She said and this time she was the one who kissed him. She couldn¡¯t contain her happiness anymore. She loved this man with all her heart and he loved her back. They had a wonderful and adorable son who was made out of that love. What more could a girl want?

    The two then rolled over the grass as their kiss intensified. Davi¡¯s kiss was wild and deep as if she wanted to devour Sei at that very moment. Sei could feel that she was not retraining anything this time and she was the one in control. Her kisses this time were the wildest ever that Sei was starting to lose his mind.

    However, when they finally broke the kiss, Sei held her shoulders to stop her. Both of them were panting from the long kiss, trying to catch their breath. Davi¡¯s gaze at Sei was so damn seductive. She looked like she was a hungry female fox.

    "I¡¯m afraid you might catch a cold if we stay out here for much longer." Sei forced himself to speak despite the overwhelming desire that was swallowing him whole, but, his voice was full of concern and worry as he said those words, so Davi immediately agreed with him.

    He then stood up, helping Davi up after him.

    Once she was on her feet, he immediately scooped her up into his arms and carried her like a princess as he walked towards the house. As they left, the fireflies were awakened once again and floated around them.

    "Sei, I felt like we are in wondend." She said and as soon as he heard him, he stopped and he spun around as he smiled, awakening more fireflies, before he again continued walking.

    By the time they entered the living room, Davi was expecting Sei to bring her to their room, that special room where they spent their first night together. However, Sei instead walked towards the couch and gently put her down on it, surprising Davi.

    Davi looked at him as she blinked and when she realized that he didn¡¯t seem to be nning on bringing her to the room, Davi spoke.

    "Sei... can we go to our room tonight?" she said. Her eyes were twinkling with longing and desire that almost drove Sei mad. He knew what she wanted but he had his reasons for not going there.

    Sei then rubbed the back of his neck, biting his lip.

    "Uhm... we can¡¯t... for now..." As Sei started to exin, Davi suddenly yanked him to her and kissed him hard again. She was so seductive that Sei just wanted to let go of everything to finally have her again. However, in the middle of an intense kiss, Sei pushed Davi¡¯s shoulder to break away from her.

    "Davi... I... I want to do everything properly this time around. So, can I ask you to please wait for our wedding night?"

    Davi: "...?!"

 Chapter 399 Tonigh

    Dumbstruck at Sei¡¯s words, Davi almost fainted in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that her Sei was saying this especially because she knew just how much he had wanted to go all the way before.

    She was now initiating it and yet Sei was actually the one who told her to wait for the wedding night? Oh gosh... my wifey is just as adorable as ever...

    Even though Davi was a bit embarrassed, she still found Sei¡¯s words to be cute and innocent. Looking at how serious he was, Davi understood what he wanted to happen and she was so happy she could die right now and not have any regrets.

    She didn¡¯t know if Sei had another n but if this was what he wanted, she of course would respect her wifey¡¯s wish.

    However, Davi decided to tease this man a little. She wanted to see how long his resolve wouldst. Well, he was clearly at the very edge at this moment. She also felt his hard little brother while they were kissing outside so, she somehow had the urge to bully this man a little.

    "But Sei... uhm... I don¡¯t think I can wait anymore. I want you right now." She said looking at him with big round, seductive eyes, pleading silently to him as she bit her lip, causing Sei¡¯s face to turn red. He averted his gaze as if avoiding eye contact would help him resist the temptation.

    "But... you won¡¯t have to wait for too long, I promise." He said without looking at her and Davi pressed her lips tight not to let out a chuckle. Damn! He¡¯s really damn cute when he¡¯s like this...

    Enjoying the bullied Sei¡¯s expression, Davi closed in on her husband to be until her lips were next to his ear.

    "Do you really not want me right now?" her soft words caressed his ear.

    Davi¡¯s words sent shivers down his spine. He had been waiting for this moment for five years, waiting to hold her and kiss her and be one with her and it was taking all his self-control to stop himself from doing all the things he wanted to do to her in bed.

    Breathing in deeply and telling himself to be firm with his decision, he moved back and held her at arm¡¯s length.

    "Davi, my darling, please behave. I promise to fulfill your every desire once I can call you wife," he said firmly, but the shaky hands holding Davi told him his self-control was slowly crumbling.

    At that moment, Davi was close to bursting out of control. This Sei was just too much! How could he be so cute when he¡¯s being bullied?! You¡¯re making me want to bully you more!

    Thus, Davi didn¡¯t stop from her little bullying. She smiled seductively at him, knowing he was so close to giving in, and she licked her lips slowly. Sei saw her little tongue poke out and followed it as it moved along her lips. He froze in ce, mesmerized, and his brain started to shut down as his little brother slowly took over the reigns.

    Davi chuckled at the sight of the frozen man, feeling like an aplished seductress, no, bully. She managed to tame him with just licking her lips! See Hinari, your student has be quite good at this!

    Hearing her chuckle, Sei was brought back to earth and he shook his head, as if to clear the fog that had taken over his mind, and took the reigns off his little brother again.

    Realizing that he was that close to being fully seduced, Sei suddenly stood up and pulled Davi along with him.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go." He said and Davi blinked, curious, as she looked at him.

    "Huh? Where? To our room?" she asked with wide eyes, thinking that Sei has given in. However, Sei looked at her in the eyes with an ever so serious look.

    "To your family. I want to discuss the wedding ns now, so we can have our wedding as soon as possible." He said and Davi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "How soon?"

    "Tonight!"

    "...?!"

 Chapter 400 Right away

    Davi was speechless. She looked intently at him and when she saw just how serious he was, Davi just shook her head subconsciously. She didn¡¯t even know how to react that moment.

    Sei looked at her and when he saw her surprised look, he rubbed the back of his neck as he shyly looked away and then back at her.

    "Truth is, I too can¡¯t wait anymore. I want to marry you now, so we can finally have our wedding night." He said and before Davi could even blink, he continued speaking.

    "I want to call you my wife again and I can¡¯t wait any longer." He added as he gazed at her. The look in his eyes was firm and serious as ever.

    Once again, Davi was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t deny that she herself was getting impatient, especially now that everything was falling into their rightful ce. She finally experienced the ever so wonderful proposal from her Sei and she could now call him her fianc¨¦. Everything that Sei failed to do before was now being done in the most wonderful way, and she was so ecstatic and excited as she felt his overflowing love, his every emotion flowing like honey in her blood.

    Thinking about that day when she thought her life was over, that day when she thought that life was too cruel to her, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. If she didn¡¯t meet Zaki on that road, if she didn¡¯t ept that contract out of desperation, what kind of life would she be living right now? Would she ever have met this man in her lifetime?

    The feeling she had at the passing thought that she might have never met Sei in this life was unbelievably painful that Davi didn¡¯t even want to think about it. Her life without Sei would surely be devoid and empty, because this man was the only one for her, now and forever.

    That idental encounter, that desperate situation was what brought her to him. They went through a lot. She was able to experience what love was, but at the same time, she also struggled with sadness, pain and separation. However, those experiences made their bond even tighter, their love even stronger that no one could ever break it.

    Thinking about all these, Davi thought that there really was no more reason for them to wait, but the night was already getting deeper.

    "Darling... I think you were right. We should wait patiently. After all, patience is virtue, right? Hehe." Davi was trying her best to make Sei calm down. After all, this was her fault. Sei might have been holding back so much all this time so she shouldn¡¯t have provoked him. She didn¡¯t want to break any ns that Sei had for this so she must take responsibility and she didn¡¯t want him to rush things.

    Upon hearing her, Sei silently looked at her for a moment but just as Davi thought that Sei finally changed his mind, the man spoke.

    "I think we have both been patient enough. I¡¯ve surpassed the very peak of my patience a long, long time ago." He replied.

    "Err... then, we can do it tomorrow. I mean I don¡¯t want you to rush. It¡¯s really alright for me if you follow your own pace."

    "This is my pace."

    "..."

    "Why? You don¡¯t want it to be like this?"

    "No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that, I thought it would be important for you to follow your original n."

    "Original n?"

    "Well, you didn¡¯t actually n for us to get married the same night you proposed to me, right?"

    "Mm. I know we must do things in the right order but... I changed my mind. I realized it¡¯s even harder for me to wait now."

    As soon as these words left Sei¡¯s mouth, he suddenly bumped his forehead with Davi¡¯s. He looked like a hopeless little beast as he gazed in her eyes.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really hopeless. I said to do it properly but here I am rushing like there¡¯s no tomorrow." He said in a weak voice.

    Looking at him like this, hearing him speak like this was too priceless for Davi. Was he even aware that he looked so adorably cute when he was in this state?

    Davi just didn¡¯t have the heart to even reason it out anymore. She didn¡¯t want him to rush but hearing his sincere words just now, even Davi just didn¡¯t care anymore. Besides, Sei was right, they¡¯ve waited long enough. Since Sei didn¡¯t mind the rush, then why should she? After all, wasn¡¯t it more exciting this way? What she wanted was to have this man as soon as possible and be his wife again in whatever way so why bother postponing things when they both wished to do it now?

    "Okay. I¡¯m with you. Let¡¯s get married right away." Davi then dered and the hopeless creature immediately switched into his almighty self.

    His eyes widened in surprise and overflowing happiness that he suddenly lifted Davi up and lovingly twirled her around in the air.

    "Mm. Let¡¯s go and get married right away!" he said as he smiled from ear to ear.

 Chapter 401 Real man

    Sei didn¡¯t realize that his voice was quite loud so his announcementpletely startled the two babysitters turned stalkers hiding behind the couch. Hinari was still holding a camera in her hand while Little Shin was in Zaki¡¯s arms.

    "W-w-what? Right away? Are you guys even serious?! Why the hell are you both acting like teenagers ying house?!" Zaki was so surprised while Hinari started giggling like she was currently watching a romantic Korean drama. She looked exactly like an excited viewer watching her favorite ship sailing for good.

    "Oh my gosh. Oh my gosh! I¡¯m going to capture this and turn it into a book! This is so exciting! Ahh... A sh marriage just after the proposal is so damn cool... kyahh!" Hinari was trying her best not to shout out loud that she simply grabbed Zaki and squeezed him and shook him, as if she was venting all her excitement on him that she even forgot the presence of a little bun in his arms. She was just so lost in her ¡¯fangirling¡¯ that she didn¡¯t realized that her grip on Zaki shirt was so tight as if she was about to rip it.

    The boy was surprised with what Hinari did and as soon as Zaki saw this, he looked at Little Shin with his brow raised.

    "You see how violent she is? Do you still want to marry this kind of girl?" He asked and Little Shin looked at Hinari.

    Hinari¡¯s eyes were also suddenly focused on little Shin as if she was anticipating his answer and when the boy replied, Zaki¡¯s eyes could only turn slightly wide.

    "I don¡¯t mind." Little Shin said and as though Hinari won a jackpot, she giggled in happiness as she embraced the little guy.

    "Yey! You really are the best my little dearest. Yes, grow up quick and marry me." She yfully said when suddenly, Zaki flicked her forehead.

    "Stop being silly!" he said with a cold voice, causing Hinari to puff her cheeks and attack him with pinches as she ranted at him.

    "Don¡¯t spoil the fun you boring heartless man!"

    Surprisingly, Zaki just let her do what she wanted to him. However, when Hinari returned her attention to the couple not far from them and started uttering her opinion, Zaki¡¯s expression changed.

    "That¡¯s it. That¡¯s how you do it. Great job mighty Sei!" she eximed as if she was sending all her support to him, causing Zaki¡¯s brows to knot.

    "This is too rushed. Who would get engaged and get married right away?" Zaki said when Hinari immediately puffed her cheeks again at him.

    "What! Since they¡¯re engaged anyway, and they love each other to the moon and back, there¡¯s no reason for them to prolong the wait anymore. I personally think that your brother the great¡¯s decision making is the best in this world. That¡¯s what you call a real man. Got it?" she retorted and somehow, Zaki suddenly felt so awful.

    "You really dared to call another man ¡¯the best in the world¡¯ right before your fianc¨¦¡¯s face?" Zaki said as he red at her.

    "What, I¡¯m just stating the truth." She replied without even a millisecond of hesitation, irritating Zaki even more.

    Zaki red at her before he closed in on her face.

    "Tell me, how could you even say he¡¯s the best in the world?" he asked with an ever so serious tone and Hinari was shocked with his question.

    Hinari looked at him and when she noticed the rare obvious irritation on his face, somehow, her face immediately brightened and she raised an eyebrow.

    "What¡¯s this beauty, when did you even be interested with this kind of thing? Are you perhaps j-jealous?" Hinari asked, not answering Zaki¡¯s question.

    As soon as thest question left Hinari¡¯s mouth, Zaki suddenly looked away. Afterwards, he breathed in deeply and the irritation on his face disappeared from existence. His eyes turned calm as usual before he again gazed at her.

    "They already left. Let¡¯s go." He said and Hinari could only bite her lip, before she raised her hands and pinched his cheeks again but this time she did it as hard as she could.

    "Ouch!" Zaki cried in pain as he held her wrists but Hinari didn¡¯t stop.

    "Hey, are nning to split my face into two?!" Zakiined but Hinari just pressed her lips tight as she exerted even more force. When she was satisfied, she stood up without word and walked away, leaving the pained Zaki and the blinking little Shin, who was quietly watching them fight like cat and dog.

    "Uncle, why are you and auntie not married yet?" Little Shin suddenly asked and Zaki froze for a moment.

    He looked at the little boy in his arms and after a few moments his eyes softened.

    "There are reasons why." He simply replied as a hint of sadness and pain glittered in his eyes, causing little Shin to just blink again as he looked at him intently, as though he was observing his every expression.

    "Uncle, I want you and auntie to be happy too like mommy and daddy, so if you need help, I¡¯ll help you." The innocent little bun said and his voice was somehow soforting for Zaki.

    "So you¡¯re just ttering your aunt when you say you will marry her, huh? When did you even learn to do that kid?" Zaki replied with a raised brow when the boy immediately replied.

    "No, I¡¯m saying it because if you really don¡¯t want to marry her, I really will." He added and Zaki felt like thunder suddenly struck him. His eyes were wide as he looked at little Shin.

    "No, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re too young, you can¡¯t make a girl wait for you to grow up." The big man instantly replied with an ever so firm voice.

    "I just don¡¯t want auntie to be lonely. And besides, aren¡¯t you making auntie wait too? I heard you two were already engaged for almost six years now."

    "..."

 Chapter 402 This person is...

    Zaki was speechless with little Shin¡¯s remark. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was hearing all these from a little guy. He also couldn¡¯t believe that he was being affected by a little kid¡¯s words. Why the hell am I being riled up when he said he really would marry Hinari?

    Zaki pinched the skin between his brows the moment he realized how silly he reacted with little Shin¡¯s words. However, deep within him, he was struck by hisst sentence to core.

    "Y-yes you¡¯re right. Your uncle is a bad man for doing that..." Zaki¡¯s expression changed again as he spoke. He ruffled little Shin¡¯s hair and a seemingly painful smile was curved on his face.

    "So, don¡¯t follow uncle¡¯s example. She waited long enough, so we can¡¯t make her wait any longer, you understand?" he continued and before little Shin could reply again, he finally stood and carried him in his arms.

    "Sleep now. You¡¯re mommy will worry if she sees you are still awake."

    "Mm. Goodnight uncle."

    "Mm. goodnight."

    ...

    Meanwhile, outside the mansion, Davi and Sei who just stepped out from the house were ambushed by confetti and petals being thrown to them.

    One by one, the men who threw them came out as they smiled happily. Davi saw Kir and Ryoue out first and they both uttered their congrattions to them.

    "Boss! Miss! Congrattions!" they said in unison and Davi smiled at them from ear to ear as she said "thank you".

    The next toe out was surprisingly, the pink haired Haru. When Davi saw him she went and embraced him.

    "Haru, you¡¯re here." She said as she hugged her and Haru also patted her back.

    "Big sis, congrats. Big bro Sei called me this morning so I am here too, hehe." He replied happily and Davi almost tear up.

    Just as the siblings parted from their embrace, another two appeared and Davi blinked. She looked at the two men before her and her mouth hung opened.

    "Ahh! Little Yijin?! Wait... there¡¯s two Yijin?" she eximed as she looked at the two identical people standing before her. The seemingly shy one stepped closer and bowed his head.

    "Long time no see miss and congrattions. Uhm... that man there is my twin brother." He said and by hearing his voice and the way he spoke, Davi could already tell that this was Yijin.

    "Hello Miss, I¡¯m Yujin." The energetic and jolly one introduced himself and Davi smiled at him. Davi then looked at Yijin again and she tiptoed and patted his head.

    "You¡¯re so big now. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you." Davi said when suddenly another man popped out.

    "Miss Davi!!! I missed you so much!!" he cried and the moment Davi saw the man running towards her with his arms opened wide, she gasped. Well, this man was a real friend of hers. When Sei left her, the one who stayed in touch with her was Kaide and he remained as her ssmate and friend at the school. He actually became Davi¡¯s male best friend during those times and of course, she never found out he wasn¡¯t actually gay. Thus, seeing him right at that moment really made her happy and she wanted to embrace him tight as well.

    "Kaide!" she eximed but just as the two were about to collide into each other¡¯s arms, someone stopped them.

    Sei suddenly caught Kaide¡¯s cor from behind, stopping him.

    Davi was also surprised and she blinked when she stared at Sei who was ring at Kaide.

    "Sei?" Davi uttered while Kaide looked like he was about to cry.

    "Davi... I¡¯m sorry I lied before, but this person is not gay." Sei said and Davi¡¯s eyes turned wide.

    Davi: "...?!"

 Chapter 403 Boss! Youre so heartless!

    "I¡¯m sorry miss. It¡¯s a misunderstanding." Kaide could only exin as if he was crying without tears.

    Realizing the situation, Davi simply chuckled as she spoke.

    "Okay, okay, I understand. Either way, Kaide is my friend so... darling, isn¡¯t it fine if I hug him a little?" Davi asked Sei and when the man stayed silent, Kaide started ranting.

    "Boss! You¡¯re so heartless! How could you forbid me from even hugging Miss Davi? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to steal her or anything okay? Besides, can¡¯t you at lease let her soothe my depressed heart with a single hug? Did you forget how you tortured me all this time? You ordered me to stay in this house, just in case the miss came back. I had to take care of the flowers and fireflies like I¡¯m an olddy in the countryside. Can you even imagine how much a pretty man like me suffered from loneliness with only fireflies and flowers as my friends?!" Kaide ranted like a dam which was suddenly being opened.

    "Big bro, why are you making it sound like you¡¯re the only one who did all the work here? Me and my brother were your ves. We are the ones who took good care of the flowers every morning before going to school, and breeding fireflies at night." Yijin¡¯s twin brother suddenly spoke and Kaide¡¯s expression worsen.

    "At least you brats got to go to school and were able to meet beauties there! While I... the prettiest man on earth was... my life... my five years... T^T" While Kaide continued crying without tears, Sei finally let go of his cor as he spoke.

    Sei: "Okay, 1 second."

    Everyone: "..."

    Kaide: "So stingy! I gave my five years ofmitment to you ---"

    Sei: "Five seconds. If you don¡¯t want it, never mind."

    Why the hell was his boss so stingy? Does my one year just mean 1 second to you?! Oh my life...!

    Thus, Davi and Kaide finally embraced and somehow, Kaide finally felt really relieved. It was as if a huge weight on his shoulder was finally lifted because for all these years, Kaide actually med himself for Davi¡¯s disappearance. He let his guard down and he failed to guard Davi at the hospital. That was why he volunteered to stay in the Gray mansion and wait for Davi just in case she returned to the house.

    "Miss, thank goodness you¡¯re back safe and sound." The pretty man cried and Davi patted his back.

    "Mm. Thank you for everything, Kaide." She uttered and after five seconds, Kaide pulled away. Well, there was no way he could disobey his boss¡¯ words and seeing Davi was fine was the only thing he asked for.

    "Ahh! Finally, I¡¯m free. Time to go search for a girlfriend! Yey!!"

    While Kaide was celebrating his freedom, Hinari finally appeared and she went straight into Davi¡¯s arms.

    "Davi my dear, congrattions!!" she eximed without letting Davi go.

    "Thank you, thank you, Hinari." She said and somehow Davi couldn¡¯t help but wonder why everybody seemed to treat this like the wedding was already over. Did all of them hear what Sei said inside? That meant they were all eavesdropping? But, oh, well, this was practically the same since they were going to marry right away anyway.

    "Hehe... yes, don¡¯t worry. We enjoyed helping the boss for this day so... and he was the one who did most of the work actually. We were just assisting." Hinari replied and Davi blinked.

    Seeing Davi¡¯s surprised look, Hinari closed in on Davi while still hugging her and whispered in her ears.

    "Actually, the twins, and Haru were the ones who awakened all the fireflies in the entire courtyard when you came. They were hiding like ninjas in the bushes. Fufu." She said and Davi¡¯s eyes widened. She imagine three chibi guys waking up the fireflies with sticks and somehow, she found it cute. Well, now that she thought about it, there was no way she could awaken all the fireflies since she was only walking on the aisle so having someone else to awaken them made sense. However, when Davi remembered their steamy kissing session, she turned red.

    "Y-you mean, they were there the entire time?!" she eximed softly and Hinari immediately understood what she meant.

    "Don¡¯t worry, the mighty boss ordered them to close their eyes and never dare to look." She replied and Davi could only blink.

    "Do you know who took those lovely photos? Is it Zaki?" Davi then asked and as expected Hinari nodded like a rattle.

    "Yep, it¡¯s my gossiping fianc¨¦, I was so surprised when he showed me the photos actually."

    "I am so d, I should really thank him after this."

    "Hehe, don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind. He might only have taken those photos because he was bored back then."

    "Even so, I still want to thank him. Those photos were precious memories of us and I don¡¯t know how to repay him for those."

    The two were so focused on their gossiping that they didn¡¯t notice Zaki¡¯s arrival.

    Little Shin was finally asleep in Zaki¡¯s arms. Kir tried to take him from Zaki so he could put him to bed but the little guy refused to let go of Zaki even in his sleep. For fear that the little guy might wake up if they forced to take him, Zaki decided just to carry him.

    However, when his eyes fell on Sei, sweat drops could only fall from his forehead. The man was obviously getting sour again.

    Zaki looked at Hinari embracing Davi tightly as they talked and he could only bite his lip as he moved closer to Sei. As expected, Sei immediately asked Zaki to take his fianc¨¦e away from his.

    "Zaki, take your fianc¨¦e away. She¡¯s been monopolizing her without letting go for three minutes straight now."

    "Easy, they¡¯re both girls."

    "Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s too close. She¡¯s almost kissing her cheek!" Sei said and even the guys who heard, pressed their lips tightly to notugh out loud.

    God! Is our boss serious? How could he even feel more jealous with Miss Hinari than Kaide

 Chapter 404 Out of this world

    Hearing the jealous man¡¯s words, Zaki then slowly walked towards the two girls and he held Hinari¡¯s wrist.

    "Hinari,e help me put Little Shin to bed." Zaki said and Hinari finally pulled away from Davi¡¯s embrace. The moment she turned, she jolted a bit because her eyes fell straight on the ice king and he was ring at her. Seeing this, Hinari leaped away from Davi and instantly held unto Zaki.

    Davi was surprised with her action but when she saw Little Shin in Zaki¡¯s arms, she immediately moved closer to him and raised her hands to take the boy from him.

    "It¡¯s okay, give him to me." Davi said and it seemed like little Shin was awakened by Davi¡¯s voice.

    "Mommy." He muttered and Zaki could only give him to her.

    When the little guy was in Davi¡¯s arms, Sei announced that they would be preparing for the wedding now. Although, no one was shocked anymore, they still found it hard to believe.

    Sei and Davi along with little Shin then boarded a chopper that just arrived.

    The men who were left then shifted their gazes towards Zaki and Hinari.

    "So? How about you two? Why don¡¯t you join them and have a double wedding?" Kaide was the one who spoke and the three younger men looked at the couple with eyes filled with anticipation.

    Hinari also looked at Zaki when suddenly Zaki held Hinari¡¯s wrist and led her away towards the car as he spoke.

    "Let¡¯s go, we still have lots to do." He said and Hinari could only puff her cheeks as she followed him while Kaide could only let go of a deep sigh as he watched their backs leaving.

    ...

    The party in the Mizuhara¡¯s mansion was about to reach its end. Itsted for a few more hours since the elders were gathered to speak about elder business while the other members enjoyed thevish banquet to their hearts content.

    Of course, because Davi left so early, everyone started murmuring opinions against her since she left. She became the hot topic at the banquet for hours.

    They criticized her guts to arrive just to leave after introducing herself. Thedies kept talking about her even though she already left almost three hours ago.

    "Who does she think she is?"

    "She¡¯s so damn cheeky."

    "She thinks she¡¯s so special, right? I can¡¯t wait to send someone to spy on her. I bet she¡¯s living oh so poorly that she decided toeback to im the family¡¯s name to gain prestige."

    "I bet that too. With that face of hers, she might even have lots of sugar daddies."

    "Haha, truth. I also wanted to know what kind of life her mother has lived. I bet she looks so old now since she threw away the life of a princess."

    "Right. I¡¯m very sure she¡¯s regretting everything now down to her bones."

    "After this, I will ask someone to investigate. Haha, I can¡¯t wait to find out."

    "That will surely be a huge scoop, right? The princess turned pauper... or the prodigal daughter daughter¡¯s return?"

    "Wow, how funny. It should be a documentary of the princess to a pauper life. Haha."

    As the women continued their bbering, old man Mizuhara finally went to stage for the closure of the party. It was about midnight now and it was time for the gathering to end.

    However, just as everyone¡¯s gaze were focused on the stage, looking up at the majestic n leader, the old man speaking in front suddenly halted.

    His gaze fell to the huge doors at the back. He looked so surprised that everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn around to see what could have shocked the old man.

    As soon as they turned around, the entire hall fell silent as they looked at the three beautiful and perfect figures who suddenly arrived at the veryst moment. Their mouths hung open and they looked like they just saw something so out of this world.

 Chapter 405 Huge surprise

    "Oh my god! That¡¯s Miss Davi and who¡¯s the man with her?"

    "Wait, isn¡¯t that... oh god, that¡¯s Chen Seiji of country C!"

    "What?! Chen Seiji? The mighty god of business?!"

    "Yes it¡¯s him. That perfect face and physique, even though he was rarely seen in news articles, I can¡¯t be mistaken. It¡¯s really him."

    "That¡¯s right! It¡¯s really him. Oh my god, what is such a man doing here? Why is he with Miss Davi?"

    "Gosh! I finally saw a god in flesh!! I can¡¯t believe this. Why is he with Miss Davi?!"

    "Don¡¯t forget about that kid. Look at him, he¡¯s so adorable. He looks like a mini Chen Seiji... wait, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the rumored little prince!"

    "Isnt that obvious? He looks just like Chen Seiji so he must be him!"

    "But that kid, somehow, also resembles Miss Davi, right?"

    "Wait... don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s..."

    Everyone was gasping in utter surprise. Even thedies who were gossiping and spouting all the unpleasant nonsense a while ago looked like their eyes were about to bulge out in wonder and disbelief.

    The arrival of this three shocked the entire hall the moment they saw their new Miss with this infamous business god who wouldn¡¯t even appear at the president¡¯s banquet despite being invited with so many love calls.

    And not just them but the elders all suddenly stood up from their seats. Well, most of these elders were businessmen and they knew about this person. They were dying to meet him because anyone who ever managed to create a partnership with him prospered to the highest level. Everyone knew what kind of genius he was so just by the sight of this man, who could ignore even the highest leader on earth, being here in this banquet was like a miracle.

    All of them believed that his arrival in this banquet was indeed a blessing to their n.

    Old man Mikzuki stood rooted in front and everyone else were no exception. Everyone forgot to even go and wee them. It was as if everyone in the banquet suddenly felt like they were mere mortals not worthy enough to approach them.

    When the three finally reached the front, it was old madam Mizuhara who moved first and approached them.

    "My, my... Dear granddaughter, you didn¡¯t tell us you would being back so soon." The madam said and Davi immediately apologized.

    "I¡¯m sorry, grandmother. I actually went back to fetch these two important people in my life so they could finally meet my family." Davi said and like sleeping bees who suddenly awakened, everyone started to chatter at this news. The madam gasped and so did everyone.

    "Grandmother, grandfather, everyone, meet Chen Seiji and our son." She said and everyone fell in daze for a moment. Even the old couple was stunned that they almost couldn¡¯t speak, until old man Mikazuki moved and walked towards them.

    "My dear granddaughter. You really brought a huge surprise tonight." He said as he reached out his hand for a handshake with Sei.

    "Pleased to meet you here, Mr. Chen. I am shocked but very pleased to meet you." He said and Sei immediately epted his hand while slightly bowing his head as sign of respect which made everyone gasp again in surprise.

    "It¡¯s my pleasure." Sei said and the old man almost forgot what he was about to say next. For some reason, even the old man felt the ominous presence from this man. He was just so extraordinary. He could feel something in him that might even surpass the aura of all the kings he met before.

    While the old man was having a hard time calming down, a little voice called out for him.

    "Hello great grandfather, my name is Shin." Little Shin spoke and when the old man heard the little guy called him great grandfather, his knees weakened and he kneeled down in front of him.

    "You are my great grandson?" he asked in disbelief as he raised his head to Davi. Even though he immediately saw that the boy really resembled his father and Davi, the old man still want to make sure as he looked at Davi as if waiting for her confirmation.

    "Mm. He is my son, grandfather." Davi confirmed and the old man almost cried. He looked at the little guy¡¯s face before he spread his hands.

    "Little great grand son, can you give this old man a hug?" he asked and Little Shin immediately hugged him. The little guy was so adorably obedient and well-mannered that the old man felt his heart was immediately softened by his embrace.

    "Let me too." Old madam also kneeled down and the three of them ended up embracing each other¡¯s.

    Seeing this, Davi smiled at Sei as he squeezed Davi¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 406 To marry your...

    As her grandparents hugged Little Shin, Davi felt everything was definitely going to their rightful ce. Her family was back in her life, and she also had Sei and Little Shin. She couldn¡¯t help the big smile that carved on her face as she squeezed Sei¡¯s hand which was intertwined with hers.

    Sei was also feeling quite happy at that point in time that he just couldn¡¯t help but pull Davi close to him as he wrapped his arm around her waist intimately, serving everyone with dog food.

    Seeing this surprising scene before them, the crowd again started going wild.

    "Did you hear that? Did you hear that? Oh my god! Our Miss Davi is the mother of Chen Seiji¡¯s son?!"

    "Is this for real? Is this for real?"

    "But the mother was rumored to be dead. She never appeared once!"

    "Are you an idiot! Are your ears painted on?"

    "Yeah, you heard it right? Our Miss Davi said he is her son!"

    "God, so this means, Miss Davi didn¡¯t return until now because she was with this person?!"

    "Oh gosh, this is so unexpected. Who would have thought that our goddess actually is the woman of the mighty Chen Seiji?!"

    "Yeah, this will shock the entire country if the media found out about this."

    "Definitely! They will not only shock our nation but also country C!"

    As people were d and surprised with the news, some bitter people also started to spout insults which stemmed from their great jealousy.

    "But hey, what is her rtionship with the great god of business? Is she his wife?"

    "Yeah, right. I haven¡¯t heard that he had gotten married. I¡¯m sure that would have been on the front page of all the newspapers!"

    "Then, that means she bore her son out of wedlock?"

    "Well, the miss didn¡¯t introduce him as her husband so it¡¯s quite obvious. And besides, look at his fingers, if they¡¯re married, he should at least be wearing a ring."

    "Now that you pointed it out. Does Mr. Chen even want to marry the miss?"

    "Actually that¡¯s what was bugging me."

    "It¡¯s practically useless if he won¡¯t marry her right?"

    "That¡¯s right. Or maybe, he doesn¡¯t love her? Or else, why hadn¡¯t he married her after such long time? I mean, their son is already five years old."

    "T-that¡¯s right... maybe because she¡¯s the live in mistress. I heard that rich men often keep mistresses on the side."

    "Sounds like it. He doesn¡¯t seem to be nning to settle down with her otherwise they would have already married by now..."

    "OMG! So our miss basically was a mistress for so many years now?!"

    "Isn¡¯t that somewhat shameful? Our n¡¯s princess was just someone¡¯s mistress? This is uneptable if you ask me!"

    "True, I don¡¯t even know if what she brought now was a blessing or a curse."

    As usual, the typical gossipers kept running their mouths nonstop. But in the middle of their heated murmurings, Sei finally spoke.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Mizuhara, I have an important matter to tell you." He said and everyone fell silent. It was as if the king had spoken and all eyes fell on him. Even the gossiper¡¯s attentions were all taken by him in just a few words.

    They all looked at him with curiousity and anticipation. No one dared to make any noise.

    At that moment, Sei then held Davi¡¯s hand and faced his soon to be grandparents inw. His eyes turned serious and sincerity began to fill his eyes as he looked at them.

    "I would like to marry your granddaughter." Sei said politely and everyone gasped.

 Chapter 407 My flesh and blood

    The entire hall went silent. It was as if a certain spirit passed by and no one spoke or moved for a long while. Every gossiper¡¯s mouth was shut closed and their eyes went wide because of what they heard. Was this the reason why the great Chen Seiji appeared here tonight? Was this the reason why Miss Davi only came back now?

    Everyone could only ask in their minds and just as they thought that this was indeed the greatest surprise for the night, the huge entrance doors once again opened and an old man entered.

    Footsteps could be heard so one by one, the people slowly averted their gaze away from Sei and turned towards the door. Even old man Mizuhara was so surprised in seeing the person closing in on them that he too remained silent and unmoving.

    The person that walked through the doors was someone that everyone in the room recognized immediately. It may have been years since the monarchy ruled this country but when he did rule, he was constantly under the public eye as part of his role. Therefore, even though it had been a long time since this face had graced the media and newspapers, there was no doubt in everyone¡¯s mind that the man standing before them was none other than thest king of Country J.

    Just then, it was little Shin who immediately broke the silence first.

    "Great grandpa, over here." He said and the entire crowd finally snapped out of their daze. Their eyes which were filled with shock were reced with an even greater shock and disbelief. They looked like they just heard an earthshattering truth.

    "T-that¡¯s the King.... The king came!"

    "What¡¯s the meaning of this?"

    "Why was Miss Davi¡¯s child calling the king his ¡¯great grandfather¡¯?"

    "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because... it¡¯s because this Chen Seiji is the king¡¯s grandson?!"

    "Oh gosh! What the hell¡¯s this? This is way too unbelievable."

    "Is this god our rumored mysterious prince whose existence was never confirmed?"

    "So the existence of our prince is really real all along?"

    "That¡¯s the only exnation to make all of this make sense."

    "Oh my god, I actually can¡¯t believe this! I thought it was just a baseless rumor all these years!"

    "You¡¯re not the only one. Every person of country J believed that the reason our king demolished the monarchy was because of the absence of an heir to the throne!"

    "What¡¯s with all these surprises tonight? I can¡¯t process them all at once!"

    While the people whispered to each other, old man Mizuhara finally moved and he quickly went and approached the king who finally stopped close to them.

    "Oh my, Sire. You really caught me by surprise." Old man Mizuhara said but the former king simplyughed gracefully.

    "That¡¯s good. I meant to surprise all of you here all along." He said and old man Mizuhara also joined him, as they bothughed like best friends who were separated and just met again after so many years.

    "You¡¯re still a tease as usual, my king." Old man Mizuhara replied when the former king waved his hand.

    "I¡¯m just a former king now so drop the formalities and protocols. Anyway, I came here so I could apany my grandson." The former king confirmed the obvious fact that was running around in everyone¡¯s mind at that very moment.

    "My King, you mean, Mr. Chen is the prince?!" old man Mizuhara eximed and his extremely surprised look amused the former king even more.

    "Yes, this man here is my flesh and blood. I apologize for hiding this from all to you but there were reasons for all these." The former king exined and everyone reverted their gazes back to Sei with wide eyes.

 Chapter 408 W-what?!

    "Gosh... so this godly creature is our prince? And the little boy here is our little prince? God, who was it that said the royals are already done for and close to being extinct and that the king was thest of them? The royals are still standing strong?! What¡¯s more, our Miss Davi actually gave birth to royalty. Wasn¡¯t this just way too perfect? Our family was the most worthy to marry a royal after all."

    Somehow, everyone¡¯s eyes started sparkling as they looked at the Royal Family before them. The Mizuhara n was the first ally of the Royal family and was the most loyal for all generations that went by until now. That was why, they had a strong sense of patriotism, as if the Royal family was the sun shine for all of them.

    "My King, I am extremely surprised and extremely happy at the same time. I¡¯m d I was able to see the prince before I leave this world. I can finally breathe easy, knowing that the royal bloodline will continue on." Old man Mizuhara stated so emotionally and the former king immediately consoled him like the good friend he was. After all, this loyal ally of his was among the people who were most hurt due to the news of Princess Fei¡¯s death.

    "It¡¯s alright now my friend. Everything is falling into their rightful ces. Even I was so surprised actually. I didn¡¯t know that my future granddaughter inw was your granddaughter. The goddess of fate was faithful to us. Our paths will always meet no matter what happens." The former king said and everyone almost teared up. Well, who would have thought that the daughter of the Miss who left their n many years ago would still find her way to her rightful ce? This is indeed the miraculous work of fate...

    ...

    After formally introducing Sei to the Mizuhara n, old man Mizuhara lead the royal family towards a private room for their talk about what Sei had said a moment ago.

    Little Shin was already sleeping in his great grandmother¡¯s arms as everyone started their discussion.

    "So? When will the wedding take ce?" Old man Mikazuki asked after everything was settled and all eyes fell to the couple before them. Sei¡¯s expression was so serious that the other elders were very reluctant to even say anything, for fear that they may utter something that the great prince didn¡¯t like.

    Upon hearing his grandfather¡¯s question, Sei immediately stated his one word answer.

    "Now."

    Everyone except Davi: "..."

    As if Mister noisy ck crow appeared flying above them, the entire room fell silent. Even the old madam who was on the couch with little Shin suddenly lifted her face in shock.

    ¡¯Was this great prince for real?! Did I even hear him right?¡¯ As everyone asked this question to their inner selves, old man Mikazuki once again spoke.

    "Dear grandson, did you just say ¡¯now¡¯?" the old man asked again and like an absolute emperor, Sei nodded as he said the firm and serious "Yes!"

    As soon as the word left his mouth, one of the elders choked and he coughed lightly. Even Sei¡¯s own grandfather was speechless as he looked at just how serious Sei was. Seriously... this grandson of mine...

    "Dear grandson, isn¡¯t this way too rushed? You¡¯re not actually thinking about marrying at this very moment, right?" The old man said in disbelief as he stared at his wrist watch. "It¡¯s just gone past midnight."

    "Grandfather, I am serious. We can now prepare for the wedding at this moment." Sei replied, looking so sure as usual, as if he was a god who had control over everything, even time.

    Everyone was again speechless for a while before old man Mikazuki cleared his throat. He knew this grandson of his. Whenever he looked this serious, no one could stop him once he decided over something, no matter how ridiculous it may seem. Moreover, he could even do the unthinkable if he¡¯s like this.

    "Dear grandson, have you discussed this with your fianc¨¦e?"

    "Yes."

    "She agreed?"

    "Yes."

    Everyone: "..."

    Somehow, the elders felt like this talk wasn¡¯t even necessary because this couple seemed to have already decided about everything on their own. However, why now?

    "I don¡¯t know why you are in such a rush and I don¡¯t really see the need for getting married at this very moment, so why don¡¯t we make it tomorrow or another day? Besides, there are still a lot of preparations to make for this." Old Mikazuki exined but as expected, Sei was unfazed.

    "We¡¯ve already decided to do it now."

    "..."

    "Actually, everything is now ready."

    "...?!!"

    Shocked at Sei¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes went wide. Even Davi looked at him with a questioning look.

    Everything is now ready? W-what?!

 Chapter 409 Beyond words to describe

    Old man Mikazuki couldn¡¯t even help but subconsciously hang his mouth open. It really was impossible for him to understand his grandson most of the time.

    "Dear grandson, what do you mean? Did you already talk to Miss Davi¡¯s mother?" The old man then asked.

    "I already spoke to her before I flew here to country J. She already gave me her blessing." He answered and as soon as Sei said those words, everyone were again lost for words. Well, Davi understood since she too was very surprised when Sei told her that he had already spoken to her mother.

    "As expected with my grandson. But how about the wedding dress? You should at least let your wife wear a wedding dress that was made for her alone."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. My fianc¨¦e already chose her bridal gown a moment ago."

    "..."

    A... a moment ago?!

    The surprises just kepting. Well, old man Mikazuki couldn¡¯t believe it because this Sei was just like a depressed little beast at home this morning. When did he prepare all these things?

    Seeing the shocked elders Davi understood their reactions because even she almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when Sei brought her into a certain ce filled with wedding dresses. She was shocked to find out that in thesest five years, Sei had asked the best designers in the world to create the best wedding dress they could in preparation for this day. There were twenty unique wedding gowns inside the huge room designed by international top designers, their names on the tags of each dress.

    Davi couldn¡¯t exin what she felt at that moment while she looked at every single beautiful wedding gown. The gowns were all so beautiful that she had a hard time choosing one. The gowns were all to her liking, as if the designers knew what kind of dress she wanted. dly, a certain dress caught her attention and her eyes just couldn¡¯t leave it. Seeing this, Sei had asked her if she liked it and when Davi expressed how much she adored the dress, Sei confessed to her that that dress was also his pick because it reminded him of her when he saw its design years ago.

    "B-but... how about your wedding rings? I believe you must ask a world ss designer to create matching wedding rings just for both of you."

    "I already asked designers to make rings from a few of my designs years ago. We also already chose our wedding rings a moment ago."

    "..."

    A... a moment ago again?!!!

    Somehow, the elders felt like this man really was so incredibly unbelievable. However, Old man Mikazuki continued asking questions.

    "H-how about the venue? You¡¯re not actually thinking about going straight to the civil registry and doing only that, right?" he asked and this time Sei didn¡¯t reply immediately. He looked at his grandfather meaningfully before he spoke.

    "Grandfather, I want to speak with you in private along with Mr. Mizuhara." he said and the old man raised a brow before he stood.

    When the two old men immediately moved as he wished, Sei then looked at Davi and pressed her hand.

    "I¡¯ll be back after a moment." He said and Davi smiled at him. She was curious but she thought that Sei must want to surprise her again so she didn¡¯t ask anymore as she let him go. However, Davi couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Sei was nning. Well, since they both wanted to get married immediately, going straight to the civil registry was the only option to do that, right? There was no way they could prepare everything in time if they were to have a grand wedding.

    Davi then looked at the three people having a serious talk not far from them. She couldn¡¯t see Sei¡¯s face for he had his back facing towards her but a smile still carved on her face. She knew her husband-to-be was working really hard, causing her heart to feel very ecstatic just by watching him.

    Of course, she was not aware that the two old men talking with Sei were extremely shocked. They almost didn¡¯t speak as they looked at Sei with eyes filled with wonder and disbelief, until eventually, they seemed to have given in to whatever Sei had told them.

    Old man Mikazuki sighed but his eyes soon reflected his pride as he looked at Sei. He just shook his head and epted things because he was already used to this grandson of his so there was nothing for him to be so shocked about now. He knew what this man was capable of so he couldn¡¯t really say anything against his current n.

    However, the other old man still looked dumbfounded, looking at Sei as though he was someone oh so high and mighty. Excitement and wonder were shing across his eyes but he was still obviously in disbelief. ¡¯Th-this man... really is... beyond words to describe...¡¯ he could only utter within himself.

    After their brief talk, they finally returned to their seats and old man Mikazuki stated that they would prepare for the wedding now, something that almost choked the two elders with them, including the quiet madam on the couch.

 Chapter 410 Bullying?

    Sei needed to acquire a marriage license before anything else so he immediately dialed a private number.

    "Hello?"

    "This is Chen Seiji. I need you to open up the registry office now so I can get a marriage license. I will be there in 5 minutes."

    The call ended and without any doubt that the office would be open by the time they arrived, Sei then took Davi¡¯s hand and led her towards the chopper.

    Remembering something else he needed to do, Sei settled Davi in the chopper first before going back inside the mansion. He made a call to Zaki and gave him some instructions. Once the call ended, he ran to the chopper and boarded it effortlessly.

    The trip took around 5 minutes and as they passed the registry building, they could see the lights being switched on inside the office. Sei knew that he could have sent his people here to pick up the marriage license but he wanted to do things properly this time. He wanted to personally get their marriage license with her, as he should have done the first time around.

    The choppernded on the roof and Sei led Davi towards the office, not skipping a beat.

    When they arrived, a clerk was already behind the desk sorting out the marriage license for them. She finished a few seconds after they arrived and she gave them the marriage license without a word. The clerk seemed to be afraid to even ask and was afraid to make any mistake as she simply did her job seriously as if she was currently serving a ruthless emperor.

    Once they received their official marriage license, Sei finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was so close to being able to be called Davi¡¯s husband again and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from getting excited. Somehow this rush was thrilling for both of them and they simply couldn¡¯t stop but smile at themselves. Well, no matter what anyone says, they were enjoying this rush and they felt like one day, when they grow old, they willugh with happiness at each other when they remember this night.

    With every second being quite precious, the couple didn¡¯t linger and went straight back on the chopper.

    It was already 1 in the morning so by the time they sat inside the chopper, Sei pulled Davi in his arms as if he was trying to put her to sleep.

    "Let¡¯s take a nap for now." He said but Davi just smiled.

    "I slept for hours yesterday during my trip to this country so it¡¯s alright. Did you sleep?" She replied and Sei caressed her hair as he answered her.

    "Mm. We also slept so I¡¯m fine but we still need to take a nap for now." He said and Davi smiled as she gave in and buried her face on his chest.

    However, before she closed her eyes, she raised her face again to look at him.

    "Kiss me." She said and Sei was surprised. He immediately lifted his hand and held her face. Davi also closed her eyes and waited for Sei to kiss her but seconds went by and no lipsnded on hers.

    Davi slowly opened her eyes and when she saw Sei simply looking at her, she reddened. She pursed her lips thinking that Sei was teasing her again. However, before she could retort back by the doing the move instead, Sei suddenly yanked her on his embrace, burying her face on his chest.

    "Not now. Let¡¯s wait till after wedding." He said and Davi almost choked. H-huh?! Why do I feel like Sei was the one bullying me this time?

 Chapter 411 Cmon, sing!

    Davi couldn¡¯t believe what Sei just said. Was this man serious? Was he doing this on purpose or something? Why do I feel like he was suddenly ying hard to get?

    Somehow, Davi couldn¡¯t help but think that Sei was teasing her. She felt like he was punishing her. First, by rejecting her request to spend the night with him, and now, he was even rejecting her request for a kiss? Was he punishing her for leaving yesterday?!

    Davi frowned as she raised her face again. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at him and she slipped her hands around his neck.

    "Darling... If you don¡¯t want to kiss me, then I¡¯ll kiss you." She said and she was about to kiss her hard when Sei suddenly put her finger on her lips, stopping her, causing Davi¡¯s eyes to widen in disbelief.

    "D-darling, I¡¯m sorry but... it¡¯s dangerous." He said and Davi creased her brows.

    "H-huh? Why?" she asked, curiously when Sei bit his lip before he answered.

    "If you kiss me now, I might lose my restraint again. And if that happens, I¡¯m afraid, our pilot might get distracted." He replied and Davi blinked before her face slowly shed red.

    "Y-you¡¯re right. Haha. Sorry." She could only utter as she awkwardlyughed when Sei pulled her closer and his lipsnded on her forehead.

    "Let¡¯s wait for a bit longer. A bit more longer." He said and Davi finallyid her head on his chest as she obediently closed her eyes.

    ...

    Time passed and the pilot said that they were finallynding.

    Davi, whose face was buried on Sei¡¯s chest slowly opened her eyes when Sei held her head, not letting her lift her face. Confused, Davi was about to ask when Sei spoke first.

    "Davi, is it alright with you if I blindfold you?" Sei suddenly asked and she blinked, as questions shed across her eyes. However, she soon immediately realized that her Sei might have a surprise so without any more questions, she nodded.

    "Mm. Of course." She replied and Sei slipped his hand in his pocket. He brought out the nostalgic red blindfold and upon seeing it, Davi couldn¡¯t help but smile as she remember the good old days.

    She then closed her eyes and slowly, Sei carefully put the blindfold over her eyes. Afterwards, Sei stared at her for a while before he pulled her in his arms again, kissing her forehead while Davi was suddenly feeling excited about what it was that Sei had in store for her this time.

    The choppernded in the rooftop of a certain building.

    Sei carried the blindfolded Davi until they both entered a certain room. Upon putting Davi down, Sei removed her blindfold and Davi was surprised to see Hinari inside.

    "Okay, I¡¯m leaving you here." Sei said and he kissed her cheek. The moment Davi uttered an "Mm", Sei¡¯s warm palmnded on her cheek and caressed it before he turned his back and left.

    By the time the door closed, Davi immediately turned to Hinari.

    "Hinari, where are we?" Davi asked but Hinari just raised a brow as she went and pulled her closer.

    "Dear Davi, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you." She said and she pulled her towards another room inside. To Davi¡¯s surprise, the room they entered was a huge make up room and some renowned artist was already inside waiting for her.

    "Now get in so we can finally start." Hinari said with a smile and eyes brimming with excitement.

    ...

    Somewhere a bit far away from the building where Davi was, people arrived one after another. Choppers werending on the rooftop and then leaving before another one took its ce. It was a very meticulous operation. Not long after, a military helicopter also arrived.

    It was 4 in the morning but the moon was still shining so brightly

    Meanwhile, in another room, Zaki was doing Sei¡¯s hair ever so seriously.

    "Are you sure you don¡¯t need a beautician?" Zaki asked and Sei simply nced at him nkly.

    "What can a beautician do to make my hair look better?" he asked and the serious Zaki raised a brow.

    "Tch! How cocky! But well, you¡¯re right, with our handsome, mysterious looks, we both don¡¯t need a beautician. They would probably just ruin our image!" Zaki replied as heughed but Sei red at him.

    "Get serious." He said with a firm voice and Zaki just smiled.

    "Easy, you know how awesome I am. This Zaki is the most expert with things like this. I can do this perfectly even with my eyes closed." Zaki was simply having fun but Sei seemed to still be so tense.

    Seeing this, Zaki justughed again.

    "Sei, will you rx? What are you being tense for?" He yfully asked but Sei¡¯s brows just knotted hard.

    "Shut up."

    "Haha. I told you, rx, okay?"

    "I can¡¯t seem to calm down. I think I¡¯m getting too excited."

    "Ohh... so you¡¯re nervous. Sei, want some advice from this good little brother of yours?"

    "What?"

    "I heard grooms usually stop feeling nervous after they sing out loud. Why don¡¯t you try it?"

    "..."

    Fufu... I wonder if Sei can sing... pfft! C¡¯mon, sing!

 Chapter 412 Seis princess

    In what seemed like no time at all, Davi and Hinari finally finished getting ready. Hinari had her instructions that once they were done, she was to call Zaki to let them know and to await for further instructions.

    Hinari then went and took a call while Davi looked at herself in the mirror. She almost didn¡¯t recognize herself. She studied this stranger staring back at her and she was shocked at what she saw. Davi moved to touch the mirror when Hinari came back into the room and startled her.

    Hinari had received her next instructions and that was to bring Davi to the venue. Everything seemed to be in ce and all that was left was the ceremony.

    Thus, Hinari escorted Davi to the car waiting downstairs to take them to their destination. The car¡¯s windows were once again purposely covered so she couldn¡¯t see a thing outside.

    "Davi, you¡¯re so... so... beautiful. The most beautiful bride I¡¯ve ever seen." Hinari said as the car slowly moved.

    "Thank you. Hinari, thank you so much for everything. You don¡¯t know how thankful I am for having a best friend like you. You¡¯re the best of all best friends in this world." Davi replied and the two embraced each other.

    "Hehe. Back at you, my dear. I will always be your friend forever. "

    When the car finally stopped, Hinari told Davi to close her eyes since she couldn¡¯t put the blindfold on anymore, as her make up would be ruined. Hinari also asked her to put on an earphone, amusing Davi. What were they were up to?

    The bride then obediently followed Hinari¡¯s instructions so that she wouldn¡¯t spoil whatever surprises Sei had prepared for her this time.

    Hinari helped Davi walk and after a few moments, Hinari finally told her to open her eyes.

    Davi stood there as Hinari removed the earphone inserted from her ears. Hershes fluttered and her eyes slowly opened. As soon as she saw what was in front of her, her mouth slightly hung open in shock.

    She gasped slightly and her heart was immediately enveloped with overflowing emotions. She almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that Sei had chosen for their wedding to be held at a beach. The entire ce was decorated in white motif, making the ce look so dreamy. The vast, blue water was sshing softly behind the altar. All the flowers that Davi gave him during her confession were everywhere and everything was just so breathtakingly beautiful.

    Davi stood there rooted when Hinari suddenly spoke.

    "You¡¯re groom actually asked me years ago about your dream wedding and I remembered you telling me back then where you wanted to have a wedding with your beloved, so I told him. Hehe." Hinari said and Davi couldn¡¯t even utter how thankful she was for all these people who love her this much.

    "Okay, okay, don¡¯t get emotional here, my dear. Your beloved is already waiting." Hinari added and Davi nodded.

    Hinari then took of her shoes and then Davi¡¯s as they stood by and waited for their cue.

    ...

    There were not many people in the venue. Well, Sei invited only the most important people in their lives. His family were all gathered around as well as hers. Even the Zhao elder had been invited, signifying Sei¡¯s forgiveness and eptance of this side of his family. In addition to family members, Davi¡¯s special force team were actually there lurking secretly to attend their dearest genius former member.

    At that moment, when everyone saw the bride standing there, everyone gasped as they looked at her. The bride was just so breathtakingly beautiful that everyone¡¯s jaws dropped with awe. Her face was luminescent, like she was glowing. Her face was covered with a thinyer of makeup as she already had a perfectplexion and she only needed minimal touch ups like blush and lipstick. Her face resembled a goddess¡¯ beauty, unmatched by anyone else in the world. Supermodels and actresses didn¡¯t evenpare to her beauty.

    Their eyes then slid down past her chin to her neck and stopped on the magnificent ne that hung around her neck. The ne hung around her neck perfectly, like it was made for her. The chain was made up of small sparkling diamonds and where they met in the middle, hung a full moon-shaped diamond that sparkled. Everyone knew that this ne was the legendary heirloom every queen of Country J wore from generation to generation. It was also one that Sei¡¯s mother wore at her wedding and so he wanted Davi to also carry this tradition on, in his mother¡¯s memory.

    Their eyes then travelled downward further to the dress that she was wearing and they couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft gasp as they looked at her. The guests were speechless as they looked at her wearing this breath-taking wedding dress. Although it had a simple design, it was absolutely a masterpiece designed by a god level designer. The off the shoulder bodice was made from the softest silk andce. The longce sleeves had very intricate designs woven in them. Her bodice, which went to her waist, also had the same intricate designs. A white bow separated the bodice from the bottom of the dress which was made of silk and flowed down like a soft A-shaped waterfall around her. The dress rippled at her every move. She looked like a fairy tale princess.

    Sei¡¯s princess.

 Chapter 413 Forever and ever

    The groom¡¯s reaction was no different from the guests who saw her. Actually, no, his reaction was the most priceless among everyone else. He thought that he had already prepared himself for the sight of her in a wedding dress from seeing her in that white dressst night. He thought that Davi,st night, was the most beautiful sight that he had ever seen but he waspletely wrong. Last night didn¡¯t even hold a candle on how he felt at that moment as he watched his bride slowly walking like a floating goddess towards him.

    Sei could hear his heart palpitating and he felt that Davi was slowly taking his breath away. The way she looked at that moment couldn¡¯t be exined with words. Sei¡¯s eyes just focused on her that he almost forgot to blink. He looked like he was engraving this vision, this moment in his heart and soul. This would be the best morning of his life.

    Slowly, Davi was led by her mother and grandfather towards the altar. Little Shin was the most adorable ring bearer that took everyone¡¯s heart away.

    "Ladies and gentlemen. We are gathered here today to celebrate this wonderful assion of joining Sei and Davi in holy matrimony..." the celebrant recited.

    As the ceremony went on, the guests couldn¡¯t help but smile and a few even shed some tears at the magical ceremony that was taking ce.

    Soon, it was finally time for them to take their vows.

    "Davi, do you take Sei to be yourwful wedded husband, to have and to hold, for better or for worse, for as long as you both shall live?"

    "I do," Davi replied without hesitation.

    "Sei, do you take Davi to be yourwful wedded wife, to have and to hold, for better or for worse, for as long as you both shall live?"

    "I do."Sei said quickly, as if he was afraid Davi might change her mind.

    "With the power vested in me, I now pronounce you, husband and wife. Sei, you may now kiss your bride."

    Sei gazed lovingly at Davi before he slowly closed in and the moment his lips touched hers, a ray of orange peeked from behind them as the sun started rising on the horizon, slowly spreading its light and warmth magnificently as though a god had perfectly timed it.

    A new dawn came right as they sealed their love with a kiss, signifying a new beginning. It seemed as if even the sun itself was giving them its blessing.

    As Davi and Sei kissed, everyone almost teared up at this magnificent and breath-taking moment. The rising sun and the couple kissing in the altar were like the most magnificent and magical painting. This was just the most perfect sun rise wedding everyone has ever seen in their lives.

    The couple¡¯s overflowing love and happiness were like potion that was warming everyone¡¯s hearts, as if they were infecting them with their overflowing emotions. They can just feel without a doubt that these two were perfectly made for each other and everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel very happy for them.

    When their lips parted, Sei held Davi¡¯s face and hended his forehead to hers. Sei gazed was filled with nothing but extreme happiness. Atst... they were married. Indeed, no matter how many struggles, sadness and pain the world threw at you, as long as you had someone you loved from the bottom of your heart and soul, as long as no one gave up, love would always win in the end.

    "My wife... my wife... I love you so much." He uttered softly and when Davi noticed his welling eyes, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him again.

    "My darling husband, I love you too forever and ever."

    ~~~~THE END~~~~

    Dear Readers,

    I am so overwhelmed. I am so happy that we finally reach the end of this journey. I am so happy that I was able toplete this story with all of you with me until now. I know, some left midway but I am most thankful to everyone who stayed with me until now. I am so d that I could meet all of you, spend this journey with you.

    You guys loved this story as much as I do so it¡¯s somehow sad to part with the characters we fell in love with.

    However, please don¡¯t be sad and don¡¯t removed this book in your libraries yet because aside from the next Zaki X Hinari story, which is one whole volume, I will still release another few chapters about Sei and Davi after Hinazaki volume.

    I just want to show you guys the side that we couldn¡¯t see before. What will be Sei¡¯s reaction during Davi¡¯s pregnancy and giving birth for their second child? Wait and find out.

    Also, I want to ask you to drop something that you would want to see or know. I might choose among yourment and include it in thest special chapter. ^^

    Thank you so much and I love you all,

    ~Kazzen

    PS. Please check my new story "I HATE YOU, DEVIL!". I hope you will also support this book and love it just like how you loved ILYM. It may sound dark but i¡¯ll assure you it will be another lovely story filled with love, love, and love.... ^^^

 Chapter 414 I want to make more babies

    After the reception, Sei carried Davi in his arms like a princess as they headed towards the special ce he prepared for them.

    While they were on the corridor, Davi spoke as she lovingly gazed at her dearest hubby.

    "Hubby, it¡¯s still morning, are we going to go and take a rest?" she asked and Sei halted as he looked at her in the eyes.

    "For us it won¡¯t be a wedding night but a wedding morning." He replied and Davi blinked with surprise.

    "But, aren¡¯t you tired now? You¡¯ve been working hard since yesterday." Davi again said. Well, even though they slept during their trip yesterday, preparing the proposal and the wedding surely would make anyone tired.

    However...

    "My beloved wife, you¡¯re belittling your husband¡¯s stamina. Don¡¯t worry, I will remind you how long I canst." He replied with a straight face and Davi almost choked. Her face immediately flushed red as she remembered their first night together. How could she forget that her hubby was a monster in bed?!

    When they finally entered their room, Sei slowly put Davi down on bed and before Davi could even speak, Sei¡¯s lips already mmed unto hers.

    His kiss was passionate and deep as ever.

    "My wife, let¡¯s make up for thest five years." He said with intense desire brimming in his eyes. It was as if the feelings he¡¯d been supressing all this time were finally unleashed.

    Seeing his expression, Davi didn¡¯t say a word anymore and she just smiled. She would give her everything to him. He did everything to make her happy. He was the man who gave her hope, the one who saved her, the one who made her life worth living for. He was the man who made her world so beautiful and there was nothing else in the world she could ask for, nothing.

    Davi then raised her hands and held Sei¡¯s face. Her eyes looking at him with pure andplete submission.

    "Hubby, I¡¯m all yours." She said and a beautiful yet seductive smile carved on Sei¡¯s face.

    "Mm. You are mine. Only mine." He replied and kissed her hard again. As their kisses intensified and their bodies began to burn, Davi¡¯s hands began to crawl to help the man strip. However, Sei suddenly held her wrists and put them near her ears.

    "My wife, it was you who made the move first during our first night back then so, let me do all the work this time." He said and Davi blushed again.

    Sei then stripped on his own as Davi watched him with a red face until his perfectly chiselled abs appeared on Davi¡¯s view, making her almost salivate at his godly physique. Back then, the lights were off and the room was dark so Davi could hardly see a thing, but this time, the room was lit with a romantic soft light.

    The next moment, Sei leaned in on Davi again and he kissed her. He kissed her eyes, her nose, her lips so passionately. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t rush. He moved slowly, teasing her.

    He didn¡¯t stop kissing her body as he removed her clothes one by one, driving Davi crazy. Her breathing turned shallow and her heart started thumping loudly in her ears as Sei¡¯s burning tongued travelled from her chest down to her abdomen. She grasped Sei¡¯s hair with her fingers and clenched it.

    Pleasure and desire took over them. Sei had exceeded his very limit the moment he kissed her but he fought it. He wanted to give his all and make his dearest feel good.

    However, the moment he touched her there, the moment he felt the warm moisture indicating she was ready for him, he almost lost it all. Almost.

    Holding on to his sanity, Sei started moving his fingers slowly, in a slow rhythm, and he heard Davi¡¯s moan of pleasure. He smiled, enjoying the way she responded to his touch.

    Once she got her breath back, he kissed her lips hard as his fingers started to y with her again. Davi felt like her world was about to explode. She tried to hold on but it just felt so good that after a few more seconds, fireworks exploded and she enjoyed her first orgasm.

    The moment Sei felt her go over the edge, his desire finally took over. Her body was very ready for him. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer to be one with his wife so without wasting another second, he entered her as gently as he could, despite his strong need. Even through the haziness from his desire, he still prioritized her pleasure before his.

    ...

    Time passed and Sei finally reached his limit. Despite it all, he was indeed still a monster, no, he levelled up quite high this time! How could this previously innocent little Sei so different in bed?!

    Sei moved and scooped the exhausted Davi up in his arms. His eyes travelled in her soft and perfect body and even though he already knew, he was still troubled with the awful marks he made.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t restrain myself again." He weakly said when Davi just smiled.

    "It¡¯s alright. This is my fault for making you wait for more than five years."

    "My wife, i want to make more babies with you."

    "Babies? How many do you want? 2?"

    "5."

    "...?!!!!!"

 Chapter 415 The End

    Days went by and the awarding ceremony where Davi was invited finally came. She had received the highest and most prestigious award and everyone in the nation was shocked to see that a young woman and not an old scientist was the one who received the legendary award that was only given for once in a decade. Everyone was doubtful but when they revealed that this young woman was the inventor of not only one but few top inventions internationally, the critics were forced to shut their mouths and ept the truth.

    However, the most shocking thing was that the one who escorted her in that award was no other than another legendary figure, Chen Seiji.

    When the ceremony was over, Davi¡¯s name was now known to the world. But the best part was yet toe. When Davi and Sei left the ceremony together, the media went berserk. Despite their fear for this legendary king, someone brave enough to sacrifice his soul went and interviewed them despite being stopped by a body guard before he could even get close to them.

    "Mr. Chen! What is your rtionship with Miss Davi?" the man shouted and upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Sei halted before the opened luxurious car.

    He turned to the brave reporter and signalled the body guard to let him go.

    "Reporter, make sure to take a good photo." Sei said and he held Davi¡¯s hand. He raised their hands showing the man their matching wedding ring as he continued. "This woman is my one and only beloved wife."

    As soon as those words left Sei¡¯s mouth, a standstill urred and then the next moment, countless shes of cameras flooded the entire scene before the couple both entered the car and left.

    That day, a bomb was dropped in the whole nation of country C.

    "What? The god was already married? OMG! His wife is a goddess. Who is she? She¡¯s so damn beautiful, the nation¡¯s goddess Lingling won¡¯t even bepared to her! I can¡¯t even find a w toin!!"

    "That¡¯s right. But hey, the king¡¯s standard shouldn¡¯t just the perfect beauty right? Are you guys sure this woman is worthy of him?"

    "Idiot! Didn¡¯t you see in the national tv that that woman was the legendary youngest awardee of the national treasure award? She¡¯s rich and a sessful genius. She¡¯s even a badass cause a media outlet just found out she¡¯s a former special force member, can you believe that?!"

    "OMG! There¡¯s actually a woman like here on earth? Howe I didn¡¯t know?"

    "It¡¯s because you¡¯re so focused in your idols!"

    "But I heard Chen Seiji is truly a prince, a royalty of country J. I personally think he must be worthy of a princess."

    "The news didn¡¯t reach our country yet but actually that Miss Davi was a nobledy, a princess of the Mizuhara n."

    "What?!!!"

    When the news and information about the two appeared in every media outlets, digitally or printed, people who were finding ws of Davi were all dumbfounded and no one was able to badmouth Davi¡¯s position anymore. They also found out that she gave birth to his son. The people epted that there¡¯s no one more fitted for Sei than her.

    In no time, Davi and Sei¡¯s name were amon talk, akin to a real time king and queen. Despite them being lowkey as ever to the public, they were known to many as perfect match made in heaven.

    ...

    Davi and Sei¡¯s married life was nothing but perfect. They were happy together with their little bundle of joy, little Shin and their families and friends. They couldn¡¯t ask anything more.

    The life they were dreaming for back then was now a reality. They were now a perfect happy family bounded by strong love and devotion.

    However, there was still one thing that¡¯s missing to make the Chen family absolutely perfect, and it was Zaki and Hinari¡¯s rtionship.

 Chapter 416 My one and only reques

    A monthter, Little Shin and Zaki were seen practicing in the courtyard. Zaki actually volunteered to teach little Shin the basic of martial art to make his body stronger.

    "Uncle, why is auntie Hinari not visiting us anymore?" Little Shin asked by the time they took a break and Zaki who was busy helping little Shin changed his wet shirt suddenly paused for a moment.

    He looked at little Shin for a while before he again continued what he was doing.

    "She¡¯s busy. Don¡¯t worry, she will visit you once she¡¯s free." He replied but the little guy seemed to be unsatisfied with Zaki¡¯s answer.

    "Uncle, why don¡¯t you invite her toe? Also, why are you only staying here? I mean I¡¯m okay with big brother Kaide to teach me and guard me, so you don¡¯t have to do stay here." Little Shin said when Zaki narrowed his eyes as he looked at him before he flicked little Shin¡¯s forehead.

    "You... are you saying you want Kaide more than I? Did you forget that I am the one who was babysitting you ever since you were born?"

    "I--- it¡¯s not like that. Uncle, you¡¯re my third most favorite person, I want you to teach me how to fight but..." Somehow, upon hearing what the little sweet guy said, Zaki¡¯s expression went gentle.

    However, when Zaki heard the next words he said, he couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    "But... I think I just got tired of your face now. You¡¯ve been with me every day in the house and in school. I think you shouldn¡¯t spend all your time with me. I mean, look... aren¡¯t you jealous with mommy and daddy? And don¡¯t you miss auntie too? You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety because I¡¯m a big boy now. Also, I can just ask you to teach me your superb skill once I grow a bit more. So, what I¡¯m saying is... go and visit auntie and bring her home."

    Zaki was speechless for a long while, he couldn¡¯t believe that this little guy was telling him these things. He was just so like his father that Zaki could only flick his forehead again before he stood and ruffled his hair hard.

    "You told me I¡¯m your third most favorite but you easily got tired of my face? Little Shin, are you kidding me?" Zaki replied with a raised brow, purposely dodging the main issue and little Shin puffed his cheeks.

    "Uncle, I know you know what I meant by saying that!" the little guy retorted but Zaki just dropped a towel on his head covering little Shin¡¯s face.

    "Let¡¯s go." Zaki then said and he started walking away, making the little even more frustrated.

    "Uncle! You¡¯re so stubborn!" he yelled before he ran passed him, looking mad as he entered the house without waiting for Zaki.

    At that moment, Zaki simply stood there looking at the door where little Shin entered with an indifferent expression. He clenched the towel in his hand and he was about to move when he felt Sei¡¯s presence.

    "It¡¯s rare for little Shin to get mad at you, what did you do?" Sei asked as soon as he stepped out of the door when Zaki just replied back casually.

    "He¡¯s just throwing tantrum. So? Why are you here?" He replied and Sei leaned on the door frame, looking at him as if he¡¯s observing him.

    "Doctor Su called me." Sei said and Zaki sighed.

    "That damn old man! Even though I threatened him." He muttered to himself when Sei red at him.

    "I¡¯m going with you today."

    "You don¡¯t have to, Sei. I¡¯m not a ki---"

    "Shut up and let¡¯s go."

    "Tch! You¡¯re stubborn."

    ...

    Red City Hospital...

    Zaki was changing from his hospital clothes to casual clothes as Sei was speaking ever so seriously with the doctor. Sei¡¯s face slowly darkened as he heard the doctor exining the situation. He didn¡¯t like the news he was given at all. He expected something like this would happen but he didn¡¯t think it would be so soon. His eyes were brimming with anger as he clenched his fist tightly.

    After the doctor left, Zaki stood up and he nonchntly cracked his neck before he turned to Sei.

    "Off we go, then." Zaki said. He seemed to already be back to his usual jolly and happy-go-lucky self, as if there was nothing wrong at all.

    Seeing how carefree Zaki was, Sei¡¯s face turned even uglier as he red at him.

    "Stop ring at me. Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? You¡¯re treating me like a kid, Sei."

    "Zaki... how long are you nning on hiding this from her?" Sei asked with a firm and serious tone and Zaki fell silent. His brows then furrowed like he was trying to find the solution to a reallyplicated puzzle. After a while, he eventually looked up, looking like he had figured out the answer, although this was already what he decided since long time ago.

    "Sei... my one and only request is still the same... Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I want this to just stay between me and you alone." He said with a firm tone and eyes filled with unbreakable will, causing Sei to only crease his brows hard as he looked at him.

 Chapter 417 I have an idea

    On the day of Hinari¡¯s birthday, she hosted a birthday party. It was avish affair. She wore a long, off the shoulder, bright red dress that hugged her sexy figure and she wore lipstick that matched its colour. She wore a simple diamond ne and bracelet which sparkled under the light. If there was a goddess of seduction, then Hinari was the picture of one.

    She invited many people to her birthday party as she had made many connections from being a sessful author and bookstore owner. She also reluctantly invited her family thinking they would reject her invitation but to her surprise, they actually turned up.

    She mingled with her guests,ughing and talking about this and that but she couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from drifting towards the entrance. She also couldn¡¯t help but nce at the clock every now and again.

    "Don¡¯t worry so much. He wille." Hinari heard Davi¡¯s soft words of reassurance and she smiled at her best friend.

    Davi had obviously noticed her not so subtle actions and tried to reassure her. After all, it was her best friend¡¯s birthday and she only wanted Hinari to be happy. ¡¯Zaki, where are you?¡¯ Davi thought silently.

    The time came for Hinari to blow the candles on her cake so she stepped up to the front of the room as everyone sang the Happy Birthday song. She was so focused on thinking about her wish that she didn¡¯t notice a man had arrived at the entrance. However, he didn¡¯t enter. He just stood there, staring at the goddess in red as she closed her eyes, made a wish and blew out the candles.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, they went straight to the entrance as she thought she saw some movementing from that direction. However, it seemed it may have been just her overactive imagination as there was nobody there.

    Hinari was obviously eagerly waiting for Zaki to arrive but the man didn¡¯te. She saw that she had received a gift from him but this wasn¡¯t what she wanted from him. She didn¡¯t want any material things. All she wanted was him, being with her at this moment. But it seemed like, after all these years, what she wanted was still ever so unreachable. He was so close yet so far and Hinari knew how that felt right from the start. Zaki put up a huge barrier deflecting her every attempt to reach his heart. She knew that they were just like oil and water, never able to mix, but still, her heart longed for no one but him, like an idiot.

    ¡¯Why? Why didn¡¯t youe? Today¡¯s my birthday, you know. Do I really not mean anything to you?¡¯ She silently cried on the inside as she hid her true feelings under the guise of a bright and happy face. It had always been like this. For many years, Hinari learned to hide the sadness and pain in her heart especially when in front of Zaki. She would always choose to be yful and naughty because she knew Zaki was doing the same. However, it seemed like she was reaching her limit. She thought that her heart had already be used to it, but it seemed like she was wrong. The pain intensified as she started to realize that this was hopeless and maybe it was time for her to give up.

    The party kept going tillte at night but still, there was no sign of Zaki. As it got closer to midnight, people started to take their leave and the numbers dwindled down until it was only Davi and herself left.

    Davi tried her best to coax Hinari until Sei arrived to fetch his wife. The man was still wearing his business suit as he just came from his office after working overtime.

    Looking at the godly being walking towards them, Hinari looked at Davi and asked her to go.

    "Davi dear, it¡¯s time for you to go. Your hubby is here." She said and Davi who noticed the sadness in her was reluctant to leave her.

    "Hinari, why don¡¯t youe with us?" Davi asked, but the birthday girl politely and immediately refused her best friend.

    "Don¡¯t worry, my dear. I have already booked a room here so I¡¯ll be fine." She said before she looked at Sei and greeted him. The man also gave her a bouquet of flowers and a gift which made Hinari at least feel a bit better. Well, this was the first time this mighty Sei, who always threatened to feed her to the crocodiles, gave her something and somehow, she couldn¡¯t help but think that it might be nice if she had an older brother like him.

    "Thank you." Hinari then said before she immediately turned to Davi.

    "Okay, okay. Go ahead now, Davi, dear. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be going upstairs now to take a rest." Hinari said as she gently and yfully shoved Davi to Sei.

    Seeing that Hinari¡¯s mood was somehow lifted, the couple then both wished her well and headed off.

    Watching the sweetest couple¡¯s back as they left, Hinari smiled. She was really happy for them. They were really two souls tangled with each other; they were just the definition of the perfect love, something that was rare in this world.

    ...

    Meanwhile, inside the car, Davi thanked Sei for not forgetting to bring something for Hinari.

    "You reminded me so how could I forget?" Sei replied and Davi reached out her hand to loosen up his husband¡¯s neck tie.

    "Hehe, I was just making sure because you tend not to bring anything even when you visit prominent people." Davi said and Sei held Davi¡¯s head and caressed her hair.

    "Hinari is family and she¡¯s important to you and Zaki, and I don¡¯t want to disappoint you, so..." He replied and Davi smiled. However, her smile soon faded when Sei mentioned Zaki.

    "Darling... where is Zaki? He received the invitation personally from Hinari but why he didn¡¯te?" She asked with a worried look.

    "Lately, he¡¯s been spending too much time with little Shin. I almost don¡¯t see him having time for himself." Davi continued and Sei let out a deep sigh.

    "I will speak with him tonight."

    "Okay. I am just worried about those two. Also, I feel Zaki is being strangetely."

    "That guy is... there¡¯s a serious problem and he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about it."

    When Davi heard what Sei said, her eyes turned wide.

    "S-serious problem?" She stammered. Davi somehow felt that Sei¡¯s expression also changed as he said those so she couldn¡¯t but felt worried.

    Seeing Davi¡¯s worried look, Sei immediately spoke.

    "But don¡¯t worry, I will still try to speak with him about it again." He said and somehow, Davi looked like she was relieved.

    "O-okay. Let¡¯s at least help them. Little Shin is also doing his best so I hope we can still do something for them."

    "Mm. We should try."

    "But I¡¯m really worried for Hinari. She¡¯s really hurt right now because she¡¯d been waiting, expecting him toe. Can we do something about this?"

    "Do you have an idea?"

    "Mm. I have an idea."

 Chapter 418 Drunk

    Back in the hotel, Hinari¡¯s mood drastically fell the moment she was left alone.

    She still felt badly hurt at being stood up. She med herself for expecting Zaki toe and she couldn¡¯t bear the surge of hurtful emotions in her heart.

    Trying to soothe her pain, Hinari chose to hang out with her dear old friend, alcohol. She didn¡¯t go upstairs to her room but went back to the ballroom to drink by herself. She took the leftover bottles of alcohol and sat on a seat.

    Time passed and Hinari ended up murmuring to herself.

    "Hi V-vodka, you a-are truly a great friend," she said out loud. "W-Why d-didn¡¯t maaai beautye today? Do y-you know why?"

    She looked obviously drunk and was talking loud enough that her stepmother and stepsister heard her as they were heading out of the hotel. These two were also among thest people to leave the party. They went to thedies room to use the facilities before heading out as it was a rtively long drive back to their mansion from the hotel and they met another important person in the lobby so they took a long time before they could leave.

    Upon hearing Hinari talking to herself like a drunkard, the scheming mother and daughter saw this as a great opportunity and schemed on her.

    "Mom, look! She¡¯s talking to herself like a crazy woman! Don¡¯t you think this would be a great opportunity to ruin her?" Hinari¡¯s stepsister whispered to her mother.

    "You¡¯re right, dear. We should take advantage of this situation." Hinari¡¯s stepmother then pulled out her phone and dialed the number of an underground connection.

    "I¡¯ve got a job for you. Come to Hotel Amber and you will find her in the ballroom. Do what you want with her."

    She cut off the call after giving them her instructions. She also instructed the hotel staff not to enter the ballroom and not to disturb the birthday girl using her identity as Hinari¡¯s mother. Then, with an evil smile stered on her face, she took her daughter¡¯s hand and headed out to the waiting car outside.

    Meanwhile, Zaki, who was sitting in a dark room, brooding, jumped slightly when he heard his phone ring.

    He answered with a curt "Yes?"

    His face slowly darkened as he heard what the man on the other line said. Rage shed in his eyes and he struggled to contain the terrifying demon within him that was trying to take over. He hung up the phone and without another word, he rushed out of the house, jumped on his motorcycle and sped off into the darkness.

    ...

    It didn¡¯t take long for three burly men, all dressed in ck, toe to the location they were given and they immediately headed to the ballroom. The stepmother had also told the staff earlier that some bodyguards would soon arrive so they must let them in. Thus, the men easily entered the ballroom without causing any suspicion.

    As expected, they found the juicy piece of meat that was promised. They slowly headed towards her, separating from each other to cover the possible exits she could use to escape.

    "Hey there, prettydy. You know, a prettydy like you shouldn¡¯t be drinking all alone. Why don¡¯t my friends and Ie join you for a bit?" One of the men spoke up which startled Hinari that she jumped on her seat.

    She looked around, her head still fuzzy from the alcohol she consumed. ¡¯Huh? Who are these people? My party is over so what are they still doing here?¡¯ Her thoughts were slightly muddled and because she was drunk now, she waste to realize the danger she was in.

    "We¡¯ve got a birthday present for you."

    The words sent shivers down her spine and somewhere in her foggy mind, a loud siren of warning started to scream at her.

    She only realized she was in great trouble when she heard the doors click shut.

 Chapter 419 Mad dogs

    The call Zaki received a while ago was from one of Sei¡¯s best hacker apprentice. Zaki had asked the man to check the CCTVs and report to him once Hinari was back in her room. So when Zaki received his call, he expected that the hacker was just going to tell him that she had left the ballroom but the report he received instantly made his blood boil, causing him to immediately move out in a furious sh.

    Driving like a maniac, Zaki rode at full speed towards the hotel as if the devil himself was chasing after him. He swerved and overtook the cars that were in front of him, not letting anything slow him down at all. He had to get to her or he would never forgive himself if anything happened to her. He made a promise to himself that he would protect Hinari from everything and everyone who wanted to harm her and by god, he was going to uphold that promise, no matter what it took.

    Back in the hotel, one of the men, the leader it seemed, pulled Hinari towards him. The disgusting man looked at her with nothing but lust in his eyes that even in Hinari¡¯s drunken state, she felt like puking just by looking at him.

    "Let go!" Hinari screamed but the man justughed. When the man¡¯s grip on her tightened, Hinari suddenly bit his arm as hard as she could, causing the man to cry in pain before he pped her with the back of his hand.

    Blood started to flow from Hinari¡¯s mouth as she fell hard on the ground due to the strong blow she received. However, the hard hit she received somehow made her a bit sober. Her eyes turned furious. The pain in her chest and the physical pain she was feeling at that moment were so grueling she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    She bit her lip hard as she clenched her fist tightly when a man squatted before her.

    He forced her to look at him by grabbing her face and turning her head forcefully. "Now, now. There¡¯s no need to cry. We are just going to have a little bit of fun with you, that¡¯s all."

    Hinari red at him with pure hatred in her eyes. She wanted to spit on his face and curse, but she didn¡¯t. Somewhere deep in her consciousness, something was telling her to act now.

    Just as the man was about to push her down on the floor, Hinari¡¯s expression suddenly changed and her finger poked the man¡¯s chin as she smiled like a real seductress. With just that, the man suddenly froze and he looked as though he was about to drool. The other two also saw the drastic change in her that they almost couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.

    "Boys, I don¡¯t mind ying with you guys, okay? It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m so not into being forced and..." Hinari looked at the three of them as if she desired them like she was a hungry beast. "and... I, actually want to make a move on you. How about it?"

    The way Hinari spoke, the way she looked at them and her seductive gestures easily made the disgusting men fall for her trap. They smiled like mad dogs under the influence of a drug.

    Seeing this, Hinari smiled.

    "Okay then, I want to do it on the table." She said and the men let her stand. She leaned on the table before she looked at them, licking her own lips.

    "Can you guys move a meter or more away? I want to dance for you. Just sit back and enjoy the show, boys." She said and the men immediately followed her like they suddenly turned in to her mad dogs.

    Hinari knew she couldn¡¯t dy them any more. She could tell in one nce that at any moment now, they would lose their minds and attack her like mad dogs.

    Realizing that there was no other way, Hinari slowly climbed on the table. Her eyes looked for a knife but the waiters already took them away after the party. However, as soon as she was on top of it, she suddenly grabbed two of the wine bottles before she jumped on the other side of the table.

    Seeing what she did, the men became furious and they immediately surrounded her. Hinari threw one of the bottles at one of them before she ran. However, she was cornered in no time. Her long dress made her unable to move well and the only thing she could do was to step back slowly until her back reached the wall.

    The mad dogs before her wereughing.

    "Bitch, you really got us there. We will definitely destroy you for toying us!" one of them said.

    At that moment, Hinari¡¯s eyes widened. Her grip on the bottle tightened and she suddenly smashed the bottle on the wall.

    The men againughed, thinking that Hinari would try to fight using it. However, they were shocked when Hinari suddenly pointed the sharp points of the bottle on her own throat.

    Hinari gritted her teeth. Her hands were trembling. She couldn¡¯t believe that one of the scenes in a story she wrote, where one of the characters killed herself this way, would also end up happening to her.

    Her heart was aching so bad, tears were falling from her eyes uncontrobly. Her mind was still a bit hazy. She didn¡¯t even notice that the sharp point of the broken bottle was already piercing slowly through her skin.

    Blood started flowing from her neck. However, this didn¡¯t faze the mad dogs before her for long. Hinari saw their movement and she closed her eyes. Her grip on the bottle tightened again, her hand trembled, looking like she will definitely sh her own throat once they attack her. But before she could move her hands and before the mad dogs could touch her, the huge door to the room burst open with a loud bang.

 Chapter 420 Zaki

    Everyone, but Hinari, who had closed her eyes, looked towards themotion and the three men stepped backward involuntarily as they sensed the presence of a demonic creature.

    Zaki¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the girl in red, cornered by three men, pointing a broken bottle on her own throat which made Zaki¡¯s heart stop beating. He saw the blood flowing down her throat and in that instant, he lost his sanity and like someone out of a movie, Zaki flew towards her in an unbelievable speed.

    Before Hinari could open her eyes, and before the men realized what just happened, Zaki already took the bottle away from her hand.

    Zaki¡¯s eyes turned red as he looked at the blood on her lips and neck. The fiery rage that he felt when he took the phone call earlier was minusculepared to the intense feeling of cold hatred that took over. He wasn¡¯t emotional anymore. He had turned into a cold blooded demon with no feeling or thought except to spill the blood of those who dared to hurt this woman.

    The three men stood in a daze, staring at the demonic creature who had appeared before them. They felt an extremely cold chill run down their spine as if the person that suddenly appeared was the god of death himself. His demonic aura suffocated them and made it hard for them to think and react. They couldn¡¯t even move anymore. Their feet felt like they were nailed to the floor and no matter how much they tried to tell themselves to run away, their fear kept them frozen in ce.

    Zaki eventually turned and the moment he did, he wrapped his hand around the man¡¯s neck and squeezed it until he heard the sound of bones cracking before he threw him away like he was a ragdoll in his hand.

    The other two perpetrators watched with great fear as their leader was rendered unconscious or already dead in just two moves. ¡¯Move feet, move!¡¯ They yelled within them but their legs didn¡¯t obey. When Zaki started moving toward them, they were so scared that they urinated on themselves.

    Zaki was oblivious to their fear, or anything else for that matter, as he moved on to his next target. He looked like he wasn¡¯t human at all. He looked like he was a killing cyborg disguised as a beautiful man. There was no light in his eyes, just bloodlust and nothing more.

    This was the real Zaki. Once he was in this state, there was no stopping him until everyone was dead. Countless had already fallen from his hands since he was a young boy. He didn¡¯t have a human conscience when he was at this state. This was, after all, what he was originally made for, to kill and kill without mercy.

    The two men were finally able to move their feet. They ran towards the door but before they could hold the door knob, they were suddenly thrown back again into the middle of the room. The impact of the blow they received caused them to spit blood as they growled in pain.

    At this moment, Hinari watched everything. Her mouth turned agape as she watched Zaki torture the men like they were sandbags. He looked like a demon torturing the sinners in hell.

    The men were already covered with blood but there were no sign of Zaki¡¯s sanitying back. Even Hinari was trembling as she watched him slowly killing them. This Zaki was not the Zaki she knew. This Zaki looked like he wasn¡¯t human but a killing monster.

    But despite her wobbling in fear, she still forced herself to walk towards him. She was so scared yet she didn¡¯t stop from getting closer step by step.

    "Z-zaki..." Hinari¡¯s words were barely a whisper. Her tears didn¡¯t stop flowing. She wanted Zaki to stop. She wanted him to stay as her sane superman, not be a god of ughter.

    Thus, just as Zaki was about to mercilessly take their lives for good, Hinari¡¯s arms suddenly wrapped around his waist tight.

    "Zaki... please, th-that¡¯s enough." Hinari cried, her voice hoarse as she hugged him from behind.

    That moment, Hinari¡¯s voice immediately reached Zaki¡¯s consciousness. He felt her warm arms wrap around his cold body. He felt her trembling, he heard her sobbing.

    With just that, he was easily brought back to his usual self and the light in his eyes returned. He looked at the bloody men, good as dead before him and he clenched his fists tightly.

    His eyes then fell towards the trembling hands on his waist and he slowly raised his hand and touched them.

    He then immediately moved and without a word, he scooped her up, not making any eye contact with her as he dashed towards the door carrying her like a princess.

 Chapter 421 Counseling

    In great haste, Zaki grabbed a taxi and gently put Hinari at the back. He forced the driver to move to the passenger seat and he drove at a deadly speed until they reached the nearest hospital in a matter of a few minutes.

    In no time, Hinari was treated immediately. The doctor said she was fine and the wounds dly weren¡¯t that deep. However, this didn¡¯t change Zaki¡¯s dark expression. He remained silent and cold as he watched Hinari who was already sleeping on the hospital bed.

    After some moments, Sei arrived. Sei actually had ordered someone to keep an eye on Zaki¡¯s movements so Sei received the report of what happened immediately. Sei first ordered his men to clean up everything that happened in the hotel and find out who was behind all this. Of course, Sei immediately found the mastermind but he didn¡¯t do anything about it yet. He first destroyed all the footage about what happened inside the ballroom before he went to the hospital.

    "Zaki, we need to talk." Sei said as he looked coldly at the silent and emotionless Zaki sitting there.

    "Ryou, stay with her." Sei continued and without waiting for Zaki¡¯s reply, he walked towards the door. Sei opened it and looked at him again, forcing Zaki to stand from his seat and follow after himzily.

    The two walked toward the stairs down the emergency exit.

    When Sei stopped, Zaki immediately sat on the step as if he was suddenly exhausted.

    "Let¡¯s go back hometer. I already called doctor Su toe. You can¡¯t be seen by anyone being treated in these ces again." Sei said but Zaki remained silent.

    "You already know this but more and more organizations have got their eyes on you. They might have noticed already so I am taking you off any operations. You¡¯re not allowed to fight or be little Shin¡¯s guard. You won¡¯t go out without bodyguards either. Ryou and Kaide will be among your bodyguards from now on." Sei continued. His voice was firm as usual.

    When Zaki heard him, he clenched his fists tight before he heaved a long deep sigh. The cold look in his eyes changed and his expression was seemingly forced to change back to its usual state. He then loosened his clenched grip before he rubbed the back of his neck.

    "Sei... why are you making it sound like I¡¯m a baby here? You¡¯re too much of a worrywart. I can still protect myself." Zaki replied in his usual tone and Sei¡¯s brows knotted.

    "Shut up and listen to me." Sei said in a serious, don¡¯t-argue-with-me voice, causing Zaki tozily lean on the railing like he was so tired.

    "Tch! You¡¯re too bossy." He muttered like an annoyed teenager,ining about his strict father.

    "This is for your own good. Don¡¯t do anything or else..."

    "Yes, yes. I understand, boss. I will lock myself in your house and stay there till the day I die."

    "..."

    Speechless with Zaki¡¯s words, Sei sighed as he leaned on the railing.

    "I am not telling you to stay in the house. What I¡¯m saying is, listen to me and let me protect you this time. This is my duty as your big brother so don¡¯t be stubborn." Sei said, speaking so sincere and serious as usual.

    Hearing him, Zaki ruffled his own hair.

    "I got it, I got it. Very loud and clear. Don¡¯t say anything more." Zaki uttered, looking exactly like the little brother who could only concede defeat because he couldn¡¯t win against the counsel of his older brother.

    However, Sei, the big brother, continued his counselling.

    "Also, about Hinari. Zaki, what are you really nning to do with her? Why didn¡¯t you attend her birthday? You are obviously telling her that you are avoiding her now." Sei asked and suddenly the atmosphere turned quiet. Zaki who already looked weak felt like pandora¡¯s box had been opened up and it was making him even weaker just thinking about it.

    Moments went by and Zaki didn¡¯t say a word. He remained there sitting and resting his head on his palm.

    When Sei was about to speak again, Zaki finally opened his mouth.

    "I will settle things with her once she recovers." He said and Sei could only crease his forehead. Sei knew that Zaki wasn¡¯t like him. He wasn¡¯t used to voicing out his feelings and talking about himself. He didn¡¯t speak about his feelings or what was he thinking even if Sei asked him to. dly, from all these years they¡¯ve spent together, Sei could already somehow understand what he was up to from his answers.

    "Zaki, I know you¡¯ve been thinking about this but I will still tell you to think properly about whatever you decide again. I can¡¯t order you to choose but I¡¯m hoping that before you decide, you could at least tell her about your situation."

 Chapter 422 Protect a certain demon

    When Zaki and Sei returned, they were both transported by a chopper back to the Chen residence. Doctor Su was already waiting for them so the moment they arrived, he immediately checked on Zaki¡¯s condition.

    "How was it?" Sei asked when Doctor Su was done and as expected, the old man¡¯s expression was unpleasant.

    "I already warned him not to ever be reckless again but... sigh... he¡¯s not listening at all. Mr. Chen, I¡¯ve already told you this before, his condition is already getting worse and yet he went berserk again."

    As the doctor continued speaking, Sei¡¯s expression was also getting darker. However, he stayed calm and discussed a few things with the doctor before the old man left.

    When Sei returned to Zaki¡¯s room, Zaki was already dressed up.

    "I¡¯m going back to the hospital." Zaki said, not minding Sei¡¯s sharp re.

    "Ryou, Kaide, get in." Sei said and the two entered, causing Zaki to scratch his hair.

    "You know what your job is from now on. Whatever happens, do not let him fight. If he insists, tranquilize him or render him unconscious. I won¡¯t ept any failures and excuses. I will allow you to use any method to restrain him if he does something." Sei seemed to be very angry that Kaide and Ryou and couldn¡¯t bring themselves to joke around even though they were about tough when Sei said they could tranquilize Zaki.

    But of course, Zaki, who was still there listening as well, couldn¡¯t believe what he heard.

    "Sei... don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too much? Why do you have to tranquilize me? Do I look like I¡¯m an elephant or something---"

    "Shut up!"

    With just those two firm and cold words, Zaki was forced to shut his mouth. He could tell Sei was angry so he didn¡¯t say another word anymore.

    "You two, do you understand?"

    "Yes boss!"

    "Also, make sure that idiot there sleeps tonight. If he doesn¡¯t, tranquilize him."

    Kaide and Ryou: "..."

    The room went silent for a moment before Zaki again burst.

    "Sei... how could you call me an idiot? And how could you order them to do something like this? Are you saying they are going to watch me even inside the room---"

    "Shut up, Zaki."

    Ryou and Kaide pressed their lips tightly as they watched these two brothers bickering. They were used to Sei¡¯s overprotective nature to all the ones important to him but they couldn¡¯t help but feel amused with how he wants to protect Zaki. Pfft! I can¡¯t believe this. Boss wants us to tranquilize Zaki. Isn¡¯t this fun? This is a great opportunity to finally bully Zaki even just a little. I can finally bully him for the first time in my life. Yey!!!

    Kaide was celebrating inside as he remembered the years Zaki was bullying him nonstop until now. However, he also started feeling suspicious. Sei¡¯s obvious anger and overprotection with Zaki was totally unusual and they still hadn¡¯t exined to them the reason why they needed to protect a certain demon like Zaki. But the most important question was why was Sei forbidding Zaki to fight to this extent?

    When they all went outside to board the chopper, Sei once again spoke to Kaide and Ryou.

    "I know you have suspicions about what is currently going on. But this job of yours is very important. Do what it takes to stop him from switching to his fighting mode."

    "Yes, boss! We will definitely do our job wlessly."

    "Also, make sure to watch his fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s the key to provoking him and to stopping him so make sure nothing happens to her."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 423 Sick couple

    By the time they¡¯re back in the hospital, Zaki immediately entered Hinari¡¯s room. However, his eyes suddenly turned dark as he looked at the two nosy bodyguards who shamelessly followed him in.

    "You two... get out." Zaki said. His firm voice was still as scary as ever even though it was almost a whisper.

    "Err... Fourth boss, don¡¯t make this hard for us. Why don¡¯t you just lie down now and sleep beside fifth boss so we can finally leave?" Kaide said as he smiled sweetly as if he was enjoying the current situation.

    "Fourth boss?" Ryou was surprised as he looked at Kaide with questioning eyes.

    "Well, second boss is back and Little Shin took the third boss title, so this person we are guarding right here is just the fourth boss now and of course, his fianc¨¦e will be after him."

    "Ohh... that makes sense."

    "Right. Our fourth boss isn¡¯t that scary anymore, you see? We can tranquilize him if he doesn¡¯t obey anyway."

    Kaide continued smiling as he spoke. He seemed happy and Zaki knew exactly what this Kaide was aiming for. Hearing him made Zaki want to throw him out the window. dly, Zaki just felt too tired to even talk back now.

    Thus, ignoring the two like they were invisible, Zaki then walked towards Hinari¡¯s bed. The room was as luxurious as a presidential suite so the bed was big enough for two.

    Zaki gazed at Hinari¡¯s face for as long as he could until he felt like he had reached his limit. He then weakly and carefully climbed on the bed andid beside her.

    Watching his every move, Kaide and Ryou continued to be puzzled. This was the very first time they saw Zaki acting like this. Was this man still the invincible demon killer they knew? Why was he looking so miserably weak? Was he really sick?

    Somehow, Ryou and Kaide couldn¡¯t even continue the bullying n they prepared. They were also surprised to see Zaki just climb on the bed as if sleeping beside his fianc¨¦e was so normal to him. Well, they all knew that Zaki¡¯s rtionship with his fianc¨¦e was a stagnantke for all these years so this was a confusing scene for them.

    Just as the two started to think that what they knew about their rtionship might be wrong, they were again stunned when Zaki suddenly looked like he had already fallen asleep.

    "Kaide... can you believe it? He¡¯s already asleep?"

    "What? It hasn¡¯t even been a minute."

    "Did his insomnia finally get cured?"

    "I don¡¯t think so, I saw him still awake at 2amst night."

    "Ehh? Might be because he is too tired?"

    The two continued whispering to each other until they finally decided to leave. Of course, because the view of these two seemingly very sick couple was somehow beautiful, Kaide decided to take a shot of them to use it to bully Zaki in the future.

    ...

    The next morning, Hinari awakened with Zaki sleeping soundly beside her. The sun was already shining brightly and she was surprised to see that this beauty was actually sleeping beside her.

    However, when she remembered everything that happenedst night, her eyes widened. She lifted her hand and touched her neck which was already wrapped with bandages. She couldn¡¯t believe that she almost took her own lifest night. Hinari¡¯s hand trembled thinking about it all. She knew that if Zaki didn¡¯t appear, she would surely be a corpse right now.

    Even though Zaki was the reason she got drunk, she knew that incident wasn¡¯t his fault. She was the one who carelessly put herself in harm¡¯s way. She remembered what Zaki did and she bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t believe that this sleeping beauty turned into a vicious demonst night.

    Deep within her, she was d that she was seeing him back to his usual self again. But at that moment, Hinari couldn¡¯t help but still feel the sadness she felt when she was waiting for this manst night. If only he came earlier, if only he...

    Hinari clenched the nket with her palm and she pressed her lips tightly. She slowly moved and when she was about to stand, Zaki¡¯sshes finally moved and he slowly opened his eyes. He was blinded by the bright morning light so he covered his eyes with his palms. However, when he saw Hinari¡¯s back climbing out the bed, he immediately rose and he caught her wrist.

    "Where are you going?" he asked and when Hinari turned at him, her eyes blinked and then her awful mood shattered because of just how beautiful this creature before her was. Damn... how could this man look like this even when he just woke up? Gosh, I never knew my beauty looked like this with wavy and messy hair!

    Just like that, Hinari¡¯s heart was soothed. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t get angry at this man for long even if she wanted to.

    As she looked at him, Hinari pressed her lips tightly. She was mad at herself for being too soft towards this man.

    Thus, she suddenly knelt on the bed and tangled her hands in Zaki¡¯s hair. She ruffled it as rough as she could as if she was mad with his already messy hair. Of course, Zaki was surprised with Hinari¡¯s sudden action. He was just asking and yet she was treating him like this so early in the morning?

    "I am just going to the toilet Mr. Beautiful. What of it? Huh?" She said as she continued what she was doing. With just the tone of her voice, Zaki could already tell she was mad. Somehow, when Zaki noticed her mood, he seemed to feel relieved instead. He looked as though he wanted her to be mad at him.

    "I mean, are you alright now? Can you walk? I¡¯ll help you." He said and Hinari stopped ruffling his hair.

    "Ohh... really? You will help me? Okay then, carry me." Hinari said and to her surprise, the man quickly rose and scooped her up without any word. However, his action made Hinari narrow her eyes. Well, this Zaki seemed to be out of character. He used to just flick her forehead if she requested something like this before. Wait, could it be that...

    "Beauty... are you doing this to make up for not attending my birthday?" She asked and Zaki halted.

 Chapter 424 I want to touch...

    "Beauty... are you doing this to make up for not attending my birthday?" Hinari asked and Zaki suddenly halted.

    "No." He replied without even looking at her before he continued walking towards the toilet. His answer once again made Hinari bite her lip hard. This man... why do I felt like he is purposely making me hate him?

    When Zaki put her down, Hinari didn¡¯t let go of his neck. She red at him when their eyes finally met.

    "I will forgive you for not attending my birthday because you saved me against night. But that was partly your fault for noting so you have to take responsibility." She said like a strict boss before she pulled Zaki¡¯s cor.

    "Spend this whole day with me and you are not allowed to leave my side. Also, I can touch you whenever I want. Understand?" she continued before she let go of his cor and without waiting for his answer, she entered the cubicle.

    Hinari¡¯s hand clenched her shirt tight. She didn¡¯t know why but her heart was suddenly aching. She felt as though needles were poking it and it stung so bad. She already felt Zaki distancing himself from her more than ever since the day after Davi and Sei¡¯s wedding. She wasn¡¯t so dumb not to notice the obvious change of Zaki¡¯s behavious towards her. She already knew that their rtionship was already drifting farther apart. Truth be told, Hinari made a bet with herself. That if Zaki will note on her birthday, she will take it as a sign that it¡¯s time for her to give him up.

    This was the first time Zaki didn¡¯t show up on her birthday so this was enough for her to feel that they were really reaching the end. If she wasn¡¯t in dangerst night, Hinari could even bet that Zaki wouldn¡¯t have ever appeared. That was why she decided to monopolize him today. She must talk to him today even if he didn¡¯t want to. She must tell him everything even though she knew this might not change a thing. She just wanted to speak up or her heart would burst from her silence. She was always been afraid to confront him for fear that she might lost him but somehow, Hinari realized he wasn¡¯t hers to begin with.

    When Hinari finally stepped out of the toilet, she already looked refreshed as usual. Even though she was shockedst night, Hinari seemed to have easily recovered. Maybe because she also experienced this kind of situation once when she was younger so her body seemed like it had learned to rapidly cope with post-traumatic stress.

    "Okay beauty... I am going to make a n for our routine for toda---." Hinari was rendered speechless as soon as she saw Zaki changing his shirt.

    When Zaki saw her, he was about to quickly buttoned his shirt when Hinari stopped him.

    "Oops! Stooopp!" She yelled, causing Zaki to crease his brows in confusion as he looked at her. His hands halted in ce and his perfect beautiful abs were still showing.

    "My beauty... drop your hands!" she again ordered as though she was amander ordering her subbordinate. Of course, this made Zaki even more confused.

    "I said drop your hands! That¡¯s an order! I almost died yesterday so you have to listen to whatever I wish!" Hinari continued when Zaki was about to ignore her and it seemed like her words worked because the man eventually slowly obeyed.

    His eyes turned a bit dark the moment he heard her said thatst sentence.

    "What do you want?" he finally spoke and Hinari walked towards him with her arms crossed. Her eyes were focused on the man¡¯s beautiful abs as she bit her lip.

    "Beauty... I want to touch them."

    "...?!"

 Chapter 425 Delicious abs

    Speechless at Hinari¡¯s remarks, Zaki bit his lip as he looked at her with an unhappy expression. He narrowed his eyes before he moved his hands again, not minding the girl looking at his abs with stars in her eyes.

    However, before he could start buttoning up his shirt, Hinari caught his wrists and she red hard at him.

    "Beauty, you already agreed a while ago that I could touch you today and that you would listen to whatever I wish. Don¡¯t take back your promise or else I will dere you¡¯re not a real man!" She said. Her voice firm and serious as though what she was saying was something as absolute asw.

    "Pervert... when did I agree?" Zaki could only reply. He still felt a bit weak even though he finally spent a good night sleep after many sleepless nights. It looked like his body didn¡¯t recover as fast as before anymore. This was why Zaki couldn¡¯t pull his hands away from her grip for fear that she might notice.

    "Silence means yes, my beauty. You didn¡¯t say ¡¯no¡¯ a while ago so that only means ¡¯yes¡¯. Now behave, because today, I¡¯m the boss. Okay?" Hinari winked cutely at Zaki as she said those.

    This girl... you didn¡¯t give me the chance to answer a while ago...

    The weak Zaki could only crease his brows as he looked at her. He didn¡¯t want to argue with her when she was this energetic because he might just lose miserably in her hands again.

    Seeing the man finally concede, Hinari smiled from ear to ear.

    "That¡¯s my beauty!" She said happily before she let go of one wrist. She stared at his face before she bent down to take a closer look at Zaki¡¯s 8 pack, like a curious little child. Of course, this made Zaki ufortable so he put his hand on her head to stop her from getting closer.

    "Pervert, do you really need to look at it this close?" he asked as his veins were starting to pop. But as expected, what Zaki did made the pervert girl displeased to the bone. She red at him really hard, causing Zaki to slowly put down his hand again. Damn... what am I doing?

    Zaki sighed as he looked at her. He¡¯d been trying so hard to distance himself from her and yet now that he was with her, his willpower was just like a paper house she could easily blow away with just her weak breath. Those displeased and cold res she was throwing him were strangely so powerful it was making him speechless. Well, this Hinari rarely showed this side of hers to him so Zaki found her expressions right now really hard to ignore. He also thought that the angry and mad Hinari was kind of cuter...

    The thoughts in Zaki¡¯s head that moment surprised him and he suddenly averted his gaze away from her towards the window.

    "Just touch it already so I can put on my shirt." He hastily said. If he wasn¡¯t feeling so weak right now, he would never allow her to do this and he would have already tied her up to make her behave. But he knew he was miserably overpowered right now that he couldn¡¯t even refuse her advances.

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, the expression on Hinari¡¯s face turned back to its usual blissfulness.

    "Good, good... ahh... my beauty is so obedient today. You¡¯re more beautiful than usual that I so want to kiss you right now." She said as she held Zaki¡¯s face, making him look at her. She looked so happy like an excited little cat.

    "Okay, okay... forget about the kiss... the delicious abses first." She continued and just like that, she let go of Zaki¡¯s face and she bent down again, not minding just how much impact her words and actions had on Zaki. She didn¡¯t even notice that his veins were popping with annoyance and disbelief one after another.

    "Ohh... beauty, how could you have such a perfect body too? You already have a perfect face, why do you have to be so beautiful here as well? I didn¡¯t have the chance to examine this before so ahh... so beautifully perfect!" She praised as if she was an archaeologist examining the perfect relic she just excavated with wonder in her eyes.

    "Stop talking nonsense and let me wear my clothes. Now."

    "Shh... I said I¡¯m the boss here. Okay, okay... since the beauty is being impatient, it¡¯s time to touch now."

    As soon as Zaki heard her, he looked at her as she slowly reached out her hand and the first thing she did was...

    She poked one of his packs like a little naughty bully.

    "Ohh... so hard!" she eximed before she poked it once again, not knowing that Zaki was about to burst.

    "Beauty, this is amazing... I didn¡¯t know it could really be this hard!"

 Chapter 426 Might be the last time

    While Hinari was enjoying herself thoroughly, Zaki felt a headacheing. This girl was just so damn impossible. How could a grown updy behave like this? She¡¯s really taking advantage of me...

    When Hinari continued poking Zaki¡¯s abs one after another as if they were her new found little toys, Zaki finally reached his limit and he stepped back.

    "That¡¯s enough." He said and he was about to start buttoning his shirt when Hinari pushed him. The man easily fell on the couch behind him. Of course, Zaki falling on the couch so easily when she didn¡¯t even exert that much force surprised Hinari. However, she thought that she might have just caught him by surprise so she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.

    "You... what are you..." Just as Zaki was about to help himself up, Hinari quickly pinned him down again.

    "Beauty... if you keep misbehaving I might lose control and eat you up right now, you know?" She said. She looked exactly like a naughty lusty seductive viin taking advantage of her innocent and powerless prey. Of course, what she said almost made Zaki¡¯s eyes bulge out. He didn¡¯t even know what to even say anymore. What the hell¡¯s going on with this girl?!

    When Hinari saw that Zaki was so surprised that he was unable to speak, Hinari smiled seductively. She was secretly amused at seeing Zaki¡¯s extremely trouble face.

    "Good... you behave because if you don¡¯t, I will really not restrain myself from eating your tofu. Got it?" she continued and Zaki choked.

    "Cough, cough, cough! Pervert, did someone possess you or something?!" He eximed in disbelief while he covered his mouth since he was still coughing and Hinari was again amused to the core. Pfft! My beauty is really troubled... hahaha, I didn¡¯t know he looked this cute when he¡¯s being bullied!

    "Ohh... yeah, I think the goddess of lust cursed mest night so better behave and don¡¯t provoke me, okay?" She replied with all her seductive expression as she ran her fingers on his beautiful face down to his shirtless torso. Hinari just decided to spend this day without any reservation, without worrying about anything and just do what she wanted. It was because for some reason, she just felt like this might be thest time she would be able to touch him, tease him and be with him like this.

    "Hinari, stop ying around." Zaki uttered as he felt her warm fingers.

    "Hmm... Beauty, did your temperature rise? Your packs feel hotter than a while ago." Hinari was obviously ignoring Zaki as she continued her ab exploration. Her attention was so focused on Zaki¡¯s abs that she didn¡¯t notice the drops of sweat that slowly appeared on Zaki¡¯s forehead.

    Zaki¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he felt his body slowly reacting with her every touch. He just felt like this girl was torturing him. She was punishing him and it was driving him crazy.

    "Hinari, I said, that¡¯s enough." Zaki again uttered but the girl didn¡¯t even look at his face as she replied.

    "Shhh... don¡¯t disturb me." She said, causing Zaki¡¯s vein to pop and his voice go a bit louder.

    "What¡¯s so great about that? Get it over and done with now, damn it."

    "No, no, I¡¯m still in the process of falling in love with it so it¡¯s impossible for me to get over it right now."

    "..."

    Zaki could only curse within him. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with this situation anymore. Thus, the next moment, Zaki¡¯s hand finally caught Hinari¡¯s wrists, causing the girl to halt and look at his face with displeased look. However, when the man under her spoke, Hinari¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Hinari, why don¡¯t we go out today?"

 Chapter 427 Seriously?

    Hinari was surprised at Zaki¡¯s sudden invitation. This man, who never once invited her out on a date for six long years, now actually saying this was just so damn unbelievable.

    She froze in ce upon hearing him and her eyes just blinked. The next moment, she lifted her hand and itnded on the man¡¯s forehead. When she felt that his temperature was somehow higher than normal, she began to doubt him. She also finally noticed the sweat on his forehead and her shoulders dropped.

    "Tsk, tsk. I almost fell for your trap again. If you are sick, you should at least just say it. Sigh..." she said and like a disappointed kitten she got off him. She pouted as she helped him up and she didn¡¯t hide her depressed expression.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to believe what he told her, Zaki¡¯s brows knotted. He was also confused as to why she said he was sick. Don¡¯t tell me... did she notice?

    "I... I¡¯m not sick." Zaki immediately said and Hinari¡¯s expression worsened. Somehow, Zaki felt anxious that she might have noticed his weakness but when she bumped her forehead to his, looking mad again, Zaki could only look at her in confusion.

    "Beauty, you know what? You are really annoying and sometimes I want to really really strangle you in my loving arms. Be d there is a soft spot in my heart for you even though you¡¯re... sigh... why are you hiding your condition? Are you afraid I¡¯ll take advantage of you while you¡¯re in your weakened state? I¡¯m not that evil you know? Sigh... my beauty, you really don¡¯t have any trust in me, do you? Poor me..." Zaki¡¯s mouth just hung open. He couldn¡¯tprehend what she was saying anymore. He looked even more confused than ever. This girl...

    Somehow, seeing Hinari suddenly acting like a drama queen just after her seductive viin role a while ago made Zaki start to worry if Hinari was really alright. He thought that she¡¯d been acting strange since she woke up. Did what happenst night affect her?

    "Your temperature is high and you¡¯re even sweating early in the morning so we should call a doctor for you." She continued as she stood when Zaki caught her wrist.

    "I said I¡¯m not sick." Zaki stopped her and Hinari¡¯s forehead creased.

    "You... do you really want me to strangle you?!" Hinari finally burst as some invisible puff of air came out of her nostrils.

    "My temperature rose and I am sweating because of your teasing, do you understand?"

    When Hinari heard him, she froze for a moment before she gasped. She pressed her lips tightly as she looked at him.

    The next moment, she raised her hand and scratched her neck as she forced augh.

    "Ehehehe... is that so? I¡¯m d then..." she said like a shydy. But after a moment, her expression changed again and her lips curved up mischievously.

    "Ohh... so my beauty¡¯s body actually reacted, huh... Hmmm." She uttered as if she just heard a certain blissful news.

    However, five seconds didn¡¯t even pass yet when her expression changed again. She suddenly looked so shocked that she immediately bent down to look at him in the face.

    "So, you mean... if you¡¯re not sick, then you are serious with what you said just now? That we¡¯re going out?!" she asked with her eyes opened wide. Her face was just so close to Zaki that the man could only nod at her.

    As soon as Zaki nodded, Hinari gasped again, her eyes sparkled and then a sweet and wide smile carved on her face.

    "Really? My beauty is inviting me out? Seriously?!"

 Chapter 428 Might be their first and las

    Hinari jumped on Zaki and embraced him.

    Zaki was supposed to feel happy with Hinari¡¯s reaction. However, seeing her happy face that moment made Zaki feel a tinge of pain in his heart. The reason why he said those words was not to make her happy like this. He invited her out for a different reason so this was making him feel extremely awful as he watched her smiling. He wanted to avert his gaze but he didn¡¯t.

    He watched her as she celebrated happily like a kid who just been told that they would be going to her favourite amusement park. He couldn¡¯t even do a thing but quietly feel the awful pain as he looked at her.

    When the girl finally calmed down, Zaki straightened up.

    "Why are you acting like a kid who hasn¡¯t gone out in years?" he forced himself to speak.

    "What... don¡¯t spoil my fun, beauty. This is the first time you invited me out so I must celebrate, okay?" she replied and Zaki felt his words get stuck on his throat.

    He suddenly stood up and turned his back towards her as he started buttoning his shirt quietly.

    When Hinari saw him turn away, she went and embraced him from the back again, causing Zaki¡¯s eyes to widen.

    "Ehehehe... let me hug you again. You¡¯re such a cute and well behaved beauty today so let me give you a reward." She said and without any warning, she tiptoed and pulled him down, then she bit his ear, causing the man to jolt.

    Zaki immediately turned to her but before he could speak, Hinari¡¯s lipsnded on his. Her hands held Zaki¡¯s neck, not letting the man pull away. She kissed him and she nibbled his lips.

    But just when the kiss was about to intensify, Hinari pulled away from him and she smiled.

    "Okay, okay... we gotta get ready now! It¡¯s time to go out!" Hinari happily said and she immediately turned towards the door. But the moment she turned her back, her smile faded and sadness abruptly began to cloud her eyes. She wasn¡¯t faking her reaction. She was truly happy that he invited her out so she didn¡¯t suppress herself to show it. However, deep in her heart, she just felt that Zaki was up to something. She could feel his indifferent emotion and she couldn¡¯t help but think that this date won¡¯t be the date she was dreaming about. What hurt the most was the thought that this might even be their first andst.

    ...

    "Boss, Zaki said he would be going out with his fianc¨¦e. What are we gonna do about his security?" Kaide said on the other side of the phone and Sei¡¯s eyes shifted towards theputer screen.

    He just confirmed that the people who wanted Zaki were really getting serious this time so Sei wanted to call the special forces to guard Zaki. But if he did that, it was practically the same as telling everybody that there really was something wrong with Zaki now. Letting them see that the invincible lone wolf was suddenly being guarded heavily, was the worst thing that he could do at this point. He would never let those people find out about Zaki¡¯s condition.

    Thus, the only solution for this was...

    "Ask him where they¡¯re nning to go and report back to me." Sei said and after he hung up, a little bun¡¯s head peeked through the just opened door.

    "Uhm... dad. Are you still busy? Time for breakfast." The little guy said and Sei slipped his phone in his pocket before he rose. He walked towards his son and carried him up in his arms.

    "Who cooked this time?" Sei asked and little Shin smiled.

    "Guess who?"

    "It¡¯s my wife, right?"

    "No dad, it¡¯s my mom."

    "..."

 Chapter 429 How cute

    While Zaki waited for Hinari in the car, his phone rang. He lifted it up and when he saw that Sei was the one calling, he sighed deeply before he answered it.

    "Hello."

    "So? Where?"

    "I still can¡¯t decide. I can¡¯t bring her anywhere with lots of people since she¡¯s still recovering and I can¡¯t put her in any danger."

    "Don¡¯t forget that you also haven¡¯t recover yet, Zaki."

    "I know."

    "How about the beach? My wife suggested it. She said it¡¯ll be a good ce to soothe and refresh her."

    When Zaki heard Sei¡¯s suggestion, he didn¡¯t even hesitate and he agreed right away.

    "Beach... okay then."

    "Good, we¡¯re on our way there now. We¡¯ll just drop Little Shin at school."

    "Huh? Wait! You¡¯reing?"

    Sei ended the call without even answering, leaving Zaki speechless as he gripped his phone. He already knew that Sei would do something but he didn¡¯t expect him toe. He even said ¡¯we¡¯ so that meant his wife was with him. So he was going to make it look like a double date huh...

    Zaki quickly understood that Sei wanted to join them so he could freely bring with him his guards. This was the only way for the enemies not to notice that it wasn¡¯t really Sei that was being guarded, but him. The enemy would also not dare to attack when Sei was around so this was certainly a perfect n.

    Thinking deeply, Zaki then leaned his head on the headrest and he closed his eyes. He was clenching his fists hard as if he was battling something inside his head. When he opened his eyes, he looked like he had finally decided. He decided that today, he must tell her.

    "Beauty! Open up!"

    Zaki jolted from a knock and a soft voiceing from the car¡¯s window, waking him up from his seemingly deep meditation. He turned towards it and he saw Hinari gesturing him to open the door, showing him her hands that were full.

    Seeing her, Zaki immediately moved and opened the door to let her in.

    Upon sitting beside him, Zaki¡¯s eyes fell on the snacks she bought and his brows knotted.

    "Someone who just came out of the hospital shouldn¡¯t eat junk food right away." He said and Hinari blinked before she burst into a mischievous smile.

    "Pfft! My beauty, you sound like a strict mom. How cute!" She eximed happily as she reached out her hand and pinched his cheek.

    Zaki bit his lip and he pulled Hinari¡¯s summer cap down until it covered her face, causing the girl to let go of his cheek to fix her cap.

    "Beauty!! That¡¯s bad manners!" she protested, while puffing her cheeks but Zaki simply looked at Ryou, whose lips were pressed so tightly. Mr. driver was obviously trying so hard not tough and Zaki wanted to just kick him out.

    "Let¡¯s go." Zaki then said and the car finally elerated.

    The trip towards a certain quiet beach away from the noisy city would be an hour so Hinari asked Ryou to y some music.

    When they were about to reach the infamous world¡¯s fourth longest bridge, Hinari lowered the window.

    "Ahhh!! The wind is so refreshing! Beauty open yours too!" Hinari said but the man didn¡¯t move.

    Seeing his seemingly uninterested look, Hinari narrowed her eyes and she jumped on him.

    "Beauty, this is the first time we¡¯re going out so everything I do, you must do also, understand?" She said as reached out her hand and she lowered the window on Zaki¡¯s side.

    The wind immediately entered and it blew Hinari¡¯s hair towards Zaki¡¯s face. The scent of her hair was like fresh spring flowers.

    "Go back and sit properly now. You¡¯ll hurt your neck." He said as he held her but the girl simply smiled and pulled his head near the window.

    The wind ruffled Zaki¡¯s hair and Hinari chuckled.

    "Hehehe... you see? It¡¯s very nice, right? Ahh... it¡¯s been a long time since I could unwind like this." she said as if she was a kid enjoying her most awaited field trip.

    Somehow, Hinari¡¯s energetic and blissful expressions were making Zaki¡¯s heavy heart subconsciously feel lighter. He was being drawn by her smiles, her chuckles and her seemingly violent yet gentle touches.

    "Ohh, wait! I almost forgot something." She gasped and she sat back. She took her bag and took something in it before she moved closer to Zaki again.

    "Tadah! Beauty, wear this." When Zaki saw that she was about to put weird sunsses, with a colourful hello kitty design, on him, he caught her wrist as his eyes rolled.

    "I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need it." He said and Hinari narrowed her eyes like a displeased boss. She then moved her face closer to his and she whispered.

    "Wear this or... I¡¯ll kiss you."

 Chapter 430 Most awaited reward

    Zaki couldn¡¯t even say a word. Lately, he was unable to even retaliate or stop her with her antics anymore. He was always being overpowered by her now, physically and mentally.

    "Behave, beauty. The strong wind and the sun will hurt your beautiful eyes so we should protect it, okay?" she said and just like that, the helpless Zaki ended up wearing the hello kitty sses.

    "You see? A... you¡¯re so cute!" She eximed as she wowed. She took her cellphone out and she snapped a shot of him.

    "Damn it, beauty! You¡¯re so damn beautiful, look!" Hinari forced Zaki to look at her phone and when the man saw it, he raised his hand to take the cellphone but the girl was too quick.

    "Beauty, do you really want me to kiss you right now? You know it¡¯ll be dangerous for our driver here!" She threatened as she moved the phone away from him and Zaki could only look away. Hended his elbow on the window frame and covered his lower face with the back of his hand. Of course, Hinari was truly enjoying all this. Zaki couldn¡¯t refuse her at all and she always won now so it made her really happy. This Zaki letting her do what she pleased was kind of cute she couldn¡¯t help but imagine him as her cute obedient pet, so powerless to resist her.

    "Don¡¯t you dare remove that, okay?" she said and she sat back. She took out on of her snacks and she began to eat.

    She kept staring at Zaki as she ate and after a moment, she looked like she remembered something fun again. She moved and closed the windows she opened while Zaki just watched her silently.

    The girl then moved towards her corner and she leaned her back on the car¡¯s door.

    "Beauty, let¡¯s do something fun. Catch five of these and I will give you a reward, but if you fail I will punish you." She said as she tossed a ring shaped cracker in her mouth. And before Zaki could even say a word...

    "Beauty, here I go! Catch!" Hinari suddenly tossed it towards him and Zaki instinctively caught it with his mouth. Well, when he was teenager, Zaki loved doing this. He found it fun so he was already an expert with this.

    "Whoah!!! As expected with my beauty! Awesome as always!" Hinari wowed and she gave Zaki a round of apuse.

    Like an exited little girl, Hinari tossed another four and Zaki caught them with ease.

    "OMG beauty! How are you so good?!"

    "I don¡¯t want to be punished."

    "Ohh... so you wanted your reward so much huh..."

    "I don¡¯t need a reward, just behave and rest until we get there."

    "No, no. I don¡¯t need a rest today. Okay, here¡¯s your most awaited reward, my beauty..."

    Hinari then crawled towards Zaki and she suddenly sat on hisp, causing the man¡¯s eyes to widen. She was smiling seductively at him as she moved her face closer to his.

    The man was about to speak but the girl quickly put her forefinger on his lips. She leaned forward and she suddenly hugged him without saying anything.

    This of course surprised Zaki because he was expecting her to tease him with her naughty antics again. He didn¡¯t expect her to hug him like this. He could feel her chin on his shoulder and she stayed like that for long moment rendering Zaki surprised and unable to move. He was speechless and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    When the girl finally pulled away, she stared at Zaki. The way she looked at him that moment was unusual. Her eyes looked so emotional and it looked like there were fireworks sparkling in them. Before Zaki fell in a daze, Hinari slowly moved.

    Zaki was expecting her to kiss him but to his surprise...

    The girl¡¯s lips suddenlynded on his forehead.

 Chapter 431 Mine

    As soon as Hinari¡¯s lipsnded softly on his forehead, Zaki felt as though his heart stopped. He felt like her lips were soft feathers touching his skin. It was as if there were warm lights of genuine and sincere emotions flowing from it and yet it was making his heart twist so fiercely.

    Zaki felt like there was something caught in his throat and he couldn¡¯t utter a sound. The impact of the kiss was stronger than all the kisses he received from her before, making him feel like he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    When Hinari finally let go, she smiled at him. Zaki was in a daze as he kept his eyes on her. They both gazed deeply at each other without words but then, suddenly, the car slowly halted.

    This made Hinari turn her head and when she saw that they were already at the beach, her eyes widened.

    "Ohh... I think we have arrived! Beauty! We¡¯re here!" she said excitedly and she jumped off Zaki in a sh.

    She stepped out of the car and stood at the road side. She could see the vast and beautiful beach below and she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. The next moment, she suddenly ran down the road towards the beach. She ran until she was at the water¡¯s edge. She then flicked off her shoes and dug her feet into the sand. She closed her eyes as she listened to the water, as she felt the breeze on her face and the cool water on her feet. She breathed in the beach smell and just stood there with her hair dancing in the wind, taking in the clear blue skies, the endless clear blue water and the pure white sand.

    Meanwhile, back inside the car, Ryou waspletely puzzled. He watched Zaki acting like a stone statue and he didn¡¯t know whether saying something would startle him or not.

    dly, he decided not to do anything. It was because he felt that there was something strange about Zaki at that moment and he didn¡¯t want to do anything that could ruin his mood since he knew this was the first time he was going out with a girl. He thought that Zaki might be in deep thought about something very important. Wait... could it be that he was thinking about asking her to marry him now?!

    Ryou¡¯s lips slowly curved into a grin and he turned towards Zaki. However, just as he was about to ask mischievously, the dazed man moved and...

    He suddenly pounded his head on the back of Ryou¡¯s seat. The impact was so strong that Ryou was startled. His eyes could only widen in confusion. Err... what was going on? That must have hurt him, right? What the hell is happening to this man?!

    When Ryou was about to say something, the man suddenly stepped out of the car and closed the door with a loud bang, shocking him once again. What the hell!!! Was he mad?! Why?! I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on with him anymore!

    Zaki leaned on the car and he breathed in deeply.

    After a moment, Hinari came back. She was panting when she reached Zaki.

    "Beauty... I almost forgot you. Haha!" she said and she immediately held Zaki¡¯s hand. She pulled him and they both walked towards the beach.

    When they nearly reached the water, Hinari stopped.

    "Okay! Time to strip!" she yelled and Zaki looked at her with big, round eyes. Of course, Hinari saw his reaction and she giggled. Pfft!! What¡¯s with his surprised look?

    "Okay, beauty, you strip first. I wanna see my lovely 8 pack once again!" She said as cupped her hands. She looked exactly like a fangirl pleading her godly idol to show his abs. But...

    "I think I will keep my clothes on." Zaki replied and Hinari immediately puffed her cheeks.

    Zaki already dressed for the beach before they hopped in the car so there was no need for him to get changed anymore. He was wearing short pants and a blue Hawaiian polo shirt. His look was exactly the look of a perfect beach hunk, if only... he wasn¡¯t wearing those hello kitty sunsses. Did my beauty forget that he was wearing the sunsses? Pfft! He¡¯s a cute hunk... now all that¡¯s needed are the abs toplete the look!

    "C¡¯mon beauty. Can¡¯t you show it please? Just remove your undershirt." She pleaded, looking at him with her puppy eyes.

    Zaki looked at her for a moment and then he sighed before he gave in.

    The man began to strip and Hinari was ecstatic. She was so happy that Zaki was just so obedient today.

    "Yey!!" she yelled as Zaki removed his undershirt. His delicious 8 pack appeared before her and Hinari¡¯s eyes twinkled. She was looking at Zaki¡¯s abs as if they were covered with shimmering and glimmering gold and diamonds. Hinari felt like she was in cloud nine... how could she not feel like this seeing this delicious man before her?

    However, it wasn¡¯t even a minute yet since Zaki stripped when a few girls that were unwinding on the beach started swooning over him.

    "Ohh my goshh!! Look at those 8 packs!! Oh my gosh!! I¡¯m going to faint!"

    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m literally drooling!"

    "Who is he? A superstar? Ahh... god, what¡¯s with that perfect body? I think my eyes are being ruined!"

    When Hinari saw the girls fantasizing over her beauty, her brows creased and her expression darkened. She then picked up Zaki¡¯s blue polo shirt and she red sharply at the girls looking at him.

    "Beauty, I changed my mind. Wear this." She said as she put the polo on him, confusing the oblivious man.

    "Huh? Didn¡¯t you just ask me to strip?"

    "I said I changed my mind. I can¡¯t possibly let other girls fantasize over my man! Those abs are mine and mine alone! No one is allowed to see your body but me, you understand?"

    "..."

 Chapter 432 Wear this

    Hinari buttoned up Zaki¡¯s polo shirt to his neck before she red again at the girls.

    When the girls saw that the delicious abs were covered up and seeing Hinari clinging on him like she owned him, the girls looked so jealous that they quickly left with sour faces.

    "Gahh! I¡¯m so mad. How dare those people ogle at you like that? Do they think you¡¯re some kind of ancient fossil in the museum? Sigh... just as I thought, you¡¯re not meant to be publicly disyed my beauty or the world will go crazy." Hinari said and Zaki just casually unbuttoned the top three buttons because he felt like his shirt was choking him.

    "Well it¡¯s okay, I can just strip you again when no one is here." She said as she grinned at him and Zaki flicked her head before he sat on the sand.

    However, the next moment, Hinari suddenly started stripping before him. She was casually unbuttoning her shirt as she mumbled while Zaki¡¯s eyes slowly widened.

    When Hinari¡¯s cleavage was now in view, Zaki¡¯s vein popped and he stood up quickly. He moved so close to her causing Hinari to look at him in confusion.

    "Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?" she asked as she continued unbuttoning her shirt casually.

    Seeing her chest slowlying to view, Zaki¡¯s brows knotted.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" He asked and Hinari blinked. Hinari¡¯s mischievousness almost struck again but dly, before she could tease Zaki again, she realized that the man was misunderstanding something. Ahh... this man, did he think I came here unprepared? Tsk. Tsk. I wore my loveliest bikini just for you, you know? Just you wait...

    "Don¡¯t worry, my dearest beauty. A woman is always prepared, okay? I already wore my lovely bikini before we drove here."

    Zaki looked a bit confused but hearing Hinari¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t try to stop her again. He just watched her strip until...

    "Tadah! Beauty, do I look good?" Hinari stood before Zaki as she let her hair down. She was wearing a lovely pair of blue bikinis and she looked absolutely gorgeous. Her beautiful curves, her soft white skin, her long hair dancing with the wind and that sweet smile made his mouth part involuntarily.

    Zaki felt his heart skip a beat as he looked at her and try as he might, he just couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from her.

    The girl walked towards him and tiptoed to close in on his face.

    "Hey, beauty! Can¡¯t you even give me a reaction? How do I look? Huh? Huh?" she asked but the man simply turned away and sat again on the sand.

    His reaction of course made Hinari puff her cheeks. She was about to go and jump on him when all of a sudden, numbers of men started gathering as though they just saw a goddess.

    "Miss, you¡¯re so damn beautiful!"

    "Yeah, you¡¯re a goddess! You¡¯re so damn sexy!"

    "Shit, she¡¯s the sexiest girl I¡¯ve ever seen. She¡¯s even sexier than most of the girls in magazines!"

    "That¡¯s right. Wait, are you guys sure she¡¯s not a sexy star or something?"

    "I don¡¯t think so. I know all the nation¡¯s top 100 sexiest girl and thisdy isn¡¯t there even though she¡¯s on par with the nation¡¯s top 1!"

    Hearing the men¡¯s words, Hinari wasn¡¯t that affected anymore. Well, she was used to it since she loved beach and went often, so she just ignored the men like she always did.

    However, a certain man sitting there suddenly released a cold chilling demonic aura which made the men feel a chill run down their spines.

    His eyes narrowed as he looked at these men looking at Hinari with lust in their eyes. His face darkened and before he realized it, he picked his undershirt up and he walked towards Hinari.

    "Wear this." He said as he gave her his shirt.

    When Hinari just blinked at him, looking at him with questioning eyes, his face became even darker. Of course, the men around heard him so they began to bber.

    "What¡¯s with you dude! Your girl wanted to show off her beautiful body, don¡¯t spoil her fun." They said and another vein popped on Zaki¡¯s forehead. He looked at the men with a gaze sharp enough to make them fear for their lives but of course, it didn¡¯t work since he was wearing his hellokitty sunsses.

    Hinari on the other hand was surprised. Huh? What¡¯s going on my beauty? Wait! Could it be that he¡¯s jealous? OMG! Was my beauty really jealous? Seriously?!

    Hinari gasped and she covered her mouth with her hand. She couldn¡¯t see his eyes so she wasn¡¯t sure but somehow, she wanted to believe that the man also didn¡¯t like other people looking at her.

    Hinari was about to speak to interogate the beauty whether he was jealous or not when suddenly, Zaki moved and...

    He forcefully put the shirt on her.

    Hinari: "..."

 Chapter 433 Hinari assaul

    Zaki put the shirt on Hinari as if she was a baby who needed his help. He put the shirt over her head which covered her whole face and when he pulled down on it, the neck shirt of the shirt stopped just under her nose. He then pulled the bottom of the shirt over her shoulders, trapping both her arms. Her hair, which was flying with the wind, now covered her face, trapped by the shirt and she tried to blow it away using her mouth because her hands were trapped. When she was unsessful, her eyes turned to Zaki in frustration and she looked at him with daggers in her eyes.

    Zaki then held the sleeves up and motioned for her to put her arms through it, and like a spoiled little darling, she pouted at him while she pushed her arms through the sleeves. He then pulled the shirt down so it stopped covering her mouth and once her face was uncovered and her hair had been fixed up, he could see how annoyed she was at him.

    The white undershirt wasn¡¯t that big but because of Hinari¡¯s small frame the shirt covered her body down to her thighs.

    When the man made sure that she was covered well, he ignored her thunderous expression and quietly turned around to sit again on the same spot. He rested his face on his knuckles and he casually gazed towards the vast blue sea.

    Looking at the man leisurely sitting there like nothing happened, Hinari was speechless.

    However, her frustration quickly changed into mischief when she thought about why Zaki did what he did. This made her smile and she couldn¡¯t stop her naughty self from striking again.

    Thus, with a sexy and wide smile, Hinari walked closer to Zaki and then she suddenly jumped on him, startling the man as he fell on the sand. Well, Zaki was still weak so he was easily pinned down by her like he was her little weak doll.

    "My beauty... you covered me up because you don¡¯t want those men to feast on my beautiful body, right? Right?" she asked. She looked like she was so pleased and her expression was blissful as ever.

    However, to her dismay, Zaki raised his hand and flicked her forehead as he replied.

    "What are you saying? I just want those people to leave. They¡¯re noisy." He said and Hinari¡¯s smile slowly faded. Her spring-like expression changed into winter and she puffed her cheeks.

    The next moment, she forced a smile as she pulled his cor like a big boss bullying her underling.

    "Beauty... do you have a death wish? Don¡¯t you know that I can bury you here alive right now? Or do you really want me to drown you with kisses right here, right now? Huh?" Hinari¡¯s voice was slow and soft yet it was seductively threatening. She even casually started unbuttoning Zaki¡¯s polo as she spoke.

    "Get off now, everyone is looking at us." Zaki tried to stop Hinari¡¯s naughty advances but the girl simply clicked her lips.

    "I don¡¯t really care about others, my beauty. I¡¯m going to punish you for provoking me," she said and all of a sudden, she mmed her lips on him, causing Zaki¡¯s eyes to widen.

    Hinari¡¯s kiss this time was so dangerously bold that Zaki was forced to gather all his strength to pull away before she couldpletely take control over him again. He held her shoulders and he pushed her down on the sand.

    Zaki pinned her down as he spoke.

    "Little pervert, this is a public ce so behave," he said but Hinari just narrowed her eyes before her hand crawled on Zaki¡¯s abs.

    "Hmm? Aren¡¯t you the one misbehaving here? Huh, Mr. Beautiful? You¡¯re the worst date ever. You didn¡¯t even praise me even though I wore my loveliest bikini today just for you." Hinari looked mad and she was focused on Zaki¡¯s abs that she didn¡¯t notice that Zaki¡¯s ears reddened a little bit because of her words.

    However, the next moment...

    Hinari¡¯s hands suddenly crawled near Zaki¡¯s underarms and she started tickling him. Zaki immediately lost his bnce and fell on top of her but the girl didn¡¯t stop. She continued tickling him hard until Zaki rolled away by himself to escape from her grasp.

    He wasughing as he tried to escape her but the girl pinned him down and she continued her tickling assault.

    "Hahaha... Stop!! Pervert stop it!!" He pleaded. They looked like little kids ying on the sand, no, it looked like a certain sweet, new couple was ying their sweet tickling game and the husband was utterly being bullied.

    "I said stop! Pervert, I can¡¯t breathe! Hahaha! Are you really trying to kill me?!" Zaki continued pleading Hinari to stop. He didn¡¯t have the strength to even stop her now so he could only give in. Damn... this pervert is getting more and more untamed... I can¡¯t even fight her anymore... T^T

    "Okay, okay! What do you want me to say?!" Zaki finally gave in as he panted and dly, Hinari immediately halted. "Ugh! My stomach hurts."

    "Hmm? What do you think I want to hear from you? Huh? Beauty?" Hinari was looking at him like an evil queen. She even raised her hands as if she was ready to assault him again once he said something she didn¡¯t like.

    Looking at her, the tired and helpless Zaki bit his lip before he spoke.

    "Okay, I¡¯m praising your bikini. It¡¯s colourful and beautiful," he said but to his surprise, the evil queen seemed even more displeased.

    "It¡¯s the loveliest bikini i ever saw!" He continued but her face turned even darker, and in the next moment, the Hinari assault continued.

    "Wait!! Ahahaha! Wait!! Pervert! Stop!! Okay, I¡¯ll do it right this time!! I mean, not just your bikinis, you¡¯re so damn sexy, I don¡¯t want those bastards to see your gorgeous body!!! That¡¯s why I covered you up!"

 Chapter 434 Dont run!

    "Wait!! Ahahaha! Wait!! Pervert! Stop!! Okay, I¡¯ll do it right this time!! I mean, not just your bikinis, you¡¯re so damn sexy, I don¡¯t want those bastards to see your gorgeous body!!! That¡¯s why I covered you up!" Zaki said but the girl halted just for a moment and she continued tickling him again, forcing Zaki to speak more.

    "I mean it! Hahaha! I really mean it! You¡¯re the sexiest girl I ever saw in my life!"

    Upon those words leaving Zaki¡¯s mouth, Hinari immediately stopped and as though she didn¡¯t just torture the poor man, a wide smile swiftly carved on her face. She jumped off Zaki and she helped the man up.

    Zaki was still panting with his hand on his stomach when Hinari suddenly hugged him.

    When she let go, she showed such a blissful and satisfied smiled as she knelt before him pinching his cheeks so lovingly.

    "Fufufu, my beauty really is the best," she said and sweat drops could only fall from Zaki¡¯s forehead. He was utterly defeated by her. He would have never thought that he would experience being tickled on the ground like this.

    Zaki nced around and when he noticed some familiar figures which were obviously Sei¡¯s guards clearly watching them, he could only face palm within him. He could even already imagine the grinning faces of the guards especially Kaide and Ryou.

    However, when he looked at the smiling girl before him, he couldn¡¯t even get mad at her. He instead felt like his fatigue was somehow being cured just by looking at her ever so blissful face.

    "Okay! It¡¯s time my beauty! Let¡¯s go and have more fun!" Suddenly, Hinari yelled and she began pulling him up. She pulled him towards the water but Zaki stopped her.

    "Wait... you can¡¯t go to the water little pervert. Your wounds are still..." Hinari stopped Zaki¡¯s words by putting her forefinger on his lips.

    "Shhh... my beauty, don¡¯t worry okay? I came over prepared so don¡¯t worry. Besides, we won¡¯t go deeper than our knees." Hinari said rendering Zaki speechless as he let the girl drag him along with her.

    The two were about to reach the water when Hinari saw girls swooning over Zaki again. She turned and when she saw her dearest abs showing, she hastily pulled Zaki closer towards her.

    "Oops wait here... my dearest abs are showing. Let¡¯s hide it first cause there¡¯s a lot of peeping Toms here," she said and she hastily buttoned up Zaki¡¯s polo.

    "Hey, don¡¯t button it up to my neck."

    "Shut up beauty! How dare they look at my lovely abs."

    "My abs..."

    "No, mine!"

    "..."

    ...

    Meanwhile, a certain couple not far from them dressed in a pair of pink Hawaiian beach wear was busy watching the two before them.

    "Aww... how sweet. Darling, look, I got the very best angle. Let me see yours." Davi looked at Sei¡¯s shot and her excited expression went nk. The photos Sei took were absolutely below novice level. Err... my perfect darling is useless when ites this huh, how cute...

    "My wife, you won¡¯t do that to me, right?" Sei asked causing Davi to tilt her head slightly at him.

    "Hmm? That?"

    "Mm. That tickling assault. My brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e seems not as nice as you. I¡¯m so d my wife is the kindest."

    Somehow, Davi didn¡¯t know whether to smile or what. It looked like she pampered her dearest husband too much for him to say that she wouldn¡¯t tickle him.

    "Darling, what made you think that I won¡¯t do that to you? Actually, I am still a bit mad because you forgot to give me a good night kissst night." Davi was just trying to tease Sei so she pouted to make her drama more realistic. But as expected, Sei¡¯s expression immediately changed. He froze as he tried recalling if what she said was true and when he remembered he really forgot, the almighty hunk started to transform into his chibi self as he moved closer to his wife.

    "Darling... I¡¯m sorry, I forgot because I went back to the hospitalst night." Sei immediately started exining himself with all the sincerity and honesty in the world. He was always like this no matter how small something was and this was why Davi couldn¡¯t even get angry at him. Well, how could she even get mad when this adorable hubby of hers was like this?

    "Hubby, I want to punish you like what Hinari did." Davi replied but as expected...

    Sei opened his arms wide as he stood before his wife. The words ¡¯your words arew my wife, punish me all you want!¡¯ was shing across his eyes and Davi couldn¡¯t help but melt.

    "Mm. I don¡¯t mind. As long as it makes you feel better," he said as he started holding his breath, waiting for her assault, like an obedient soldier sacrificing himself. Sigh... this husband of mine...

    Davi didn¡¯t have the heart to punish him at all but somehow, she wanted to see how her husband would look if she tickled him so without hesitation, Davi immediately raised her hands and tickled him.

    However, as soon as Davi¡¯s fingers started tickling him, the man suddenly jumped away. His expression was so priceless that Davi almost burst.

    Davi then walked closer but Sei was stepping backward.

    "Hubby, why are you backing away? Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t mind?" she asked. She looked so pleased and she was obviously enjoying chibi Sei moving backwards with his puppy eyes.

    "My wife, I¡¯m sorry. Can you punish meter when we¡¯re home?" the man pleaded but Davi just smiled like a mischievous devil.

    "Huh? I don¡¯t want to. I want to punish you now!" She said and she was about to jump on him to catch him when Sei suddenly ran away.

    Davi was surprised and she immediately began to chase him.

    "Hubby! Don¡¯t run!!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m running."

    "If you won¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll strip right here and show the world my sexy bikini!" she yelled and just like that, Sei stopped at full force.

 Chapter 435 Those two are no fun

    Like a car that screeched to a halt, Sei immediately froze in ce and let Davi catch him. He slowly faced her like a robot raising a white g.

    Seeing her chibi Sei acting all cute and cuddly with his oh so priceless expressions, Davi almost forgot about her n and just felt like squeezing him tight. dly, she persevered and she forced herself to act mad.

    She crossed her arms as she stood before him and the man immediately looked like he had already admitted hisplete surrender.

    "My wife, I''m sorry. I won''t run away again," he said as he lowered his gaze. When Davi was about to speak, the man suddenly knelt down.

    "It fell again. I''ll fix it," he continued and he started folding up Davi''s pants. Well, a while ago, the conservative Sei looked so gloomy when Davi wore her sexy beach wear. He wasn''t pleased with Davi''s outfit that he hastily ordered Kaide to fetch some full length pants for his wife. He asked her to change and wear the pants Kaide brought saying that Davi''s soft and long legs, her beautiful curves and white skin were only for him to see. Of course, Davi didn''t mind since their job for today was to stalk Zaki and Hinari so she agreed to her dearest''s wishes. After all, she didn''t want her hubby''s mood to stay all gloomy like he was a sad puppy.

    Thus, the situation they were in now.

    "This is why I told you that the short shorts was fine. This will just keep falling down." Daviined but Sei just raised his face and smiled at her.

    "It''s fine, my wife. I''m enjoying folding it up so don''t worry," he said and Davi pressed her lips together to stop herself from smiling.

    "But that won''t do! We won''t catch up to them if we keep stopping because of this." Davi stillined as she looked towards Zaki and Hinari moving further away from them. But as she said those words, suddenly, Sei turned around and crouched before her.

    "Then I''ll carry you. Hop on my back, my wife."

    Looking at Sei''s back, Davi finally smiled and she jumped on his back without any hesitation. How could she reject such a royal piggy back ride from her king?

    And so, just like that, Davi forgot about the tickling punishment and she enjoyed the ride as they both happily chased their target.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, a certain guard not far from them was murmuring to himself.

    "Ahh¡­ why are we here again? Are we here to guard or to eat excessive dog food! They''re torturing my single heart! Ahh! I want to go home now..!

    "I shouldn''t havee! Why did Ie anyway? His special armies are already here. Kir and Ryou are also here! What do they need me for? Huh? Dear self, shall we go home?

    "I better sneak away, I can''t watch this anymore or I''ll die!

    "I would''ve been fine if it was only the boss and his wife but Zaki too? This is lethal."

    Kaide continued uttering to himself as he moved away from his spot when someone cleared his throat, causing him to halt.

    "Big bro, where do you think you''re going? Shall I send a signal to the big boss that you''re trying to sneak away?" Yujin was the one who spoke. The twins suddenly appeared wearing a pair of white beach wear and Kaide was startled.

    "You little brats! Who''s leaving? I am just trying to go to the other spot and watch some sexy single girls out there! Those two are no fun. They chased all the women away."

    "Big bro, stopining and do your job."

    "Shut up, you loyal brats. I will retire as Sei''s follower soon. I will never find my own girl if this continues! This pretty man shall go and search the world and find his princess!"

    "Ohh¡­ is that so? Yijin, did you record that?" Yujin turned towards his brother and the quiet young man simply nodded.

    "Okay, let''s give it to the big bosster. Ahh, I can finally take over your position big bro. Let''s go Yijin, big bro Kir is sending us a signal."

    "H-huh?! Wait! Damn brats, get back here!"

 Chapter 436 Last kiss?

    Time passed and the sun was about to set. Hinari enjoyed the day to her heart¡¯s content and she couldn¡¯t help but wish for the day not to end just yet. It was because she just felt that at the end of this blissful day, darkness was waiting for her.

    Their date was going really well, at least, Hinari thought so. After sshing around in the water, they had a somewhat romantic pic lunch by the beach. Hinari was very happy because her obedient little beast let her feed him like how she had always wanted to. They then yed the catch the food in your mouth game and of course, Zaki, the master, didn¡¯t waste a single piece. Hinari, however, was not so good and the foodnded on her eyes, nose, cheek, forehead - basically everywhere but her mouth, but she didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to make as many memories as she could because she didn¡¯t know if she would be able to make more after today.

    They were ying around for a while now, although it was Hinari who dragged Zaki everywhere and he was just like a shadow who followed her obediently, when Zaki finally spoke up.

    "Hinari, let¡¯s rest."

    Zaki¡¯s words made Hinari crease her brows as she halted from their supposedly romantic walk on the shore.

    She then let go of his hand as she narrowed her eyes. Well, she¡¯d been suspicious since this morning because of how quiet Zaki had be. This man who was usually so annoyingly jolly, who kept on messing with her, suddenly turned into a quiet and obedient pet which was definitely something very unusual.

    Hinari thought that it maybe because he was forced into this but as time went by, she noticed him constantly resting like he was an old man who was easily being tired and this made her feel that something was really off.

    "Beauty... have a seat," she said and the man immediately sat on the sand as though he had really been waiting to rest.

    Seeing this actions, Hinari knelt before him and she wrapped her arms around her neck. She gazed at him as though she was scrutinizing his every gesture.

    "Beauty, tell me... are you really tired?" she asked but the man simply looked at her with his usual expression.

    "Yeah. I guess I¡¯m tired of watching the ocean for hours now," he replied and Hinari puffed her cheeks.

    "Oh... are you saying you¡¯re getting bored now? Huh, beauty?"

    "I guess s---"

    Before Zaki couldplete his sentence, Hinari suddenly pinned him down. She looked obviously mad and her gaze at him was sharp.

    "Oho... you¡¯re bored now huh? Well then, my dear beauty, since you¡¯re sooo bored, let¡¯s do something different this time," she said and before Zaki could even speak, Hinari¡¯s lipsnded on his.

    She kissed him hard, not giving him a chance to pull away. She held his face and she stayed on top of him.

    Hinari was wearing a wide summer cap covering their faces so she didn¡¯t hold back. Well, she doesn¡¯t care at all anymore.

    When their lips parted, Zaki¡¯s eyes were wide as he looked at her while Hinari just smiled at him mischievously.

    "Has your boredom been cured now, my beauty?" she asked but before Zaki could reply, Hinari kissed him again. She just actually asked him so she could gain ess inside his mouth.

    Thus, this time, Hinari kissed him deeply. She delved deeper in his mouth and she started kissing him so passionately. For some reason, Hinari just felt that this might be thest time she could kiss him like this. She didn¡¯t know why but as she kissed him, her heart was beating so wildly and yet she was feeling a tinge of pain. She didn¡¯t know why but no matter how passionate she kissed him, the kiss didn¡¯t give her the usual spark of fireworks in her heart, instead, the kiss was just... so unbelievably sad.

    Zaki was responding, their kiss was slow and deep and yet it didn¡¯t soothe the pain in her heart. The longer they kissed, the more pain she felt. She could hear the sound of the waves and the sound of her heartbeat. She could feel the scorching heat from Zaki¡¯s soft lips and warm mouth. It was hotter than the sun. She felt like sparks were flying every time their skin brushed against each other, and yet... her heart seemed to be in tears.

    Beauty... tell me, why... why is my heart aching so bad? Will this... will this really be thest time I can hold you like this? Will this really be ourst kiss?

    As she silently asked thest question, a teardrop rolled down her cheek andnded on Zaki¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 437 Invincible

    Their kisssted for a long while. It was the longest kiss they¡¯ve ever shared. It was the most passionate but at the same time it was the saddest.

    Still, Hinari didn¡¯t want it to end but if this continue, she was afraid she might break down before him. So before she burst, Hinari pulled away. When their lips finally parted, before Zaki could open his eyes, she quickly got off him and she hastily walked away without saying a word, leaving Zaki lying alone on the sand.

    Zaki was breathing heavily as he tilted his head and watched Hinari¡¯s silhouette walking away from him. He didn¡¯t rise. He justid there staring at her back until she finally disappeared from his view.

    He then slowlyy back down, with one arm resting across his forehead and looked at the beautifully painted sky showing off a whole lot of different colours. Yes, the sky was really unbelievably beautiful today and yet, it look so sad to him. Zaki listened to the waves roaring like noisy whispers. His heartbeat was loud in his ears as the heat she left on his lips started to fade. He wanted to rise and chase after her but he didn¡¯t. He justy there, as his eyes being covered with the back of his palm.

    Not far from him, the two figures, who were hiding behind a coconut tree, slowly showed up. Davi was so worried. She saw how Hinari left and it looked as if she was in tears.

    "Darling... what¡¯s going on with them? What¡¯s going on with Zaki? Why is he not chasing after her? I¡¯m getting really worried now," Davi said as she tugged Sei¡¯s shirt. She wasn¡¯t just worried, she could actually feel the sadness as she watch them and she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    "Look, he¡¯s not moving at all," she continued and Sei held her hand.

    Sei wanted to tell his wife the whole story but he knew that this was Zaki¡¯s decision, ultimately. He hoped that his friend, his brother, would choose the decision that would bring him happiness, like what he had found with his wife. In his mind, it was even more important for Zaki to stop wasting time and just make the most of his time with the people he loved but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    He sighed deeply as he looked at Davi¡¯s worried expression and said, "Okay, go after your friend. I¡¯ll go speak with Zaki."

    Upon hearing him, Davi nodded her reply and she immediately moved. Sei then gave his guards a signal and they followed Davi as she ran towards the direction where Hinari left.

    When Davi was gone, Sei then took a deep breath before he walked towards the man lying all alone in the sand.

    When he reached him, Zaki didn¡¯t even move. So Sei sat beside him as he began to speak.

    "Zaki, are you alright?" Sei asked as he gazed towards the colourful sky.

    "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just tired," Zaki replied but Sei could tell he wasn¡¯t fine at all. Sei felt that Zaki had aged 10 years in thest few months, not in his looks, but in his strength and his energy levels. Zaki was getting weaker right before his eyes and it was hard for Sei to see this. Looking at him right now, he looked like he was barely holding on.

    Back when they were younger, Sei remembered the day when Zaki first saw the ocean. That day, Zaki immediately jumped in the water, he swam and yed with the waves alone for hours while Sei just sat on the sand watching him. He wasughing by himself as he kept shouting at Sei everytime he picks up a sea shell. He was so vibrant and full of life and Sei felt like there was nothing on earth that could stop him. Zaki was invincible in his eyes.

    Reminiscing their past adventures, Sei could only remember Zaki as the type who easily became excited with things that were new to him. He was an energetic being who just wouldn¡¯t stay still no matter what the situation and he was never the type to give up.

    The day Sei took Zaki out of that ce, the scientists already gave him all the information about Zaki; his skills, his abilities, the danger that he held, and his life expectancy. Sei knew everything and that was why Sei was doing everything he could to help him.

    "Zaki, even though I promised that I would not force you into anything, seeing you like this, I---"

    "Sei... I have already decided. I have been preparing for this since the beginning. I knew what was ahead of me even before I met her. This is why... I can¡¯t... I... I have to set her free."

 Chapter 438 Cant you hear?

    Time passed and darkness finally swallowed the sky. Zaki and Sei remained in the same spot after a long talk until Sei received a message from his dear wife.

    "Zaki... how long do you n on lying there? Does lying in the sand feel so good that you don¡¯t want to get up?" Sei then asked and Zaki finally looked at him. However, he looked like veins are popping on his forehead as he red at Sei.

    "Idiot! I¡¯ve been waiting for you to help me up!"

    Zaki suddenly burst but instead ofughing at his remarks, Sei creased his brows hard as he looked at him worriedly.

    "You... don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even get up by yourself now!" Sei started to panic when suddenly, Zaki rose and he sat up, rendering Sei speechless.

    Sei: "..."

    Kir, who was about to rush towards them stopped at full force, making the other guards look at him in confusion. Well, Kir was the only one among the guards who could hear their conversation so he rushed towards them the moment he heard Sei¡¯s words.

    "Captain... what¡¯s wrong?" the other guards asked Kir and the man immediately cleared his throat.

    "Eherm... nothing. It was a false rm. Go back to your posts," he ordered and the men immediately returned to their posts.

    Sei on the other hand, looked at Zaki like he wanted to hit him but instead of hitting him, he called Kir toe over.

    Kir then swiftly arrived and he stood before Sei.

    "Boss, is there something wrong?" he asked and Sei kept his eyes on the man sitting on the sand as he spoke.

    "Zaki needs you to carry him," Sei suddenly said, causing Zaki¡¯s eyes to widen.

    "Ehh? Why? What¡¯s wrong with him? Did you have a muscle cramp from lying there for so long?" Kir asked innocently as his gaze fell on Sei and then on Zaki. Well, in Kir¡¯s eyes, Zaki was still the invincible fighter and the strongest of all. And in his eyes, he remained that way and it will never change.

    Before Zaki could speak to redeem himself from the total misunderstanding, Sei spoke first.

    "No, he¡¯s fine. This man¡¯s heart is broken so badly right now that he can¡¯t even stand anymore," Sei exined and the two were rendered speechless.

    Zaki: "..."

    Kir: "..."

    Kir then looked at Zaki and when Zaki saw the sympathy in the man¡¯s eyes, his shoulders dropped and he waved at Kir to leave.

    "Don¡¯t listen to Sei and go back to your post," Zaki said weakly but Kir didn¡¯t move. He instead turned towards Sei, waiting for his order.

    "Boss, I don¡¯t think he will let me carry him. Shall I knock him out?" Kir asked and before Sei could reply, Zaki stood up as he red sharply at the two of them.

    "You two blockheads... don¡¯t add to my frustrations!" heined and he walked past them with an annoyed look.

    When the man walked away from them, Sei signaled Kir to go back to his post before he caught up with Zaki.

    "Sei, where is she?" Zaki immediately asked and Sei immediately replied as he led him towards a cottage.

    "My wife said they¡¯re drinking inside the cottage," he said and they both walked towards said ce. When they were close to it, they could hear two voices singing so happily.

    "Err... videoke?"

    "Zaki, I can hear my wife¡¯s voice."

    "Hinari¡¯s voice is better though."

    "No, my wife¡¯s is better."

    "Idiot! You¡¯re deaf. Hinari¡¯s voice is 50% better, can¡¯t you hear?"

    "Shut up Zaki. If you badmouth my wife, I will---"

    "I got it, I got it!"

 Chapter 439 Firefly

    (Suggestion from the author: check out the song Firefly or Hotaru by Fujita Maiko. It¡¯s a japanese song and it¡¯s the song Hinari was singing. Link below.)

    By the time the brothers quietly stepped inside the small cottage, Zaki leaned over to Sei and he whispered.

    "Sei, I want to be alone with her," he said and Sei immediately nodded. He looked intently at Zaki and he patted his shoulder.

    "Zaki... all I want is for you to be happy, remember that," Sei uttered before he walked away and he snuck up behind Davi. He gently took his wife¡¯s hand and he gestured at her to leave.

    Hinari already started singing her next song so she didn¡¯t notice that Davi had snuck out of the cottage. She was standing before the screen and she was leaning on the table.

    Zaki just stood there gazing at her. The music that she was singing sounded so magical and beautiful. But the prettiest thing was... Hinari¡¯s voice. Zaki had never heard Hinari sing before so he was overwhelmed as he listened to her enchanting voice. He already knew that her voice was always so pleasing to his ears but he didn¡¯t know that her voice when she sang was even more breathtaking. She could even pass as a great singer.

    "Shining with light... it steals my gaze..."

    "You are just like this firefly..."

    Hinari was singing with all her heart. Her heart was aching so badly and somehow, this song perfectly fit everything that she was feeling at the moment that she couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from tearing up. The song was slow and as lonely as her heart felt that she couldn¡¯t help but feel her emotions overflowing.

    As she sang, she started reminiscing about the time she first met Zaki and the memories she spent with him. Thinking about him, she felt that he was like a beautiful firefly. He was shining so beautifully like a small light shining her world, but no matter how much she wanted to catch him, she couldn¡¯t. Because just like a firefly, she felt like once she caught him, he might just die in her arms. She didn¡¯t know why but she had been feeling like this since a long time ago, that Zaki was meant to be the firefly she couldn¡¯t hold in her arms. He was meant to be the firefly she could only watch flying away, the firefly she could chase but never catch.

    "I can¡¯t hold it... I can¡¯t reach it... that heart of yours..."

    "I want to know how you feel..."

    When those lyrics came out of Hinari¡¯s mouth through her enchanting voice, Zaki felt his heart throbbing in pain. He felt the sorrow in her voice. He felt the sadness she was trying to convey in her song and worse was that the lyrics were hitting him hard. It was as if she was literally talking to him.

    "I can¡¯t reach it... that heart of yours..."

    "I can¡¯t tell how you feel..."

    Hinari¡¯s grip on the mic in her hand kept tightening. The tears in her eyes started flowing as she kept on singing. Her voice cracked a little but she kept on singing. The song, her heart, her voice, the memories, the man she loved... everything seemed to covered in pain. She felt her heart tearing apart. She had never felt this kind of pain before, in her entire life. She¡¯d been trying all this time to reach Zaki¡¯s heart, for him to let her hold it but it seemed like this was an impossible dream. She didn¡¯t know that a broken heart would hurt this bad and she couldn¡¯t help but pour everything out in this song, hoping that by the end of this song, her heart will finally stop hurting.

    "I want to cry when I feel like this..."

    "The more I want, the more it hurts..."

    Zaki subconsciously clenched the shirt in front of his chest. The song, her voice, was hitting the deepest chamber of his soul. It was like an unstoppable arrow piercing through all his walls, shattering the frozen cloak enveloping his heart and stabbing it again and again.

    "Even so, I could never hate you..."

    The moment Hinari uttered these words, Zaki closed his eyes and started trembling.

    "Even so, I could never hate you...[1]"

    ____

    [1]the lyrics are from the song "Firefly/Hotaru" by Fujita Maiko

 Chapter 440 Why?

    The song ended and everything went silent.

    The world seemed to have halted as Hinari started wiping her tears. She bit her lip as she put the mic down. She was disappointed that when the song ended, her heart was still aching. It seemed like there was no cure for it.

    Clutching her heart, Hinari turned towards the table and she started pouring alcohol into her ss. She drunk it in one go before she poured another ss full.

    However, before she could put the ss to her mouth, someone held her wrist and stopped her. She raised her face and she was right, it was her beauty, her untouchable and beautiful firefly, Zaki.

    "Ohh... my beauty, you¡¯re here. Where¡¯s my Davi?" she asked as casually as she could but the effect of alcohol on her was already evident in her eyes.

    "She left with her husband," Zaki answered before he gazed at her intently. "Hinari, I have something to tell you."

    As soon as Hinari heard him, she suddenly felt her heart squeezing tightly. Looking into his eyes, Hinari felt her eyes getting hot again because for some reason, she could feel that whatever he was going say that moment was going to break her heart.

    "Hinari... I---" Just as Zaki started speaking, Hinari suddenly shoved him away and she ran off. Zaki immediately ran after her and dly, he caught up to her.

    He held Hinari¡¯s wrist to stop her.

    "Hinari... listen, please," Zaki pleaded. He held Hinari¡¯s shoulders, making her stop and look at him. When the girl gazed back at him, Zaki¡¯s jaws tightened and his lips began to tremble slightly.

    "Hinari... I... I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry... We... Our engagement... Let¡¯s---"

    Before Zaki could finish his statement, Hinari¡¯s palms covered his lips. Her eyes started to well and her lips trembled.

    "B-beauty..." she stammered. Her eyes were pleading at him not to say the rest of his words as her tears started falling down her face.

    Looking at her crying right before his very eyes, Zaki felt his heart shattering into a million pieces. His heart was growling in pain that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He could feel her trembling fingers, see the pain in her eyes and hear the hurt in her voice.

    That day their grandparents introduced her to him as his fianc¨¦, Zaki made a promise to himself that he would protect this person. He promised to himself that he would make sure to let her fly freely.

    He never wanted to hurt her like this. She was already hurting this much and he couldn¡¯t bear to let her suffer any more than this. He couldn¡¯t bear to let her feel any more pain because of him. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry again so he must end this and set her free. Hinari... you deserve to be happy...

    Zaki slowly lifted his hands and he slowly removed Hinari¡¯s hands on his mouth. He felt like something was choking him to death, something inside him didn¡¯t want to say it but Zaki already decided. He wouldn¡¯t drag this person to suffer with him. He needed to disappear from her life now, to save her from more pain that he would inevitably bring if he stayed.

    "Hinari... I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s end it all here---"

    Once again, Hinari covered Zaki¡¯s mouth. Her tears were flowing nonstop. The moment she heard him say the word "end", she felt like her heart stopped beating. Even though she already expected it, it was still as painful as hell. So painful she felt like she was going to go mad from the pain.

    Hinari sobbed quietly for a while before she leaned her forehead onto her hands covering his mouth. The next moment, a sorrowful, soft voice came out of her mouth.

    "Beauty... I love you! I really love you. I¡¯ve been chasing you all these years. I¡¯ve been waiting for you all this years. I... I really tried... i tried really hard to look for another man because I knew you would never open your heart to me but... I... I couldn¡¯t like anyone else. My heart wants you and you alone. I don¡¯t know why. Even though I am aware of the boundary you have set between us from the very beginning, I still stayed hopeful like a mad woman. No matter what I do, you¡¯re the only one I want..."

    Hinari was clutching her heart because it felt like it was being wrenched from her chest. She was crying so hard that she found it hard to breathe.

    "Zaki... It¡¯s really painful... why can¡¯t I have you? Why can¡¯t you love me, too? Tell me, why? Why?"

    Hinari turned towards Zaki and started pounding his chest with her fists as she said those words. Zaki let her hit him, he let her pour out all the pent up feelings she had been holding onto and when she was done, he wrapped his arms around her and let her cry on his chest.

 Chapter 441 Tears

    By the time they arrived home, Hinari had already fallen asleep, tired from crying in Zaki¡¯s arms. Zaki carried her to his room and after tucking her into the bed, he sat next to her. His gaze was glued on her face.

    It had been a long time since hest watched her sleeping face like this. Hinari had always been a naughty girl, full of energy and mischief but when she slept soundly like this, she just looked like a sweet and harmless little sheep, although, she was still as seductive as ever.

    Zaki gazed at her captivating and luscious red lips, her adorably cute nose, the little mole below her eye. He looked like he was trying to memorize every single detail about her, as if this was thest time he would be able to look at her like this.

    Just like that, he watched her sleeping face for hours, like a motionless broken cyborg. A lot of different emotions were fighting inside him. He felt sad, lonely, scared, angry, helpless and heartbroken all at the same time. But he was firm in his decision. He wanted Hinari to live a full life with someone she could grow old with because that someone wasn¡¯t him. It could never be him.

    ...

    Time passed and it was already dawn when Zaki left the sleeping Hinari. The man walked straight towards the courtyard when Sei, who just entered the living room after seeing Davi off, saw him.

    Sei immediately noticed that his face looked even paler and his forehead creased hard as he hastily followed him.

    "Zaki..." he called out and the man halted.

    "Why is sister-inw leaving so early? Did something happen?" Zaki casually asked. He was trying to act all normal again and to divert Sei¡¯s attention away from him.

    However, Sei continued walking towards him as he replied.

    "No, she just needed to do something important. Anyway, you look worse than ever. You should rest."

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "Zaki... you look like a zombie right now, go and get some sleep."

    "Tch! So stubborn... I¡¯ll goter but first... Sei, let¡¯s fight."

    As soon as Zaki said those words, Sei sighed and looked intently at him before he finally just nodded in reply, knowing that Zaki needed to do something to release his frustration at the situation.

    The two eventually started fighting like they usually do. However, not even a minute had gone by before a blow alreadynded on Zaki, causing his lips to bleed.

    "That¡¯s enough." Sei said as he immediately stopped. If Zaki was in his best condition right now, Sei wouldn¡¯t be able to even make him take a step back even if they fought for the entire day. His condition was really at the worst state that Sei had ever seen but Sei didn¡¯t hesitate to hit him. It was because Sei somehow knew that Zaki was asking for it.

    "Let¡¯s take a break." Sei then said and Zaki leaned against the wall, panting heavily. He slid down and sat on the ground and leaned an elbow on his bent knee with his head looking down on the ground.

    "Here." Sei gave him water before he sat beside him but Zaki just clenched the bottle so tightly as though he wanted to crush it.

    The courtyard then fell silent. It was cold and the moonlight was ying hide and seek with the clouds.

    Zaki didn¡¯t raise his face again.

    The next moment, the bottle fell from his hand and he began to tug his hair hard.

    And then...

    Zaki finally broke down.

    He remained looking at the ground. His hands that were tugging his hair started trembling and as if the invincible walls that were standing strong all this time were being shattered into pieces, as if the floodgates were opened, battering everyst bit of his defense, Zaki¡¯s tears fell like cold, crystallized raindrops without stopping.

    He sobbed under the quiet moonlight. He looked like he was screaming quietly in pain. His hand moved and he clutched his chest. He looked like he could hardly breath. He looked like his life was crumbling into ashes.

    That moment, there was no trace of the strong, invincible Zaki anymore. He just looked like he was a small child crying in agony as he forced a voice out of his mouth.

    "Sei... I... I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want to die..."

 Chapter 442 Changed

    "Sei... I... I don¡¯t want to die..." Zaki cried, as he pulled at his hair. Sei sat there and just listened, his hands clenched into tight fists.

    "I don¡¯t want to hurt her but I still ended up hurting her. She cried and was in pain because of me." Zaki was extremely emotional. He felt his heart ripping apart and there was no sign of the pain subsiding. He thought that he could endure the pain in his chest but he didn¡¯t know that he could never handle seeing Hinari cry. The pain was worse than he ever imagined.

    When he promised to protect her from anything and anyone who wanted to harm her, he never thought that he would have to protect her from himself.

    He thought that he would never waver from the decision he made. This was what he decided since a long time ago and he already epted his fate. But now, he found that he was battling with himself on whether he should stay or go. Never in his life had he had to make a decision like this because all that mattered to him before was Sei¡¯s safety.

    But then Hinari came barging into his life, banging on the iron door that protected his heart, with a battle axe and eventually settled in, like she belonged there in the first ce.

    Zaki didn¡¯t even know when she became someone so special to him. He never thought he would ever feel like this. He never once thought he would cry like this. He never once thought that one day he would beg for his life because of her.

    The reason why Zaki never did anything in almost six years of their engagement was because he was waiting for Hinari to give up on him. He never opened up to her because he wanted her to get tired of him, get sick of him, hate him and eventually leave him for good. But it didn¡¯t happen. Despite these long six years, Hinari never left him. She never gave up on him. She clung to him instead and was stubborn in not letting him go.

    She was like a beautiful ball of light, relentlessly chasing after him no matter much he ran away from her. She was a weak looking woman but her light was strong enough to forcefully awaken his desire to live before he even realized what was happening.

    "Sei... I want to live longer..." Zaki¡¯s lips trembled as he said those words. This was the first time Sei had heard Zaki say that he wanted to live longer.

    Truth be told, Sei never thought that Zaki would break down like this. When they both found out about his expected lifespan, Zaki had easily epted it back then and he actually even approved of his early calling card which enraged Sei at the time.

    Back then, Zaki didn¡¯t even flinch when he heard about it. He just felt as though it was something that was meant to happen. He thought that he wouldn¡¯t ever be a normal human being anyway. He thought that by that time, Sei wouldn¡¯t need his protection anymore so he didn¡¯t mind dying at a young age. Back then, Zaki believed that his only purpose in living was to protect Sei and now that Sei wasn¡¯t in danger anymore, he no longer had a purpose for his life.

    However, things slowly changed as he found himself slowly falling in love with Hinari. He wanted more. More time with her to experience everything that life could give. He wanted to marry her and live with her and to raise a family together. He wanted more time so that he could give her everything she could ever want. He wanted to watch her sleep for countless more nights. He wanted to hold her tight in his arms without holding back. He wanted to treat her better. He wanted to dote on her. He wanted to experience how it felt to be lost in the world of nothing but love. But that was not an option. There was no cure and Hinari didn¡¯t deserve any more pain.

    That night, Sei didn¡¯t leave Zaki¡¯s side. They sat outside, side by side as Sei gently patted his shoulder.

 Chapter 443 Goodbye my beauty

    The next morning, Hinari woke up without Zaki by her side. She sat up slowly and rubbed her head.

    She was in a dazed and she felt that her eyes were swollen. When she remembered all the things that happenedst night, she felt like she wanted to cry again. She remembered that she had cried herself to sleep in his arms, unable to ept that it was over for them.

    Hinari raised her hands and she tugged at her chest. She wanted to think that everything fromst night was just a dream. She began to think about how she would have to carry on now without him in her life and all she could feel was an intense pain, as if invisible sharp knives pierced through her heart. Hinari had never hurt this much before, even though she had been preparing herself for this for a long time now. Even though she already knew this would happen to them in the end, it still hurt like hell that she felt she could die.

    Hinari locked herself in the room that day. She wanted to be by herself because she had finally decided that it was time to set Zaki free.

    She had been waiting for him, chasing him for nearly six years now but Zaki was still as unreachable as ever. He was really like a beautiful firefly impossible for her to hold in her arms. He was a breathtaking firefly she could only watch from afar. She smiled bitterly because her heart still wanted to chase after him despite it all but enough was enough. Hinari decided to stop living in her fantasy world and to face reality.

    She would stop chasing after him now. She was going let go of him. She knew she could never force him to stay beside her so no matter how painful it might be, she had to ept that it had to end here. She had to ept that Zaki would only ever be a wish that would nevere true.

    Night came and Hinari finally stepped out of the room. It was little Shin who first ran into her with a worried look on his face. Upon seeing the little guy running towards her, Hinari bent down and hugged little Shin tight.

    "Auntie, are you alright?" little Shin asked and Hinari could only force a smile.

    "Autie is just sad because she¡¯s going to leave little Shin again," she replied and the little guy pouted his lips.

    "You¡¯re leaving now?" he confirmed as his eyes widened.

    "Mm. I¡¯m sorry but auntie needs to leave tonight."

    Upon saying those words, Little Shin creased his brows and pulled away from Hinari before he suddenly ran away.

    Little Shin went straight towards the study room. The servants told him a while ago that his uncle Zaki was resting there so the little guy barged in like a little boss.

    When he saw his uncle lying on the bed covering his eyes with the back of his hand, Little Shin ran and jumped up on him.

    "Uncle, uncle... auntie Hinari said she is leaving. Wake up and go stop her!" Little Shin was shaking Zaki but the man just rolled over and hid his face on the pillow.

    His reaction of course made the little cupid¡¯s face darken and he jumped on Zaki¡¯s back like he was riding on a horse.

    "Uncle! Do you really not care if auntie leaves?! C¡¯mon, wake up! She looks so sad so you must go see her," the little guy pleaded when Zaki finally spoke.

    "Little Shin... I¡¯m sorry but uncle can¡¯t see her anymore, so you must go and see her off in my ce."

    As soon as Little Shin heard Zaki¡¯s voice, the little guy slowly moved away from his back and he sat beside him. Little Shin was used to the jolly and yful Zaki so he could immediately tell the difference in his tone of voice.

    Thus, instead of leaving, Little Shin put his palm on Zaki¡¯s neck with a worried look.

    "Uncle, are you alright? Is there something wrong?"

    When Zaki remained silent, little Shin sidled towards him trying to see his face but when he failed, he backed off and he asked again.

    "Uncle, a... are you crying?" he asked and Zaki immediately replied.

    "I¡¯m not."

    "Then why are you hiding your face?"

    "Little Shin, uncle is currently badly hurt so he doesn¡¯t want you to see his weak face."

    "You¡¯re badly hurt? Where? Where does it hurt? Then I should go ask auntie to call a doctor!"

    Before little Shin could jump off the bed, Zaki caught him and he pulled him back in his arms. He then hugged the little guy as he spoke.

    "It¡¯s my heart that is hurt so doctors can¡¯t do anything about it. I just need to rest so don¡¯t worry, you understand?"

    "But..."

    "Uncle can¡¯t go see auntie Hinari so you should go and make her smile for me, okay?"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Hinari who followed little Shin was standing by the door. A servant told her that Zaki was inside but even though she wanted to see him before she left, she realized it would be better if she left quietly this time.

    Hinari then raised her hand and ced a palm on the door. She gazed at it as if she could see Zaki inside.

    ¡¯Beauty... I don¡¯t know what lies ahead of me. I don¡¯t know if my broken heart will ever be mended. I don¡¯t know if I could ever stop loving you. Honestly, I still can¡¯t imagine how I could carry on without you. I don¡¯t know if this pain will ever heal. All I know is that, I will always cherish the days I¡¯ve spent with you for the rest of my life... I am still d that I have met you. I¡¯m going to the ce where I can¡¯t see you anymore. I wish you all the happiness in the world. Goodbye my beauty... I really love you...¡¯

    Hinari¡¯s eyes were starting to well up again so she quickly moved and ran away.

    However, before she could step down the stairs, someone grabbed her wrist. She raised her face and when she saw that it was Sei the great, she immediately straightened up. However, when she saw Davi behind him, she rxed and she started to speak.

    "Uhm... I... I am leaving now. Thank you for everything," she said and she immediately turned to leave but before she could take another step, Sei¡¯s voice reached her ears.

    "Before you go, there¡¯s something you need to know about Zaki."

 Chapter 444 Five years

    Inside a quiet room, Hinari was looking at Davi and Sei curiously.

    "You may want to sit down for this," Sei warned and Hinari obediently sat on the couch across them.

    At that moment, for some reason, Hinari¡¯s breathing turned rapid and shallow. Her purse started pounding abnormally. She was nervous to her bones. She was curious about what Sei was going tell her about Zaki but she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt like she was scared to hear whatever it was.

    For the past five years, Hinari never heard a word from Sei regarding Zaki. She didn¡¯t hear anything from anyone as well, so a talk about Zaki was really a surprise to her.

    "I promised Zaki that I wouldn¡¯t say anything about this especially to you but... I believe this is the best thing I could do for him as his big brother." He started and without beating around the bush, Sei immediately began telling her everything about Zaki.

    He started with how he found Zaki. He told her that he was an experimental child created to be a human weapon. Sei went into detail and exined that Zaki¡¯s body was mixed with all kinds of experimental forms to make him surpass the limit of a normal person, the result of which was that it made his reflexes and senses achieve superhuman levels but at a huge cost to his body.

    "Zaki was created to be a super human meant to be a killing machine. His body was built to exceed human limits, making him invincible but the cost of this was that his body was expected not tost long."

    Hinari was already crying quietly since the beginning of Sei¡¯s story. She always thought that there was something strange about Zaki. She felt it a long time ago but she never thought that Zaki went through all these kinds of things. She felt her heart breaking apart again and again as she listened to Sei and by the time she heard Sei¡¯sst sentence, Hinari felt her world falling apart.

    "W-w-what do you mean?" she stammered. She looked like she didn¡¯t want to believe thest words she just heard.

    Davi walked over to sit by her friend and held her hand. She gently squeezed Hinari¡¯s hand as Sei replied.

    "Zaki¡¯s expected life span is very short. The truth is that the scientist who experimented on him predicted that he would die in his 20s."

    As soon as those words reached Hinari¡¯s ears, she felt like her heart constricted as though someone just squeezed it hard. Her body felt like it was paralyzed and she wanted to scream but her lips just kept trembling and no word came out of it. She felt like she was suddenly trapped inside a dark cave where the only thing she could hear were the drops of endless tears flowing from her eyes. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Hinari thought that leaving Zaki was the most painful thing but she was wrong. The crushing pain she was feeling right now was even more unbearable. The pain of losing Zaki like this was the kind of pain she would never withstand. It was something she could never ept. It was a brutal kind of pain she knew could kill her.

    She could stand the pain of living her life without him. She could stand the pain of him not loving her back. She could stand the pain of not being with him ever again. But the thought of him dying was something impossible for her.

    "Hinari... Hinari... look at me." Davi pleaded as she held Hinari¡¯s face, making her look at her in the face.

    "Hinari, listen... please be strong. You can¡¯t break down. Zaki needs you right now." Davi continued and dly, Hinari finally moved and she clutched Davi¡¯s shirt before she finally sobbed in her embrace.

    The room was then filled with nothing but sobs and painful cry. Davi was trying her best to console Hinari while Sei was quietly looking out the dark window with a painful expression on his eyes.

    When Hinari finally calmed down, Sei once again spoke.

    "Hinari, his doctors said that he only has five years left."

 Chapter 445 Dont leave

    Sei¡¯s face was rigid but he couldn¡¯t hide the pain in his eyes as he watched Hinari. Watching her, Sei understood why Zaki firmly decided to hide this from her but Sei strongly believed that the decision he and Davi made was the best thing they could do for the two closest people to them.

    For many years, Sei didn¡¯t stop searching for something that could save Zaki and he kept on searching, even now. Sei believed that there was no reason for them to give up just yet. This was why for the first time, Sei chose to break his promise to Zaki. He wanted Hinari to stay with him and give him a reason to fight. He wanted Hinari to never give up on him and to make Zaki not to give up on himself.

    "Hinari, Zaki already gave up on himself since a long time ago. Back then, no matter how I tried to stop him, he was always being reckless, always telling me the words ¡¯I have only some few years left, so let me do what I want now¡¯. He already epted his fate and he never onceined about it. To him, his death is inevitable and dying is easy. Buttely, he started looking depressed until he finally told me he wanted to live. Hinari, I believe this is because of you."

    Hinari was so shocked. Again, she cried in pain. She remembered how Zaki showed her that he cared for her, how he respected her and didn¡¯t touch her even in situations where it was inevitable for him to lose control. Hinari remembered how he purposely shoved her away yet he couldn¡¯t leave her alone, always appearing every time she was in danger.

    Thinking about those times as she cried, she finally understood that Zaki was doing this to her because he didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. He was running away from her all these years not because he hated her but because he didn¡¯t want her to share his pain. All this time, Hinari thought that she was the only one who was hurting. She thought that she was the only one struggling. But she was wrong. She never thought that Zaki, the strongest man she¡¯d ever seen in her life, the most mischievous man who constantly bickered with her, was actually going through something like this.

    Hinari¡¯s tears just wouldn¡¯t stop. They kept flowing from her eyes endlessly, like a waterfall.

    "Hinari, Sei and I are doing our best to find anything that could help Zaki. We can¡¯t say for sure if there is something that can help but I believe there¡¯s still hope, so please hold on and be strong, okay?" Davi said and Hinari slowly pulled away from her. It seemed like Davi¡¯s words immediately gave her strength and she started wiping her tears.

    Seeing her reaction, Davi smiled and she held Hinari¡¯s shoulders.

    "That¡¯s it, Hinari... you are a strong woman. You have to be even stronger at times like this. You are the one Zaki needs the most," she continued and Hinari bit her lip hard. Her eyes were now swollen with all these unending tears and pain but hearing that Zaki needed her, she immediately felt the surge of fighting spirit inside her, carving its way out from the darkness and pain that were cloaking her heart.

    At that moment, Sei stood and he walked closer to Hinari. His eyes were still intimidating for her. Even these eyes held some pain in them as he looked at her gently.

    "Hinari, don¡¯t leave my little brother... please."

    For the first time, Sei said the word ¡¯please¡¯ to someone else aside from Davi.

 Chapter 446 I promise you tha

    The moment Hinari heard Sei¡¯s words, she looked at him and for the first time, she didn¡¯t feel the fear that used to feel when she was around him. She could see the sincerity in his eyes and with just that, Hinari could tell how much he cared for his little brother.

    Somehow, the extreme pain in Hinari¡¯s heart seemed to slowly feel soothed. Knowing that Zaki needed her and that everyone was fighting for him made her smile despite the tears still rolling down asionally from her eyes.

    Now that she finally knew the truth, now that she finally knew what was really going on with Zaki, how could she ever leave him now?

    "Future big brother-in-Iaw, please don¡¯t worry. Now that I know the truth, there¡¯s just no way I could leave him now, right? Even if he runs away again, even if he pushes me away again, from now on, I will cling to him without holding back. No matter what happens, I will stay beside him. I¡¯ll make sure I will marry him, so please give us your blessing."

    Hinari¡¯s eyes were brimming with an intense and unbreakable will. She looked like a devastated warrior who suddenly found new hope and was now ready to attack again at full force despite the tears still falling from her eyes, despite her wounds still bleeding heavily. The light of hope in her eyes was even brighter than anyone else and just by seeing her like this, Sei couldn¡¯t help but feel better.

    "Good. We will support you the best way we can." Sei then said as he nced at his wife and Davi too smiled. She wiped Hinari¡¯s tears with her thumb and spoke to her.

    "Mm. We are here for you Hinari. Don¡¯t worry, we will do the best we can to find something that can help him, I promise you that." She said and Hinari embraced her tight again.

    "Thank you. Thank you so much..."

    ...

    It was nearly midnight when Hinari finally fully calmed herself down. She spent hours gathering her resolve and to stop herself from crying. She couldn¡¯t show Zaki how devastated she was so she tried her best to cheer up her mood.

    dly, maybe because she no longer had any tears left to cry, Hinari was able to smile again. She went and cleared her thoughts in the garden and spent her time alone watching the dark sky, thinking about what she needed to do next from now on.

    She decided to stay with Zaki no matter what kind of fate awaited her. She wouldn¡¯t give up on him again, ever. This time, she would give him her everything without reservation. She wanted to spend all her time with him even if it meant chasing after him forever. She wanted to give him hope, she wanted to give him all her love, her time, her attention, her everything. Even if the stars tried to stop her, she would not falter again.

    ¡¯Beauty... you better prepare yourself. This is your fault for hiding things from me. If I¡¯d known, you would have already been my husband for years now. From now on, I won¡¯t let anything, even you, stop my advancement. I will make you mine, I promise you that!¡¯

    As soon as Hinari made that promise within her, a smile slowly carved on face and she closed her eyes. She felt the cold night breeze touching her skin as if they were whispers rooting for her.

    Afterwards, she stood and she went straight towards the study where Zaki was resting. She stopped near the door and breathed in deeply before she slowly pushed it open.

    When she entered, her eyes immediately fell towards the man on the bed. He was sleeping with his hand under his head. She couldn¡¯t see his face because he was facing the window so Hinari quietly closed in, step by step, while her heart was elerating.

    She didn¡¯t stop moving until finally, she reached his bed and without pausing, Hinari suddenly climbed on his bed andy beside him.

    The next moment, she scooped him.

    Zaki was still awake and he knew that someone wasing but he thought it was Sei who was checking up on him so he pretended to be asleep. However, to his surprise, someone suddenly climbed on his bed and before he could react or turn to see who it was, a warm arm quickly wrapped around his waist, causing his system to halt.

    With just the familiar warmth he felt at that moment, Zaki could already tell it was none other than Hinari.

    He was surprised because he thought she already left. That was the reason why he couldn¡¯t sleep at all. He was hurting painfully thinking that he wouldn¡¯t see her ever again but what was this? Why was she still here? And she came into his bed? Was she drunk?

    Zaki couldn¡¯t believe it. He thought that Sei or Davi might have stopped her so she was still here but he couldn¡¯t think about the reason why she would climb into his bed. He saw how hurt she was since yesterday that he thought she might not want to see his face again so why?

    Puzzled, Zaki attempted to remove her hand so he could turn when, suddenly, Hinari¡¯s voice rang inside the quiet room.

    "Beauty... it¡¯s already past midnight. You need to sleep," she said casually, causing Zaki to crease his brows.

    The next second, Zaki continued removing Hinari¡¯s hand and he finally turned towards her.

    The light was dim but Zaki could see her face. He could see her swollen eyes and his already hurting heart twisted even more. Looking at her, the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat. He wanted to ask her to leave a useless man like him but the words refused to leave his mouth.

    "Beauty... you look really tired so sleep now." Hinari said but when the man stayed frozen as he looked at her, Hinari suddenly rose and she pinned him down.

    "You know what? You are looking so seductive right now that you are really weak, my dearest Zaki. I am confident I can even assault you right now," she said before she moved her mouth closer to his ears. "I mean, sexual assault."

 Chapter 447 No one can stop me, not even you

    Zaki was stunned. He was confused. He didn¡¯t understand why Hinari was still here, treating him as usual despite everything that happened. He saw how hurt she was and yet she still didn¡¯t leave him?

    The thought that Hinari refused to leave him made Zaki¡¯s heart cry with tears of joy. He wanted to just yank her and embrace her tightly in his arms and never let her go until the day he takes hisst breath. But his mind was battling ferociously against his heart.

    "Hinari... you shouldn¡¯t be here right now. We¡¯re not engaged anymore." Zaki then said. His beautiful eyes were dark and cold. His voice filled with firmness as though he was pushing her away.

    Hearing him, Hinari simply smiled. She knew that it had never been easy to change this man¡¯s decision. She understood that this was surely not easy for him and that was why she couldn¡¯t let him have his way. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry beauty, but from now on, I will not let you have your way... I will defeat you, until you give up on the thought of running away...¡¯

    Hinari¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade as she moved her face closer to his.

    "Hmm? What did you say? When did our engagement break? I never agreed, though." She said with a raised brow and Zaki creased his forehead.

    "Hinari we¡¯re ov---"

    Before Zaki could continue his words, Hinari¡¯s lips suddenly mmed on his, striking Zaki to his bones. Back on the beach, he thought that he would never taste her soft and warm lips again, and here she was, kissing him passionately as though nothing big had happened between them. The sad thing was that, Zaki didn¡¯t even have the strength to stop her. His body still hadn¡¯t recovered from Dr. Su¡¯s treatment a few hours ago. He was utterly weak. However, what was worse was actually the fact that Zaki couldn¡¯t even stop himself from responding to her kisses. Her kiss was like a drug he couldn¡¯t resist and his addiction was just getting worse every time she kissed him.

    When their lips parted, Hinari held Zaki¡¯s face.

    "Listen my beauty, I refuse to break the engagement. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t give up on you. I already spent almost six years of my life waiting for you and chasing you. So don¡¯t expect me to give up so easily. No, I will never give up on you. That¡¯s what I have decided. Even if you run away to the moon, I¡¯ll ask Sei and Davi to make a spacecraft and chase after you. Even If you fly away to Andromeda, I will still chase you. No one can stop me, not even you. Do you understand?"

    Hinari spoke with all the sincerity and determination in her eyes. Zaki could feel her emotion as she said every single word of her statement and after hearing those words, Zaki¡¯s emotions started getting out of control. He felt like the calm icy wind in his heart suddenly turned into a tornado going berserk. Zaki felt like he wanted to cry again.

    To hide his overflowing emotions from her, Zaki closed his eyes and when Hinari saw this, she thought that he finally gave in for now, causing her to smile again. She then got off him and wiggled herself under his nket.

    But before shey down beside him, Hinarinded a kiss on Zaki forehead as she uttered the words ¡¯good night¡¯. Afterwards, she wrapped her hand around his wait as though she was making sure that the man wouldn¡¯t escape her grasp even in her sleep.

    Hinari was also feeling weak. She cried too much the whole day that her eyes were already dozing off. She didn¡¯t even realize Zaki¡¯s reaction when she kissed his forehead.

    Just like that, she easily fell asleep while the man beside her opened his eyes again. His brows were creased hard and his jaws were tightening.

    He stared at the ceiling and after a moment, he turned towards her and when he saw her sleeping soundly, Zaki touched her cheeks, and then he kissed her forehead before he buried her in his embrace.

    However, when he closed his eyes, a single tear quietly rolled down his face as his grip on her tightened.

 Chapter 448 Just a no good living thing

    Hinari¡¯sshes flickered as she felt the warmth of the soft sun caress her face. The bright light was like a sweet glow meant to awaken her sleeping senses alive.

    She slowly opened her eyes and when the first thing she saw was the face of the man in her dreams, a sweet smile carved on her face. She noticed the hand wrapped around her waist and her smile became even wider. Somehow, this beautiful creature was really like an angel when he was sleeping and the beautiful sight this early in the morning was just so heartwarming. Every contour on his face seemed to be glowing because of the bright morning light. He was just so damn perfect that she felt she would never get tired of watching him like this every single day of her life.

    Subconsciously, Hinari slowly raised her hand and she was about to touch his longshes when the man suddenly opened his eyes.

    Their eyes met and after a few seconds, Hinari was about to say ¡¯good morning beautiful¡¯ when Zaki suddenly removed his hand off her as he quickly rose.

    The man then hastily moved to leave the bed but before he could stand, Hinari quickly grabbed him and she wrapped her hands around his neck as she hopped on his back.

    "My love, where do you think you¡¯re going?" she asked. Her lips were just touching Zaki¡¯s ears, sending an electric current down his spine.

    "Are you alright now?" she continued but when the man still didn¡¯t talk back, she got off him and she stood in front of him. She then held his face and made him look at her. When she noticed that he seemed to have recovered from his weaknessst night, Hinari heaved a sigh of relief before she continued speaking.

    "Beauty, what I told youst night, did you listen to it properly? Shall I repeat it for you?" As soon as these words left Hinari¡¯s mouth, Zaki suddenly stood up and covered her mouth with his palm. His eyes were not cold anymore but a deep sadness was still apparent in them.

    "Hinari, I can¡¯t waste your time anymore. You deserve someone better than me. I am just a no good living thing who doesn¡¯t know how to love." He said when suddenly, Hinari bit his hand, causing him to grunt in pain as he quickly pulled his hand away from her mouth.

    "Zaki, my love, sorry but I am just a no good living thing who doesn¡¯t know how to give up." She replied as she looked at him with those ever so resolute eyes.

    Her words struck Zaki deeply that he couldn¡¯t even talk back anymore. He fell in daze as if he was suddenly stuck between heaven and hell and he didn¡¯t know whether he should smile or cry.

    At that moment, the atmosphere started to turn a bit heavy when someone suddenly opened the door.

    Zaki and Hinari were forced to turn towards the door and when they saw a little guy blinking at them, they fell speechless.

    The room fell silent for seconds until Little Shin spoke.

    "Auntie, did you sleep with unclest night?" the boy asked innocently and for some reason, Hinari was suddenly at a loss for words. She subconsciously tugged Zaki¡¯s sleeve so he could exin but the man was also utterly silenced.

    When little Shin couldn¡¯t wait anymore for the two to speak, he tilted his head as though he was observing them. He even looked at the messy bed as though he was a detective trying to find the answer from the clues around him.

    His brows then knotted and he stared at the two again. dly, Hinari finally snapped and she was about to answer the boy but he spoke first.

    "Uncle, auntie, grandfather is here. He wants to see you two."

    As soon as little Shin said those words, he didn¡¯t wait for their answer anymore and he nonchntly headed towards the door and left.

    He then returned to the lounge where old man Chen and Hinari¡¯s grandfather, were waiting along with Sei. When old Mr. Chen saw little Shining, he smiled widely.

    "Dearest grandson, is your uncleing?" old Mr. Chen asked and little Shin immediately replied.

    "Yup, I told them that grandpa was waiting," he answered and the old man was about to praise little Shin when a certain word he said made him curious.

    "Hmm? Them? You also went and called your auntie Hinari? Wasn¡¯t your mom the one who went in her room?" the old man asked again. He seemed curious that he even raised his brow especially when little Shin shook his head.

    "No grandpa, I didn¡¯t go to auntie¡¯s room. Auntie Hinari slept with uncle Zaki in his room." The little boy said and the old men almost choked as their eyes widened.

 Chapter 449 Liar

    Everyone was startled with little Shin¡¯s words. The old men even began to imagine a scene where the little boy caught the two sleeping together in bed, naked, causing them to panic. With wide eyes, old man Chen suddenly knelt on the floor as he grabbed little Shin¡¯s shoulders.

    "My dearest grandchild, y-you didn¡¯t see anything improper, right?" he asked and the little boy blinked at him. He slightly tilted his head as though he was trying to deduce what the old man was talking about.

    "Improper?"

    "Yes... what grandpa mean are... their clothes... well..."

    "They¡¯re wearing pyjamas, why?"

    As soon as they heard the little boy¡¯s answer, the two old men heaved a deep sigh of relief. It was Sei alone who remained looking unmoving on his seat as he watched them.

    "Was there something improper with their clothes?" the boy then curiously asked when Sei finally spoke.

    "Little Shin,e here." He said and the boy immediately walked towards his father. Sei then carried him up and they both left the two old men in the lounge.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Hinari and Zaki just stood there quietly. The room was unbelievably silent as Hinari stared at Zaki intensely. This was because right after little Shin left, Davi came and told Hinari that her grandfather also arrived and just by hearing that the two old men were here, Hinari could tell that this might be because of their engagement.

    "Did you call them toe?" she finally asked after a long time of silence.

    "Yes." Zaki replied and Hinari bit her lip hard.

    "For what?" she asked again even though she somehow already knew the answer.

    Hearing her, Zaki who¡¯d been gazing out the window finally looked at her. His eyes suddenly turned emotionless as though his feelings abruptly disappeared from existence.

    "Hinari, this needs to stop right now. I want you to leave me alone. I don¡¯t ever want to see you again," he said with his ever so willful voice. He looked so determined to push her away but Hinari just stared at him. There was no despair in her eyes as if his words didn¡¯t affect her at all.

    Seeing that she was not budging at all, Zaki¡¯s jaws tightened and he moved closer to her. His words and his gaze became as harsh as ever as he tried his best to persuade her to leave.

    "Hinari, you need to know that this is over. I have never and nor will I ever... love you."

    As soon as he said those words, Zaki felt his heart throb in pain again. He didn¡¯t know that telling her that he didn¡¯t love her would be so painful he could die. He felt his heart slowly dying and the only thing that was keeping it alive was the fact that she was still here. Zaki just felt that once she left, his heart will also take itsst breath.

    As he said those words, on the inside he was yelling in despair, ¡¯I will be nothing without you...¡¯ but he had to let her go, so he pushed his emotions aside as hard as he could.

    Those words were hisst resort. He knew that it would hurt her so much so it was thest thing he could do to make her give up.

    However, the girl didn¡¯t even react. Her expression remained the same, gazing at him like she was afraid to even blink because he might disappear once she does.

    Zaki was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect her not to even react. The determined look in her eyes didn¡¯t even waver that Zaki was starting to doubt if she heard him or not.

    "Hinari, I meant what I said. I really don¡¯t---" as Zaki was trying to persist and repeat those words again, Hinari finally opened her mouth and she cut through him.

    "Liar."

 Chapter 450 His only wish

    Liar... liar... liar...

    The word she said repeated like a powerful echo in Zaki¡¯s head. He was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t even speak anymore. He had made sure to hide his emotions, to make her believe him without any doubt, so why? Could it be that she saw through his fa?ade?

    While Zaki was dumbstruck, Hinari finally moved and she held Zaki¡¯s face.

    "Listen Zaki, my love, even if you tell me you hated me, I still wouldn¡¯t leave you. I will stay beside you no matter what. I know that you are lying. I know why you¡¯re doing this. So no matter what you say I will never leave. Never!"

    Just as those words lefts Hinari¡¯s mouth, Zaki¡¯s eyes widened. He looked like he just heard a certain imusible news and he suddenly gripped her shoulders.

    "You... you... you know? W-what do you know?" he stammered. The emotions he hid so well a moment ago were now overflowing like a dam that suddenly burst open.

    At that moment, he looked so emotional that he gripped Hinari¡¯s shoulders hard while she was biting her lip. She didn¡¯t n to reveal that she knew but she let it slip off her tongue.

    Hinari felt the bitter feeling exuding from him but before she could begin to exin, Zaki suddenly let go of her and he dashed towards the door and left. He seemed that it finally sunk in that Hinari knew everything.

    ...

    Sei, who was walking towards the living room after bringing little Shin to Davi, halted upon seeing Zaki dashing towards him.

    Sei creased his forehead as he looked at him. When Zaki finally reached Sei, he suddenly held Sei¡¯s arm and pulled him toward the courtyard. Zaki¡¯s strength seemed to have finally returned so Sei just let himself be dragged him out.

    As soon as they were out, Zaki grabbed Sei¡¯s cor and he pushed him roughly against the wall. He was obviously so angry that he didn¡¯t pull his strength. He had never once so angry with Sei like this before.

    "Sei... you... you promised me so why did you tell her?!" he asked as he gritted his teeth hard. His grip on Sei¡¯s cors tightened but Sei remained calmed and unfazed.

    "I broke my promise because I want you to be happy."

    "Happy?! Sei... are you kidding me?"

    "Zaki, listen to me. Hinari decided to stay with you. She was really d that she found out the truth. Did you even think about how she would feel if she found out about this when you were already gone?! She deserved to know your situation!"

    "Then what do you want me to do?! Keep her beside me, marry her and then leave her in this world all alone?!" Zaki¡¯s eyes began to turn red. Since Zaki realized his feelings towards Hinari, he did everything to suppress it. She was the woman he wanted in his life but he never wanted her to suffer. He decided that it was better for her to hurt now than to suffer with him for another five years. He never wanted to have her just to leave her all alone. He thought that he was fine suffering alone, as long as she was smiling. That was how he would be able to endure the next five years without her, knowing that she might be able to find happiness without him. This was his only wish.

    Gripping Sei¡¯s cor tightly as though he wanted to rip them, Zaki lowered his face.

    "What will happen to her when I¡¯m gone?! She will only get tortured day by day until the day I die and even after that. I don¡¯t want her to go through something like that because of me." He uttered weakly and Sei truly understood where Zaki wasing from. Zaki had always been so selfless. He didn¡¯t know how to care or love himself. He was always thinking about others that he was willing to suffer alone or even throw his life away when needed for the sake of the person he was trying to protect. Sei never ceased to tell him to look out for himself first but maybe his extreme selflessness was also a result of the experiment they did on him.

    "Zaki, I understand how you feel but... if it¡¯s Hinari who was dying and she told you to leave her alone, would you leave her?" Sei asked and Zaki froze in silence.

 Chapter 451 Until there are no more tears lef

    "Zaki, I understand how you feel but... if it was Hinari who was dying and she told you to leave her alone, would you leave her?" Sei asked and after a long pause, Zaki suddenly trembled and his grip on Sei loosened.

    The next moment, Zaki broke down in tears.

    He cried hard like a child, as though he finally reached his very limit and was now bursting out of control, as if the pain and tears that he¡¯d been suppressing subconsciously all this time were nowing out without stopping.

    He sobbed in front of Sei, burying his face on the arm that was still holding Sei¡¯s cor.

    Sei on the other hand finally heaved a sigh of relief because it looked like realization finally dawned on Zaki.

    Sei then raised his hand and he was about to pat Zaki when he noticed someone looking at them. He raised his face and when he saw Hinari standing there with a shocked expression, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. Well, she obviously could see that her Zaki was crying while his hands were on Sei¡¯s cor so Sei couldn¡¯t me her for looking at him with such an intense and using gaze.

    Sei also saw the extreme worry in her eyes as she looked at Zaki so Sei didn¡¯t have a choice but to tell Zaki that she was here.

    "Zaki, Hinari is here." Sei said and the crying Zaki immediatety stopped.

    He slowly turned and when he saw Hinari looking at him, he suddenly turned his back on her. He hastily let go of Sei as he tried so hard to calm himself, wiping his tears in haste.

    Sei on the other hand quietly stepped away and as he passed Hinari, he whispered to her.

    "I will leave him to you." He said and without waiting for her response he left.

    Hinari then worriedly stepped closer to Zaki. Her heart was beating so wildly when she saw that he seemed to be crying. She was so worried, maybe because this was the very first time she saw him cry.

    "Z-zaki, are you alright?" she asked as soon as she reached him and caused the man to jump a little. Without turning to her, Zaki cleared his throat before he spoke.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to the toilet," he suddenly said and was about to dash away when Hinari quickly hugged him from behind, causing Zaki to gasp in surprise.

    "A-are you crying?" she asked. Her voice filled with worry and pain as though she was feeling hurt as well.

    Hearing her, Zaki swallowed air as he shook his head.

    "I¡¯m not." He denied but Hinari moved to try to look at his face. However, Zaki tried his best not to let her see. Hinari then stepped to the left to get a better angle but Zaki turned slightly to the right so that she wouldn¡¯t see his face. She tried stepping to the right, but Zaki evaded her again by turning slightly to the left. It was like they were dancing to a song that only they could hear. The next moment, Hinari tried to take two quick little steps to the left but the man anticipated this and countered. Grunting in frustration, Hinari almost wanted to stomp her feet like a little girl throwing a tantrum when Zaki spoke.

    "I¡¯m not crying, I just got sand in my eye from the wind! I just need to go wash my face." He said as he kept turning his back against Hinari and when Hinari had finally had enough, she, all of a sudden hopped on Zaki¡¯s back, held Zaki¡¯s face from behind and kissed him.

    The kiss made Zaki halt for a moment but that one moment was enough for Hinari to make her move. Thus, before Zaki could hide his face from her, Hinari was already standing in front of him. Her eyes glimmered with different emotions as she looked at his tear stained face and reddened eyes.

    As their eyes met, Zaki didn¡¯t know why but the tears he was trying so hard to stop wanted to gush out of his eyes again. He looked down to the ground, hiding his face as he cursed within him. Damn it! What¡¯s happening to me? When did I be such a cry baby? Why are these tears not stopping at all?

    As Zaki¡¯s tears fell from his eyes, Hinari¡¯s warm hands held him. She made him look at her and when she saw the crystal-like tears flowing down his beautiful face, she smiled as she too teared up along with him.

    "It¡¯s okay, let it all out. I will cry with you so it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s cry together until there are no more tears left." She said and Zaki gritted his teeth. But the next thing he did was yank her in his arms and he hugged her so tight as their tears continued flowing like an endless river.

 Chapter 452 Its time

    The bright morning sun rays were bathing the garden with its gentle warmth. The flowers¡¯ fragrance was like calming incense and the morning breeze was like a soothing music. But amidst all these, silent tears were falling.

    Zaki¡¯s arms were wrapped around Hinari, embracing her tightly like there was no tomorrow. His face buried into the crook of her neck as he quietly released all his pent up emotions. He just couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore. He trembled as he squeezed her like he¡¯d been longing to hug her all this time without holding back.

    In her embrace, Zaki felt his frosty world slowly melting. It was as if the pain was starting to evaporate. The heaviness in his heart was slowly disappearing, like dark ominous clouds vanishing after a long devastating storm.

    Finally, the deste, dark and hopeless world inside him was reached by a gentle sun light making him feel more alive than he had ever felt before.

    Wordlessly, the two just stood there, squeezing each other for a long time until Zaki calmed down.

    Hinari couldn¡¯t deny that she still felt the lingering tinge of pain in her heart but at this moment, she was so happy. She was so emotional. Seeing Zaki finally showing her his vulnerable side was like a power boost giving her the strength and hope to keep fighting.

    She just felt as though from here on out, her heart would grow even stronger and she would make sure of that.

    After another long moment, Zaki finally pulled away from her. His tears have stopped but he was still looking down, causing Hinari to wonder if he was fine now.

    "Are you alright now? It¡¯s alright, you can hug me for as long as you want," Hinari said and Zaki raised his hand and rubbed the back of his neck.

    "I feel better now," he replied and he looked away.

    Hinari was about to tell him not to hold back but before her lips formed the words, her eyes widened. It was because she noticed Zaki¡¯s ears turned so red.

    "My beauty, your ears are so red, are you blushing?" she asked excitedly and when the man jolted, a mischievous grin shed across Hinari¡¯s face. She then jumped on him and she hugged him from behind.

    "Hehe... my beauty, let me see your blushing face, please..." Hinari pleaded as she quickly moved in front of him, not giving Zaki a chance to turn away again. She held Zaki¡¯s face and when she saw his reddened face, awe shed across her eyes.

    Zaki was embarrassed. She never once thought that he would break down like this in front of Hinari. He was actually unsure how to face her from now on. But at that moment, when he saw how happy she looked, all these unnecessary feelings, his embarrassment and his pride just disappeared into thin air.

    "I¡¯m embarrassed from crying in front of you," he suddenly admitted, causing Hinari¡¯s mouth to turn agape.

    "I never cried before. Even when mother died, I never shed a tear. I subconsciously forbade myself to cry because I thought it would make me weak. But it seemed like I had reached my limit and I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I even discovered that I might be a cry baby."

    As Zaki continued speaking, Hinari looked like she was watching a certain unbelievable scene. She was utterly speechless. Was her beauty finally dropping all his walls and was now opening up to her?!

    "Beauty! My love!" As soon as Hinari processed her thoughts and she realized that Zaki finally gave in and was now ready to open up, Hinari couldn¡¯t stop herself and she jumped on him with all the happiness enveloping her entire being.

    "Ahh! Beauty, my love! I¡¯m so happy! Don¡¯t worry, even if you¡¯re a cry baby, I will still love you to the moon back!" She dered as she smiled widely at him.

    Seeing how happy she was, Zaki suddenly hugged her again, rendering the excited Hinari to halt. Zaki remembered how he kept Hinari in the dark for a long time. He never once told her anything about himself. He remembered how he purposely distanced himself and even neglected her, leaving her all alone for years. Yet, despite it all, she never left him. She just stayed there, waiting for him.

    Zaki thought that if this person didn¡¯te to his life, he was sure that he might be out there somewhere in the world, leisurely wasting his time, waiting for nothing but his death.

    "Hinari, what¡¯s so great about me? All I did all these years was keep you in the dark and hurt you. I don¡¯t deserve someone like you."

    As those words reached Hinari¡¯s ears, somehow, Hinari felt a bit annoyed. Thus, the next moment, she pulled away from him and she pinched his cheeks hard.

    "Beauty, I didn¡¯t wait for years just to hear you say the words ¡¯I don¡¯t deserve someone like you¡¯, you understand?! You asked me what¡¯s so great about you?! Are you serious?! Okay, listen carefully my dearest. Your face, your abs, your body, your voice, your eyes, your lips... everything about you is just so great, do you get it? And I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t even know why myself. I cursed you so many times for running away from me all these years but I still couldn¡¯t stop loving you. I think there¡¯s really no answer for that. I just love you, that¡¯s all! No more exnations, do you understand now?!"

    Hinari panted after exining fast and loud. Zaki on the other hand was surprised but he seemed like he understood every word she said.

    "Beauty... we¡¯ve been so dramatic these past few days until now, especially you. So can we take a break from all this drama for now? I miss your silly smile my love." As she said those words, Hinari let go of Zaki¡¯s cheek and she began to caress him with her gentle hands as she continued,

    "But first... It¡¯s time for you to confess my beauty. I want to hear it."

 Chapter 453 Are you sure?

    "But first, it¡¯s time for you to confess my beauty," she said as her eyes turned serious. "I want to hear it."

    Hinari was determined. She wanted him to say it out loud. Whatever it was that he felt towards her, she needed to hear it with her own ears for her to know what to do next. Hinari didn¡¯t want to expect anything but she was hoping and praying that he would tell her that he loved her too. Butterflies began to fly around in her stomach as she anticipated the words that would leave his mouth.

    However, a minute passed by and the man before her still didn¡¯t say a word. He looked like he was stunned but Hinari was starting to feel nervous because of his silence.

    Unable to contain her feelings anymore, Hinari snapped.

    "Beauty! Did you hear what I said?! Why are you making me wait again? Are you doing this on purpose? Huh?!"

    Hinari held Zaki¡¯s cors. It seemed like thisdy who patiently waited for almost six years finally lost all her patience.

    "Hinari, you really want me to confess right now?" Finally, Zaki spoke but the words that left his mouth made Hinari¡¯s vein to pop, and her grip on his cor tightened.

    "Beauty... you... are you really trying to piss me off? Could it be that you¡¯re still not done running away? You still want to continue the chasing game? Huh?!" Hinari was losing her tolerance that she didn¡¯t notice that the man before her seemed to be so anxious about something.

    Zaki was actually stupefied. That moment Hinari asked him to confess, he was utterly stunned. Zaki never once thought that one day he would have to confess to her. He was already aware that he was in love with her for a long time now. He knew that what he felt towards her was no doubt the so called love but all this time, he¡¯d been nning to bury his ¡¯I love yous¡¯ along with him to his grave. That was his decision since the day he realized his feelings towards her.

    Zaki was so firm and hard on himself that he even forced himself not to fantasize about something that would never happen. However, that night when he watched Davi confessing her feelings to Sei, Zaki imagined himself giving Hinari flowers as he told her he liked her. Of course, it was a thought that he immediately discarded back then. But now that he couldn¡¯t run away from her anymore and now that he couldn¡¯t push her away anymore, he couldn¡¯t believe that he was finally going to be able to say those words to her.

    There was a tingling sensation of excitement in Zaki¡¯s heart. But at the same time, he was suddenly feeling anxious. He didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t actually that easy to say those three little words just like that.

    Zaki raised his hand and he rubbed the back of his neck. He could see the impatience in Hinari¡¯s eyes but somehow, Zaki wanted to at least make up for all the things he didn¡¯t do for her. He didn¡¯t know why but the scene of Sei and Davi¡¯s romantic confession yed inside his mind. Moreover, he was imagining a certain grinning demon inside his headparing Davi and Sei¡¯s romantic confession scene and their situation right now.

    "Hinari... do you think you can wait a little longer? Can you give me one day?"

    As soon as those words left Zaki¡¯s mouth, as expected, Hinari pressed her lips tight and invisible puffs of air left her nostrils. She crossed her arms and started tapping her foot impatiently like a mother who was waiting for her child to do as she ordered.

    "No! I can¡¯t wait anymore, what if you change your mind and run away again? You have to tell me now beauty. I said, now! C¡¯mon, don¡¯t chicken out and just say it!"

    "I¡¯m not going to run away anymore, I assure you. It¡¯s just that," Zaki¡¯s face turned a bit pink as his gaze wandered around. "It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t even wash our faces yet. Our hair, our clothes, I¡¯m not even wearing slippers... are you sure this is how you want to remember me confessing my feelings to you?"

 Chapter 454 24 hours

    Hinari was again speechless. Her mouth hung open as she blinked at him like she couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard.

    She was so surprised that she froze for a moment. When she finally snapped back to reality, she first stared at Zaki¡¯s messy hair and then down his pale, haggard face which had been crying for a long, long time. Her gaze then fell on his body, wearing a pair of oversized white pyjamas. And when her eyes finally reached his bare feet, Hinari¡¯s eyes slowly widened. She didn¡¯t notice this at all since she was so focused on his beautiful eyes but now that she surveyed him from head to toe, she couldn¡¯t believe it! Zaki actually looked like a sick and devastated vampire who just survived his species genocide. Well, he still looked beautiful butpared to the jolly and mischievous Zaki from before, this man before her looked like a really weak patient.

    Noticing his body condition, Hinari felt her heart clench but when she looked at his eyes again and saw those pair of beautiful pearls shining so brightly like never before, she was suddenly soothed. She could see that his eyes were finally showing the light of life that she hadn¡¯t seen in them before.

    Hinari wanted to tell him that she didn¡¯t mind at all. No matter how sorry he looked, it really didn¡¯t matter to her. She wanted to tell him that she didn¡¯t care if the setting and circumstances weren¡¯t romantic at all. She wanted to tell him that hearing him say those three words to her was all she could ask for. She wanted to tell him that having him was the most romantic paradise for her.

    But she knew she couldn¡¯t just force him to say it. As much as she wanted to, Zaki looked like his mind was still in a mess and he still needed to clear his mind. She wanted to take advantage of him but it wouldn¡¯t mean as much if he was forced.

    Thinking about it, Hinari pouted and her shoulders dropped. She didn¡¯t want this chance to slip away but since Zaki assured her that he wouldn¡¯t run away anymore, her spirit lifted.

    "Okay, I will give you 24hrs but... on one condition. You must stay within my reach during the 24 hrs!" she firmly said and Zaki immediately agreed.

    "Okay."

    "Promise me."

    "I promise."

    "Seal your promise with a deep and bold kiss."

    "..."

    "C¡¯mon beauty, kiss me! Or do you want me to kiss you?" she asked and Zaki looked away.

    "We didn¡¯t brush our teeth yet," he replied and Hinari was about to puff her cheeks when she remembered that the words he said were quite familiar. Where did I hear this excuse before?

    Hinari quickly scanned her brain and when she remembered that day when Zaki trolled her for having saliva on her face, her eyes narrowed.

    She also recalled that she kissed him hard which caused him to leave her in the middle of the highway.

    Reminiscing that first time she tasted his lips, Hinari couldn¡¯t help but bit her lip mischievously. The next moment, imitating what she did back then, she yanked him towards her and kissed him hard.

    Zaki was actually doing this purposely. He knew that if he declined, this girl would surely react and make a move mischievously. Well, somehow, Zaki just wanted Hinari to cheer up and be her usual naughty self again. He also like it when she¡¯s being bold as usual so he did this. He wanted to clear all these worries in his head through making himself lost with the warmth of her kisses.

    And so, just like that, the two kissed in the middle of the garden as the bright sun shone on them. They¡¯re kiss was passionate, especially Zaki¡¯s. Hinari could feel that he wasn¡¯t holding back anymore, making her so happy she didn¡¯t want this kiss to ever end.

    However, when they¡¯re lips finally parted, and they were about to kiss again, a loud noise halted them.

    "GROWWWLLLL..."

    Both their stomachs growled loudly, reminding them that they hadn¡¯t eaten since yesterday.

 Chapter 455 Hungry knight in shining armor

    Upon hearing Zaki¡¯s growling stomach, Hinari looked at him worriedly.

    "You didn¡¯t eat yesterday, did you?!" she asked and Zaki immediately nodded.

    "You didn¡¯t eat too, right?"

    "It¡¯s okay if I didn¡¯t eat. I was fasting yesterday to be sexy again to try and catch another fish in the sea because you rejected me and broke my heart! But you are sick, how could you not eat when you¡¯re already this weak?!" Hinari yelled at Zaki as her eyes narrowed. "Are you nning to starve yourself to death? Huh?!"

    Zaki was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Hinari to get angry over something like this. His stomach just growled, how could she make this a big deal?

    Looking at Hinari, crossing her arms with her puffed cheeks like an angry mom, somehow amused Zaki. He then raised his hand and flicked Hinari¡¯s forehead gently as he smiled.

    "Stop acting like an angry mom or you¡¯ll get old fast," he teased and Hinari almost fell in a daze because of that sweet smile that momentarily carved on his face if not for her stomach which growled again.

    Zaki of course heard the loud growling monster so he held her hand.

    "Let¡¯s better feed the monsters now or they might really go berserk."

    Zaki was about to pull her but Hinari stood rooted on the ground. When Zaki turned, he saw her pouting.

    "Beauty, I am too hungry to walk."

    As soon as he heard her, he knew that she was being mischievous again but she was right. He really did crush her heart so bad so this was his fault. Zaki then moved closer to her and he was about to scoop her up when his stomach growled again.

    Hearing it, Hinari seemed to have remembered something and she stopped him.

    "Wait beauty! Stop!"

    Zaki creased his brows as he straightened again. The next moment, Hinari suddenly crouched down in front of him.

    "You are sick and hungry. You are not wearing your sleepers either. So hop on my love. I will carry you. Come my beauty,e."

    Lines formed on Zaki¡¯s forehead as he listened and stared down at her. Hinari was crouched in front of Zaki like an old woman with a hunchback. Her legs were bent into a squatting position and her arms were stretched behind her back, ready to hold onto his legs when he hopped on. She then pped her arms behind her, indicating to Zaki to hurry up and climb on. If people were watching her at that moment, they could easily mistake it as her doing some sort of bird dance. However, Zaki didn¡¯t move an inch. So Hinari turned to look at him with a frown on her face.

    "C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be shy," she insisted and Zaki¡¯s vein could only pop. But, Zaki wasn¡¯t angry or anything with the way this fragiledy was treating him right now. He couldn¡¯t me her especially after she saw him break down in tears. He was in a really sorry state right now that if he was in Hinari¡¯s shoes, he would have probably done the same.

    "After acting like a mother, you¡¯re trying to act like my knight now?" Zaki teased but Hinari was quick with hereback.

    "Yes beauty. Let me be your knight in shining armor," she said and Zaki almost choked. His vein popped again and the next moment, he wrapped his hand around her neck and put his weight on her.

    Of course, his sudden move surprised Hinari that she almost fell on the ground.

    "My Knight... are you really sure you can carry me?" A mischievous smile carved on Zaki¡¯s face as he felt how Hinari struggled to maintain her bnce.

    "Err... it¡¯s because you startled me, my princess. Th-this knight is caught off guard," she reasoned out quite smoothly causing Zaki to bite his lip.

    Positioning himself to put more weight on her, Zaki grinned. "My Knight, my position is good now, it¡¯s time for you to stand."

    "Yes, yes, princess."

    Hinari then tried to stand but as expected, she trembled like a little puppy that lost all its strength from its legs.

    "Beauty! Howe you¡¯re so heavy? You clearly lost weight and yet you¡¯re still like a heavy stone mountain?! You¡¯re giving this hungry knight in shining armor a hard time! Beauties should be light like a feather, you know?" Finally, after a few tries Hinari gave in. Zaki also pulled away from her as he chuckled.

    "Don¡¯tugh at someone who genuinely tries to help y---"

    Suddenly, Zaki scooped Hinari up in his arms like she was as light as a feather, causing her eyes to widen as she looked up him.

    "Hinari, I can no longer be your invincible superman, but from now on, I will be your normal knight."

 Chapter 456 Looks like i

    "Hinari, I can no longer be your invincible superman, but from now on, I will be your normal knight."

    As those words left Zaki¡¯s mouth, Hinari couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She almost couldn¡¯t believe what he just said. Everything was still so unbelievably unreal. She couldn¡¯t believe that after she woke up today, she was now hearing the kind of words she had been dreaming of for so many years.

    Zaki began walking towards the living room when Hinari surprised him with a kiss on his chin. He then halted and he looked at thedy in his arms.

    "Stop doing that, it¡¯s dangerous. I might drop you if you keep squirming around," he warned but she just rolled her eyes and she smiled at him sweetly as she caressed his cheek. He could also see her eyes shining brightly as it glimmered with happiness.

    "My love... didn¡¯t I say long ago that I don¡¯t need a superhero? Who cares about superman when I can now hold you close to me like this? I don¡¯t need an overpowered main character. I just want a second lead who¡¯s not busy saving everybody so I can chain him beside me forever."

    Hinari¡¯s voice was soft and sincere. There was no sign of mischief or naughtiness in her eyes. She looked like she was speaking with all her heart and her words struck Zaki so bad that he slowly began to turn red. He suddenly felt like all his blood went to his head and his face felt like molten hotva.

    Of course, Hinari saw the change in hisplexion so she was about to hold his face to make sure when, all of a sudden, the man fell on his knees. He knelt on the ground like a knight with a princess in his arms. Well, this should have been a romantic moment but Hinari was so surprised that her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    Hinari¡¯s heart started beating so wildly. She looked at him with wide eyes and she was about to yell at him but the man carrying her was already burying his face on her shoulder. Hinari blinked for a moment but when she thought that there might something wrong with him, she began to panic. "Hey, Zaki! Are you okay?! Let me go, I can walk. Don¡¯t force yourself!"

    Hinari tried to pull away from his arms but Zaki¡¯s grip on her just tightened.

    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m totally fine." He softly said but Hinari didn¡¯t calm down.

    "Huh?! How could you be fine when you fall on your knees just like that? You just took a few steps. C¡¯mon, let me go, I think you¡¯re too hungry!" she insisted but when the man answered, Hinari fell speechless.

    "I didn¡¯t fall because of that," he whispered causing Hinari to blink. Wait... could it be that...

    "Beauty, let me see your face. Why are you hiding? Look at me!" she demanded but when there was no response from him, she held his face and forcefully raised it up so she could see.

    As soon as she saw his reddened face, Hinari¡¯s mouth hung open in utter shock. W-w-w-w-what?! M-my beauty is blushing? What I said made him blushed so hard he fell on his knees? OMG! Am I in heaven?

    Hinari was dumbfounded. But her pessimism still wrecked her fantasy, and she thought that she might be wrong. Thus, she began to question him to make sure.

    "You¡¯re blushing? You¡¯re really blushing? Because of what I said?!" she asked and Zaki went even redder. His eyes looked everywhere else but at her and he attempted to hide his face again but Hinari stopped him.

    Realizing that he couldn¡¯t escape anymore, Zaki gave in and his gaze fell on the flower beside them.

    "Looks like it," he admitted in an embarrassed tone and Hinari was so shocked she fainted.

 Chapter 457 Reason to figh

    Zaki was stunned when Hinari suddenly went limp. His eyes widened as he moved his hand to her face.

    "H-hey... what happened? Hinari! Hey!" Zaki was starting to panic. The girl in his arms seemed to have suddenly lost consciousness and he was extremely baffled.

    Panicking, Zaki hastily stood up and carried her towards the living room. As soon as he saw Sei sitting on the lounge with the two old men, he stuttered.

    "S-sei! Call the doctor, Hinari suddenly fainted!"

    Zaki¡¯s voice was so loud that it startled everyone in the in the living room. When the old men looked at him and saw the unconscious girl in his arms, they froze.

    "Take her upstairs. The doctor will be here shortly."

    As soon as Sei said those words, Zaki dashed towards the stairs. His expression was so rming that everyone thought that it might be something life threatening.

    dly, Zaki¡¯s doctor was standing by since yesterday so he immediately rushed towards Zaki¡¯s room upon receiving a call.

    In no time, everyone was gathered outside the room, waiting with tensed expressions. The atmosphere was heavy and the two old men couldn¡¯t stay still.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Dr. Su sighed heavily as he looked at Zaki.

    "Zaki, please don¡¯t make such a look. This isn¡¯t anything serious. She will be fine, she just needs to rest. I think she¡¯s been dealing with a lot of stresstely. You said she went through a traumatic event just the other day so I guess it started there. She is also starving and a bit dehydrated. But don¡¯t worry. Her immunity is quite strong, much stronger than you so she will recover in no time. I suggest you worry about yourself first. You can¡¯t take care of her in that state so go eat first or you¡¯ll end up fainting too."

    After saying those words, Dr. Su then patted Zaki¡¯s shoulders, "When she wakes up, have her eat healthy food and fluid." He said before he left the room, leaving Zaki to sigh deeply in relief like a jaded old man, as he sat on the edge of the bed running his fingers through his hair.

    He then looked at the sleeping Hinari and he could see dark circles under her eyes. He knew that this was his fault for hurting her. If not for him, Hinari wouldn¡¯t be in this state...

    Staring at her like this, Zaki was also hurting. He suddenly thought about what would happen when he was the oneying there, dying. He already felt like this just by her getting sick. How much more for her when the time came? Zaki didn¡¯t even want to imagine it. He felt so helpless. He never want her to go through such kind of pain.

    ...

    Outside the room, drops of sweat suddenly appeared on the doctor¡¯s forehead as he looked at how tensed everyone was. He could see the extreme worry in their faces as they asked about Hinari¡¯s condition.

    They looked like someone was dying so Dr. Su hastily exined the situation and somehow, the atmosphere immediately became lighter, as if the dark clouds hovering over them had been evaporated by the sun shining down on them. The panicking old men calmed down as Dr. Su approached Sei, who was leaning on the wall just steps away.

    "Sir, my main concern is still Zaki. He must stop being too hard towards himself. I mean, he needs to stop worrying too much or thinking too negatively. His depressing thoughts will only affect his health and make it deteriorate faster. I already told him but I think it¡¯s better if you were the one to tell him." The doctor whispered and Sei nodded.

    "Mm. I¡¯ll tell him."

    When the doctor left, Sei asked everyone to wait in the lounge so they wouldn¡¯t disturb the patient, before he entered the room.

    As expected, Zaki looked so devastated. It was as if he was fighting against demons in his head all over again.

    Seeing him, Sei was about to speak when Zaki suddenly rose and walked towards him. Sei looked at his eyes and when he noticed the drastic change in them, he was surprised. He thought that Zaki would be depressed again but the look in his eyes right now was better than ever. It seemed like there was some life back in them, as if his fighting spirit had been awoken.

    He held Sei¡¯s shoulder tightly as he looked at Sei with intense unusual fighting spirit.

    "Sei, that thing you said. I will go for it! I don¡¯t care how risky it is! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s hopeless!"

    As those words, left Zaki¡¯s mouth, the corner of Sei¡¯s lips curved up a little.

    Finally. I am d. I am so d you finally found a reason to fight for your life, Zaki.

 Chapter 458 From now on

    Sei looked like a father who was so d that his son finally chose the right path. He had been waiting for this day for many years. Sei had been searching the world for a cure all this time. He wanted Zaki to live because he thought that this was the only thing he could do for him.

    Moreover, to Sei, Zaki was his responsibility. He could never just stand there watching his brother die. That was why he never gave up searching for anything that could cure him or at least lengthen his life.

    However, Zaki had already epted his fate. He didn¡¯t have the desire to fight for his life. He believed that since it was inevitable, there was no use fighting for it.

    Sei even remembered how they fought because of this before. Thinking about it, Sei suddenly raised his hand and he rubbed Zaki¡¯s head. He was d that Zaki finally found the missing part of him. He was d that he found someone powerful enough to give him a reason to cling to whatever could save him, no matter how hopeless it seemed.

    "Good. I¡¯ve been waiting a long time for you to say this, Zaki." Sei uttered as he continued rubbing Zaki¡¯s head. He seemed so happy that he didn¡¯t notice that Zaki wasn¡¯t pleased with what he was doing to him.

    "Hey, who told you to pet me? Didn¡¯t you say before I¡¯m not your dog and I don¡¯t look like a dog?!" Zaki seemed annoyed as he caught Sei¡¯s wrist to stop him.

    "Idiot. Who¡¯s petting you? I¡¯m rubbing your head like what I do with little Shin when he does a good job."

    "Huh?! I¡¯m not your son so don¡¯t do that to a grown up man!"

    "Ohh... so Zaki is a grown up man now. That¡¯s good to hear."

    "You... ahhh," Zaki¡¯s shoulders could only drop. Somehow, he couldn¡¯t retort and tease this man anymore like before. It looked like it was now his turn to be teased by Sei.

    Watching Zaki as he heaved a long sigh of surrender, Sei was about to tell him to go and eat when the man suddenly straightened up. He looked at the sleeping Hinari before he spoke.

    "Okay, first thing I need to do is to eat. Come Sei, eat with me. I need to eat and restore my energy!" Zaki¡¯s voice was energetic and determined. He seemed to be fired up now and it made Sei feel like he could finally rx now.

    As soon as they were out of the room, Sei spoke behind him.

    "I ate already so you will have to go and eat alone."

    "Huh? How could you be so cold?"

    "I can¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯m stuffed today since my dearest wife was the one who cooked breakfast. And I have something I need to attend to. You can ask Ryou and Kaide to join you."

    After Sei said those words, the aforementioned duo who were waiting for them, jolted.

    "Err... big boss. I¡¯m also stuffed now," Kaide suddenly pleaded and Ryou followed suit.

    "Me too. I also ate too much---" Ryou was still speaking when Zaki red hard at them.

    "You two, follow me and eat with me or you¡¯ll die." Zaki threatened but unlike before, Kaide and Ryou didn¡¯t even flinch anymore.

    However, to their surprise, all of a sudden, Sei, who usually didn¡¯t bother helping Zaki with trivial things like this even if Zaki asked, suddenly came to his aid.

    "Kaide, Ryou... from now on, listen to whatever he says. No excuses." He firmly said and the men¡¯s mouths hung open, including Zaki¡¯s, as they watched his back as he left.

    Boss, you¡¯ve been pampering Zaki too muchtely. What exactly happened?!

 Chapter 459 Not a dream

    By the time Hinari opened her eyes, she looked up at the ceiling and stared at it for a while before she sat up and rested her back on the headboard.

    She looked around as she opened and closed her eyes, awakening her still sluggish nerves. She then raised her hands and she stretched as she yawned.

    When she finally decided to leave the bed, her eyes suddenly opened wide. She began to remember everything that happened. She remembered that Zaki had cried in her arms. She remembered him embracing her so tightly and remembered all the words he had said.

    Hinari gasped and she pinched her cheeks hard, as if she was trying to confirm whether she was still in dreand.

    "Those weren¡¯t dreams right? I was totally awake when he said those, right?" Hinari¡¯s heartbeat started elerating. She felt like it was a dream so she wanted to confirm that everything was real.

    "That¡¯s right, where is my beauty? Where is he? Why is he not here?" Hinari bit her lip as she looked a bit anxious. She then crawled towards the edge of the bed when the door suddenly opened, causing her to halt. She was on her hands and knees when she raised her face and looked towards the opened door.

    Zaki entered and blinked a few times the moment he saw Hinari looking like a big baby in a crawling position. Her eyes were wide as she gazed at him and she looked like she¡¯d been waiting for him. Zaki then closed the door but before he could step closer towards her, the girl suddenly jumped on him.

    "Beauty!!! Where did you go? I thought you¡¯d run away again!" she whined. She wrapped her arms around his neck as if she was trying to stick him to her.

    Noticing her anxious expression, Zaki raised his hand and touched her head.

    "Did you forget that I already promised that I would never run away from you again?" As Zaki said those words, Hinari pulled away from him and she held his face. She pulled it closer to hers.

    "Beauty, you said you would be my normal knight, right?"

    "Mm. I said that."

    "You will also confess to me after 24 hours, no, after less than 24 hours, right?"

    "Y-yeah."

    "You also blushed so red because I told you I want no superman but you alone, right? Right?"

    "..."

    Zaki was rendered speechless. He pressed his lips tight and his face was starting to feel hot.

    "Beauty, my love, answer me. I want to confirm that I am not dreaming so tell me it¡¯s not a dream!"

    As soon as those words reached Zaki¡¯s ears, he was surprised. He though she was trying to tease him. He didn¡¯t think that she was asking all these because she actually thought that everything that happened before she fainted was just a dream. Realizing this made him feel like another warm and painless arrow struck his heart. It was because even he was thinking that way. He didn¡¯t want to sleep for fear that when he woke up, he might find out that it was all just a dream. This was why hearing her said those words made Zaki felt like his spirit was lifted again. He can¡¯t help but feel happy because Hinari was actually thinking the same.

    Zaki then raised his hand and he flicked her forehead as a smile carved on his face.

    "Ouch! Beauty! What-"

    "You felt it so it means you¡¯re wide awake," he said before he caressed her forehead again as if he was trying to soothe the pain he caused. "You are not dreaming and this is not a dream."

 Chapter 460 Strawberry

    "Hinari, you are not dreaming and this is not a dream," Zaki said and Hinari¡¯s eyes slowly welled up. She was so happy she wanted to cry. She wanted to just embrace him and hold him forever but before she could make a move to do that, Zaki suddenly scooped her up and he put her back in bed.

    "You are sick. The doctor said you¡¯re suffering from fatigue and dehydration," he exined as he took the ss on the table and put water on it.

    "Here, you must drink plenty of water," he continued and Hinari quietly took the ss of water before she just smiled at him so sweetly.

    "Aww... my normal knight is taking care of me? Haha, I¡¯m so happy being sick." Hinari chuckled. She looked happy as she gazed at him, making Zaki feel his ears burning again. Zaki didn¡¯t know why but the moment he dropped all his defenses against her, it seemed like everything she did and said were now affecting him so bad, throwing him off his rhythm and effortlessly causing havoc inside his heart. He didn¡¯t know that he was being flustered like this so easily. It was as if he suddenly became putty in her hand.

    A knock then made Zaki turn right away as if he was waiting for it. He walked towards the door and opened it.

    Hinari just watched him as she drank her water and when she saw him carrying a tray of food towards her, the already blissful look on her face now shone even brighter. She watched Zaki prepare a small table on her bed. The little table was made of wood and it had little legs on each corner so that it could easily be ced over someone¡¯sp. On it was a bowl of what seemed to be rice porridge, a bowl of strawberry and some orange juice. But what made it very special to Hinari was the little vase with a single flower in it.

    "Wow, who prepared these?" she asked curiously when Zaki suddenly averted his gaze. "Wait, could it be that... is it you?!"

    Hinari was again shocked when Zaki rubbed the back of his neck before he awkwardly answer.

    "Yes, so you must eat it all."

    Hinari felt like she wanted to just faint again. Everything was still so hard to believe. When she pictured little chibi Zaki running around in the kitchen, preparing this for her, she couldn¡¯t help but squeal on the inside. She just felt like she¡¯s in cloud nine.

    When everything was ready, Hinari licked her lips. She looked like she was dying to eat now but she did not take the spoon that Zaki was holding out for her. She just looked at him with big, round puppy dog eyes before she suddenly opened her mouth, silently telling him she wanted to be fed by him.

    Zaki was speechless as he looked at the girl acting all cute and at the same time, being unknowingly seductive again. She blinked at him as her kissable lips stayed open, waiting for him to feed her. His gaze fell onto her lips and he suddenly had the urge to kiss her.

    Trying to make himself stop thinking about kissing her, Zaki quickly gave in and he took the bowl of porridge. He scooped a spoonful, making sure to blow on it so that it didn¡¯t burn her mouth, and he fed her.

    Hinari looked like there were flowers and stars flying around her face. "Ahh... the food is wayyy tooo delicious because my beauty is the one feeding me. Ahh... I¡¯m so touched and happy! Okay, I want more. Feed me more my love."

    After enjoying the sweetest meal she ever had, Hinari¡¯s eyes then fell on the strawberries in the bowl.

    Zaki of course noticed so he took one and he put it near her mouth. However, the girl didn¡¯t open her mouth to eat it, causing Zaki to pull his hand back.

    "You don¡¯t like strawberries?"

    "Hmm..."

    "Okay, let me go get another fruit downstairs."

    As Zaki was about to stand, Hinari caught his wrist.

    "No. I will eat it," she said as she looked at the table before her. "But remove this table first and sit close to me."

    Zaki was curious at what she was nning to do this time but he still did what she asked.

    When he was now sitting close beside her, he spoke. "What is it? Do you want me to toss the strawberries so you can catch them? If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, give it up. Your catching skills are terrible so I wouldn¡¯t rmend it."

    Hearing him, Hinari smirked and she wrapped her arms around his neck. She then took the strawberry and put it near his mouth.

    "Don¡¯t bite it, just hold it with your teeth, okay?"

    "Hey, wait-" Before Zaki could protest, Hinari pressed the strawberry in his lip, giving him no choice but to give in. He then held the fruit using his teeth and Hinari nodded with satisfaction.

    "Now it¡¯s time to dig in. I don¡¯t really like strawberries but if I could eat it like this then that¡¯s a different story."

    Zaki was surprised with what he just heard but before he could react, Hinari closed in on him and she started taking small bites of the strawberry in Zaki¡¯s mouth, causing the man¡¯s eyes to widen.

 Chapter 461 History tends to repeat itself

    Hinari nibbled at the strawberry in Zaki¡¯s mouth. Her warm breath was touching his skin and he could feel her lips getting so close to his. Zaki¡¯s heart was already beating loudly and when their lips were just millimeters away, he felt like his heart was about to stop. He didn¡¯t know why but this was making him so flustered. She was just so seductive and he felt like he was being teased by her again that he wanted to just pin her down right now and have his way with her.

    When their lips were about to collide, Hinari suddenly pulled away as she savored the fruit she ate, leaving Zaki sitting there with half a strawberry still between this teeth with intensely creased brows.

    He then let thest half of the strawberry fall inside his mouth when Hinari gasped. Before Zaki could start to chew the fruit in his mouth, Hinari kissed him. She poked her tongue inside his mouth to retrieve the fruit.

    This caused Zaki¡¯s brain to almost shut down. Her tongue was so deep in his mouth and before he knew it, his tongue responded as he refused to let her take the fruit away. Their tongue ended up ying naughtily as they fought for the fruit.

    However, in the end, Zaki let her take it. Well, their kiss ended up so damn erotic, it turned him hard so Zaki could only back off.

    As a result, the pervert girl seemed to be satisfied.

    "Haha, I won. Yay! This is so damn delicious," she giggled as she savored the strawberry in her mouth, not noticing that Zaki was so flustered that he turned his back against her.

    She then looked at Zaki and she was about to jump on him again when Zaki suddenly stood up. He faced her and he pinned her down on the bed.

    Hinari was of course surprised. Hmm? Are you going to kiss me back beauty, my love?

    As Hinari happily anticipated a kiss from him, Zaki suddenly wrapped her with the nket, causing her eyes to widen.

    "Beauty, what are you-"

    "You still need to sleep, so behave."

    "Huh? I¡¯m alright now. Let me go."

    "No, the doctor said you need to deal with your fatigue and stress or else you will faint again."

    "I fainted because I saw you blush, not because of that!" Hinari continued protesting as she struggled to remove the nket when Zaki leaned in on her. His lips were so close to her ear as he spoke.

    "Don¡¯t be stubborn. You have to sleep and get a full rest so you won¡¯t faint again when I confess to you, understand?" he said sweetly and Hinari felt like her heart was just tickled, causing her to turn red. Well, it was true that she still felt like her body was a bit heavy. She¡¯d been sleep deprivedtely thinking about Zaki so she knew that the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, ording to Zaki, was true. The stress of knowing about Zaki¡¯s situation also affected her mental state so much that no matter how much she denied it, she really did need to recharge. Hearing him speak about his most awaited confession also silenced her. It was as if Zaki finally found a magic phrase all of a sudden that made her obedient. ¡¯It¡¯d be really bad if I faint right? What if he confessed that he still needed time? I really need to gather my strength so that I¡¯ll be strong enough to pounce on him and drag him straight to the bed if he dared to say something unfavorable!¡¯

    Hinari suddenly looked determined and her hand on him finally loosened.

    "Okay, I get it. I will sleep. But you need to stay with me," she said as she grabbed his hand, leaving Zaki without any choice but to do as she wanted. He thenid beside her as Hinari stared at him.

    dly, Hinari gradually fell asleep after a few minutes.

    Zaki slowly raised his hand and he teased her by poking the little sexy mole below her left eye. When she didn¡¯t wake up, he sighed with relief. He then slowly rose but when he attempted to retrieve his hand, his brows knotted. It was because Hinari¡¯s grip was really tight that she seemed to be so determined to never let go even in her sleep. ¡¯Hinari, you need to let me go. How can I even prepare my confession if you glue me to you like this?¡¯

    As Zaki started to think about a remedy, a certain memory shed across his mind and invisible drops of sweat could only fall from his head. He remembered that time when he helped Sei get away from Davi¡¯s grip that night long ago and it seemed like he might have do that same thing to Hinari as well. ¡¯Indeed, history tends to repeat itself, huh.¡¯

    Wasting no time, Zaki then sent a message to Kaide to bring him a teddy bear.

 Chapter 462 Thrilling

    [Kaide, I need a teddy bear. Bring it to me ASAP.]

    Upon reading the message he just received, Kaide who was leisurely drinking soda, choked. He coughed so hard as he cursed.

    When he finally calmed down, he looked at the message again. He looked confused and at the same time, so curious.

    However, Kaide had been a victim of Zaki¡¯s many pranks, teasing and mischiefs for a while now and he was so fed up with him that he had always dreamt of getting him back one day. But now that the big boss ordered them to listen to whatever he said, Kaide was a bit down.

    Thinking that the message was some sort of prank, Kaide shrugged as he texted his reply.

    [Dear 4th boss. If you¡¯re bored with your life again like always, please stop fooling around and just go marry your fianc¨¦e so you can finally have a meaningful life. Go make lots of babies and I assure you that you will never get bored again. Your loving and extremely concerned body guard, Kaide ^__~]

    Zaki who just read Kaide¡¯s message narrowed his eyes. His veins were popping. He thought that Kaide would act like he did when Sei asked him to bring him a teddy bear that night many years ago. He even thought that he was on his way now, ravaging the house to find a teddy bear. But he was wrong. It looked like this Kaide was not even taking his words seriously.

    [If you don¡¯t arrive after a minute, I¡¯ll kill you!]

    A few seconds after Zaki sent those words, a call from Kaide came. He answered it and was immediately greeted with a great big shouting session from the other side of the phone.

    "What the hell, Zaki! You¡¯re abusing the power that the big boss gave you! How could you ask me to bring a bear?! Stop bothering me just because you¡¯re bored! Your prank is too muc-"

    "I will give you. One. Minute." Zaki cut through Kaide¡¯s words and he straightway ended the call after stressing his request onest time, afraid that Hinari might wake up.

    Two seconds before exactly one minute was up, the room¡¯s door opened and a panting Kaide with a small bear in his hand, arrived.

    His gaze directed at Zaki was sharp and he was about to yell again but he restrained himself as soon as he saw Hinari sleeping on the bed.

    ¡¯Err... what¡¯s this? Th-they¡¯re holding hands and she¡¯s asleep... what¡¯s the use of a teddy bear? So this is really a prank? But he doesn¡¯t look bored at all...¡¯

    Kaide who instantly lost his anger as soon as he saw the girl on bed, heaved a sigh and he quietly walked towards him.

    "Here, what the hell¡¯s the point in asking me to bring you this?" Kaide was curious as he whispered at him.

    "She¡¯s not letting go of my hand so help me out."

    "Eh? You mean, we need to use this bear as your recement? Okay, gotcha 4th boss!"

    The two chibis then started their special mission. One chibi was lying next to Hinari, holding his breath as he tried to carefully peel her fingers from his hand and the other chibi held the teddy bear, looking for the exact moment to ce the bear as a substitute.

    The mission was thrilling for some reason. Zaki was so unusually focused as though this was a crucial matter while Kaide was just having fun. If Zaki was the ever so serious wolf, Kaide would be the annoying fox apprentice waging his tail as he grinned.

    The chibi holding the bear hovered over the pair on the bed and when he saw how Zaki nned to escape, he immediately started to instruct Zaki on how to do it better. He inched closer and whispered to Zaki.

    "Hey, 4th boss... uh, that¡¯s not how you should do it. You should use do it like this..." Kaide then moved to show Zaki how he would do it but before his hand reached Hinari¡¯s hand, he froze because he felt the temperature go down below freezing. His eyes moved slowly to look at Zaki and he immediately jumped back as big drops of sweat formed on his forehead and he quickly realized his mistake.

    "Oh, uh, 4th boss. I-Im... it¡¯s... Your way is definitely the best. You should just keep going. Yes... yes, do it your way."

    He whispered quickly to Zaki. The temperature suddenly went back to normal again as Zaki turned his attention back on the task at hand and the mission was back on. ¡¯Whew!¡¯

    The moment Zaki managed to unsp her fingers, Kaide quickly put the teddy bear in her hand. However, to Zaki¡¯s surprise, Hinari didn¡¯t fall for their trap. She didn¡¯t hold the teddy bear. Instead, she found Zaki¡¯s hand again as if her hand was a missile with a homing device attached to it.

    Zaki was so surprised. He didn¡¯t think that this trick wouldn¡¯t work on Hinari. Indeed, this Hinari was always full of surprises.

    "Looks like this won¡¯t work, Zaki. What are you going to do now?" Kaide asked and Zaki was starting to have a great dilemma. Time was ticking by and he needed to leave so he could do the things he needed to do before Hinari woke up. ¡¯Damn, think Zaki, think...!¡¯

    "Kaide, do you have any ideas?!" Zaki asked and Kaide held his chin, acting like he was thinking deeply.

    "Hmm... why are you leaving anyway? She¡¯s determined not to let you go."

    "I have something important to do. I said think about something!"

    "Wake her up and ask her to let go of yo- ouch!"

    A light blownded on Kaide¡¯s jaw so he backed off. He was about to retaliate with words when suddenly, the door opened again.

    The two looked at the door and upon seeing little Shin adorably blinking at them, Zaki finally seemed to have found his saviour.

 Chapter 463 Unbelievable

    "Little Shin,e over." Zaki immediately called the little boy standing at the doorway. He was running out of time so he thought using little Shin was his only choice left.

    The boy looked at the sleeping Hinari as he walked closer to Zaki.

    "Uncle, is auntie still unwell?" he asked with a worried look and Zaki reached out his hand. He gently ruffled Little Shin¡¯s head as the boy bent down and Zaki whispered to him quietly.

    "Yes, she¡¯s unwell. But you don¡¯t have to worry, she just needs to rest." Zaki exined and little Shin looked at her again.

    His brows creased a little before he looked at Zaki. "I¡¯ll leave then, uncle. I don¡¯t want to disturb her."

    Little Shin was about step back when Zaki held his hand to stop him. He made him look at his face as he began to speak.

    "Little Shin, you want your auntie to be happy, right?"

    "Mm. Of course."

    "I am nning to go out so I can go and prepare that thing that would make her happy. So I will need your help."

    "Help? Is uncle in trouble?"

    "Yeah, I¡¯m in trouble so will you help me?"

    Little Shin blinked at Zaki for a while. Lately, this supposedly heroic great uncle of his wasn¡¯t that great anymore since he¡¯s now asking help from a child. But somehow, little Shin thought that it might have something to do with his uncle¡¯s broken heart disease so he could only shrugged.

    He then looked at Hinari again before he finally nodded his answer. "If you are going to make auntie happy, I will help you."

    Zaki smiled at little Shin¡¯s answer and he ruffled his hair again. He knew that this little Sei will never disappoint him. "Yes, I promise. I will make her happy," he replied and the boy seemed to be pleased.

    "Now let¡¯s start. Give me your hand," Zaki then continued and Little Shin immediately raised his hand.

    "What can I do to help you?" the curious little Shin asked when Kaide knelt behind him on the floor and he whispered to him.

    "You have to act as your uncle¡¯s substitute. Your uncle will use you as his dummy."

    Hearing what Kaide said, little Shin¡¯s brows knotted and he looked at Zaki with a displeased gaze.

    "You¡¯re going to use me as your recement because auntie won¡¯t let go of you?"

    Zaki, who was busy peeling Hinari¡¯s fingers from his hand, halted. He turned to Little Shin and when he saw Kaide kneeling beside him, Zaki¡¯s piercing re made the gossip flee back off.

    "Why? You don¡¯t want to help uncle anymore?" Zaki asked the boy as his expression turned soft.

    "It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that auntie might hate it if you leave without telling her. She will be very sad." Little Shin looked like he was now firmly against Zaki¡¯s n. But Zaki knew that this little boy just cared about Hinari and was only being protective of her feelings.

    "Little Shin, you said I am your third most favorite person but you don¡¯t trust me enough?" As those words left Zaki¡¯s mouth, little Shin was silenced for a moment. And in the end, the little guy pursed his lips and he gave in.

    "Okay, I trust uncle so I will listen to you."

    "That¡¯s my boy."

    Thus, the next attempt of the mission began. Kaide¡¯s arms were crossed as he watched the uncle and nephew performing their mission so carefully and seriously. They looked like some quiet and cute little forest beasts. Their expressions were almost the same and it was making Kaide feel amazed by their exceptional teamwork. They were moving so graciously and so in sync with each other that Kaide couldn¡¯t stop himself from secretly filming them.

    By the time Zaki managed to unsp Hinari¡¯s fingers, little Shin immediately put his hand on her palm and dly, the mission was a sess. Hinari sped Little Shin¡¯s hands and she even pulled him closer to her.

    This of course made Zaki heave a long sigh of relief. Little Shin was indeed his little savior today.

    Zaki didn¡¯t waste any more time and he positioned little Shin so that he would befortable. Afterwards, he bent towards him and whispered in his ears.

    "I will leave her to you for now, okay? I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible," he said and little Shin nodded.

    "Mm. Leave her to me, uncle. I¡¯ll take good care of my favorite auntie."

    When Little Shin said those words, Zaki smiled again that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from kissing the little guy¡¯s forehead as his way of saying thanks.

    Zaki then turned but before he could step away, little tugged his shirt, causing Zaki to bent at him again.

    "Uncle, no kiss for auntie? Daddy always kiss mommy and me before he leaves you know?"

    As those words reached his ears, Zaki couldn¡¯t help but blush. He wanted to tell this little innocent thing that Hinari was not his wife and he even broke up with herst night. He wanted to say that he still don¡¯t have the right to kiss her whenever he wanted. But when Zaki¡¯s gaze fell at the sleeping Hinari, he felt like there¡¯s no way he could just leave like this.

    "Kaide, wait for me outside," Zaki then ordered the pretty man and dly, hezily left.

    Zaki then looked at little Shin and he whispered. "Keep this a secret, okay?"

    "Why?"

    "I will exin to you when ie back."

    "Okay."

    Zaki then bent and a soft kissnded on Hinari¡¯s forehead.

    When Zaki left the room, Kaide who was waiting outside murmured.

    "I can¡¯t believe you just used the young boss like that."

    "Shut up. Little Shin is not an ordinary child and I gave him books to read. He¡¯ll be fine."

    "Bohoo... no matter what, you still used a child. Poor little Shin, being used as a substitute. It¡¯d be better if you used me instead- Ouch!"

    Once again, Kaide was hit.

    "Ugh! What did i do again?! Wait... so you are also like the big jelly boss huh." Kaide started grinning as he circled Zaki like an annoying fox.

    "You¡¯re a jealous type as well, huh? Damn unbelievable! I didnt know know Zaki the great could also feel this little thing called jealousy! This is such a big news!"

    "Kaide, say one more word and i¡¯ll throw you out the window."

 Chapter 464 One condition

    Red Empire Corporation.

    Sei was currently having a meeting with executives when Zaki barged in like a boss, startling everyone except Sei. Every single pair of eyes fell on him and the extremely tensed atmosphere now turned into a stalemate.

    Zaki¡¯s gaze was directed towards the king sitting coldly at the head of the table. Zaki looked like he was being chased by a demon and made his way here to take refuge under the great monster king, Sei. Of course, this was jus how the executives view the current situation.

    "Excuse my intrusion," Zaki said without averting his gaze away from Sei. He then strode towards the quiet man and when he reached him, Zaki¡¯s serious look changed. He suddenly looked like a child pleading his father for a favour as he bent towards him.

    "C¡¯mon Sei, you know I¡¯m running out of time. I told you to stop being such a worry wart. I¡¯m just going to a certain shop, so tell those damn bodyguards not to restrict me like this. I¡¯m behaving like a good little boy like you told me to. I won¡¯t be reckless anymore." Zaki¡¯s voice was soft and he really was pleading with Sei right now. This stubborn Zaki who used to simply shrug and sulk in the corner if Sei wouldn¡¯t let him do what he wanted was now trying his best to convince him. Somehow, his attitude right now was making Sei feel that he was finally acting like his little brother and it made Sei feel unusually good, maybe because for many years, their roles had been reversed. All these years, the superhuman little brother was the one protecting the big brother, but now that things were falling to its rightful ce, the fact that Sei was finally being Zaki¡¯s protector right now was making Sei finally learn how it feels to be a big brother. For some reason, he felt really good and somehow, very proud. His cold and stern face a moment ago slowly became soft and blissful that the tensed executives subconsciously hung their mouths open. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. ¡¯Was there some kind of good news? Could it be that his wife was pregnant? Mr. Chen¡¯s expression would only be like this when it came to his beloved wife and son, right?¡¯

    The executives began to feel that this meeting, which was heading down to hell a moment ago, would now surely take the path towards the heavens. They all quietly heaved a sigh of relief, looking at Zaki as though he was a superhero who appeared to tame the monster and save them.

    Meanwhile, Zaki¡¯s brows knotted hard as he looked at Sei. He was anxious and desperate right now and yet, why does it look like Sei was enjoying this? Was he thinking that I am not being sincere enough? Was he thinking I am not being serious?!

    Somehow, Zaki¡¯s vein was starting to pop but he knew he couldn¡¯t get angry or get pissed. He knew that if he lost his calm, this Sei would only restrict him more. He also knew he¡¯d been trolling Sei for too long in the past and this was the first time he pleaded seriously so he might be having a hard time believing it was for real.

    Thus, Zaki could only plead more. He breathed deeply and he moved closer to him.

    "Sei, I¡¯m really serious! I¡¯m not kidding or trolling this time. Look," he pointed his forefinger towards his own face. "Does this face look like it¡¯s fooling around? I need to do this for Hinari so you must let me go. I will be very careful, I promise."

    As Zaki said those words, Sei almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling widely. Zaki¡¯s humbled face looking at him was making him feel even better.

    "Okay, I will let you go but in one condition." Sei finally spoke.

    "What is it? Tell me. Fast. I will do whatever it is!"

    "From now on, call me ¡¯big brother¡¯."

    Zaki: ". . . H-huh?!!"

 Chapter 465 Big bro

    Zaki was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that Sei¡¯s condition would be something like this. But now that he mentioned this, Zaki realized that he never once called Sei ¡¯big brother¡¯ before. When they were young, Zaki never really saw Sei as his real brother. He was well aware they were not in any way rted. Back then, he only saw Sei as the person who named him and the person he would be protecting with his life until hisst breath. Zaki grew up thinking that way even though thete Princess Fei told him he was Sei¡¯s little brother now. There were voices in his head that kept reminding him where he came from and who he really was. He knew that he was someone who was not meant to exist in this world and that he would never be Sei¡¯s brother.

    However, time passed and before he knew it, the voices in his head stop bugging him. He could tell that his rtionship with Sei was no longer just one of a master and his knight. Zaki believed that it was because Sei never treated him as his tool. Sei treated him as a normal human being, not his weapon and shield even though Zaki himself thought this was his role all along.

    When Sei started introducing him as his little brother, Zaki remembered how happy he felt. He remembered how he celebrated secretly. That was the day he started thinking that he was also an important existence. He also learned to ept that Sei and his mother were indeed his real family and when the Chen family adopted them, Zaki was finally convinced that it wasn¡¯t blood and flesh that defined what family was, it was the bond and eptance.

    Thinking about it, Zaki didn¡¯t know why he never addressed Sei as ¡¯big brother¡¯ when he spoke with him. He also didn¡¯t know that this man wanted to be addressed as that. They were only a year apart and their physiques and heights were almost the same. If Sei wasn¡¯t so serious and stern, people would not be able to tell which among them was younger.

    "You really want me to call you that? This is really your one condition?" Zaki wanted to confirm and when Sei nodded without any hint of hesitation, invisible drops of sweat fell from Zaki¡¯s forehead. ¡¯Sigh, this guy... Sei, how old are we now to still be talking about something like this?¡¯

    "Okay, big bro, let me go now. I¡¯ll call you big bro 100 times a day if that¡¯s what you want. Now call those damn men to get out of my way!" Zaki burst and he mmed his palm on his table. For some reason, calling Sei ¡¯big bro¡¯ came out so naturally from his mouth and it was kind of a bit mood lifting.

    Meanwhile, the man who was addressed as the ¡¯big bro¡¯ now looked like his face was shining. He was obviously so happy he turned into his chibi self looking as if his cheeks had gotten fat.

    His reaction stunned everyone, even Zaki. ¡¯Err... what¡¯s with that face? What¡¯s so great about me addressing you like that?¡¯

    Zaki was surprised when he realized Sei was happy. If he had known that just by calling him brig bro would make him look like this, he would have done this long ago. Somehow, seeing Sei like this made the mischievous side of him try to get out of its cage again. But Zaki was running out of time so he suppressed the grinning demon within him, kicking him to behave.

    "Sei, no, big bro, I¡¯m running out of time. I really need to-"

    Zaki couldn¡¯t finish his statement because Sei suddenly stood. He looked at the executives before him before he spoke.

    "Meeting adjourned." His authoritative voice rang inside the huge dark room and everyone¡¯s eyes turned wide.

    Sei on the other hand casually turned to Zaki.

    "You are going to prepare for something very important right?" he asked and the surprised Zaki simply nodded.

    "Is this for Hinari?" He asked again and Zaki¡¯s ears reddened.

    "W-well, yeah."

    "Okay then, let¡¯s go."

    "H-huh?! Wait, where?"

    "I¡¯ming with you. As your big brother, I need to show my support so I will go with you."

    Zaki: ". . ."

 Chapter 466 Effor

    Sei already started walking away as Zaki was left speechless. When Sei reached the open door, he turned to Zaki. "What, didn¡¯t you say you are running out of time? Or don¡¯t you want to go anymore?"

    With those words, Zaki snapped and he hastily ran after him.

    "Of course not. I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming!"

    As the two hastily walked at the hallway towards the elevator, Zaki spoke.

    "Sei, you don¡¯t really need toe, though." He said when suddenly, Sei halted. Zaki creased his brows and he was about to ask what¡¯s wrong when he saw how he was being red at. ¡¯What now? Did I say something he didn¡¯t like?¡¯

    "Of course, it¡¯d be easier if youe so it¡¯s fine." Zaki tried to change the mood but to his surprise, Sei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t move either. ¡¯Damn it Sei! What is it again? Huh? I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re purposely doing this to trouble me!¡¯

    "Oh c¡¯mon, big bro, I can¡¯t dy anymo-"

    "Good, let¡¯s go." As if the button had finally been pressed, Sei immediately moved and he began walking hastily again, leaving Zaki blinking as he watched him. ¡¯Wait, could it be that he stopped because I didn¡¯t call him ¡¯big bro¡¯? My goodness Sei! You¡¯re enjoying this aren¡¯t you?!¡¯

    Zaki ruffled his own hair before he ran towards Sei again. When they reached the rooftop, they immediately boarded a chopper. Sei didn¡¯t allow Zaki to travel by car because it was too easy to get ambushed in one and he forbade him to go anywhere as well so the safest thing to do was to have Sei apany him.

    Time passed and the duo, along with their elite body guards, reached the infamous sky garden where Sei bought the most expensive roses he used on his proposal.

    "So you¡¯re nning to confess using flowers too? You are indeed my little brother. You should follow the steps of your big brother. Great n, great n." Sei suddenly said as he kept nodding like a pleased old man and for some reason, Zaki¡¯s vein began to pop.

    "Sei- I mean, BIG BRO, I noticed you¡¯ve been so talkativetely."

    "Not really, it was you who turned silenttely so I was forced to talk more."

    ". . ."

    Zaki couldn¡¯t help but bite his lip. Lately, he¡¯d been silenced by Sei after almost every sentence he said. ¡¯Was this my so called karma for all the teasing I did to him before? Sigh...¡¯

    "Tell me Zaki, what are you nning to do? You¡¯re not thinking about doing the exact thing I did, right? Hinari was there that time so..."

    "Who said I¡¯ll do the same thing you did?"

    "Then what¡¯s your n? Let this big brother of yours help you."

    "No, I want to do this myself. Okay, please go wait right there. I will call you once I¡¯m done." Zaki was pointing at the bench in the corner where he wanted Sei to stay. They were now inside a beautiful green house filled with all kind of roses.

    "Big bro, this is a request from your little brother," he continued and after a moment of silence, Sei gave in and he quietly walked towards the bench and sat there, watching Zaki.

    Zaki on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this rate, Sei wasn¡¯t acting like a brother anymore but an old man who was making sure that his son picks the right present for the woman he was courting.

    "Big boss, you look happy." Kir was the one who spoke behind Sei. He was standing beside Sei as they both looked at Zaki.

    "Well, that guy right there is finally taking life seriously. I am d he is starting to fight and do his best for himself."

    "That¡¯s right. He¡¯s trying to make an effort now for Miss Hinari."

    "Effort, huh. So you mean, what Zaki is doing right now for his Hinari ups what I did for my wife?"

    "Err..."

    "Okay, I have decided, I¡¯ll go make an effort for my wife too."

    "Uhm... wait... big boss..."

 Chapter 467 Love is strange

    Zaki was like a beautiful prince standing in the middle of thousands of roses. He looked so focused and serious but he was happy. His eyes were full of life as if he was enjoying what he was doing at the moment.

    He looked like a perfectionist florist scrutinizing every flower he touched before picking it. He was examining each petal, looking for the slightest imperfection as if he was a scientist looking down a microscope.

    Zaki actually decided to pick the flowers himself instead of just buying a bouquet. He didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare for this sudden confession so he thought that this was the best thing he could do for now. Honestly, he still found it hard to believe. He couldn¡¯t believe that his heart, which was breaking so badly and felt heavy as hell until this morning was now as light as a feather.

    As Zaki gazed at the flower he was about to pick, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He didn¡¯t know that doing something so simple like this would make his heart forget all the worries. He didn¡¯t know that just by picking a flower for someone special would make him feel that the world, which he thought was always cruel and never fair, was now starting to appear bright and lovely in his eyes. It was as if the uncertain gloomy world in his eyes was changing into something that seemed to be too good to be true.

    The fresh and seemingly magical blooming flowers were like tiny spirits singing a sweet song for him, as if telling him the words, ¡¯lift your face and see, open your heart and feel, fly and let love free your jaded soul¡¯.

    Zaki was starting to feel emotional. All these years, Zaki did enjoyed his life, the life Sei had given him wasn¡¯t bad at all. He knew he was so damn lucky to have met Sei and their mother. He was happy to have a new family and have little Shin. They were all the blessings that made him believe in humanity. They were all like oxygen giving him life. He thought that that was enough. But there was always that void in his heart. He always felt that there was something missing. He always felt iplete.

    For a long time now, Zaki already knew that Hinari was that missing piece of him but he refused to let her in andplete him. He was swallowed by his own fear and pain that he chained himself in his own cage. The funniest thing was that the missing piece was the one which chased him and made him surrender. She forced open the cage and sat inside it with him, coaxing him to step out of his self-built prison.

    As Zaki thought about it, Hinari¡¯s giggling face began to appear before him. He could only imagine her as thedy general smiling victoriously as she pointed her loving sword at his heart, telling him to surrender and raise his white g obediently and give her his life. These thoughts made Zaki smile again and at the same time, blush. Indeed, this world was strange. Fate was strange and love was strange. He finally realized that no matter what kind of reason it was, even if its death; never run away from love.

    That moment, for some reason, Zaki suddenly felt like going back home right away. He felt like he was already missing her. Feeling this way, Zaki finally understood Sei¡¯s behavior and he could only bite his own lip.

    "So this is how it felt, huh." He uttered as if he was talking to the flowers in his hand.

 Chapter 468 Picking flowers

    "Big boss, uhm... how about I call the gardener to do that for you?" Kir¡¯s voice made the daydreaming Zaki snap back to reality. He turned and when he saw his big brother standing there with folded sleeves, sweat drops could only fall from Zaki¡¯s forehead.

    "Shut up Kir. How could I call it effort if I just order someone to pick it for me?" Sei reasoned and Kir scratched his head.

    "But big boss, you¡¯re bleeding. You don¡¯t know how to do that properly. Your wife will feel sad if she saw that you had hurt yourself. At least let me help you." Kir once again pleaded when Zaki walked towards them and butted in.

    "What happened? Sei¡¯s hurt?" Zaki looked worried when Sei waved his hand at him.

    "Don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s just a scratch. Go and continue what you are doing." Sei said but Zaki didn¡¯t stop. He continued walking until he reached him. When Zaki saw the scratch in Sei¡¯s hand he frowned.

    "What are you doing, didn¡¯t I tell you to just sit on that bench?" Zaki asked and it was Kir who answered.

    "He said he wanted to make an effort for his wife too. He didn¡¯t like the idea that he simply bought the flowers he gave to his wife back then. He also thought that you upped what he did so he¡¯s like this."

    As soon as Zaki heard Kir¡¯s exnation, he sighed. He knew that this almighty Sei always became so damn unreasonable when it came to doing something for his wife so he already knew it was not possible to stop him.

    "My wife is so busy over somethingtely. She¡¯s working really hard so..." Sei uttered as he continued looking around for another perfectly bloomed flower, ignoring the two.

    "Sigh... okay, I got it. Come, I¡¯ll teach you how to do it properly so you won¡¯t hurt yourself." Zaki stood beside him but Sei refused.

    "No, I can¡¯t disturb you. Your confession is much more important. I¡¯m here to support you, my little brother, not to disturb you. So go back there and focus."

    Zaki was speechless, this Sei was really so into his role as his big brother now.

    "I¡¯m almost done. Look here," Zaki insisted and he started showing him the right way to cut the flower. "Do it like this."

    "When did you learn to do this?"

    "Your wife taught me."

    "Huh?!" Sei was so surprised that his eyes widened as he looked at Zaki.

    "When we were living in Gray mansion, I once went and watched her harvest the flowers she nted and she taught me the right way to do this." Zaki exined and in one look, Zaki could already tell that his big brother was bing jealous.

    "She didn¡¯t teach me," he uttered and Zaki sighed again.

    "It¡¯s because you¡¯re always busy and you didn¡¯t ask her to. I asked her to teach me so she did! C¡¯mon, stop acting like a teenager. Just try it, it¡¯s easy."

    Sei then tried it and as expected, he finally did it perfectly.

    "Ohh!" Sei looked ecstatic while Zaki smirked at him.

    "Big bro, you did well. This little brother of yours will teach you more if you ask."

    "No more. Next time, I¡¯ll be the one to teach you something."

    "Tsk, I wonder what that something would be?"

    "How about I teach you a strategy on how to make your confession more romantic?"

    "No, I¡¯m fine. I want to do everything myself."

    "It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be shy. This big brother of yours is always ready to help-"

    "I said it¡¯s fine. I can do things on my own."

    "I¡¯ll give some suggestion-"

    "Okay, I¡¯m going back there. I¡¯m running out of time so don¡¯t disturb your little brother."

    "..."

    As Zaki ran away, Kir could only stand there watching the duo picking flowers in the middle of a huge green house. If others could see them at that moment, no one would have thought that one of them was a tycoon who dismissed an important meeting just to go and pick flowers for his wife.

 Chapter 469 Always prepared

    Chen Residence.

    Hinari finally woke up. Hershes flickered and when she felt someone¡¯s presence beside her, she smiled. However, when she gripped the hand she was holding, her brows creased. She then opened her eyes and was surprised.

    "L-little Shin?" Hinari immediately rose. Her eyes were wide as she stared at her hand griping the little boy¡¯s.

    "Hello auntie, are you alright now?" the boy asked as he put down the book he was reading.

    "Ahh, y-yeah. Why..."

    "Uncle went somewhere. He said he had to prepare something very important."

    "That¡¯s why he asked you to stay with me?"

    "Mm. He was in a hurry but don¡¯t worry auntie, he promised he wille back as soon as possible."

    When Hinari heard that Zaki promised toe back, she let go a deep a sigh of relief. She was a bit anxious when she saw that Zaki wasn¡¯t there and she couldn¡¯t stop thinking that he might have run away again. But because of Little Shin¡¯s words, somehow, Hinari was able to rx.

    "Hmm. Very important matter? What could that be?" Hinari uttered to herself as she seemed to be thinking when little Shin spoke.

    "I think it has something to do with you, auntie."

    The boy replied and Hinari gasped.

    "Wait, could it be that he went and prepared for his confession?!" Hinari¡¯s eyes almost bulged out. She was in disbelief. Excitement and anticipation also began to cover her bright eyes.

    Yanking little Shin tightly into her embrace, Hinari giggled. "Little Shin! Auntie is so happy. I think that the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for is about toe!"

    Seeing his auntie smiling so widely like this, little Shin was relieved. He patted Hinari¡¯s back as he spoke. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy auntie, Little Shin is also happy for you."

    "Yes, my little darling. I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re here with me right now. Hehe." Hinari squeezed her adorable and soft little bun. She was ecstatic and thrilled but the next moment, she suddenly pulled away from embracing little Shin.

    Little Shin looked at her and he tilted his head in confusion. It was because Hinari¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?" he asked and Hinari¡¯s expression turned serious.

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong my dear but I just realized I can¡¯t just sit here and wait happily."

    She answered as her eyes were now brimming with determination. Little Shin was still confused at just how fast her emotions changed.

    Seeing the confusion in the eyes of this innocent little bun, Hinari grinned as she sat before him.

    "Okay, this gorgeous auntie of yours will exin, so listen carefully, okay?" she started as they both looked at each other face to face. If one would look at them at that moment, they would see 2 human beings in chibi form, one small and one big, looking like best pals, talking about some serious matter.

    "What I mean is, I need to prepare as well. So that if something goes wrong, I will be ready with n B."

    "You think that uncle will mess up or something?"

    "Well, it¡¯s not like that, but just in case. Hehe. Listen baby, It¡¯s better to be always prepared than be caught off guard, okay?"

    "Okay."

    "Nowe, baby. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go craft a perfect n!" Hinari raised her fist like she was wonder woman and little Shin was also forced to go along with her mood. However...

    "Uhm, auntie. Can you let go of my hand first? I really need to go to the toilet now." As soon as Hinari heard him, she immediately let go of the boy¡¯s hand.

    "I¡¯m so sor-" Before Hinari could finish her statement, little Shin had already hastily run away, leaving Hinari feeling bad because it seemed like little Shin had been dying to go for a long time.

    "I¡¯m so sorry my little darling. T^T"

 Chapter 470 PDA

    "Let¡¯s drop by theb." Sei said and Zaki¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Wait, Sei. I¡¯m in a hurry here. I¡¯ll just go ahead." He protested but Sei simply looked at him with a look saying his request was rejected.

    "It¡¯s good that you are very excited but, aren¡¯t you waiting for night time to arrive? You can¡¯t arrive there too early, no? We still have time. You can¡¯t ride the chopper since you are nning to surprise her. I know you are so nervous your heart is going crazy right now, that¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you time to rx and take a breath. I¡¯ll be quick." As soon as the car stopped, Sei hastily stepped out of the car¡¯s door, leaving the anxious Zaki unable to rx in his seat.

    Sei then quickly arrived at a certain huge privateb. The staffs in white coat all gasped as the gorgeous king walked pass them with a bouquet of roses in his hand. He looked exactly like a die-hard perfect suitor so determined to woo the woman he loved. Everyone was so jealous since they all knew that those flowers weren¡¯t for a girlfriend but for his wife.

    "Damn! I wish my husband would do that for me, too. This King is damn so romantic! I want someone like him too. Ahh..."

    "Right, their love is damn too much. How many husbands nowadays still act like this? Still courting his woman even if she¡¯s already his wife? Oh, gosh. This PDA is killing me."

    "Don¡¯t even mention that our madam boss¡¯ husband is a very, very busy man. And yet he still takes the time to do something like this. Oh god, I¡¯m dying!"

    As the staff stuffed themselves with this oh so romantic dog food, Sei finally reached his wife. Davi was busy inside her personal work space. Sei didn¡¯t enter the room because she was working with all sorts of chemicals.

    However, by the time Sei stopped and looked at her through the ss window, as if Davi heard him call her name, she turned.

    Their eyes then met and Sei smiled. The surprised Davi widened her eyes as she looked at the gorgeous creature smiling at her.

    Davi quickly wrapped up and stepped out of the door.

    "Darling! You¡¯re here!" she eximed as she jumped on him.

    "Mm. I came to visit you. You¡¯re working so hard." He said and Davi smiled.

    "Hehe. Don¡¯t worry darling, I¡¯m very fine. My work is also progressing very well. We could see some results soon."

    "Mm. I know you can do this. Because my wife is the greatest."

    "My husband is also the greatest so I should be great too. But what¡¯s behind your back?"

    Davi looked at Sei with a meaningful gaze. It seemed like she already knew that it was flowers that were behind him.

    "Flowers for you, my dearest, loveliest wife." Sei then said as he reached out his hand and Davi blushed. The bouquet consisted of 27 roses which said how much one loves his wife.

    Davi smiled widely as she received the flowers.

    "Zaki taught me how to pick them. He said you taught him before." Sei¡¯s words surprised Davi.

    "You picked these yourself?!" she eximed and the first thing she did was look at his hand.

    When she saw the scratch covered with a band-aid, Davi bit her lip. She felt bad he was hurt but she couldn¡¯t get angry at this man who always did his very best to make her feel all the love in this world.

    "Thank you so much darling. These flowers are even more special now." She said before she kissed his hand. "I hope this wound gets better soon."

    "It will. Because your kiss is my best medicine."

    Flustered by another cheesy pick up line from Sei, Davi smiled and the next second, she wrapped her hands around his neck and she kissed him hard and deep.

 Chapter 471 Are you really Zaki?

    After the steamy kiss the lovey dovey couple shared, Davi spoke.

    "Darling, you said Zaki was waiting outside. I think you should go now. I¡¯m afraid I might drag you to my room if you stay longer than this." She teased and Sei¡¯s finger caressed her cheek.

    "I don¡¯t mind. We can have a quickie." He replied and Davi almost choked. This husband of hers really was so bold now and he was getting even bolder as time went by.

    "Ahem, darling? You do want me to concentrate on this job you gave me, right?"

    "Well... y-yes."

    "Then, you should go now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll end up being exhausted if we go for it now and my work will get disrupted."

    "O-okay, I understand."

    Sei was obviously disappointed but he was more than willing this time. He stepped back and made distance between them as he looked like he was about to pout, causing Davi to smile widely.

    "I won¡¯t be there to watch out for those two so you should watch them carefully, okay? Also, have Kaide took good photos."

    "Hmm? Why Kaide? I can do it myself."

    "Err... I think it¡¯s better if it¡¯s Kaide since you have little Shin to take care of..."

    "That¡¯s right. Okay, I¡¯ll make sure to keep watching."

    "Mm. I¡¯ll be waiting for some good news."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go ahead then."

    "Mm. See you tomorrow, darling."

    As soon as Davi kissed Sei¡¯s cheek, Sei smiled and he turned but after taking just three steps, Sei suddenly halted. Davi was about to ask if he forgot something when all of a sudden, Sei yanked her into his arms and kissed her hard again.

    When their lips parted, Sei nted a soft kiss on her forehead before he spoke.

    "See you tomorrow, my wife." He whispered and Davi could only smile.

    "Mm. See you, I love you."

    "I love you."

    ...

    By the time the revitalized and blissful looking Sei entered the car, he was surprised as soon as he looked at Zaki. It was because Zaki seemed to be in a daze that he might not even noticed his arrival.

    "He¡¯s been in that state for quite a while now boss. I don¡¯t know if he can hear us." Ryou said and Sei narrowed his eyes. He then moved closer to Zaki whose gaze was glued onto the flowers in his hands.

    When there was no reaction from him, Sei slowly waved his hand in front of Zaki¡¯s face. Still, the man remained frozen, causing Sei to sigh. Who would have thought that this Zaki, who was always trolling people and always talking orughing too much, was actually this quiet and serious when he was in love? Indeed, love can turn people upside down.

    "Zaki," Sei called out and when there was still no response, Sei raised his hand again. But this time chibi Sei poked Zaki¡¯s cheek with his forefinger. Zaki seemed to finally snap out of it but Sei didn¡¯t stop poking him until Zaki¡¯s veins began to pop one after another.

    "Oi!! That¡¯s enough! Will you stop now?!" Zaki finally burst. He couldn¡¯t catch Sei¡¯s hand because he was holding the flowers with the utmost care in this world.

    "Ohh... so you¡¯re awake now. Good." Sei casually said before he looked at Ryou. "Okay, let¡¯s go."

    "You are very nervous, right? Don¡¯t worry, your big brother is here to support you." Sei turned back to Zaki and he continued speaking.

    "..."

    "Why don¡¯t you talk while we are on our way there? You can rx that way."

    "..."

    "Or, you can practice with me. C¡¯mon go ahead. Practice the words you will tell her. You did this for me before so don¡¯t be shy."

    "..."

    "C¡¯mon, just think that you¡¯re an actor or something-"

    "Sei..."

    "Hmm? What is it? You need advice? You-"

    "Please be quiet. When did Sei be so talkative? Are you really Sei?!"

    Sei: ". . ."

    Upon those words left Zaki¡¯s mouth, a short silence went by before Kir and Ryou broke it.

    Kir: "Zaki, that¡¯s rude. You can¡¯t say that to your big brother, the boss."

    Ryou: "Pffft!! You too, Zaki. You are so unsually silenttely. Are you really Zaki?!"

 Chapter 472 Youre worse than me

    Chen Residence.

    Hinari was whispering at Little Shin after the two stepped out of a certain room. "Don¡¯t show this to your dad okay?" she said and the little bun tilted his head as he looked at her curiously.

    "Why can¡¯t i shoew him?"

    "Well, uhm... your dad is always on your uncle¡¯s side so he might not let you do our n if he sees this. Yeah, I mean... Hmm..." Hinari obviously looked troubled. She didn¡¯t know how to exin. She also can¡¯t say that she trusted little Shin more than his daddy the great. Well, Hinari knew just how close the rtionship between those brothers was. That was why, she was sure that Sei the great would always support Zaki¡¯s decision in the end so she couldn¡¯t help but be wary of him as well.

    "Well, yeah. Little Shin, it¡¯s because..." as Hinari was still struggling to find the right word to say, the little boy suddenly held her hand and he smiled as though he already understood her, surprising Hinari to the core.

    "Mm. I got it auntie. I understand. Since dad is on uncle¡¯s side, this time, I¡¯ll be on your side. Mommy actually asked me to be on your side in her ce, so please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let dad stop me even if he sees this." Little Shin said and Hinari¡¯s mouth hung open. She was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak for a while.

    She then knelt before him as she eximed, "Oh my god! My baby boy! Thank you so much! I so love you!"

    Hinari couldn¡¯t help but shower her adorable partner in crime, with hugs and kisses. She wanted to show him how d she was that he was with her right now.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go hide now auntie. It¡¯s already dark so I guess they¡¯reing soon."

    "Okay little darling."

    "Auntie, do your best!"

    "Mm. I¡¯ll do my best! Tonight, your uncle will be mine,pletely and officially mine!"

    "Mm. I¡¯m rooting for you auntie!"

    After the two fists bumped, little Shin finally walked away, leaving Hinari smiling widely as she watched the little guy leave.

    ...

    Meanwhile, outside the mansion, Kir and Ryou were standing beside a ck car that arrived some time ago. They were looking at each other as though they were silently asking why the hell the two weren¡¯ting out yet. The two bodyguards didn¡¯t have any idea that Zaki was actually so nervous he was having a hard time calming himself down.

    "Sigh... Who would have thought that you¡¯re actually worse than me?" Sei¡¯s voice rang inside the car as Zaki leaned his forehead on the car¡¯s window.

    "Shut up Sei. You¡¯re worse than me! At least I can still speak just fine. Did you forget how you became deaf and mute when you were in my situation?" Zaki retorted and Sei smirked.

    "Oh, are you sure I¡¯m worse? We arrived ten minutes ago and you¡¯re still here."

    "I know! Tch! Why can¡¯t I calm down?! At this rate, I might even start shaking. Damn, I didn¡¯t know this confession thing felt like this."

    "Haha. Zaki, listen to big bro and just go ahead. If you¡¯re nning to wait for you to calm down then forget about confessing tonight because you will never calm down even if you wait until dawn." Sei was smiling as he spoke, looking at Zaki like an amused old man.

    "Or why don¡¯t you sing? I remember you gave that advice during my wedding day." He continued with his same amused expression and Zaki could only bit his lip. His ears began to hear nothing but his own heartbeat and breaths.

    Zaki never thought that his rhythm would be easily thrown away as if it was a mere paper ne. He never thought that he who didn¡¯t even know how to feel nervous or pressured before was now feeling like this. Thinking about it, he realized that he really was a normal human right now. He could now feel what every normal person felt. All of these were feelings that were so new to him and it was overwhelming for him.

    ¡¯So this is how it feels, huh. Damn, my heart felt like it¡¯s jumping all over the ce. I never even felt this nervous when I was at death¡¯s door. How could I speak properly to her if I¡¯m like this?¡¯

    As Zaki was speaking to himself, Sei¡¯s hand suddenlynded on his head. He ruffled Zaki¡¯s hair, causing the man to snap out of it and look at Sei with an annoyed gaze.

    "Zaki, if you want to stay here, I¡¯m going inside. Postpone your confession tomorrow since it looks like you¡¯re not ready yet." Sei said and without waiting for Zaki¡¯s reply, he opened the door and stepped out.

    However, before Sei could take a step towards the entrance, Zaki grabbed his shoulder from behind.

    "Wait right there Sei! Who said I¡¯m not ready? You know I can¡¯t waste any more time!" As Zaki said those words, a smile momentarily carved on Sei¡¯s face before he turned to him.

    "So? You¡¯re going now?"

    "Of course! So you guys stay here. Don¡¯t you dare interrupt me!"

    "Good. That¡¯s the spirit!"

    "Don¡¯t worry fourth boss, we¡¯re rooting for you! Fighting!" Ryou cheered from behind while Kir just said the words "do your best!"

    Hearing them, Zaki was so embarrassed he quickly turned his face away from them. But before he could step away, Sei¡¯s handnded on his shoulder.

    "If anything goes wrong, don¡¯t hesitate to send me an S.O.S. I¡¯ll just be here, standing by." Sei whispered and Zaki¡¯s veins could only pop again. He removed Sei¡¯s hand on his shoulder as he spoke.

    "I got it already! Ahh... these people! I¡¯m going now, don¡¯t follow!" He said as he quickly walked away towards the entrance.

    When Zaki reached the door and held the door knob, his heart dramatically elerated. He then took a long deep breath before he slowly pushed the door open.

 Chapter 473 Damn beautiful

    Zaki entered the door slowly. His eyes surveyed the unusually quiet living room before he silently walked in. Zaki was wearing a gorgeous navy blue tailored suit. His beautiful face looked a bit tensed but his eyes were brimming with lights of excitement. He was like a pretty prince from wondend ready to go and im his princess.

    Breathing deeply, Zaki moved his hand and hid the flowers behind him. He ran his fingers through his hair before he finally walked towards the stairs.

    However, before he could reach the white luxurious stairs, Zaki halted in ce. He froze as his eyes slowly widened.

    Ady in a red dress was standing in the middle, looking at him with the same surprised gaze. Her red dress, which hugged her curves,plimented her fair skin. Her dark brown hair fell like softyers of silk around her bare shoulders. She was like a seductive goddess from a fantasynd, alluring him with those seemingly breathtaking potions in her eyes.

    Zaki always thought Hinari was the kind of woman men was dreaming to conquer. She had this fragile looking slender figure and yet she looked unbeatable. She didn¡¯t look like a perfect angel but something about her just made anyone feel like she was intimidatingly irresistible.

    However, to Zaki, it was her eyes that were sucking him in. She had those eyes which were seemingly unfathomable, but when he looked deeply at them, he could see fire in them. Her eyes were burning, giving light and warmth to Zaki¡¯s soul.

    As he looked at her, Zaki just felt as though he was vulnerable. It was as if he was a transparent ss when he was with her.

    The living room remained silent as the two simply gazed at each other. Zaki¡¯s beating heart sped up even more as his palms started to sweat. They looked at each other for what seemed like a long time and the temperature started to increase.

    "M-my beauty, you¡¯re back." Finally, Hinari spoke. She smiled widely as she started taking steps down the stairs and Zaki suddenly tensed up.

    "M-mm. I-I¡¯m back." Zaki¡¯s voice was so soft as his gaze remained glued to her. He wanted to walk closer but it seemed like his legs were suddenly chained to the ground. His heart was pounding so hard with every step Hinari was taking towards him.

    Hinari on the other hand was so overwhelmed. As soon as she saw Zaki wearing his most gorgeous suit, she felt like she wanted to faint. Just thinking about what he was going to sayter on made her so anxious she almost stumbled over her own feet.

    As she moved closer to him, Hinari felt like she was being blinded by the overly so stunning look of this man. She even wanted to run up the stairs again and get a tissue, just in case her nose might bleedter on.

    ¡¯Damn it beauty, why are you so damn beautiful?! Did you know that you¡¯re shining like the sun right now, melting my poor heart as if it was wax?!¡¯

    Hinari wasining within her. She was still so nervous and anxious about the confession but seeing how beautiful Zaki looked right now was throwing her off her rhythm. She was nning to surprise him with her lovely look tonight but she ended up being overshadowed by him instead.

    Hinari even fell in a daze as soon as she reached him. Her round eyes remained glued to his face and she just subconsciously uttered the words, "My beauty, you¡¯re so damn beautiful tonight."

 Chapter 474 Say i

    Zaki was stunned at Hinari¡¯s words. His dazed self was instantly awakened as his nerves somehow wanted to pop again. Well, he didn¡¯t expect her to say those words of all things. He was already used to her calling him ¡¯beauty¡¯ but her saying the words ¡¯you¡¯re so damn beautiful tonight¡¯ made Zaki want to flick her forehead hard.

    ¡¯Why does this girl always love to overthrow my emotions like this? That¡¯s supposed to be my line!¡¯

    As Zaki was about to flick her, his hand halted midway. His eyes fell on Hinari¡¯s and when he saw stars glimmering in them as if she was currently looking at a certain breathtaking gxy, Zaki¡¯s hand slowly fell.

    "Beauty, your eyes are the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen in my life." She continued as she kept on gazing at him in a daze. It was as if she wasmenting a loving poem while gazing at a gxy in the sky.

    Hearing her, Zaki was again struck hard. He couldn¡¯t believe that Hinari was saying the exact words he wanted to say. He couldn¡¯t help but think that she could really see through him and was now taking the words out of his mouth. But that was not possible right? Could she be seeing the same thing he saw in her?

    Somehow, Zaki was left out speechless. As he looked at how she gazed at him, Zaki could feel just how sincere she was. She was always looking at him like this. She was always looking at him like he was a certain treasure she desperately wanted to keep. While he, all this time, had always been looking at her as if she was a treasure he desperately wanted to protect.

    That moment, Zaki¡¯s heart was starting to be cloaked with an indescribable feeling. He felt like he wanted to cry. What on earth made him think that this person would eventually give up on him? Why did he think that this person would eventually leave him if he ran away from her?

    "Hinari," Zaki finally uttered her name. He held her hand which was on his face, jolting Hinari out of her daze.

    Hinari blinked as she smiled sweetly at the man who called out her name. Her eyes then fell on Zaki¡¯s other hand, looking curious about what Zaki was hiding behind him.

    Noticing her line of sight, Zaki finally remembered the existence of the flowers behind him. He then took one step back, gazed at her deeply before he reached out his hand.

    "Flowers for you." He then said and surprise immediately registered on Hinari¡¯s face. Her eyes widened and she froze for a moment. Seeing the mixture of different colored roses in his hand, a grin slowly crept onto Hinari¡¯s face. The corner of her lips then stretched from one side to the other showing him a wide beautiful smile as she epted the lovely flowers from him.

    "Thank you. These are the most beautiful flowers I¡¯ve ever receieved in my life." As Hinari said those words, she sniffed the flowers. She looked so happy that her eyes were twinkling with overflowing happiness. She was always smiling every time she received a gift from him but this time, her emotion waspletely different. Did she also feel Zaki¡¯s deepest feelings right now? Did she feel the most sincere emotions he was trying to convey without him even saying the words?

    Zaki was silenced. He just stood there watching Hinari¡¯s ecstatic face as she gently looked at and held the flowers in her hands. He was dumbfounded and his brain seemed to be refusing to work.

    "Did you pick these flowers for me? I mean you left to get these, huh?" Hinari¡¯s voice rang again and Zaki simply nodded.

    "Yes. S-sorry, it took me too long to pick each single one of them." Zaki replied and Hinari blushed as she smiled.

    "Aww, my beauty, you¡¯re so sweet tonight- wait! You picked these yourself? These flowers were personally picked by you?!" Hinari suddenly eximed. She looked even more surprised and when Zaki nodded, she gasped. She imagined this beautiful creature picking roses in a beautiful garden and she felt like her blood almost want to gush out of her nose. My god! My beauty! Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!

    As Hinari was still under shock from this surprise, Zaki took her hand.

    "Let¡¯s go somewhere." He said as he pulled her when Hinari stopped him. Zaki turned to her with a curious look but when he saw a wide grin on her face, his brows knotted a bit.

    "What is it?"

    "Hehe, beauty. Before everything else, what do these flowers mean? I believe every flower has a meaning but I¡¯m really bad with the so callednguage of flowers." She softly said as she moved closer to him. "Please enlighten my clueless mind, hehe."

    Hearing her seductive voice, Zaki¡¯s face reddened. He could tell in one nce that Hinari already knew the meaning of the flowers. It was obvious that she already knew as soon as she saw them. Knowing this, Zaki raised his hand and he was about to pinch her but again, he stopped.

    "Hehe, I want to hear it. Say it beauty,e on." She said and Zaki was speechless. He felt his face burning hotter but when he saw her eyes blinking like stars in heaven, Zaki bit his lip as he rubbed the back of his neck. He wasn¡¯t used to saying cheesy stuff or anything. He really found it embarrassing and extremely hard to say. He preferred to show it than saying it put loud but looking at her, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint her.

    Clearing his throat, Zaki turned into a fidgeting little chibi trying so hard to gather his resolve to spit out the untold cheesy words.

    As Hinari watched him, she was pressing her lips tightly. She was really enjoying herself watching this man acting this cute.

    "C¡¯mon beauty, my love, don¡¯t be shy." Hinari tried cheering him up but Zaki looked even more embarrassed.

    "I¡¯m not being shy. It¡¯s just that..." Zaki didn¡¯t continue his words when he saw her pout as she stared down at the flowers in her hand, causing him to feel even more troubled.

    That moment, Zaki¡¯s grip on her hand tightened and it made Hinari look at him. As soon as their eyes met, Zaki¡¯s mouth opened.

    "You are everything to me."

 Chapter 475 I said, NO

    Hearing Zaki¡¯s words, Hinari¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even though she already knew the meaning of those mixed flowers, it was stillpletely different when she heard him say it out loud. Hinari wanted to run upstairs so she could squeal, jump and shout in joy in her room. dly, she was able to contain herself and she grabbed Zaki from behind instead. She buried her face on his back and wrapped her hands around his waist, squeezing him tight.

    At that moment, the blushing Zaki cleared his throat as he slightly turned his head to look at her.

    "Hinari, let¡¯s go at the courtyard." He said and after a while, Hinari loosened up her grip. She then moved in front of him with a wide smile as she put both arms up.

    "Beauty, my knight, carry me." She ordered like a mischievous seductive queen, no, more like a child demanding her father to lift her up.

    Seeing how bright her smile was and seeing that there was almost no trace of pain and sadness in her eyes anymore, Zaki felt so relieved. He felt as though his heart was being miraculously sewed back together when she was cheerful and happy like this. The thought about dying and hurting her in the end was starting to evaporate.

    At this moment, Zaki felt like Hinari was infecting him again. She was infecting him with her cheerful soul. She really was like a happy tiny ball filled with energy and life. She was really strong. As he looked at her, all Zaki wanted to do was to keep on making her smile. He wanted to make up for lost time. He didn¡¯t want to think about other things anymore. All he wanted to do was make her happy for as long as he lived.

    "Ohh, wait. I forgot!" Hinari, suddenly pped her forehead, causing Zaki¡¯s brows to knot.

    "What is it?" he asked curiously when Hinari simply grinned at him.

    "Hehe, I forgot that you¡¯re just a normal knight now." She said and Zaki¡¯s brows creased even more.

    "So?"

    "So, carrying me is now out of a question. Besides, you¡¯re so damn beautiful tonight so let¡¯s do this instead." As Hinari talked, she moved to stand beside Zaki. She then held out her arm that was between them in front of her, her elbow slightly bent, as she ced her other arm behind her back. She stood up with her back straight and her head held high, as she waited for Zaki to move. When he didn¡¯t, she looked at him and gestured for him to take her arm, as if he was thedy partner and she was the esteemed gentleman.

    "Okay my dearest beauty, hold onto me so we can now go." Hinari spoke again when Zaki remained silent.

    However, the next thing he did surprised Hinari. Zaki moved but instead of putting his hand on her arm, he suddenly scooped her up.

    "Normal knights can do normal things like this, you understand?" Zaki seemed a bit annoyed as he said these words. Hearing him, Hinari bit her lip but she still smiled widely.

    "Hehe, I¡¯m sorry. But you can¡¯t me me. I also want to be your knight in shining armor. I also want to pamper you okay? I want to at least do some cool things too."

    "..."

    "I want to do more things for you. I can¡¯t carry you since you¡¯re quite heavy so... wait, my beauty. How about I start weight lifting soon? If I gather more muscles, don¡¯t you think I can-"

    "Don¡¯t even think about it!"

    "But beauty-"

    "NO."

    "Listen to me first, beauty. I¡¯m doing this-"

    "I said, NO."

    "... Why are you so against it? It¡¯s not like I want to be the man or anything, I just want to be able to help you. What if you fall in the bathroom or something, do you just want me to sit there and scream and cry? Also, I watched this really cool drama with a female lead who is really strong. She protected her man using only her own strength. She was a real badass, even throwing assholes around like they were mere bags of cotton candies. Well yeah, that¡¯s fictional, obviously, but I think I can grow strong too once I train my bones and muscle-" As Hinari continued speaking, Zaki¡¯s veins were already popping out while Hinari didn¡¯t even notice that they already reached the courtyard.

    As soon as Zaki saw the bench under a little tree, he hastily walked towards it and sat there as he made Hinari sat on hisp. When the girl finally realized it, Zaki suddenly kissed her, forcefully stopping her from talking.

 Chapter 476 More than enough

    Zaki was just trying to stop Hinari from speaking but the moment he kissed her, Hinari wrapped her hands around his neck. She held him as if he suddenly became her captive the moment his lips brushed onto hers. Her palms run through his hair and she kissed him hard. Her kiss was passionately demanding and at the same time full of fiery teasing.

    In that hot moment, Zaki wanted to pull away. He didn¡¯t want to reciprocate because he knew he would lose himself. But he was seduced. He couldn¡¯t resist. This sweet drug that was Hinari was bing more and more irresistible and it was making him feel like he wouldn¡¯t be able to live without her kisses anymore.

    He liked the way she boldly kissed him like this. He liked the way she sped her hands on the side of his face. He liked the way she ran her warm fingers through his hair. He liked the way she pressed her tongue to his. He was really addicted and he knew that it was the kind of addiction no rehab could cure.

    "Hinari" he whispered the moment their lips parted and Hinari rested her forehead to his as she smiled. Her smile was sweet and mischievous but her eyes seemed to be telling him everything; that she too was addicted to the drug that was Zaki.

    "Zaki... I feel like I¡¯m drunk. You are really like the most delicious wine in the universe. I just can¡¯t get enough of you. I really, really-" As Hinari said those words with all her sincerest emotions, she again moved and she was about to kiss him again when Zaki suddenly stopped her by putting his finger on her lips. His eyes were also brimming with intense feelings but he seemed like he was telling her to hold on.

    Zaki felt like he was melting. Hinari was attacking him with all her ever so heartfelt words and kisses, drowning him with her love. He could hardly think straight right at that moment that he might even forget the words he needed to say.

    "Hinari, w-were not there yet so behave a little bit longer." He forced himself to speak without removing his finger from her lips. "If you kiss me again, I mightpletely forget all the words I want to say."

    As soon as Hinari heard him, her eyes circled widely and then she nodded like a rattle.

    Zaki then felt relieved and he stood up again. He continued walking while carrying her like a princess.

    Hinari¡¯s face was filled with shining sparkles and pink flowers. She was so excited she could die. She couldn¡¯t wait to hear those three magical words from his very mouth.

    "Hehe, I¡¯m sorry. This miss is really really getting impatient now. And this is your fault. I was trying my best to hold myself and you suddenly kissed me. How do you expect me to hold back?" She teased with a super wide grin on her face and Zaki could only clear his throat as his face flushed red again.

    "I... I was just trying to stop you from talking about muscles." He replied and Hinari chuckled.

    "Hehe, you don¡¯t want me to grow my muscles, huh?" she giggled and Zaki¡¯s veins began to pop again.

    "Hinari, do you want to hear my proper confession or are we going to talk about muscles?"

    As soon as those words left Zaki¡¯s mouth, Hinari immediately shook her head vigorously.

    "No, no, no. I¡¯m not going to talk about muscles anymore. My mouth is zipped now! Promise." she eximed. She even raised her hand as if she was making an oath.

    Seeing her reaction, Zaki pressed his lips to stop himself from smiling before he spoke. "Good. Now we¡¯re here."

    Zaki slowly put her down and when Hinari looked at the gazebo before her, her lips parted and happiness overflowed from her heart. The small gazebo was decorated with a red and white motif. The candle on the table was shining an ever so romantic light. The feeling she felt just by looking at it was simply breathtaking.

    "I couldn¡¯t prepare any more than this." Zaki¡¯s voice rang right behind her and she immediately turned. His hand was rubbing the back of his neck as he spoke shyly. "I... it¡¯s not something extravagant or extra romantic so... I..."

    As Zaki spoke, Hinari¡¯s eyes were glimmering as she gazed at him, causing Zaki to swallow the rest of his words. He didn¡¯t know why but the way she looked at him that moment made him stop.

    Hinari then held the side of his face, pulled him towards her until their noses were brushing against each other.

    "Beauty, do I look like I¡¯m all about extravagance and extra romantic settings? This is more than enough for me. You, being here with me is more than enough. Everything aside from you, are just extra decorations. You understand?"

 Chapter 477 Are you trying to kill me?

    The gazebo was quiet. Two people sitting opposite each other were eating quietly as the candles continued burning, giving a warm, romantic light.

    Zaki was focused on the food but he obviously looked like he was thinking deeply about something serious. He didn¡¯t even notice that the girl across him wasn¡¯t eating at all since her gaze waspletely focused on him, as if he was the most delicious food she wanted to eat.

    Hinari felt that this gazebo was floating above the clouds. The sight of the beautiful man before her was just too distracting that she just couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. It seemed like even the most delicious food in the universe would not be able to lure her gaze away from this beauty of hers for even a second. She was just so hopeless when it came to this man and to her, it was not a bad thing. She wanted to just pour her everything to him while she could and she felt like she wouldn¡¯t ever regret it, even if one day she would be left with nothing for herself.

    Ahh... he¡¯s tensing up. How cute!

    As she watched him, Hinari noticed that Zaki seemed to be tensing up and the sight of him like that was too cute for her. She even imagined him in his chibi version, quietly chewing as he held a fork and table knife, making Hinari want to just roll over the floor and die from an overdose of too much beauty and cuteness.

    Too cute!!! Blood is going to gush out of my nose!! Ahh... my poor heart... Is my beauty thinking about something? Wait... is he doing some sort of simtion about the words he will tell me after this? Fufu... I think so. Ahh... What to do?! I¡¯m getting too excited! What if I faint? No!! Hinari, such disaster absolutely cannot happen. Not on this very fated night! Never!!

    Hinari¡¯s elbows were on the table and her face was resting on her palms. Stars and blooming flowers were all around her and she looked as if she was already savoring the most delicious food through her eyes. She even started giggling to herself and her cute chuckles caused Zaki to snap out of his seemingly deep meditation.

    He finally raised his face and when he saw Hinari looking at him with a wide smile on her face, he felt his face burning again. However, when he saw that her food hadn¡¯t been touched at all, his brows knotted.

    "Hinari, why are you not eating? You don¡¯t like the food?" he asked and Hinari simply shook her head, without changing her position.

    "It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t like the food, it¡¯s just that... there¡¯s a delicious someone snatching away my appetite." She replied as she continued smiling, causing Zaki to fall speechless for a moment. Delicious someone? What is she... t-this girl...

    Zaki was flustered but dly, he still managed to speak normally. "You have to eat. You can¡¯t faint again." He said when Hinari suddenly pouted.

    "Beauty, what should I do?" she whined and her eyes turned watery as if she suddenly turned into a puppy as she continued. "All I want to eat right now is the delicious you."

    Upon hearing her words, Zaki who was sipping his wine choked. Cough, cough, cough! Hinari... are you trying to kill me?!

    As Zaki was coughing, Hinari noisily stood up to help him when Zaki quickly stretched out his hand to stop her.

    "I¡¯m fine." He said as he covered his mouth with the back of his hand while Hinari stood there with a worried look.

    "Are you sure?" she asked and after Zaki wiped his mouth with his handkerchief, his veins popped.

    "I am sure, so go back to your seat now." He said and thankfully, the girl finally listened. "Also, behave and refrain from saying such things, at least for tonight, or you¡¯ll end up killing me before I can even begin my speech." He continued and Hinari¡¯s expression immediately changed. She gasped in astonishment before she nodded like a rattle as she gestured to him that her mouth was now zipped. Sigh... this girl...

    "Good. Okay, eat now." Zaki then spoke again but the girl simply opened her mouth.

    "Ahhh." She uttered, gesturing the man to feed her, making Zaki once again speechless. The man stared at her for a moment but the instant his eyes fell on her opened mouth, he gave in and scooped a spoonful of food and slowly fed her, causing Hinari¡¯s face to immediately shine in great delight.

 Chapter 478 Selfish

    The gazebo almost looked like it was wrapped with pink blossoms floating on air.

    "Beauty, say ahh." Hinari was trying to feed Zaki as she grinned widely. The man, on the other hand, never stopped blushing because of all these crazy antics Hinari was doing. His poor heart was already beating abnormally and yet she kept on jolting it, creating sweet chaos inside him with everything she did. What was worse was that, Zaki couldn¡¯t say ¡¯no¡¯ to her now.

    He obediently opened his mouth and let her feed him. He was embarrassed but he felt he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Somehow, Zaki just felt that from this point on, his heart wasn¡¯t the only one thatpletely surrendered to her. It seemed like even his soul wasn¡¯t just his anymore, but also hers.

    After their ever so romantic dinner, Zaki finally stood up. He stretched out his hand towards Hinari and she immediately took it without a second of dy. She was smiling at him but she looked like she was doing her best to suppress herself from jumping on him, hugging him and kissing him hard.

    ¡¯Good, my little pervert. Suppress yourself a bit longer. This will be over soon.¡¯ Zaki whispered to himself as he too smiled, as he led Hinari out of the gazebo.

    When the two were already standing on the circle part of the pathway, Zaki turned to her and he gazed into her eyes. Hinari¡¯s eyes were shining brightly. It was as if they were stars themselves.

    Looking at her, Zaki felt his heart convulsing. This was it. This was the moment he could finally speak from his heartpletely without any more reservation.

    "Hinari," he started by saying her name in such beautiful way, almost as if he was chanting a sacred name. His deep and gentle voice was like honey flowing through Hinari¡¯s blood.

    Zaki began telling her his story. Who he really was and the things he had done. He told her everything from how he was brought into this world, how Sei brought him out to see the world, how he killed countless people like a machine, and how he met his new family.

    "Even if you already know this, I still want to say it... I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t live for long. This was the reason why I kept distancing myself from you. I didn¡¯t want you get hurt. All I wanted was for you to be happy, but in the end, I still hurt you so badly. I¡¯m sorry." Zaki was no longer looking at her. He lowered his head so that his gaze was on their intertwined hands, as he gripped them tightly.

    "It is also not safe to be around me, right now. Many dangerous organizations have their eyes set on me, desperately wanting a piece of my body. I believe they want to obtain my DNA since thatb where I was made waspletely destroyed during the explosion. They want to make another person like me, perhaps to create a powerful army with my caliber. I have no choice but to stay under Sei¡¯s wings. I am in danger at every moment. This was why I couldn¡¯t take you out normally anymore. Still, despite all this, I will selfishly ask you to stay with me. I..." as those words left his mouth, Zaki raised his face. His eyes were filled with intense emotion, almost welling in tears.

    "I... I have chosen to fight because of you. You gave me a reason not to give up. And now, I don¡¯t think I could go on without you. No, I think, I¡¯d crumble into pieces if you¡¯re not here. Forgive me, but I selfishly want you, even though I know you will suffer if you stay with me. I... I need you."

 Chapter 479 Please

    Every word leaving Zaki¡¯s mouth were like heartfelt yet sorrowful song. The honesty in his eyes was burning like raging wild fire, fierce and intense.

    Hinari¡¯s heart was bleeding as she listened to him. She didn¡¯t know that he was also in grave danger. She didn¡¯t know that he couldn¡¯t even walk outside freely anymore. His story broke her heart over and over again. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how this man survived all these.

    When she first met him, he was jolly, filled with mischievousness and always ying around. She never once thought that he was someone who experienced hell in this world. No one could ever tell just by looking at him.

    Thinking about it, Hinari was feeling so hurt. She wanted to at least take even a little piece of his pain. She wanted him to stop hurting. She wanted to take this man with her and just fly to sky. She just wanted to hide him in a ce where no one could ever hurt him again, no matter how far it was. She just wanted the world to leave him alone and let him live the life he deserved.

    Deep within her, Hinari was so emotional that she could barely hang on. She didn¡¯t understand why the world was so cruel to him. God, isn¡¯t it enough? Why my beauty needs to be in danger too? Why is it him again? Please... leave him alone. Please... don¡¯t hurt him anymore.

    Hinari couldn¡¯t stop her tears as it quietly fell from her eyes. She was supposed to feel so happy that she could die the moment he said he needed her but why does it need to be this painful too?

    "B-beauty... what should I do to help you?" she forced herself to speak. She was trying so hard not to burst out and cry.

    "Silly... didn¡¯t I say I needed you? You¡¯re existence is enough for me. You don¡¯t need to do anything; all you have to do is just stay with me." He said as he wiped her tears. "Don¡¯t worry about my safety. My brother is still here to protect me."

    As he said those, Hinari sniffed as her tears kept falling.

    "Please don¡¯t cry." Zaki continued as he gazed at her, deep and passionate as ever. "I feel like crying too if you cry like this. Or, do you want me to kiss you?"

    Hinari immediately pouted as she quickly put her forefinger on Zaki¡¯s lips to stop him from leaning in on her.

    "I don¡¯t want your kiss right now! You still didn¡¯t say that!" Hinari¡¯s voice suddenly went louder while Zaki face turned red. His gaze wandered around before he cleared his throat.

    His hand held Hinari¡¯s wrist and put her hand down slowly before his hand fell under her ear.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t prepare anything for this special moment." Zaki said. He seemed to be so damn nervous. Hinari could even feel the loud beat of his heart.

    As he opened his mouth again, the emotions in his eyes were burning even more intensely. Time seemed to have stopped as their eyes locked onto each other.

    "Hinari... I... I love you."

    The moment those words left Zaki¡¯s mouth, Hinari fell in daze. Zaki was expecting her to jump on him so they can finally seal this confession with an intense kiss. But to his surprise, Hinari suddenly crouched down and before Zaki could react, Hinari suddenly cried out loud.

    "Uwahhhh...." Zaki was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Hinari to cry so loud like a child. He would understand if it¡¯s tears of joy but Hinari was crying her lungs out that Zaki can¡¯t help but felt worried.

    Extremely worried, he crouched down as well and held her face. "W-what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt somewhere?"

    "No! Uwahh... I am just too... too..." before Hinari could say the word ¡¯happy¡¯, a certain sound made both of them turned.

    "CLICKT!" Hinari even stopped crying as her eyes widened when they saw little Shin put a handcuff on Zaki.

    "Little Shin, what-"

    "CLICKT!" When the other end of the chain was locked on Hinari¡¯s wrist, the two fell speechless.

    The Little guy then stood and red at Zaki before running away.

    Zaki: ". . ."

    Hinari: ". . ."

 Chapter 480 Great job, my son

    Little Shin had such a sour face as he ran towards the living room. He seemed so mad that he didn¡¯t even notice that he was about to collide into his father. dly, Sei noticed his son¡¯s expression so he quickly bent down, reached out his hands and held Little Shin¡¯s shoulders to stop him.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Sei asked and Little Shin looked surprise.

    "Uncle Zaki is making auntie cry again. He is making me mad." The little guy pouted, causing Sei to smile and ruffle his son¡¯s hair. Sei actually sent Ryou to snap a shot of Zaki¡¯s first romantic dinner date and also report back to him about any major urrences. Of course, Ryou immediately sent a message to him as soon as Zaki said those three magic words.

    Looking at his son, Sei could tell that Little Shin must have misunderstood what happened. He was sure that Hinari might be crying tears of joy because Zaki finally confessed. Sei was about to exin to his son so he would stop being upset when he received another message from Ryou saying that Little Shin suddenly popped up out of nowhere and handcuffed the two together.

    Sei was surprised as he looked at his upset son. His son cuffed them? Why?

    Little Shin was not an impulsive kid. Even if he was upset, he wouldn¡¯t do anything out of line. He wasn¡¯t the type of kid who would throw tantrums and go berserk when displeased, so Sei was curious as to why he did that. Could it be that...

    "Did someone tell you to handcuff them?" Sei asked and Little looked at his father with some hesitation. He stared at his eyes but after a while, he averted his gaze and nodded. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t hide anything from his father after all.

    "Who? Was it your aunt?" Sei asked again and Little Shin jolted. The little guy seemed to have nned to hide who it was but Sei already knew.

    "Dad, you¡¯re not nning to go against auntie Hinari¡¯s n, right?" the boy suddenly asked in a serious tone, causing Sei to raise a brow. "I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this because you are always on uncle¡¯s side. I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m on auntie¡¯s side right now, in ce of mommy."

    Hearing his son¡¯s determined words, Sei couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Sigh... it¡¯s true that I¡¯m always on your uncle¡¯s side but when ites to their rtionship, I support your auntie, you understand?"

    "R-really? Why?!"

    "Because I want your uncle to be happy."

    "I... I see."

    "So? What is this n you are talking about?"

    When Sei asked again, Little tilted his head and his eyes wandered. "Auntie asked me to help her cuffed uncle Zaki so he wouldn¡¯t run away again. She said that uncle might decide to leave her again so this was the only thing she could do. She said that when I see that things are not going well, I had to run over and cuff him to her. So I hid in the bushes and watched them. When I saw auntie crying so loud, I got so nervous. I thought that uncle might have decided to leave her that¡¯s why she cried so I immediately did what we nned."

    After little Shin¡¯s exnation, Sei ruffled his son¡¯s hair and carried him in his arms.

    "Great job, my son. You did a good job." He said and Little Shin blinked at him.

    "Now it¡¯s time to leave them alone. We will go visit your grandpa and spend the night there." He continued and Little Shin¡¯s brows knotted.

    "But dad, how about uncle and auntie? Should I leave the key?"

    "No need. We will return the key tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, they will be fine. I¡¯m sure everything will be okay once morning arrives. Believe in your auntie, okay?"

    "O-okay."

    By the time Sei stepped out of the house, he dialed a number in his phone. "Have everyone to move out of the house. Lock all the doors from the outside and don¡¯t open it until I return. Have the guards stand watch outside."

 Chapter 481 Youve got it wrong, my love

    Meanwhile, the couple in the courtyard looked at each other with a confused look. Zaki kept ncing at the familiar cuff in his hand and surprise was evident in his eyes while Hinari looked like she finally remembered about her back-up n. She was too engrossed with Zaki and his confession that everything just disappeared in her mind. Ahh!! How could I forget the existence of my special little partner who was diligently keeping on the watch until now?!

    Hinari face palmed. She couldn¡¯t believe that she totally forgot that the precious little prince was waiting and watching them all this time. What if I couldn¡¯t resist myself a while ago and attacked my beauty with kisses while little Shin was watching?! Oh god, Hinari!

    The big boss oozing with a dark aura apanied by a crocodile appeared in Hinari¡¯s head and she couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Gosh! That was close! Don¡¯t worry big brother inw, the great, little Shin didn¡¯t see us when we kissed on the bench since it was dark at that spot!

    While Hinari was deep in her thoughts, Zaki creased his brow. He was sure that this was the very same chain he gave to Davi many years ago so he could only deduce that this might be Davi¡¯s idea. However, he knew that Davi was very busy at the moment that she wasn¡¯t even able return home so how could she be the one behind this? Was it Sei? But Sei was with him the entire time. When did he had the time to instruct little Shin to wait for them in the courtyard with the chains ready?

    As Zaki eliminated the possibilities that this was Sei¡¯s or Davi¡¯s idea, his gaze could only fall back to Hinari.

    "You asked little Shin to do this?" he then asked and when Hinari pouted, Zaki could already tell that he was right.

    "I was just being cautious." Hinari started exining. "I was afraid that you might still decide to part ways with me so I thought about a n B. I asked little bun to rescue me if anything went wrong."

    As expected, Zaki thought about the same reason. He knew how pessimistic Hinari was so this move was just so her.

    Sighing, Zaki raised his other hand and patted her head softly. "But when did things go wrong?"

    "Err... I think, little Shin misunderstood. He might have thought that something bad happened when I cried. Haha." Hinari was smiling wide as she spoke. "He didn¡¯t know that it was a cry of joy."

    "Really... what you did was risky. I can¡¯t imagine what Sei would do to us if you failed to behave a while ago."

    "Hehe... it¡¯s okay with me, though. Even if big brother inw, the great will feed us to the crocodiles, as long as I¡¯m with you, everything is fine. Hehe."

    ". . ."

    "And wasn¡¯t this the reason why you kept stopping my advances? You sensed someone¡¯s presence the moment you brought me here, right?"

    "Well..." Zaki rubbed the back of his neck with his hand as he looked around. "It¡¯s not just little Shin. I believe Sei might have sent Kaide or Ryou to spy on us."

    "Ehh?!"

    "Anyway, where did you get this chain?" Zaki finally returned his attention to the cuff in their hands.

    "Davi gave it to me."

    "How about the key?"

    "I gave it to little Shin."

    ". . ."

    Somehow, Zaki could already tell where was this going. He couldn¡¯t sense anyone¡¯s presence anymore. It was as if, everyone left the moment little Shin cuffed their hands.

    Zaki looked at the door towards the living room and he started feeling his face getting hot.

    "I think everyone left us alone now. Sei might have even locked all the doors outside taking the key with him before leaving with everyone." Zaki uttered a bit shyly and Hinari¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Really? You think your big brother, the great did that?!"

    "Well, that is something he would definitely do."

    "Wahh! Really?!" What Zaki said seemed a bit too good to be real that Hinari couldn¡¯t believe it. "No way! Let me go and take a look!"

    Hinari then pulled Zaki and they both hastily walked inside the house. The living room was so silent and felt suddenly deserted. Hinari then went straight to the entrance and tried opening the door and she was astounded when it was really locked.

    "Beauty... i-it¡¯s really locked!" she stammered. She couldn¡¯t believe that that cold looking big brother inw, the great, of hers was so damn considerate and supportive like this! This was such a shock for her. She never thought that this big boss would offer his little brother like this to her! Oh god big boss... you¡¯re the best!!

    Hinari felt thrilled as her heart started beating wildly. However, the man beside her seemed to have misunderstood her when she stammered.

    His hand was still on his own shoulder as he gazed at the floor to ceiling ss window. "A-are you feeling ufortable?" he suddenly asked and Hinari turned as she looked at him with a questioning look.

    "I mean... this thing won¡¯t be uncuffed without the key and I don¡¯t think Sei will return and open the house tonight." He continued and Hinari raised a brow. "But don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing for you to be afraid of."

    While Zaki was speaking shyly, Hinari pressed her lips tight. Oh god, my innocent beauty is so seductive! Why does he still feel shy like this after all the silly things that happened between us? Did he forget that we already touched each other¡¯s most embarrassing part?! Ahh, this guy, how could he be so cute?!

    Unable to hold back anymore, Hinari suddenly pulled Zaki¡¯s cor. "Hey beauty... I truthfully don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. Who said I¡¯m ufortable? Who said I¡¯m afraid?" she asked in her seductive tone and Zaki blinked.

    "You stammered and seemed shock so I thought-"

    "Hehe... well, you¡¯ve got it wrong, my love. I¡¯m stammering because of my excitement. I can finally devour you whole tonight!"

    Zaki: ". . . ?!!!"

 Chapter 482 Devour me tonigh

    Zaki blushed as Hinari caressed his cheek with her thumbs while sexily biting her lip. She looked like she was craving for the irresistibly delicious food before her.

    Their faces were close enough that they both could feel the faint touch of each other¡¯s breaths.

    When Hinari took a step forward, Zaki suddenly moved one step back. His action surprised Hinari and a mischievous and dangerous smile carved on her face.

    "Beauty my love, why are you stepping backwards?" she asked. Her voice was sweeter than honey and more seductive than usual. Her eyes almost looked like it belonged to a nymph desiring to devour her man.

    Hinari continued taking one slow step after another while Zaki kept stepping back. It almost looked like they were teasing and bewitching each other. The sound of their heartbeats, the soft noise of their footsteps and the rattle of the chain in their hands was like rhythm forming into music in their ears.

    Everything started to disappear from their view. It was as if the only thing they could see at that moment was each other.

    The moment Zaki¡¯s legs hit the couch in the middle of the huge living room, the rhythm halted. Both of them finally stopped moving. The expression on Hinari¡¯s face changed and tantly showed him her victorious smile.

    "Hehe, at longst, I finally cornered you my love. You can¡¯t escape anymore." She said and without any warning, she pushed Zaki and pinned him down on the couch. She straddled him as she ced her hands beside his ears.

    Looking down at him, Hinari licked her lips. Seeing her beauty¡¯s flustered expression and blushing face at full view was so damn captivating and hot that she could only think about just kissing those beautiful lips of his.

    Hinari slowly lowered her face to his. Her gaze was locked on his as the little fire between started spreading. However, just before her lips reached his, Zaki¡¯s hand suddenly covered Hinari¡¯s lips!

    Hinari: ". . ."

    Zaki quickly sat up.

    Hinari, who was now sitting on hisp, creased her brows and before Zaki could open his mouth to speak, Hinari pushed her tongue out and she licked Zaki¡¯s palm, sending a powerful current through his nerves.

    The blushing Zaki was stupefied as he subconsciously pulled his hand away from her mouth. But when he saw Hinari pouting at him, he finally snapped out of it and rested his hands below her ears.

    "Hinari... a-are you sure about this? I mean... I..." Zaki was speaking so shyly his eyes began wandering all over the ce. His expression was just too priceless that Hinari was so enticed she didn¡¯t do anything but watch him in that state and waited for the words he was trying so hard to say. "This is not about me minding about the traditional process or whatever but... I just want to know if... if you truly... if this is really fine with you."

    Somehow, the words that left Zaki¡¯s mouth made Hinari speechless. She blinked multiple times as she tried forcing hergging brain to process the meaning of his words as quick as she could.

    "What I mean is... if this is truly what you want and not just because we happen to be left alone tonight. If... you wish to do this after the wedding, please tell me. Don¡¯t worry, I can still endure... I just want to treat you right the best I can. I want to give all my respect to your wishes over my desire. So I want you to tell me if... if you truly are serious about what you said, that you are going to..." Zaki looked like his face was overheating and was about to explode.

    The next moment, he buried his face on the nook of Hinari¡¯s shoulder before he continued. "...d-devour me tonight."

    The moment she heard the rest of his words, invisible blood started gushing out of Hinari¡¯s nose. My goodness! Why is this man of mine like this?!!! Beauty, have mercy on my poor heart!!

    Awestruck, Hinari raised her hand and embraced Zaki, as she caressed his head gently as ever. She couldn¡¯t believe that this side of Zaki could level up to this extreme and he didn¡¯t even have any idea about how lethal it was. Moreover, her Zaki saying these kinds of words was just... Ahh, I feel like I could even die happily now!!

    "Sorry, I sounded like I was teasing again and made you confused." Hinari finally spoke. She dropped all her seductive antics. It was almost as if Hinari had finally removed all her outer garments and was nowpletely naked before him. The mischievous look in her eyes and seduction in her voice disappeared into thin air.

    At that moment, she was not the mischievous Hinari, nor the perverted Hinari and seductive Hinari. It was as though those sides of her have left her body for the time being and she now became simply Hinari.

    This little change of course didn¡¯t escape Zaki¡¯s notice so he pulled away and looked at her. As soon as their eyes met, Hinari smiled at him and she bumped her forehead to his.

    "Zaki... honestly, I¡¯m not even thinking about anything else right now. It might be strange but I am not really thinking about our wedding or anything else. Of course, I want to marry you and be your wife as soon as possible. But right now, at this moment, I just want to think about nothing but you. I just want to stay with you without holding back. I just want to give you all of me, not tomorrow but now. I just don¡¯t want to wait anymore, even for just a minute." As those words reached Zaki¡¯s ears, he felt his chest warming up at lightning speed as his heartbeat drummed into chaos. Her words were like tons of gasoline being poured over the fire inside him, creating a furnace that was impossible to kill.

    He waspletely dumbfounded. No words could describe the impact of those words had on him. No word could even describe how he felt at that moment that all he did was yank her and wrapped her tightly in his arms.

    "Thank you for letting me hear what you really feel. Hinari, I am all yours already. All of me is yours, now until forever. I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for too long. I promise, I will never make you wait anymore, not a second longer."

    Hinari almost teared up when she heard him.

    However, it looked like those unruly sides of her had already reached their limit and returned without her even knowing. After all, she couldn¡¯t possibly get rid of them because they were a part of her and they already became one of the pieces that made up the whole piece of herplete self.

    "That¡¯s right, Zaki my love. You are mine. All of you are mine now! You belong to me now and forever!!" she eximed before slightly pulling away to look at his face.

    When their eyes met, Hinari¡¯s lips curved up with a mischievous smile.

    "Beauty, you said a while ago that you can still endure. But... Did you actually not realize that you¡¯re already... ahem... this hard since I pinned you down? Are you really not aware that you¡¯ve been hitting me down there for quite a while now?"

 Chapter 483 I learned from the bes

    Zaki¡¯s gaze on Hinari drastically changed. His eyes started burning like never before as he gazed at her. It was as though, in an instant, he had switched to his very serious self, leaving no trace left of the Zaki who was sick and weak.

    Noticing his reaction, Hinari¡¯s mischievous smile slowly faded. Err... why do I feel like my beauty just turned into a hungry beast?

    Somehow, Hinari¡¯s assertive spirit started to be overshadowed by Zaki¡¯s sudden strong dominance.

    "Hinari..." He uttered. He called her name in such a damn sexy way that Hinari felt like she just heard the seductive voice of a certain beautiful god from some fantasynd. His husky voice and his unusual deep-like-the-ocean gaze sent shivers down her spine. Just by uttering her name once like that, Hinari could already feel the warmth spreading through her body, starting with the butterflies in her stomach. It almost looked like with just one word and a gaze, Zaki was suddenly the one taking the lead from her.

    "I really won¡¯t hold back anymore." He added and before Hinari could react, Zaki¡¯s lips were already on hers. He started nibbling her lips so passionately and the moment Hinari parted her lips to give him ess inside her mouth, Zaki¡¯s tongue immediately slid in. Impatience and desire was evident in his kisses. It looked like he had let loose all the chains and nothing could stop him anymore.

    Zaki¡¯s kiss was so intensely passionate that he quickly earned slight moans from Hinari. His tongue started delving inside her mouth, exploring every corner like he had nned to leave nothing untouched.

    Hinari, who was used to taking the lead, was dumbstruck. This was such a shock to her and it knocked her senseless. She didn¡¯t know that Zaki could easily turn the tables around like this. She couldn¡¯t believe she quickly became so powerless against him the moment he turned this serious.

    Hinari felt like she was suddenly caught under his spell. She lost herself in his kisses as their tongues moved in unison. Their kiss was fiery. The most passionate of all the kisses they had shared.

    "Z-zaki..." Hinari called out Zaki¡¯s name as she moaned. When they moved apart to catch their breaths, Zaki gazed at her. The light in his eyes were sparkling intensely as though he was gazing at his own personal gxy.

    His hands moved and cupped her cheeks. His thumbs caressed her cheeks as he studied her face. "Hinari... you¡¯re so beautiful." He suddenly uttered with his same deep, husky voice and Hinari felt like she was going to have a heart attack.

    She felt her blood climb up and gathered in her head. Hinari didn¡¯t know why but Zaki¡¯s intensity was shutting her down that she couldn¡¯t even talk back. She was even blushing like crazy as though this was the first time Zakiplimented her like this.

    Without giving her any moment to retaliate, Zaki slowly tucked stray strands of her hair behind her ear, revealing her reddened ears.

    He then bent down and whispered to her. "I love it when you blush like this," he said, causing Hinari¡¯s eyes to widen. But before she could even do or say anything, Zaki suddenly licked her ear, making her tingle all over.

    Hinari felt like he was teasing her but every time she looked at his eyes, she didn¡¯t know why but her mischievousness was like a turtle hiding inside its shell, hiding from him.

    "Z-zaki... do-don¡¯t tease me!" She could only utter when Zaki immediately replied.

    "I¡¯m not teasing. I¡¯m very serious. Your red cheeks and ears are very sexy." He said and Hinari¡¯s blushing face intensified.

    "B-beauty, do you know that you sound like a pervert right now?"

    "Is that so? Well, I learned from the best."

    "Who?"

    "You."

    ". . ."

 Chapter 484 His woman

    Hinari was speechless. This Zaki was attacking her at full force and she was overwhelmed. She really wasn''t ready for this assertive Zaki appearing out of nowhere. She was used to him always being the one in the receiving end that she didn''t see thising.

    She felt like her beauty really turned into beast now and it looked like the prince was now turning into a princess. Err¡­ Hinari, are you really going to just let him take the lead over you and do nothing?

    Somehow, this thought made the perverted side of her persevere and she finally decided to retort. But before she could even begin, Zaki spoke first.

    "Hinari, you''re the one who made me like this." Zaki said and the next moment, he mmed his lips on hers again as if he was making sure not to give Hinari a moment to retaliate. And he seeded, Hinari''s thoughts disappeared as they shared another intense kiss. They savored each other''s lips like there was no tomorrow.

    As time ticked by, the huge living room was silent and the only thing that could be heard was the sound of their mouths crashing together and their heavy shallow breaths.

    Hinari was still straddling Zaki with her arms wrapped around his neck. They didn''t stop kissing until Zaki moved his hand and slid her hair to one side leaving her nape and neck bare.

    Zaki then pulled away from her mouth and he started kissing the soft spot below her ears, causing Hinari to once again shudder as she moaned softly. His kisses trailed down to her corbone and then back to the crook of her neck. He started nibbling her skin as Hinari''s fingers tugged his hair.

    They were both slowly losing themselves in the pleasure. The heat between them was indescribable. Their minds were filled with nothing but each other.

    "Zaki¡­ let''s¡­ take me to our bed¡­" Hinari uttered between her moans but Zaki didn''t seem to have heard her. He continued kissing her downwards.

    However, after some moments, Zaki returned his lips on hers again as he slid his hands from her waist to her thighs and lifted them before wrapping them around his waist.

    As soon as Zaki stood up, Hinari felt his hard little brother pushing against her and she felt her desire intensify like nothing she had ever felt before. She subconsciously moved her hips and a moan escaped from her lips.

    "Hinari, you''re driving me crazy." Zaki uttered again as their lips parted. He was breathing unevenly and heavily, like he had just fought a million soldiers. The next moment, his lips were on hers again as Zaki took a few steps towards their room.

    As he walked, his free hand explored her thighs and slowly crept upwards, leaving a heated trail on Hinari''s body. His hand stopped over her backside and he couldn''t help but run his hand over her part little backside and then pull her towards him to rub against his hardened piece.

    When he did that, Hinari instantly felt the tip of his piece push a little bit into her through their clothes. It felt so good that she subconsciously started grinding on him, rubbing on him, causing him to halt in ce.

    He reluctantly pulled away from her to say, "H-hinari, you might need to pause that if we are to reach our room¡­"

    Hinari''s head was in cloud nine and she could barely think so all that came out of her lips was a moan, as if telling Zaki to ''Hurry up!''

    Zaki''s legs had never moved so fast before and they reached their room in record time. He mmed the door shut and immediately headed towards the bed. He gently sat down on the bed, with Hinari still straddling him, her head resting on his shoulders while she nibbled and licked at his neck.

    It had taken all of what was left of Zaki''s self control to get them to their room and now that they were here, there was nothing left to think about except for this woman in his arms. His woman. For now and always.

 Chapter 485 Hinari, i love you

    Zaki immediately picked up where he left off, but this time around, he slowed the pace as if he wanted to savor this moment. He kissed her lips again, gently pushing his tongue inside her mouth and ying tag with hers. He seemed to have regained some of his sanity back and the beastly, hungry creature retreated for now.

    Hinari noticed the slight change in Zaki again. This time, she saw his gentle, soft and sexy sidee out and she was hooked. His kisses before were passionate and full of intensity but this time, she felt his love and tenderness shine through. This slow, undemanding, gentle kiss made her feel like she was the only woman in his eyes and his heart and that he would treasure her, always.

    Zaki slowly moved his mouth downwards, leaving a trail of kisses down her neck, then her corbone and towards the top of her breast. Hinari arched her back to give him more ess and he buried his face between her softness, as he licked and nibbled and kissed her skin.

    Zaki''s mouth made its way to her left breast and freed it from her dress using only his teeth, while his hand crept up and massaged her right one. He looked at her milky white breast and before he knew it, he had put his mouth over it and sucked it as if the hungry beast had resurfaced. He sucked and yed with it using his tongue while his other hand mirrored what his tongue was doing.

    Hinari''s conscious thoughts disappeared and were taken over by pure pleasure. She didn''t think anymore - she couldn''t! His warm breath, his wet tongue and firm hand on her were ying havoc with her mind and her body. She felt the heat go down as she moaned and moaned with pleasure.

    Zaki heard her moan and it increased his desire for her. However, his main goal was to pleasure her, to explore her body and to make her scream with desire and pleasure. It was all about her. So he forced himself to concentrate on her and her needs.

    He twisted around so he could gently ce Hinari on the bed, his mouth and hand still tormenting her as he did so. He ced her head on the pillow and he rolled on top of her, ced himself between her legs, and used his elbow to prop him up so he wouldn''t squash her.

    Once he found afortable position, he then ran kisses on her skin down towards her belly but he was stopped by the presence of her dress. He suddenly stopped and looked up at Hinari, as if saying, ''your dress is in the way'' and Hinari''s eyes twinkled mischievously at him, as if to say, ''what are you gonna do about it?''

    Zaki''s eyes twinkled back in response and in the next second¡­

    He had ripped her dress cleanly down the middle, revealing her perfectly toned stomach, her soft thighs and her sexy, ck,cy underwear. Zaki was dazed for a moment as he gazed upon her beautiful, ever so seductive naked form while Hinari was surprised at the sight of him tearing her dress apart.

    It looked like Zaki the beast had really taken over her beauty now. And her mischievous self was liking it. But she didn''t have anymore time to think after that as Zaki started exploring her body with his tongue, lips and hands. He continued his trail of kisses down towards her bellybutton while his left hand yed with her chest and his right hand slid up from her calves to her thighs. He didn''t pause until his lips reached her bellybutton.

    At the point, Zaki looked up at her only to find Hinari''s eyes closed due to the sensory overload. Her body arched towards his lips and hands and Zaki smiled as his mouth went lower and lower until he reached her most private part.

    Zaki, ran his tongue over her, as if he was licking the most delicious ice cream he had ever tasted, making Hinari moaned each time his tongue touched her.

    It was so intense Hinari felt her hormones shutting down, drunk in pleasure while Zaki was intoxicated with her taste.

    "Please, oh please¡­ mmmm¡­ I want you¡­ inside me..." the words felt like they were bringing torn from her lips. She begged him like never before and the sound of her pleas drove Zaki to insanity. His movements intensified and in no time, Hinari once again exploded.

    The moment this happened, Zaki''s hands were on his clothes, trying to remove them as fast as possible. He could wait no longer. He had waited for years, wanted her for years and here she was finally, ready and begging for him. He kicked his clothes off and climbed on the bed over her, his arms resting on either side of her face.

    His face hovered just above hers and he looked deeply into her eyes and said, "Hinari, I love you."

 Chapter 486 Zaki, i love you, i love you

    Zaki locked eyes on her as he said those words filled with passion. But it was just for a moment. He just couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He wanted her damn so bad. His entire being was already on fire. He wanted to finally be one with her and nothing in this world could stop him anymore.

    "Hinari..." he once again uttered her name and then, he entered her, slowly, giving her time to adjust to him. He was surprisingly gentle, knowing that this was her first time, but it took all of his self control to do this.

    He looked at her with such tenderness that Hinari couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart overflow with love. She knew that this was the moment that she would be his and in that moment, she felt like she had never wanted anything more in her entire life. This felt just so right and so good.

    Hinari then closed her eyes, anticipating the pain but Zaki was extremely gentle and patient. He didn¡¯t rush and did it with all the tenderness in this world, as if she was someone so fragile he had to handle with utmost care.

    Hinari felt his care and his love as she slowly lose herself in pleasure. When she was at the precipice of pleasure, that was when he fully took her, breaking through her barrier at the same time that she exploded, filling her wholly and giving her a surreal feeling of both pleasure and pain.

    Zaki stilled as he waited for her toe down from the high. He closed his eyes, savoring the feeling of him being inside her, taking her, making her his. This was a feeling he had never felt before and he felt like he was drugged. His mind became hazy and somehow, his manhood hardened even more from the thought that he was now one with the woman he loved.

    He slowly shook his head and shifted his weight as he slowly pulled out of her, still hard as a rock, and rolled onto his back to lie there beside her. He thought Hinari must be tired as he saw Hinari barely move, apart from her chest heaving for air.

    Hinari justy on the bed, spent from the fireworks he had induced and she felt like her body had turned to jelly.

    After a few minutes of them both gathering their breath and letting the breeze caress their bodies and cool them down, Zaki propped himself up on his elbow and looked at Hinari. His face softened as he gazed at her. He surveyed her, taking in her flushed face and her satisfied smile. Then his eyesnded on her slightly swollen lips which then moved, as if she was whispering something. He moved closer to hear what she was saying and his eyes widened the moment he heard her words.

    "My beast... I think it¡¯s time for you to be my beauty again for me to take the driver¡¯s seat now," she said huskily and the look she threw at him caused him to swallow, hard.

    He was still very much excited and the appearance of the Hinari, the pervert seductress didn¡¯t help matters. It seemed like Hinari¡¯s energy suddenly returned as she quickly got up and jumped on top and straddled him.

    The next moment, she bent down and covered his lips with hers, teasing him like always. She pecked his lips with small kisses before she deepened the kiss and inserted her tongue into his mouth. Zaki could only follow her lead.

    Hinari¡¯s sexiness was blowing Zaki¡¯s mind. She was intense and confident as she takes charged, sending him into a heady trance.

    Before they knew it, their two bodies were already moving in unison, dancing to the music of love. Both of them felt that pressure rising up and with onest charge, the volcanoes erupted with a big bang.

    Afterwards, Hinari weakly fell on top of Zaki¡¯s heaving chest and before she closed her eyes in sweet surrender to the dream fairies, she whispered, "Zaki, I love you, i love you."

 Chapter 487 Beas

    The bright rays of the morning sun cascaded through the window, kissing the floor of the silent room.

    The couple on the bed was still sleeping peacefully, looking so defenseless and vulnerable. They looked like they were wrapped in pink sheets of a warm and content atmosphere. In each other¡¯s embrace, their sleeping faces screamed with nothing but happiness, contentment and overflowing love.

    As the sun slowly rose over the horizon, Hinari and Zaki stayed like that. It looked like they were enjoying their moments in dreand together and they wanted to extend it as much as they could.

    But after another long while, a soft beep awakened Zaki.

    Zaki¡¯s brows creased. His beautifulshes fluttered before he slowly opened his eyes. His body recognized that sound despite being half asleep. He knew it was a message from Sei so he immediately stretched his arm out to grab his phone but something seemed to be stopping him.

    He shut his eyes and opened it again and the moment his vision was cleared, Hinari¡¯s sleeping face appeared before him.

    Looking at the sleeping angel in his embrace, Zaki immediately remembered everything as soon as he saw her and his face flushed red. However, the next second, a sweet smile carved on his face as he stared at her with loving gazes.

    He slowly put down his hand when he realized that he was still chained to her. He didn¡¯t reach for the phone anymore; instead, his fingersnded on her soft cheeks. He stared at her for a long while before kissing her hair.

    Zaki did his best not to move too much for fear that he might awaken her. He remembered how intensest night was so he wanted her rest to not be disrupted.

    Thus, Zaki stayed like that for an hour before Hinari finally moved. Her eyes finally fluttered as she was awakened by the brightnessing from the window.

    When she finally awakened from her dreams, the first thing she saw was her dearest Zaki.

    "Good morning." Zaki¡¯s voice immediately rang like it was the most beautiful rm clock she had ever heard in her life.

    "Good morning, my love." She replied and Zaki smiled so sweetly at her.

    "Did you have a good sleep?" he asked and the memories fromst night started returning to Hinari¡¯s head. When she remembered everything, Hinari couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    Her blushing face didn¡¯t escape Zaki¡¯s eyes and the man smiled mischievously.

    Looking at him smiling at her like that, Hinari puffed her cheeks.

    "Why are you smiling at me like that?" she asked and Zaki just blinked at her before slightly shaking his head with a smile silently saying the word ¡¯nothing¡¯.

    His gaze never left her and he didn¡¯t say a word. But the way he looked at her obviously seemed like he was telling her the words ¡¯do you remember how intense it wasst night?¡¯ with that mischievous smile shing across his face.

    At that moment, Hinari was about to speak but she couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. She quickly rose, and was about to climb out of the bed when she noticed her naked body.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Zaki asked as he followed her and Hinari immediately said she needed to go to the toilet.

    As soon as he heard her, Zaki took a white nket to wrap around her, thinking that Hinari didn¡¯t want to go naked, when the girl suddenly stood.

    dly, the chain stopped her. Her attention then fell to the chain on her hand and her brows creased. Well, sincest night, she had forgotten that they were actually chained. She looked at Zaki but when she felt like she had reached her limit, she attempted to walk when suddenly, her feet wobbled.

    Luckily, Zaki managed to quickly move and caught her before she fell.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?" Zaki¡¯s voice was suddenly filled with worry as he held her.

    "My legs feel like they have lost their strength." She said as she looked at him with puffed cheeks. "I don¡¯t think I can walk right now, so carry me. This is your fault anyway." She added and Zaki blinked in confusion?

    "M-my fault? Did I hurt you?" he eximed and Hinari raised her hands and pinched him hard.

    "My beauty... no, my beast... do you really not know what the word limit means? I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a beast! A big big bad beast! I can¡¯t even walk anymore!" she suddenly burst and Zaki¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before he bit his lip.

    "But... you didn¡¯t stop me so..." he said in a shy voice and Hinari was speechless that all she could do was pinch him hard again.

    "Shut up beauty, no, beast, and just take me to the toilet now! It¡¯sing out!"

 Chapter 488 I wont take away your pervert role

    "Look away, you beast! Are you also nning to be a pervert now?" Hinari¡¯s voice echoed inside the bathroom as she sat on the bowl and he replied.

    "Would that be a bad thing?" Zaki answered innocently as if he really was considering it, causing Hinari to puff her cheeks again.

    "It is bad okay?! A beauty can¡¯t be a pervert!"

    ¡¯If you be a pervert too, I might leave this world early, you idiot! How could I handle a beauty, a beast and a pervert all at once? Do you want to give me a heart attack?¡¯

    "But you said I¡¯m no longer the beauty but a beast."

    "No! You being a beast in bed is enough! Now turn your back because it¡¯s being shy!" Hinari weakly pushed Zaki to turn around and the man finally obeyed as he rubbed his neck with his unchained hand. The next moment, he heard the sound of liquid flowing out into the bowl as Hinari relieved her dder.

    Hearing it, Zaki started talking as if he was speaking to himself. "It is still shy? Even though I already saw and touched everything? Sost night wasn¡¯t enough at all to make it-"

    Zaki couldn¡¯t even finish his words because suddenly, Hinari cried out loud, causing Zaki to jolt in shock. His eyes were wide with worry as he knelt on the floor, looking at her.

    "W-what¡¯s wrong? I-is there something wrong?!" he asked but Hinari just stretched out her hands and held both side of his face as she cried like a child.

    "Hinari... are you hurt somewhere? Please tell me!"

    "Should I call a doctor-"

    Zaki mped his mouth and his worried to death expression slowly subsided the moment Hinari suddenly grinned at him.

    "You want to be a pervert, right? Okay, you can be the pervert and I¡¯ll be the cry baby. How about it? Huh? Beauty?" Hinari asked mischievously and Zaki swallowed air as he raised his hand. He was about to flick her but he stopped midway.

    He instead pulled her towards him and made her straddle him as he hugged her. "Are you trying to kill me with worry? Sigh... don¡¯t worry, okay? I¡¯m not going to take away your pervert role, I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m very satisfied being the beauty and the beast of your life."

    The moment Hinari heard him, a wide beautiful smile shed across her face and she embraced him back tightly. "Hehe. I¡¯m so happy. I really really love you, my love."

    "Hinari... I have something to tell you, but let¡¯s go get you dressed first or you might catch a cold." He said as he stood with her still straddling him when Hinari pulled away from him a little to look into his eyes.

    "My love, let¡¯s take a bath first."

    "Do you want me to bathe you?"

    "No, I wanted to bathe you."

    "But you¡¯re weak right now."

    "... I can manage."

    "Okay, let¡¯s bathe each other then."

    ...

    Inside the bathroom, Hinari finally realized that the reason why Zaki didn¡¯t remove his coat and shirt the whole night was because he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t remove them due to the handcuff and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to possibly tear such fabric, like what he did with like her dress. But the buttons were wide open so his clothes didn¡¯t hide his mouth watering chiseled abs.

    "Err... what are we gonna do with your clothes?"

    "Well..."

    "Ahh, let¡¯s go find some scissors."

    Zaki then wrapped himself with a towel and covered Hinari with a white nket as he carried her out of the bedroom.

    "I don¡¯t think Sei will be back just yet." Zaki said as they looked down the empty living room.

    "Looks like it."

    Carrying her, Zaki started walking down the stairs.

    But as soon as they reached the kitchen, Zaki and Hinari¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 489 Lets better leave

    Some time ago...

    Sei and little Shin were rushing towards the mansion as soon as he received a message telling him that the old men went to the mansion again without prior notice. He was also told that their parents were also with them so Sei quickly sent Zaki a message to at least inform him.

    When they reached the house, the old men immediatelyined at him for making them wait for too long outside before relentlessly asking about the whereabouts of Zaki.

    "Son, where¡¯s your brother?" Mrs. Chen asked as she took little Shin in Sei¡¯s arms.

    "I believe he¡¯s still asleep upstairs." He answered and everyone looked at him in surprise.

    "What?! That little punk is here?"

    "Wait, Sei. Don¡¯t tell me you locked up your brother here for an entire night till now?!"

    When Sei remained silent, everyone already understood that he really did, causing them to sigh heavily.

    "Sei, I know you¡¯ve been worried about your brother a lot but don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s already an adult. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to lock him up in the house like this." His mother said gently as everyone agreed with her.

    Sei was about to exin but his mother spoke first. "But I think we can surprise Zaki like this. Come on, everyone, let us go to the kitchen and wait for him there. That kid has a habit of walking straight to the kitchen after waking up so let¡¯s ambush him there."

    And thus, the entire gang walked towards the kitchen. Sei nced upstairs for a moment and his brows creased. He already sent him a message so why was he noting out yet? Could it be that he didn¡¯t read his message?

    Somehow, this possibility made Sei¡¯s lips curve up into a smile and he nced at Ryou and Kaide in the corner.

    "Close the entrance ande with us to the kitchen." He said and the two could only do as he said.

    In the kitchen, the family had finally finished preparing when Sei suddenly called Kir to take away little Shin.

    "Sei, isn¡¯t it alright for little bun to skip practice just for today?" Mrs. Chen said but Sei still told little Shin to go.

    "It¡¯s alright mother, I¡¯ll call him back once his uncle is here." He replied and the madam could only nod.

    Time passed and everything was finally ready. Everyone was already gathered with the exception of Davi and Little Shin.

    Kaide who was peeking at the living room finally heard some soft stepsing from upstairs so he quickly went back to the kitchen silently.

    "He¡¯s here." He whispered and everyone stood in silence, gesturing at each other.

    After a short while, they could now hear soft footstepsing closer. They quietly raised their hands, ready to let the surprise fly.

    The moment someone entered...

    "Happy birthday Zak---"

    Their greeting was cut as the confetti fell over them. An extremely awkward silence took over as everyone¡¯s eyes except Sei widened at the sight that appeared before them.

    Zaki on the other hand froze in shock and so did Hinari who was still in his arms, straddling him.

    Everyone: ". . ."

    Zaki and Hinari: ". . ."

    For a long while, nobody made a sound or a move.

    Zaki¡¯s gaze slowly fell on Sei at the back but the man was nonchntly sipping his tea as he gazed back at him with a raised brow as if saying the word ¡¯what¡¯.

    Zaki didn¡¯t even know how to react. Everything was unbelievably shocking and awkward with him appearing in this state before his whole family, that all he could do was turn red like a tomato. Hinari in his arms, didn¡¯t even want to turn her head anymore to see what awaited them and just buried her face at the nook of Zaki¡¯s neck.

    The awkward stalemate stayed like that until Mrs. Chen finally cleared her throat and decided to save her dearest youngest son.

    "Oh dear, we are sorry for not informing you like this." She said as she approached her son before shoving him to walk away. "Now go my dear and do what you needed to do first, we will go back for now and wait for you both in the vi this evening, okay?"

    "O-okay." Zaki could only utter before he dashed away from the scene, leaving the men behind speechless.

    "Now, now. Let¡¯s better leave. Fufu, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m finally going to have another grandchild soon." Mrs. Chen¡¯s reaction finally awakened everyone and a chuckle echoed. The old men turned and looked at the pair grinning so widely, causing them to press their lips tightly in order to stop.

    "Please excuse us." Ryou and Kaide then said and dashed outside the mansion, grinning from ear to ear. "God, I can¡¯t believe something like this happened to our great second, no, fourth boss. Did you see his over ripe tomato face?! His reaction was priceless!! Pfft!"

 Chapter 490 Teasing

    Inside the room¡­

    Hinari buried her face in her palms as they both sat on the bed. "Ahh¡­ that was so, so, embarrassing beauty! Your entire family was there¡­ ahh!"

    As Hinari was uttering her frustration, Zaki just hugged her before pulling away her hands off her face and stared at her. "It''s alright. I bet they were happy to see us together." He said as he smiled at her and Hinari pouted at him.

    "Are you sure?" she asked and Zaki nodded.

    "1000% sure."

    "B-but they still saw us in that state. It''s¡­ ahh¡­"

    When Hinari still couldn''t get over it, Zaki held her chin up and smiled mischievously at her.

    "Pfft! I really love seeing you blush like this." He said and Hinari moved and pinched him hard.

    "How could you be so unfazed like this?! Huh? You big bad beast!"

    "It''s not like we can erase that moment from their memories even if we get embarrassed all day."

    "Well¡­ it''s easy for you cause they''re your family, okay?!"

    Hinari didn''t stop pouting at this exnation, even though it made a lot sense, causing Zaki to suddenly kiss her lips lightly before staring deeply into her eyes.

    "They''ll be your family too, very soon." He said and Hinari went even redder before a sweet smile carved on her face.

    "Of course, that''s a given, my love. I''ll definitely marry you." Hinari''s expression finally changed as she kissed him back.

    When her lips parted, Zaki held her cheeks and pinched them lightly. "No, I won''t allow you to do that. I''ll be the one to marry you, so be good and behave, okay?"

    "Hehe, what to do? I really want to be the one kneeling before you." Hinari replied mischievously causing Zaki''s vein to pop. He was about to flick her head but stopped midway and let go of a helpless sigh instead.

    Seeing his reaction, Hinari chuckled. "Pfft! Just kidding my love, I''ll behave now, promise."

    "Good. Now let''s deal with this chain first." Zaki finally took his phone and he was surprised with the message he actually received from Sei. But the message was useless now so he dialed Sei''s number instead.

    The moment the call connected, Zaki immediately asked about the key.

    "Sei, where''s the key?" he asked but Sei didn''t answer him.

    "My dearest younger brother ignored my message for the first time."

    ". . ."

    "But I''m not angry or anything. It''s a very good thing.

    When Zaki heard him, a vein popped on his forehead. He could imagine Sei smiling at him mischievously and he could only sigh. These days, Sei was getting better at teasing him to the point that he was always being left speechless now.

    "Sei, I''m asking about the key."

    "Oh¡­ don''t you think it''s better if you spend more time together, chained with each other?"

    "You¡­ sigh¡­ big bro, please give me the key."

    "Okay, I''ll leave it by your door in a minute."

    Thus, just like that, Sei immediately gave in and the call ended. A minute went by and Zaki, along with Hinari walked towards the door. He took a peek and the key was already there.

    Zaki picked it up and immediately uncuffed both of their hands.

    "Is your wrist alright?"

    "Mm. I''m fine." She replied and Zaki moved and stripped before her. Hinari just watched his body finallying into a full view and a seductive smile carved on her face again as she admired him.

    "Now it''s time for bath." He said and all of a sudden, Zaki pulled the white nket covering her before he scooped her up with a naughty smile.

    Hinari, who was flustered for a moment, walked her fingers on his chest as her eyes lit seductively, indicating that her perverted self resurfaced again as she replied. "Let me wash every corner of your body, okay?"

 Chapter 491 The best presen

    When the couple stepped out of the bathroom, Zaki quickly got dressed and went out to check if everyone was still inside the house as per Hinari¡¯s request. When there was no trace of anyone inside, Zaki then walked towards the kitchen to look for food.

    The sun was already high so he was sure that Hinari would be starving right now. Moreover, she was also weakened a bit due tost night¡¯s...

    As those memories shed across his mind again, Zaki blushed a little and a sweet smile came shing on his face. He then opened the fridge and searched for what he could make for her when he suddenly remembered that day when he taught Sei how to make porridge for Davi. He also remembered their mother, Fei, smiling at him as she told him the words, ¡¯of course, I¡¯m not teaching you this just so can cook for Sei and yourself. Someday, when you meet your special someone, you¡¯ll cook for her too so you must learn now, okay?¡¯.

    Somehow, remembering those words at this moment made him feel a bit emotional. Even though back then, he never even thought about meeting a special someone one day, it looked like his mother already knew he would.

    At that moment, as Zaki quietly prepared the recipe, in his heart, he was thanking his mother for teaching him all these simple things, simple things that he would never forget for the rest of his life.

    Mother, as you told me before, I am now cooking for my special someone...

    Time passed and Zaki seemed to be so engrossed with what he was doing that he didn¡¯t notice Hinari¡¯s presence. She had made her way down when Zaki took too long to return to their room. She had carefully made her way to kitchen and found her beauty being busy in the kitchen so she leaned on the door frame and recorded the beautiful man cooking so seriously as she smiled so blissfully.

    Her Zaki at that moment looked so refreshed. He looked so neat and pure with his white t-shirt and pyjama pants. Ahh... my beauty... stop being so dazzling like this... my heart just can¡¯t get enough of you!!

    While Hinari watched him and just enjoyed the view, Zaki finally reached the final phase of his cooking show. He was currently stirring the pot when he noticed a dark outline by the door.

    The moment he raised his head and saw her, his hand stirring the food halted in ce and then, his jaw dropped.

    His Hinari was wearing his ck t-shirt and it was too big that it looked like dress on her. Her white skin contrasted with it and it was damn sexy. The shirt was big but not enough to cover her sexy legs and her cor bone was also seen. And... her ni... she wasn¡¯t wearin...

    Hinari who was staring at Zaki noticed his line of sight and his flushed cheeks and she smiled mischievously.

    "Mr. Beautiful cook, I advise you to focus and not get distracted or else your dish might turn out not great." She said and Zaki finally continued stirring. But his eyes didn¡¯t leave her. Instead, a naughty smile carved on his face.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you being the distraction will add more spice to this porridge." He replied and Hinari became speechless. This beauty turned beast really was starting to be more and more shameless as time ticked by...

    "You pervert!" she could only utter as she walked closer to him. "Let me help. I want to cook alongside my beauty." Hinari leaned close to him as she spoke when Zaki suddenly held her shoulders and then slowly pushed her towards the chair.

    "No. Sei cooked for his wife all alone, so i¡¯ll do it too."

    Hinari: ". . ."

    "Wait here. I¡¯m going to cook this for you so let me do it, okay? And..." Zaki¡¯s gaze fell on her chest as his ears reddened before staring back at her eyes again. "And... you still hadn¡¯t fully recovered fromst night so don¡¯t seduce me or I¡¯ll lose control."

    Hinari could only blink as she listened to him. "H-huh? Beauty... what are you saying?"

    "You¡¯re seducing me?"

    "Huh?! Why should I seduce you in the kitchen? Even if I¡¯m a pervert, I wouldn¡¯t do that here, especially knowing that someone might pop in again!"

    "But... you¡¯re wearing my shirt without underwear."

    Hinari was again speechless. She then raised her hand and pinched Zaki¡¯s cheeks hard. "I already sent away my clothes ahead yesterday. So I can only borrow yours okay? I don¡¯t have a choice and I am wearing underwear, okay? Look, I also borrowed your boxers while waiting for my undies to dry!"

    Zaki couldn¡¯t say a word back. He finally knew that she was not doing this purposely but seeing her wearing his boxers was just...

    Zaki straightened and covered his mouth with the back of his hand. "Okay, sorry. I¡¯ll go continue cooking then." He said and he quickly returned and continued stirring, trying to calm himself down, leaving Hinari puffing her cheeks at him.

    ...

    When the porridge was finally done, Zaki ced it before her.

    "Wow, it smells nice! Ahh... I can¡¯t believe my Zaki just cooked for me." She said happily while Zaki just sat across her, watching her ecstatic face as she inhaled the appetizing aroma of the food in the bowl.

    "Okay, time to dig in!" Hinari positioned herself but instead of holding the spoon, she opened her mouth towards Zaki. "Ahh."

    Thus Zaki immediately gave in and fed her, making the girl smile even wider.

    After Hinari savored the food, she suddenly pouted. "I¡¯m sorry, I should be the one cooking for you since it¡¯s your birthday. I couldn¡¯t even prepare a gift for you." She exined and Zaki wiped her lips with his thumb.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it. Last night, I already received the best present I could ever ask for in my entire life," he replied softly, his eyes full of love and tenderness as he stared at her.

 Chapter 492 Wish

    Hinari and Zaki didn¡¯t waste a second to spend the rest of the day together, doing the little simple and silly things every sweet and daring couple would do.

    Sometimeter, Hinari insisted on baking a cake for Zaki but due to Hinari¡¯sck of talent in cooking, Zaki could only burst out in a chuckle, causing the proud seductress to crouch in the corner, pouting in disappointment to herself.

    Seeing her in that state, Zaki patted her head before he suddenly scooped her up, brought her back to the table and smiled at her. He then told her to bake again and with his help, the two ended up doing the task happily together.

    With Zaki¡¯s assistance, Hinari finally seeded.

    Hinari was so happy she even kissed the cake like it was one of the greatest trophies she had received and Zaki was also brimming in happiness as he watched her.

    "Careful, don¡¯t treat it like it¡¯s a trophy, or you¡¯ll ruin it." Zaki warned with a mischievous smile when Hinari suddenly stretched out her hands, which held the cake, towards him like an offering.

    "Beauty, I shall now offer this great trophy to you. Please receive it." she said and Zaki immediately epted it. She then lit the candles and sang him the happy birthday song. Once that ended, she spoke.

    "You have to make a wish before you blow out the candles. Make sure you wish for us to be together forever and ever..." She said, with a mischievous smile with her eyes twinkling like the brightest stars.

    Zaki closes his eyes and thought to himself, ¡¯I wish to be able to make Hinari smile like that for the rest of my days... i wish... to stay beside her forever.¡¯ before he blew his birthday candles out.

    ...

    In the afternoon, Sei sent Zaki a message telling him that they would be celebrating his birthday that night. He told Zaki that they had invited family members and acquaintances so he asked them to dress up. Zaki was surprised but he didn¡¯t ask norin anymore.

    When dusk came, the two were already prepared. Hinari was wearing an elegant navy blue dress while Zaki was in a gorgeous tailored suit.

    A car prepared by Sei¡¯s men fetched them and they finally headed to the Chen family¡¯s vi.

    Meanwhile, the guests have already started arriving at the elegant, luxurious vi. The ce was magnificent as it was located in the most scenic hill in the city. One could even say it was the ideal modern pce, oozing with nothing but beauty and extravagance.

    Somehow, looking at all this magnificence, the people present in this ce could even tell that this was one, if not the most,vish birthday parties in the entire country for many years.

    The Chen family never celebrated Zaki¡¯s birthday like this before, not only because Zaki didn¡¯t like it but because Zaki remained hidden under Sei¡¯s shadow all this time. Even when he had the title of the second son of the Chens and the younger brother of the multi-billionaire tycoon, his existence actually remained a mysterious topic among the media and gossipers. It was because all this time, he never once appeared or been introduced in the public eye which left people wondering why this second son seemed to be hiding or maybe someone seemed to be purposely keeping him in the dark.

    This was why everyone was so hyped up and at the same curious about this event. They were wondering what the real purpose behind this surprising publicity was since everyone knew what the Chen Family was like when it came to celebrations. They were not the type who stirred every headline with their every event. In fact, they were the most private family in the upper society despite them being the most powerful. So it was kind of strange that for the first time, this ever-so-private family let the media in to cover this amazingly surprising event.

    In that moment, the party was about to begin. Old man Chen as well as Mr. and Mrs. Chen were busy mingling with the high profile guests who came. Many among these guests were CEOs and even the country¡¯s President was among them. No guest was ordinary and some were actually even powerful personalities internationally.

    It almost looked like this event was actually not just a birthday party but a public disy of the Chen¡¯s, no, more like Chen Seiji¡¯s real magnificence and influence.

    When the man responsible for all this finally appeared, all eyes fell on him. Sei was the one who invited all these mighty personalities and they were all gathered here like nobody dared to reject him.

    After Sei weed everyone, a dazzling, captivating couple arrived and the spotlight pointed on them, snatching all gazes and camera lenses towards them.

 Chapter 493 Introducing him

    The arrival of Zaki and Hinari was like a celebrity power couple walking on the most prestigious red carpet. Cameras started shing like endless little lightning shes. The camera men didn¡¯t even know why they reacted that way even though they absolutely had no idea who this couple was. They were meant to wait for the second son, whose name or face they didn¡¯t even know, and yet here they werepletely captivated by the breathtaking appearance of this pair.

    The woman was dressed in gorgeous navy blue gown, which hugged her undeniably perfect curves. She wore an off-the-shoulder dress with a low neckline. The dress had a split a few inches above her right thigh which went all the way down her dress, which showed off her long, slender, leg and as she walked, the back of her dress trailed along behind her. She was like a super model on the runway oozing with sexiness. The men present in the event couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her, obviously mesmerized by her with one look.

    The man beside her was also so damn good looking that words weren¡¯t even enough to describe him. People couldn¡¯t help butpare him to Sei, the most gorgeous man around, and they found that Zaki had apletely different type of look. If Sei was the definition of gorgeous, then this man would be the definition of beauty. He was that type of pretty man even women would envy. He wore a navy blue suit with a light blue tie, whichplemented with partner¡¯s dress. The suit was definitely tailored to his body as it showed off his biceps and strong legs. He looked like a Casanova ready to steal all thedies¡¯ hearts.

    "My goodness! Who are they? Who are these god and goddess? I can¡¯t remember seeing their faces anywhere in the entertainment industry! Are they some new stars?"

    "I don¡¯t think so. I know all the emerging stars so I am very sure they¡¯re not from the entertainment industry."

    "Then where did theye from? How could such extremely good looking people like them not be popr?"

    "That¡¯s right. Where could they be hiding all this time? Not to mention, thatdy might even be on par with the current reigning top model! She¡¯s so damn hot and sexy!! Look at those curves! Damn! If she¡¯s a celebrity, i¡¯ll definitely stan her!"

    "Don¡¯t forget about that man! Look at his face! I could even dere that the nation¡¯s most handsome celebrity can¡¯t evenpare to him! He¡¯s too much for words!! I bet thedies who were still broken hearted when Mr. Sei got married will go crazy again when they see this man."

    "Right, right! He¡¯s definitely the real definition of pretty man. He¡¯s too damn beautiful damn it! But don¡¯t you think he¡¯s already taken? Look at them their obviously a couple and theirbination is damn deadly."

    "Now that you mention it."

    As the reporters and camera men murmured within themselves, Hinari and Zaki were actually quite surprised. They had no idea what was going on.

    Looking at all thisvishness, the high profile personalities and the presence of the media, Zaki could already tell this was purely Sei¡¯s doing. After all, nobody else could invite all these people to such an event. Sei... what are you nning to do? Why are all these people here? Did you invite them just so you have a reason to tighten the security?

    Zaki couldn¡¯t tell what Sei¡¯s purpose was. If this was just for the sake of his security, inviting the president alone would be enough. What was the point of inviting even these international business tycoons as well?

    As Zaki gave up thinking about the answer, Hinari¡¯s grip on him tightened. He looked at her and when he saw the questioning look in her eyes, he simply smiled.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I think my brother is nning something. I believe this is all about me." He said and Hinari finally rxed as well. It wasn¡¯t just because of his words but somehow, she felt like what Zaki was actually telling her was to stay calm and just trust his big brother, a thought that surprisingly gave the two of them their fearless demeanor as they approached the group of powerful people ahead of them.

    At the front, when Sei saw Zaki walking closer, he again spoke, garnering the every bit of attention back to him.

    He first started with a few words, extending his gratitude to the special guests for clearing their busy schedule to attend this special event. Afterwards, his eyes then fell on Zaki before finally introducing him.

    "Well, it¡¯s about time you all meet the man of the hour! Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce the birthday boy and my younger brother, Zaki." He said and as Zaki walked towards him, a gasp from thedies could be heard before a warm apuse.

 Chapter 494 Announcemen

    Everyone present at the event, most especially thedies and the media, couldn¡¯t help but stare at them in a daze. The two men standing in front were dazzling, as if the moon and the sun stood there together, creating lights bright enough to make anyone subconsciously cover their eyes.

    They were surprised but actually, not that much because they all thought that it was quite obvious. They thought that it was only to be expected that the younger brother was just as good looking as the big brother. Thisbination was almost too much to handle for everyone, especially thedies.

    "Ahh, my eyes!! These gods are too much!!"

    "We can¡¯t fantasize about the CEO anymore but oh my god, my broken heart has finally mended. I didn¡¯t know Mr. Chen was hiding such a beautiful man all this time!"

    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! This is our chance!"

    "Oh god, he¡¯s so handsome! So beautiful! The King already has his queen so let¡¯s go after the prince!"

    As thedies continued fantasizing within themselves, Zaki spoke. He weed all the guests and expressed his gratitude and after that, Sei asked Zaki to follow him.

    "Come, let¡¯s go meet the president and CEO¡¯s." he said and Zaki could only walk beside him as they both headed towards the guests.

    "Sei, at least give me a hint on what it is you are nning." Zaki swiftly confronted Sei as they walked and Sei simply nced at him.

    "Are you saying you still don¡¯t have any idea on what¡¯s going on?"

    "Well, I have an inkling but..."

    "But what?"

    When Zaki didn¡¯t reply, Sei halted and looked at him with a serious gaze. Zaki stared back at him and after a moment, he secretly sighed. It seemed that it only took one serious look from Sei and he could only give in.

    "Okay, I got it, I got it." he surrendered and Sei simply said the word "good" before they went and mingled with the high profile personalities Sei had invited.

    Time passed and the party was going smoothly as nned. Hinari was with Madam Chen and the graceful madam was proudly introducing Hinari to her friends as her future second daughter-inw.

    Hinari could see the surprise, disappointment and envy in those women¡¯s eyes as they looked at her. It looked like they¡¯ve been nning to introduce their daughters to Zaki after finally knowing about his existence. Some of the women gave up but a lot still looked like they weren¡¯t convinced at all, as if they were saying that what the madam was saying was a lie.

    Hinari quite understood it since nobody among them knew about her engagement to Zaki yet but she didn¡¯t care despite the animosity they were already throwing her. She instead smiled with confidence, looking at them as though telling them the words, ¡¯you people don¡¯t have even 0.1% of chance. Because beauty is already 1 million % mine! Just you guys wait, I will crush all your delusions into ashes soon.¡¯

    As the party finally reached its final phase, the king, Sei, once again took over the stage with Zaki beside him.

    "One of the reasons why I invited you all here was because we wanted to announce to everyone a big achievement. I am proud to announce that the Zhao Corporation is now under Red Empire."

    As soon as those words left Sei¡¯s lips, the first reaction from everyone was a gasp, even the old CEO¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Seiji also acquired another giantpany under his name. Within a short span of time, the giantpany he founded, the Red Empire Corporation had turned into a conglomerate, taking the huge Chen Corporation and the Mikazuki Industries under it. Now, he actually acquired another giant and it was the oldest and one of the biggestpanies; the Zhao Corporation?! How much of a monster was this man? How could he do all this like nobody¡¯s business?

    The announcement was indeed a shock. The CEO¡¯s who were desperately looking for a chance topete with Sei, lost their slightest hope in a single announcement by him. They all knew that the merger of four giant corporations were now impossible for them to overtake. Right now, the Red Empire wasn¡¯t just thergest in East Asia anymore. At this moment, the already mighty image of Sei in their eyes turned even mightier and even more powerful than before. He was now invincible in their eyes. Indeed, this man, the founder, the chairman, the CEO of Red Empire was a monster, an unbeatable monster.

    But the surprise didn¡¯t end there as Sei continued his announcement.

    "Also, from this day forward, my younger brother, Zaki, is now the new president of the Red Empire Conglomerate." He said and another gasp echoed.

 Chapter 495 My woman

    Sei always knew that Zaki¡¯s skills in dealing with business wasn¡¯t bad at all. In fact, Zaki was the one who took over when Sei had to go oversees or when he spent time with his family. He was, after all, Sei¡¯s right hand since he started Red Empire. But Zaki always found the work boring. He didn¡¯t like sitting there dealing with officework all day long as he found it akin to being tortured. Sei knew it so he didn¡¯t force him nor gave him a position in hispany. Well, Zaki even said so himself that he was fine being Sei¡¯s back up for the rest of his life and take over every now and then when he needed him. But now, things have changed.

    Red Empire had grown to unprecedented heights. Sei, as both the chairman and CEO of such a giantpany demoted the former CEOs into presidents of each of the hugepanies under Red Empire, Old man Mikazuki as the president of Mikazuki Industries, Mr. Chen for Chen Corporation, and Old man Zhao for Zhao Corporation.

    "Does this mean Red Empire won¡¯t have three presidents now?"

    "That¡¯s obviously what the CEO has decided."

    "So this is the reason why all three presidents stepped down simultaneously."

    "Well, Mr. Zhao and Mr. Mikazuki were quite old now so it makes sense for them to do so."

    "So this means that the younger brother, Mr. Zaki, is now the second inmand for the Red empire, right?!"

    "That¡¯s right. I believe that this man is probably the anonymous person who owns the secondrgest amount of shares in thepany."

    "Whoah, really?! That¡¯s amazing!"

    "It¡¯s actually quite obvious now that he finally appeared."

    "But don¡¯t you think Mr. Sei trusts his brother too much? He popped out of nowhere and we know nothing about his experience. Can he even manage to lead such a giantpany?"

    "Don¡¯t forget that this is the great chairman¡¯s decision. Did you really think that Mr. Sei, of all people, would ever make a decision that¡¯ll drag him down?"

    "Well, that¡¯s right. Looking at him, it somehow even feels like he is Mr. Sei¡¯s secret weapon all this time."

    "That¡¯s... absolutely made sense."

    The viewers, especially the wise people at the top had immediately understood that Sei was now giving his younger brother a huge amount of power. Everyone¡¯s eyes were now focused on him. They could see just how much Sei trusted him making everyone believe that his role wasn¡¯t just that of a younger brother. After all, Sei chose him over his biological grandparents and father who had decades of experience in the business empire.

    The way the crowd looked at Zaki changed with a single announcement from Sei. It looked like it wasn¡¯t just Sei they couldn¡¯t afford to displease now, but this mysterious younger brother as well.

    When Sei gave the stage to Zaki for him to speak, Zaki¡¯s eyes roamed around the hall and when he spotted Hinari, his gaze stopped at her. Hinari smiled widely at him, her eyes twinkling as if she was currently gazing up her most beloved star. She looked so proud of him, looking at him as if the words, ¡¯my love, I¡¯ll always be here for you, so don¡¯t hold back and go wreak havoc! Show them who you are!¡¯

    Looking at her, Zaki felt a warm feeling giving him power. The smile on her face and the light in her eyes were enough for him.

    And thus, the mighty president spoke. After his speech, apuse could be heard and everyone went and congratted him. The powerful guests had set their eyes to him, as everyone tried to catch his attention.

    dly, Sei was there to keep everyone¡¯s movements under control. After all, no one would dare act recklessly when the king was there, on watch.

    Time passed and the party was finally over, there were just too many of these powerful individuals that Zaki needed to meet one by one that he didn¡¯t get the chance to go anywhere near Hinari. As the guests were leaving, a dozen of the most thick-skinned stayed.

    They remained by Zaki¡¯s side until they finally got the chance to speak their intentions.

    "Mr. Zaki, I truly believe you¡¯re a man as amazing as Mr. Sei so I believe you also think that a man with your caliber should be paired with an outstanding partner."

    "So I would like to arrange you for a date with my granddaughter. This might be abrupt but we are business men after all. This is how we deal with matters like this."

    "That¡¯s true. I would be so pleased if you will agree to meet my daughter."

    The talk had turned into some shameless requests that one of Zaki¡¯s veins had popped as he looked at the quiet Sei, simply sipping his wine. When Sei just raised a brow at him, and the words, ¡¯I wonder how you¡¯ll deal with this, my dearest younger brother¡¯ shed across his eyes, Zaki finally broke up the annoying talk.

    "Please wait a moment." Zaki said and excused himself. He then quickly moved towards the group ofdies and when he spotted Hinari, he went straight towards her. He held Hinari¡¯s hand, causing Hinari and everyone to look at the beautiful man in surprise.

    "Mother, let me borrow her for a second." He said and Madam Chen immediately smiled.

    "Of course, of course, my son. Take your girl away." She said and Zaki nodded at them before walking away, holding the surprised Hinari¡¯s hand.

    Hinari wanted to ask but when she saw Zaki being all serious, she restrained herself and obediently followed him. He intertwined his fingers with her so tightly right now so how could she do anything but gracefully smile?

    The moment they reached the group of the powerful men beside Sei, Zaki didn¡¯t waste any more time and he spoke.

    "I¡¯m sorry for the wait. I would like to introduce someone to all of you. This is Hinari, my woman."

 Chapter 496 The day after tomorrow

    The men who heard Zaki were all obviously shocked while Sei simply smiled, as if saying the words, ¡¯as expected with my younger brother¡¯, as he looked at him.

    Hinari on the other hand gazed at Zaki in wonder. She never thought that Zaki¡¯s purpose of taking her with him was actually to introduce her to these business tycoons as his woman. Her heart palpitated in happiness and she couldn¡¯t help but fall in a daze. Her beauty was just so cool!!

    "Y-your woman?"

    Finally, one of them spoke as he looked at the gorgeous and sexydy Zaki had brought with him.

    "Yes, she is the woman I¡¯m going to marry," Zaki replied. His eyes were extremely serious but when his gaze fell on her, even these business minded men could see the gentleness and affection in the way he looked at her.

    With that just, their hopes were crushed. It looked like this Zaki was the same as his brother, after all. They were both one woman men and they would not let business dictate who their partners would be and it was suicude to even try using women to please them.

    "Oh, I see." The men could only hide their great disappointment. "Nice to meet you, miss Hinari. You two really look perfect for each other."

    "Nice to meet you too, thank you."

    When the men finally took their leave, Hinari was so giddy as she hugged Zaki¡¯s arm. She was gazing up at him with twinkling eyes.

    "My love, you¡¯re so awesome today." She uttered and Zaki bent and kissed her head.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I should have announced to everyone a while ago that I¡¯m already taken. But don¡¯t worry, the next announcement will be about our wedding day." He said and Hinari embraced him tightly.

    "Mm. It¡¯s alright my love. I¡¯m not worried at all. And about the wedding you don¡¯t have rush it, okay? You had just be the president and you have your health to take care of."

    "Yes, we will do things in our own pace."

    ...

    On their way back home, Hinari and Zaki were with Sei. Although they already understood his ns, Sei still exined everything clearly to them, saying that with Zaki¡¯s new position and worth, he could be protected without arousing the enemy¡¯s suspicion. His safety was finally ensured since Sei had already prepared a trusted team that he was confident with to protect him.

    By the time they finally arrived, Sei and Zaki went straight to Sei¡¯s study.

    "Of course, you still can¡¯t drop your guard. Even though that man agreed to destroy anyone that showed any interest in you, you still need to always be careful."

    "What? So you met with that little devil?"

    "I did. So from here on, don¡¯t worry about your safety and focus on your health. Your position in thepany won¡¯t restrain you since your schedule is pretty much the same with your usual work. The only change is that you have to show up as the president."

    After the two spoke seriously about Zaki¡¯s new role, Sei had finally brought up a new topic.

    "So? When is the wedding? How about tomorrow?" Sei said and Zaki almost choked.

    "Hey, why are you rushing so much?"

    "What, you still want to prolong it? Listen to me Zaki, stop being slow and marry her already."

    "I am going to marry her even without you saying that, okay? And I still haven¡¯t met with her family to ask for their blessing!"

    "So you¡¯re going to go and meet them tomorrow?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m nning to do that."

    "Good. You shouldn¡¯t dy too much. I suggest you should get married the day after tomorrow then."

    Zaki: ". . ."

 Chapter 497 Are you done?

    Zaki had just stepped out of Sei¡¯s study room when he saw Hinari waiting for him. He noticed Hinari¡¯s worried expression so he dashed towards her.

    "Hinari, is there a problem?" he asked, holding her hand.

    "I just receive a call, my grandpa has been rushed to the hospital." She answered and Zaki was surprised. It looked like this was the reason why old man Zuzuki didn¡¯t arrive at the party despite being one of the special guests.

    "I¡¯m going back to country J." she then added and Zaki gazed at her intently.

    "Now?"

    "Mm. I¡¯m really worried about grandpa."

    "Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll take you to the airport."

    Zaki said and the two quickly prepared to leave.

    By the time they reached the airport, Hinari jumped on Zaki and she hugged him.

    "Beauty, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll be back as soon as everything is alright." She said. Hesitation was evident in her eyes so Zaki smiled and kissed her head.

    "Mm. Don¡¯t forget to call me when you get there." He replied but Hinari still didn¡¯t let go and just hugged him like a sulky little child.

    When Zaki was about to remind her that she was going to miss her flight if she didn¡¯t leave now, Hinari¡¯s hands suddenly wrapped around his neck and the next second, she straddled him and then mmed her lips to his.

    Ryou and Kaide in front of the car quickly turned their heads to the front to avoid looking at the rear view mirror as the couple¡¯s kiss behind them intensified.

    Hinari kissed Zaki intensely and the man reciprocated with the same intensity. They kissed like they didn¡¯t want to part at all until Kaide seemed to have had enough with this shameless couple and he cleared his throat.

    "Miss Hinari, you¡¯re going to miss your flight if you don¡¯t go now. You only have a few minutes left." Kaide said and the two finally broke their kiss, causing the two single dogs in front to heave a sigh of relief.

    "I¡¯m going now, my love. See you soon, I love you." Hinari said as she hugged him again.

    "Mm. See you... I-i love you." He whispered near her ear and Hinari finally moved. She kissed him onest time before she finally stepped out of the car.

    Zaki just quietly stared outside through the window until Hinari disappeared from his view. He even ignored Kaide¡¯s teasing like he heard nothing at all.

    "Sigh... don¡¯t you dare jump out of the car Mr. President. Don¡¯t forget about your status." Kaide purposely made his voice louder, causing Zaki to finally turn to him.

    "Who¡¯s jumping out?" he said casually and the man in front simply smirked.

    "Tch! Don¡¯t deny it. You look like a kid who refuses to be separated with your mother right now, you know?" Kaide immediately replied in a mischievous tone but it looked like his teasing didn¡¯t affect Zaki anymore.

    "Let¡¯s go." Zaki said,pletely ignoring Kaide while Ryouughed at Kaide before elerating out of the carpark.

    ...

    Xx Royal Hospital, Country J...

    Hinari was sitting on a chair beside the old man¡¯s bed. Her head was lying on her hand which was on the bedside as she slept in that position, when her sleep was disturbed by a certain someone¡¯s voice.

    "My, my. Look who¡¯s here. The prodigal daughter is back!" A woman in her 50¡¯s spoke sarcastically, causing Hinari to slowly rise. When she saw just how elegant andvish her step mother looked, Hinari¡¯s brows knotted.

    "My dear step mother, are you on your way to some middle aged fashion event?" she asked and the woman¡¯s expression turned ugly. Well, Hinari always knew how much this woman hated it when she referred to her age.

    "What a bastard child ... is this how you greet your mother?!"

    "Please lower your voice. Grandfather is ill so mind your manners."

    "Heh! How dare you speak to me like that when you are only here because father is ill. I bet you are thinking about gaining more favor from him so came flying in a sh! Or you might even already nning to force him to write hisst will right? What a scheming bitch. No wonder your own father disowned you."

    "Are you done?"

    Hinari¡¯s gaze and voice turned as cold as ice. When she arrivedst night, she was shocked to find out that her grandfather was in a critical condition. But what angered her was that no one among the old man¡¯s so called family was with him. It was the Zuzuki family¡¯s butler and his guard who were the ones waiting watching the old man and now, this woman came here dressed like she was going to some fashion show and spouting idiotic words?!

    "Dear step mother, have you ever heard about the saying ¡¯out of the abundance of the heart, the mouth speaketh¡¯? Just so you know, grandfather already wrote hisst will long time ago."

 Chapter 498 Hate and envy

    "W-what did you say? Father already wrote his will?" The woman looked utterly shocked. He red daggers at Hinari before she brought out her phone and called someone as she stormed out of the room in a panic.

    Hinari heaved a deep breath as soon the door closed. She looked at the old man on the bed and she couldn¡¯t help but ask why their family was like this. But she knew this wasn¡¯t something her grandfather or her could control. They just couldn¡¯t do anything when the other members of their own family thought about nothing but money.

    That day, Hinari had stayed with her grandfather until he finally woke up at dusk. As expected, as soon as the news about this reached the others, everyone came flying, disying their exaggerated and hypocritic concerns.

    The quiet room that only consisted of servants previously, was now filled with the presence of every single member of Zuzuki family, each of them high and mighty, looking at Hinari with scornful eyes.

    "So everyone only gathers like this when I¡¯m in my deathbed, huh?" The old man said in a sad tone when Hinari¡¯s father immediately moved closer to him.

    "Please don¡¯t say such things father. You will still live for many years." He said before his second wife and daughters also went closer, acting extremely concerned. But the old man simply nced at them before letting go of a weak sigh. His eyes then fell on Hinari, whose eyes were sharp as she stared at the hypocrites before her. She still remembered just how much she wanted to destroy them; her scheming step mother and her offspring, most especially her stupid father who was stupid enough to throw his own daughter away.

    But living on her own and away from them, and standing on her own feet with some help from her grandfather, Hinari learned to divert her hate into motivation to rise. She always wanted to p them with her sess and she already did it many times in the past. But it seemed that their faces were too thick to feel the impact. It looked like they needed not just a p but strong punch in the face.

    "Hinari,e over." The old man called her, causing everyone¡¯s face to distort as they looked at her. The old man gestured for her to sit on the bedside chair and she did.

    "My dear granddaughter, are you going to go back to Country C again?" he asked and hearing about country C made Hinari think of her dearest beauty so she subconsciously showed him a very bright smile.

    "Yes, grandfather. So I¡¯m hoping for your speedy recovery."

    "It looks like you¡¯re happier now, my dear. I¡¯m happy to see you like this. My heart will be at ease as long as you¡¯re happy."

    "Thank you, grandpa."

    As the grandfather and granddaughter duo talked to each other like they were the only ones inside the room, the hate and envy in the eyes of her stepmother and stepsisters were overflowing. They have been jealous of her sess but they kept lying to themselves, saying that it was all because this old man favored her too much and that he was giving her everything she needed. They refused to ept that she seeded through her hard work and made themselves believe that the old man was giving her all his hidden riches which resulted in Hinari¡¯s business¡¯ growth. Their envy towards her only kept rising and their insecurities grew stronger that they wanted nothing but to destroy her to pieces.

    Hinari¡¯s stepmother was the most scornful among them. She was only waiting for the old man to die before crushing Hinari to ground andpletely banishing her from the Zuzuki family, but it looked like she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    The old man showing them his obvious favor towards her while he ignored them just fueled her desire to finally make her move. But the main reason of this immense hate was because they found out that the old man had changed his mind and gave her all his shares for the entire Zuzukipany. This was something they could never ept and they knew that it was impossible to make this stubborn old man change his mind except of course if... his beloved granddaughter disappeared for good.

    At that moment, an evil, fleeting smile curved into the woman¡¯s face as she stared at Hinari.

    ¡¯Laugh now, you two. Enjoy time together, because this will be thest time you will see each other...¡¯

    ...

    Red Empire...

    Sei was still in his office when he received a call from his mother.

    "Son, we¡¯re on our way to the airport but your father suddenly had a small heart attack so we are now heading back. What are we gonna do now?" His mother was obviously anxious.

    "How is he?"

    "He¡¯s alright but I don¡¯t think he will be allowed to fly."

    "It¡¯s fine mother. You can¡¯t force him to go if he is unwell."

    "But... this is important for your brother. Who will-"

    "Don¡¯t worry mom, I¡¯ll go in father¡¯s ce. So calm down and just take care of father."

    "O-okay. Thank you, son."

    "Mm."

    As soon as the call ended, Sei stood up and grabbed his coat.

    "Have them prepare the private jet. We¡¯re going after Zaki right now." Sei said and Kir immediately did as he said.

 Chapter 499 Thousands, of stolen photos

    Zaki had just arrived in Country J, heavily guarded. His first day as the president of Red Empire was challenging, as expected, but his busy schedule didn''t take Hinari off his mind. He had nned to finally meet Hinari''s parents and tell them that he will be marrying her but because of the news about old man Zuzuki''s sudden critical condition, it wouldn''t be proper for him to go and ask her for her hand right now. Zaki''s n, therefore, was put on hold for now until the old man was better.

    But in the end, Zaki still decided to go. He told Sei that he would go, along with their parents, to visit the sick, old man. Their purpose won''t be to talk about the wedding yet but Zaki and his parents'' presence would be enough to show them how serious Zaki was towards Hinari. But that actually wasn''t the only reason why Zaki insisted on going.

    Zaki felt uneasy. He had ordered someone to look out for her but that wasn''t enough to ease his mind at all. No matter how much he convinced himself that she''d be fine, he just couldn''t help but worry since he knew just how evil Hinari''s so-called family were, with the exemption of the old man. He still couldn''t forget what they did to her on her birthday so how could he even stay calm when she was within those people''s reach?

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Hinari and her stepmother were staring at each other inside old man Zuzuki''s room. The others already left, leaving her and the woman alone inside while the old many on the bed resting, asleep.

    "What''s this? When did my dearest step daughter became such a coward? I am just inviting you out to have a talk and you''re chickening out?" the woman''s voice was soft but her sarcasm was loud enough to pierce the ears.

    "Dear step mother, you think I''m still that same foolish, little child? Why would I voluntarily put myself into the pit of a certain crocodile? And you call this being a coward? Dear step mother, haven''t you heard of the saying, ''the prudent sees danger and takes precaution but the na?ve goes blindly on and suffers the consequences''?" Hinari retorted with a smile on her face, causing the woman''s face to turn ugly, seemingly restraining herself to attack her.

    However, after a moment, the woman smiled again.

    "Well, I can''t me you for being like this towards me but you don''t have to worry, okay? We''re just going to the rooftop to have a private talk. Crocodiles won''t be showing up in ces like this either. Besides, what do you have to worry about when there are many people around. CCTV''s are everywhere, my dear, so there''s no need to be wary like that. I''ll wait for you up there, okay?" Just after she said those words, the woman turned her back and left the room while Hinari just smirked before letting go of a sigh.

    "No need to be wary? Crocodiles aren''t here? Who are you fooling?" Hinari uttered and walked towards the chair beside the old man before picking her phone. She wanted to release the toxic emotions she got from evil woman by looking at her beauty''s heart melting pictures and it miraculously worked.

    "Don''t stress yourself with such unnecessary characters, Hinari, and just focus on this breathtaking beauty." As Hinari slowly immersed herself in watching Zaki''s pictures and videos, she ended up smiling by herself. She had hundreds, maybe even thousands, of stolen photos of him which she gathered from thest five years. She even found a really cute photo of Zaki babysitting a one year old little Shin and it cracked her up as she remembered those moments. There were times when little Shin was more attached to Zaki than his own father that the little guy wouldn''t stop crying if it wasn''t Zaki who held him. The babysitters couldn''t make the little guy stop so that night, Zaki didn''t sleep. He was carrying little Shin in his arms while Sei became his assistant in feeding him and Hinari was the assistant in changing him. The day after that, Zaki looked like he just survived a zombie apocalypse. The beautiful guy''s hair was messy, his pyjamas were crumpled, and he had big, dark circles around his eyes.

    Remembering it, Hinari couldn''t help but chuckle. She even found previous photos and videos of the two men babysitting little Shin and there were actually lots of videos of Sei that she took because she thought about showing them to Davi when she came back.

    "Wahh¡­ why did I forget to show these things to Davi? Damn! Should I send this to her, now? Wait, I should send these to her as a gift and watch her reaction when she sees these. Hehehe and those brothers don''t even know about the existence of these things¡­ pfft! I wonder how they''ll react when they see this. Wait¡­ shall I send this to beauty? But¡­ but I want to see his reaction upon watching this! Okay, lets send him a spoiler."

    Hinari then snapped a scene of Zaki''s video and sent it to him. The photo was of a messy Zaki, dozing off as Little Shiny in his arms.

 Chapter 500 I swear

    Hinari was busy giggling by herself when she received a message. She thought that it was from Zaki so she quickly opened it, anticipating his reaction about the photo she sent.

    However, to her dismay, it wasn¡¯t a message from her Zaki but from her ¡¯dearest¡¯ evil step mother.

    [My dear step daughter, don¡¯t make ady wait okay? Come up here now. I just want to return something very important to you.]

    The smile on Hinari¡¯s face abruptly disappeared as soon as she read those words. She knew that woman was definitely plotting something. But somehow, she became suspicious because that woman was tantly and incessantly asking her out like this. Since she was young, that woman loved to scheme behind her targets back, acting in secret, like a snake in the dark. That was her strategy all along and many fell in her hands including her mother. She knew what she was like, so that woman being persistent like this was a surprise to her. Did she really change her tactic? Or was there something she really needed to return? No, that¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t you dare fall for her trap again, Hinari... not again!

    Letting go of a deep sigh, Hinari looked at her sleeping grandfather before her gaze returned to her phone. She still couldn¡¯t help but think about what that woman wanted to return. But in the end, she decided to dampen her curiosity and ignore her. After all, she was the one who said that it was better to take precautions.

    Hinari then put down her phone, resting her head on her chair¡¯s headrest as she stared at the ceiling. She was about to close her eyes to start clearing her mind when she again received another message.

    [My dear Hinari, are you sure you don¡¯t want this? If you won¡¯te in 10 minutes, I¡¯ll throw this away from here.]

    The moment Hinari saw that photo she sent, her eyes widened and the phone on her hand almost fell. Her mouth turned agape in utter disbelief.

    That diamond ne. It was the ne which was thest gift her mother gave her before she died. That ne was an heirloom her mother inherited from her parents and that scheming snake knew just how important it was to her.

    Hinari lost it when she was young, no, it was stolen from her and god knows how devastated she was when she found out it was gone. It was the only thing she held onto back then. But after losing her mother, she also lost that important thing. Hinari had promised on her mother¡¯s grave, to look for it as long as she was alive and she didn¡¯t stop looking for it even now, using different connections to look for it. But for many years, she had failed. Who would have thought that it was actually in the hands of that woman?

    Actually, she shouldn¡¯t even be surprised anymore. She had already thought about them stealing it but she had no evidence. She had even begged her grandfather to open her stepmother¡¯s and sister¡¯s jewel collections to look for it but she didn¡¯t find it. That incident enraged her father, ruining their rtionship as a father and daughter beyond saving, until in the end, she, the typical Cindere, left her own home.

    "Just as I thought... So it really was in your hands all along." Hinari¡¯s eyes swiftly changed. They were now glimmering with nothing but hate and bitter pain. Her long lost desire to take revenge had returned in a blink of an eye. It was as if her sleeping vengeful spirit has awakened and it seemed like nobody could stop her anymore once she started her rampage.

    "Just you wait... this time, I won¡¯t hold back anymore. I will destroy all of you. I swear!"

 Chapter 501 Mad woman

    Hinari was overtaken by rage and hate. For many years, she had let them off many times. But it looked like she had finally reached her limit.

    She slowly stood up, stared at her sleeping grandfather one more time before she finally turned her back. The moment she stepped outside, Hinari nced at the butler and a bodyguard waiting outside and she walked towards them.

    "Mr. Wu, I need a weapon." She suddenly said, causing them to look at her with wide eyes.

    "Uhm... Young Miss, y-you mean weapon?"

    "Yes."

    "Uhmm... w-why?"

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to use it to kill someone. There¡¯s no way I would let that lowly woman soil my hands. I need it to protect myself so give it to me, now."

    Hinari¡¯s were zing like fire that the old man and the bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated.

    "I-if it¡¯s for self-defense, then please have these. I can¡¯t give you my gun because I must protect the old master as well." The body guard gave Hinari his stun gun and a mini dagger. Seeing that Hinari was obviously not pleased, the worried old butler spoke.

    "Young Miss, why don¡¯t you wait a moment? I¡¯ll call more bodyguards to apany you wherever you wanna go. You can¡¯t risk yourself like that or the master will be devastated if something happens to you." He pleaded but Hinari suddenly took the stun gun and the dagger.

    "I only have ten minutes so I can¡¯t wait for them. Just know that my stepmother called me to go up to the rooftop. If the body guards arrive, have them find me." She ordered and before the old man and the body guard could answer, she already hastily left.

    By the time Hinari stepped on the rooftop, the first thing she did was looked around and somehow, her ¡¯dear¡¯ step mother was right. The CCTV¡¯s are everywhere but who knows if this evil woman had already asked someone to manipte those cameras.

    When she saw her step mother leisurely leaning on the railing, Hinari clenched her fists tight. Her eyes roamed around the entire quiet ce as if she was quietly searching for this woman¡¯s hidden trap. She was overly cautious. After all, this was the person she would never ever trust in this world.

    "So you finally came my dear. Come over, let¡¯s have a short chat." The woman was smiling but her fake smile would never hide the animosity in her eyes.

    "You said you would return that to me if Ie. I¡¯m here now so hand it over." Hinari said but the woman scoffed. She stretched out her hand across the railing, letting the ne dangle on air.

    "My dear, didn¡¯t I tell you toe over? Come closer and let¡¯s talk or else I¡¯ll throw this away. Don¡¯t even think about sending someone to pick it up because I¡¯ve put a GPS tracker on this and my people below will pick it up. When that happens, I told them to immediately take it away and destroy it or throw it in the middle of the Pacific Ocean."

    Hearing her, Hinari gritted her teeth. "So you are nning to push me from up here and then make it look like suicide afterwards? Clever as usual my stepmother. You never cease to put me in awe."

    Hinari¡¯s words obviously made the woman¡¯s jaws clench, but after a moment, she justughed it off. "My, my. Hinari, you¡¯re being so paranoid now, I see. Stop imagining things and juste over. Or else I¡¯m really letting go of this precious thing. Don¡¯t make me wait anymore. If you won¡¯te closer in 3 counts, say goodbye with this thing. 1...2..."

    As the woman started her countdown, Hinari could only move towards her. She always knew that this person wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to do whatever she had said and she was sure that even if she threw the ne, she would still do everything to execute whatever she was nning.

    The moment Hinari was about to reach her, just as she thought, the woman quickly pointed a gun on her head.

    "Gotcha! Hahaha." Like a mad woman, the witchughed like crazy as soon as she pointed the gun at her. "Good job, little girl. Now you can finally meet your mother. You should be thankful, yea? Because I will personally send you to her. I¡¯m sure your mother will be very happy to finally meet you since she¡¯s been waiting for you all this time."

    The woman spoke like insanity had crept into her mind and took over her. In a blink of an eye she turned into a demon, a demon craving for blood.

    Hinari could feel her bloodlust but Hinari didn¡¯t crumble in fear. Her eyes were unusually calm. It was as if she was prepared for this because she had already expected this. She really did, because knowing this woman, this was the exact scenario that she woulde up with.

    She finally confirmed that this woman was truly insane, a demon in human flesh.

    "You want this, right? Catch it, okay?" she then said as she step back, still smiling like mad. "I want to y with you a little longer but you see, there¡¯s a signal saying that the guards are on their way here. Did you ask them toe? Clever child. But too bad, my dear step daughter..."

    While the woman was still speaking, she prepared to throw the ne and Hinari finally saw an opening. Her eyes zed and like a swift wind, she deflected the arm holding the gun to the left and she shot the woman with the stun gun.

    The woman screamed as she was hit and her grip on the gun loosened, causing it to fall down the side of the building, while she fell down on the ground with a thud. Hinari immediately moved forward and leaned over her to snatch the ne from her hand.

    However, as soon as Hinari took the ne, someone pushed her hard from her side, causing her to fall and roll towards the gap between the railing.

 Chapter 502 Oh god, please

    The scene was like a slow motion movie. She heard her knife tumble on the concrete rooftop as she fell through the gap on the railing and in the next second, she screamed as she felt herself going over the edge. She scrambled for something to hold onto, dropping the stun gun over the side of the building as her hands searched frantically for something, anything!

    Luckily, she found a thick piece of rope that was tied to the railing and she managed to grab on to it for dear life. But she was now dangling up in the air, many stories high above the ground, and her only lifeline was this rope.

    When she looked up to see how far the rooftop was to see if she could pull herself up, she saw the face of the person who pushed her. She wasn¡¯t surprised to find that it was her stepsister. She should¡¯ve known that this mother and daughter duo would be this world¡¯s most evil partners in crime.

    "Mother! Wake up now. Come look! That bitch is dangling on the side of building!! You need to see this wonderful sight!" Hinari¡¯s stepsister shook her mother to wake up and the woman seemed to finally snap awake.

    "You bitch! Just let go of that rope and die!!" her stepsister screamed at her but at that moment, Hinari was surprisingly alert and the first thing she did was look around to see if there was anywhere she couldnd safely. She saw a small ledge below her but it was too skinny for her safelynd on it even if she was athletic enough to ce herself above it.

    "Pull me up and I promise to not take my revenge on you!" Hinari yelled in a dangerous voice.

    But her words were only met with hystericalughter. It was no use. She would not be able to get through to these crazy witches.

    "Hahahah, look at you still threatening us when you¡¯re about to die!" the step sister yelled and thenughed some more. "Oh... look what I found. What were you nning on doing with this, you bitch! Were you nning to stab our mother?" Her stepsister continued as she picked up the knife that Hinari dropped on the ground.

    The moment Hinari saw her stepsister holding that knife, her heart dropped to her stomach. She just knew what her deranged sister was doing to do with that. She started to feel scared. Her arms were getting tired from holding on to the rope but now, her tired arms were not the biggest worry as she watched her stepsister start to cut the rope with the knife.

    "Stop it!! Please stop it!" Her voice was now full of panic. ¡¯Oh god, please don¡¯t let me die here. I don¡¯t want to die! I want to live a long life with my love. I still need to marry my beauty. I don¡¯t want to leave my beauty!¡¯

    At that moment, Hinari¡¯s eyes began to well. The rope was getting thinner and thinner by the second and her arms were shaking from the stress. One hand slipped from holding the rope and hung on the air and her other hand was desperately holding on. Her hands were sweating and it was getting harder and harder to hold but it didn¡¯t matter because the rope only had about a couple of centimeters left.

    Hinari was losing hope. She estimated that she had less than a minute before herst breath. Tears kept falling from her eyes and she closed her eyes. ¡¯Zaki... Zaki... I¡¯m so sorry... please know that I love you so much...¡¯

    As she mentally said this, a spotlight from a chopper suddenly fell on her.

 Chapter 503 Save your goodbyes for someone else

    The spotlight fell on Hinari and she heard the sound of the whirling des of a chopper getting louder and louder.

    She looked up to see where it wasing from and who could be in it but her eyes were blinded by the spotlight.

    ¡¯Zaki?!!¡¯ She thought silently. She didn¡¯t know if it was just her heart desperately hoping that it was him but just by thinking that Zaki was there, her already disappearing hope returned, giving her magic-like strength to keep holding on.

    But her attention was again drawn to the maniac cutting down the rope that she was hanging onto because she heard another hystericalughing from that direction and judging by that sound, her plunge to death was drawing nearer. Her stepsister¡¯sugh was full of evil intention and anticipation and she knew she had very little time left.

    She tried to climb her way up but it was no use. Her arms had no strength to draw from and they were already struggling to just hang on. Out of options, she tried to talk to her stepsister again.

    "Stop... please stop this. I know you want the shares. I will give you everything I have if you stop this now!" She was desperate and she knew she would get her stepsister¡¯s attention if she mentioned money. It worked. The hand holding the knife stopped and the only sound that could be heard was the chopper. ¡¯Was she thinking it over? Ok. Ok. I have to persuade her now!¡¯

    "If you stop, I promise to give you all my shares and never show my face to the family again. That¡¯s what you want, isn¡¯t it? Well, you can have it! You can have it all!"

    Her step sister turned towards her mother as if she was asking her what she thought about Hinari¡¯s offer. When she turned towards her again, Hinari listened for a response, but there was nothing. Then, she heard it again, the sound of the knife cutting down the rope.

    "Wait!! What are you doing? Stop it!! I am already willing to give you everything. What more do you want!?"

    "Hmph, we will already get everything when you die so why would I keep you alive and give you a chance to take revenge on us? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?!!! No, no. This is the best way. This is the only way!"

    It seemed that Hinari¡¯sst ditch attempt didn¡¯t work. She could feel the rope loosening from where it was getting cut. She heard her stepsister say, "So, my dear stepsister, I guess this is goodbye..." and then the rope snapped.

    "ZAKI!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs. Her tears finally ran down her face as she felt her lifeline break. She closed her eyes as she felt herself falling through the air, her arms spread out wide, as if she finally epted her fate.

    As if in slow motion, she felt gravity pulling her down, closer and closer to her demise, but she was content because in her mind, all she saw was her beauty¡¯s face smiling at her, looking at her with loving eyes. She could clearly see his face and even hear him say the words, "Hinari! I will be your superhero again, even if you don¡¯t want me to be. I will protect you even if it costs me my life. I¡¯ming to save you. I will never ever let you go! I will save you because you are my life!"

    Hinari smiled a sad bittersweet smile as she heard these words in her head and she said out loud, "Goodbye, my superhero, my love. I love you so much."

    Thud!

    In the next moment, Hinari felt her body crash on something. Or more like, something crashed on her body and wrapped around her tightly, before she felt herself being pulled upwards.

    "I said I would save you so save your goodbyes for someone else."

 Chapter 504 Superman is back

    Zaki was holding Hinari as tightly as he could as the two dangled on air. The rope that was tied on Zaki was now being pulled up. The sounding from the chopper was deafening and the wind was strong.

    Hinari slowly sped the man holding her. She was shocked when she heard Zaki¡¯s voice telling her to save her goodbyes to someone else. She felt like it was so real and now Zaki suddenly fell from the sky and was now holding her? Was this heaven or was this hell torturing me?

    The thoughts in Hinari¡¯s head were in chaos. She felt like her world was shutting down, but why was it that this person holding her was just so warm? Was this Zaki real? Was she really saved by him?

    As Hinari was still stuck in the clouds of disbelief, they were finally pulled up into the chopper. Kaide and Ryou, who were most worried of all, had big drops of sweat all over them as they both pulled the two inside. They felt like Zaki¡¯s stunt just took a decade off their lives. After all, what he did was extremely dangerous but they knew it was only Zaki who could do such close to impossible things like this.

    Looking at the two of them finally safe, they felt like they could finally breathe. They couldn¡¯t imagine what the consequences would be if something happened to Zaki but truth be told, they were more scared about arriving even a little bitter and being unable to save her. Just thinking about what would happen to Zaki and what he would do if he failed to save Hinari was enough to send terror in their eyes. Thank god... she¡¯s safe... or else I wouldn¡¯t know how this world would face this man¡¯s wrath!

    As Kaide and Ryou were finally breathing normally as they quickly removed the rope around Hinari, Zaki finally loosened his grip on her.

    "Hinari... are you okay?" he asked. His voice filled with panic and worry as he held her face. But Hinari was in a daze, tears were quietly falling on her face like rain as she sped on his coat. Hershes brimmed with sorrowful tears as she looked at Zaki¡¯s face.

    "Hinari... can you hear me?" As the worried to death Zaki started rubbing his thumbs on her cheeks, trying to get her to speak, Hinari¡¯s body began to tremble.

    In the next moment, the floodgates opened. Hinari let out a heart wrenching wail. Zaki¡¯s heart sunk. As he watched her shake in tears, he felt his world breaking like mirrors smashed into pieces. It was terribly unbearable.

    Zaki yanked her into him once again and buried her in his embrace, kissing her head and squeezing her tight. He wanted to let her know she was safe now and that he was now here for her. That he would always be here for her.

    "I¡¯m sorry foringte. I¡¯m sorry for letting something like this happen. I¡¯m sorry." Zaki¡¯s lips also started trembling as he said those words. In his mind, he swore to never let Hinari go anywhere alone again. Never again.

    Time passed and Hinari¡¯s painful cry slowly died down. But her tears still wouldn¡¯t stop falling.

    "Z-zaki, my beauty... i-is this really you?" Hinari was finally able to speak. Her lips were still trembling as she stammered as though she was finding it hard to speak.

    Hearing her, Zaki held her hand and put them on his face. "Mm. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s your real beauty in flesh. You are not hallucinating or anything." He said and the beads of tears flowed down heavily on her face again.

    "Really? This is not heaven, right?" she asked as she pinched Zaki¡¯s skin.

    "Silly." He just replied and what he did next was yank her into his arms again and kiss her hard. He delved deeper into her mouth and kissed her with hungry kisses. He wanted her to get lost with him, forget about her tears and stop crying and it worked.

    Hinari slowly returned his kisses and the two shared a passionate kiss as they both got lost inside their own fantasy world.

    When their lips parted, Hinari¡¯s tears had stopped. Zaki wiped the traces of tears on her face as they both gasped for air.

    "Do you believe me now?" Zaki asked and Hinari looked at him and then she turned her head to look around. "I jumped and saved you in time. Superman is back. Your normal knight turned into superman for a moment to save you."

    Upon hearing him, Hinari was about to cry again but she smiled instead and jumped on Zaki, wrapping her arms around him as tight as she could.

    "Beauty... I thought I... I¡¯m sorry... I... I will never leave your side ever again. I promise." She said and Zaki nodded.

    "Mm. I will never let you go anywhere alone again."

 Chapter 505 I will kill them all

    Zaki immediately brought Hinari to the hospital. Although she didn¡¯t suffer any major injuries, she suffered quite a shock so the doctors made her sleep to rest.

    Once she fell asleep, Zaki, who¡¯d been trying to calm his inner demon finally reached his limit. His eyes zed with fury and dark, ominous bloodlust took over him. The calm Zaki was slowly turning to his beast self. He looked like he was now ready to go berserk.

    When he asked Ryou and Kaide to stay and watch Hinari and never leave her even for a second, the duo¡¯s heart sunk in the deepest abyss. They were supposed to be Zaki¡¯s body guards but they knew they could never stop this man no matter what they said or did when he was like this. They couldn¡¯t even go against his word even if it was just a joke.

    At that moment, as they watched the demon beast Zaki leaving Hinari¡¯s room, Kaide and Ryou could only pray that his tamer, their big boss Sei would arrive and stop him before this man went and ughtered everyone.

    Big boss... where are you? Pleasee now!! He¡¯s leaving!! I¡¯m afraid you might not catch him anymore once he steps out in this room!!!

    While Kaide was starting to panic, Zaki had opened the door but before he could stepped out, the most awaited man suddenly appeared by the door, stopping Zaki from going out.

    Wahhh!!! Big boss!! Thank god you¡¯re here!! T^T

    Sei immediately sensed that Zaki was already in his beast mode. He already heard what happened so he literally came flying over in a chopper to stop this man. Luckily, he was able to catch him before it was toote.

    "Zaki... calm down and go back inside." Sei immediately said in a serious tone but Zaki¡¯s eyes were just glued on Sei without making a move.

    When Zaki didn¡¯t budge, Sei forced his way in, held Zaki¡¯s shoulders and pushed him in before shutting the door behind him.

    "Zaki... you can¡¯t just decide on your own. So don¡¯t even think about killing them." Sei said and surprisingly, Zaki reacted. He gritted his teeth and his jaws stiffened as he gripped Sei¡¯s wrists, trying to remove them off him.

    "You can¡¯t stop me, Sei. I will kill them. I will kill them all. I won¡¯t let them touch even a single strand of hair on my Hinari ever again. I should have killed them a long time ago. How dare they... this time, I will never let them off, never!"

    Zaki was losing himself. Fury had taken over him and Sei understood him well. If he was in his shoes, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to think straight as well. But he needed to stop him.

    Apart from his health, he couldn¡¯t let this person kill again.

    "Zaki, I understand. Those people deserve to be punished. But you can¡¯t kill them, you understand?"

    "If they don¡¯t die, they wille after Hinari again!"

    "There are a lot of other ways to stop that from happening. And do you think Hinari would be happy if you do that? Even if those people are insane, they are still Hinari¡¯s family."

    "Those aren¡¯t people Sei, they¡¯re animals and they deserved to be ughtered like one!"

    "Zaki... you¡¯re wrong. They don¡¯t deserve to die. You are the one who said before that dying is easy. If you want to punish them, don¡¯t kill them. They deserved a punishment worse than death. Make them regret living until their veryst breath. Do you get what I mean?"

    As those words left Sei¡¯s mouth, Zaki clenched his fists so tight his knuckles turned white.

    Seeing that his words were finally getting through him, Sei continued.

    "Think about Hinari. If she was awake right now, she would also stop you. Calm down and listen to my n. Let¡¯s both punish them all tonight."

 Chapter 506 Pervert girl is finally back

    That night, in a matter of a few hours, a chaos urred within the Zuzuki Corporation. The topic of the mistress and second daughter of the Zuzuki Corporation¡¯s CEO being investigated for attempted murder took over every news headline. The news also revealed that the mother and daughter attempted to murder the real heiress and that they were the cause of the chairman, old man Zuzuki¡¯s, plummeting health. Investigations revealed that the mother and daughter duo bribed nurses to manipte old man Zuzuki¡¯s treatment.

    Every crime Hinari¡¯s stepmother had done in the past and now - the properties and possessions she acquired illegally, her shady dealings, and her link to the death of Hinari¡¯s mother - were all revealed in national television like an endless documentary, as if it was an orchestrated movie. They were even dubbed as ¡¯Cindere¡¯s evil stepmother and stepsister¡¯ byizens in a matter of hours.

    This revtion shook the country but it didn¡¯t end there. Prior to the shocking news about these respected mother and daughter, the Zuzuki Corporation¡¯s shares suddenly dropped beyond saving. This almost made Hinari¡¯s father go insane. He knew that just the news about his wife and daughter wouldn¡¯t have caused a problem this severe and he was right. They found out that a giantpany, a single person, was behind it and they had no idea why.

    The mother and daughter were mobbed by reporters on their way to the police station. The board members and executives pressured Hinari¡¯s father to the extreme. Everything happened in sh. Everyone was shocked, most especially the three Zuzuki family members. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to digest what was going on.

    While the remaining members of the Zuzuki family- Hinari and her grandfather- were sleeping soundly, the other three had been thrown to hell in utter surprise, with no way out.

    ...

    The next morning...

    As the brilliant sun rays cascaded through the white curtains, Hinari¡¯sshes finally flickered. Her eyes slowly opened. The light was bright, blinding her so she shut her eyes again.

    After some moment her eyes opened again. She stared at the ceiling for a while, opening and closing her eyes as she yawned until she felt something heavy wrapped around her stomach. When Hinari turned her head to the right, her eyes circled.

    "B-beauty?" when she saw her beauty¡¯s dreamy and gorgeous face, Hinari finally remembered everything that happenedst night and her sleeping nerves all awakened at once. Her heart tightened asst night¡¯s scenario came shing back in her head like it just happened a moment ago.

    The first thing Hinari did was pinch her own cheeks. When she felt pain, she looked at Zaki again. She raised her hand to touch him but she was hesitant. She seemed to be scared to touch him for fear that he might disappear, that this was just a dream and illusion, or maybe that she did die and suddenly woke up in heaven.

    At that point in time, while Hinari¡¯s hand was hanging on air, Zaki moved. His eyes slowly opened and when he saw Hinari looking at him with circled eyes, Zaki quickly held her hand, which was about to touch his face, and he kissed it.

    "Good morning. Are you feeling better now?" he asked. He didn¡¯t attempt to rise. He instead held her closer to him as if he wanted to cuddle with her more. Well, honestly, he wanted to embrace her a little longer.

    "Are you still confused? You¡¯re alright now. This is reality i assure you, so don¡¯t wear such a face." He continued as he nted a soft kiss on her nose and then on her cheeks.

    But what Hinari did next was...

    She pushed him and she suddenly rose, surprising Zaki. When Zaki was about to rise as well, Hinari quickly held his shoulders and pinned him down. She moved her hands to his wrists as she sat on his stomach, straddling him.

    What she did made Zaki smile at her mischievously. Good... it looks like my pervert girl is finally back...

    Zaki didn¡¯t say a word. His eyes were just glued on her, waiting for what she was going to do next. She was wearing white hospital pyjamas; her long hair was messy and her eyes were still a bit swollen from all her cryingst night but... she was damn sexy in a cute kind of way!

    As Zaki was busy admiring the girl on top of him, Hinari then made her move. She bent, moved her face closer to his, raising Zaki¡¯s anticipation for a deep morning kiss.

    However, the deep kiss didn¡¯t happen.

    Unexpectedly, Hinari¡¯s lipsnded on Zaki¡¯s neck. The next second, she bit him hard.

    "Ahhh!! Hinari! Did you turn into a vampire overnight?!!" Zaki¡¯s sudden yell echoed inside the room.

 Chapter 507 Lets go home

    When Hinari heard him yell in pain, she was finally convinced this was earth and that she and this man under her were absolutely alive and kicking. So everything wasn¡¯t a dream... I am alive and my love is here with me!!

    As Hinari let go of Zaki¡¯s neck, a loud bang startled them both. Hinari abruptly pulled herself up, still straddling Zaki and turned towards the source of the sound.

    Ryou who seemed to be in panic was the one who stepped inside the room. It looked like he was rmed by Zaki¡¯s yell.

    "What happened?! Are you guys alr---" upon seeing Hinari straddling Zaki, Ryuo blushed and he immediately mped his mouth.

    "Err... uhm... forgive me. Please continue what you were doing." He shyly said and then in a blink of an eye, the door was shut closed again, leaving Zaki and Hinari speechless.

    After a moment, Hinari bit her lip and turned her gaze back to Zaki. Her eyes fell on the marks her teeth left on his neck and she blinked. It looked like she had bitten him quite hard.

    "My love... I¡¯m so sorry. I was too happy I forgot to control my strength. Let me soothe the pain I caused." She said and licked Zaki¡¯s neck, like a sweet little tease.

    "Is it still painful?" she asked when Zaki helped himself up. He sat on the bed, holding Hinari¡¯s waist while she was still straddling him.

    Zaki moved his face closer to hers and he smiled. "Yes, your remedy isn¡¯t quite enough. But I¡¯m sure the pain will go away if you kiss me like you¡¯ve never kissed me before."

    Hinari was speechless for a moment but she soon smiled at him seductively. She held his face as she spoke.

    "My pleasure, my love." She said and the next second, she mmed her lips on his.

    Thus, under broad daylight, just as he requested, Hinari kissed him with all her boldness; deep, passionate, and seductively lustful.

    As her kisses became more and more intense, Zaki wanted to ease off but it was toote.

    There was no way he could stop her; no, it was more like he didn¡¯t even want her to stop anymore. Despite knowing the fact that they were inside a hospital and that at any second, someone mighte in.

    "Hinari..." Zaki uttered, calling out her name like he was chanting a seductive spell. Their kisses had turned shameless and wet until Hinari finally felt Zaki¡¯s rock hard little brother rubbing against her.

    "Err... Z-zaki..." Hinari pulled away from the kiss. She looked at Zaki who was breathing heavily and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could see his ears were red as he stared at her with eyes filled with desire.

    Seeing her surprised expression, Zaki buried his face on her chest. "Damn... you¡¯re too much. You made me like this." He said in his husky voice and Hinari couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    "Y-you asked for it you know?" she retorted when Zaki held her hand.

    "Hinari... t-touch it." he said and Hinari¡¯s nose almost bled. She could see him starting to sweat so she could only bite her lips.

    "B-but we¡¯re in this-"

    "Please..."

    "Okay but... n-not here. Let¡¯s go to the-" Hinari couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence because Zaki suddenly moved. He hastily climbed out of the bed and carried her like a princess. Upon closing the bathroom door, Zaki put Hinari down and without wasting another second, he kissed her hard this time as he put her hand on his big, little brother.

    The instant Zaki felt her warm hand griping him, he let go of a moan as the passion of his kisses intensified. Hinari, on the other hand, didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She wanted to give her all to this man. She was willing to do anything for him and she would be very delighted to do so for as long as she lived.

    "Hinari... ahh... I¡¯m getting close." Zaki uttered and when Hinari felt him getting closer to the edge, she did her best to give him more pleasure. She leaned in and bit his nape again, while going faster, until Zaki finally let go.

    Zaki then rested his head on the nook of Hinari¡¯s neck.

    When he raised his face, he stared gently at Hinari. "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m bing more and more hopeless when ites to you." He said and Hinari smiled as she kissed his forehead.

    "Silly. You know I¡¯d do anything for you so you don¡¯t have to hold back." Hinari assured him and Zaki hugged her tight again.

    "Hinari... I love you... let¡¯s get married now." As those words left Zaki¡¯s mouth, Hinari looked at him in surprise. Zaki, on the other hand shyly rubbed his nape with his hand upon realizing that they were still inside the bathroom.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I even said this inside a bathroom. Damn... I¡¯m some." He said as his face reddened but Hinari just chuckled.

    "Pfft! It¡¯s notme okay? It¡¯s adorably cute. And who cares where and when you say it? As long as my beauty says it, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d reject it." She replied and Zaki¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and then utter happiness.

    "Thank you... Hinari... let¡¯s go home and get married."

 Chapter 508 My revenge is your revenge

    Inside the bathroom, Zaki and Hinari sped each other in a tight hug. Zaki rested his chin on her head, his eyes twinkling in delight. In thest few years, Zaki never imagined them getting married - he never even dared to think about it. But now, in just a matter of a few days, everything changed. He felt his chest beating ferociously, his brain seemed to have been electrified and his body had the urge to tremble in happiness as he thought about the very moment he would get to say ¡¯I do¡¯.

    The Zaki who once hated any thoughts about his future was long gone because right now, he no longer feared what was waiting ahead. As long as this person was with him, he would embrace anything, everything.

    "Mm... let¡¯s go home and get married. B-but first... Zaki... about what happenedst night..." When Hinari finally started speaking aboutst night¡¯s incident, Zaki slowly loosened his grip on her, and stared into her eyes. "I have to deal with those evil crocodiles once and for all. I will never forgive them. I won¡¯t let them off this time. I will take everything away from them. I will make them live in regret for the rest of their lives! I will make them pay, crush their bones until they won¡¯t even have the will to stand again."

    As Hinari spoke, Zaki saw the hostility and hatred shing across her eyes and his eyes looked around at anything but her, like a child suddenly getting worried about being caught doing naughty things.

    Hinari on the other hand, immediately noticed his reaction and somehow, she could already tell that Zaki might already have done something.

    "Zaki... did you already..." when Zaki¡¯s eyes finally fell on her again, Hinari paused.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I was too overtaken by ragest night." Zaki said and Hinari¡¯s eyes slowly widened.

    She suddenly held Zaki¡¯s face and looked at him with worry. She was afraid. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Zaki might have gone into beast mode and might have dirtied his hands with those scumbags. She knew that his big brother, the great, wasn¡¯t here to stop him.

    "Y-you... don¡¯t tell me you..."

    "I didn¡¯t hurt them, physically. Sei arrived and stopped me on time."

    The moment she heard that, Hinari¡¯s tensed shoulders dropped. She heaved a long deep breathe of relief as her hands fell into Zaki¡¯s hands.

    "Thank god..." she sighed.

    "Do you really not want them to be harmed? Even though they almost..."

    "No, that¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t want you to soil your hands with their rotten blood. I don¡¯t want my beauty to be tainted by those crocodiles. They¡¯re not worth it!"

    Her statement somehow made Zaki feel better. Sei was right... he would have made this person sad if he started killing again.

    "But... I already took actions to punish them. To give them what they deserve."

    When Hinari heard him, she blinked, but she wasn¡¯t shocked anymore. Even though she wanted to be the one to punish them, she knew that Zaki had done it all for her.

    "I couldn¡¯t calm downst night. My urge to kill them didn¡¯t subside until I saw them kneeling and crying with blood. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t wait for you to wake up." He continued and Hinari pressed her lips tight as she tiptoed and caressed his hair.

    "It¡¯s okay. I believe what you did was what I wanted to do to them. It was my fault for sleeping. And you are my beauty, you will be my other half very soon so my revenge is your revenge."

 Chapter 509 Karma is bitchiest of all bitches

    By the time Zaki and Hinari stepped out of the bathroom, they were both surprised by the presence of a certain man waiting for them, sitting like a boss that he was, his gaze piercing through the open window.

    "Sei..." Zaki called out and the man turned to them. He nced at Hinari and looked at Zaki again as he opened his mouth to speak.

    "Are you two ready?" he asked and Zaki blinked before rubbing the back of his neck with his hand. Well, it looked like he hadpletely forgotten about their n because of their steamy sessions.

    "Err... I... I haven¡¯t told her yet." Zaki replied and Sei¡¯s brows creased before he sighed.

    "Mr. Zuzuki is waiting in the other room. I already spoke with him. I¡¯m going back to country C now." Sei said as he stood up and Zaki quickly followed him.

    "O-okay... leave the rest to me, big bro." Zaki stated as he went and opened the door for him, like a gentleman. Sei then looked at Zaki, patted his shoulder before turning towards Hinari.

    "Hinari, I¡¯ll leave him to you. Make sure to watch him." He said and Hinari nodded like a rattle.

    "Yes. Please don¡¯t worry. I will." She replied and Sei looked satisfied.

    "Good, settle everything here ande home as soon as possible, Zaki."

    "Yes, yes. Go already."

    ...

    As soon as Sei left, Zaki immediately exined everything that he, with the help of Sei¡¯s influence, did. Hinari watched the news and even she was stunned. These brothers were indeed monsters. How could they manipte things so easily like that?! And where and how did they get all that evidence in a short amount of time?

    But Hinari was quite satisfied. She could imagine her father, who loved his position and status more than anything and anyone else, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. This was indeed the kind of punishment he deserved. He must realize that his possessions would not be able to save him; his money, his fame and every material thing he possessed and acquired in his lifetime were not permanent and would easily disappear in a blink of an eye.

    As for her stepmother and sister, when Hinari watched the footage of the duo kneeling before her father, begging him not to believe the usations, while her father just heartlessly left them like they were strangers to him, another forced smile carved on her face. What Zaki did was indeed the best revenge she could ask for, she never wanted them dead. She wanted them to reap the fruits of what they sowed. They finally experienced how it felt to be abandoned and most of all, they finally realized that karma is the bitchiest of all bitches.

    After seeing all this, Hinari suddenly embraced Zaki from behind as she whispered in his ear. "You are indeed my beauty... what you did is exactly what I wanted to happen." She said and she nibbled his ear.

    "My prince, stop seducing me, or else, I will really not hold back and pin you down, right now."

    "Hmm? My princess knight, did you forget that I pleasured you just minutes ago?"

    "It¡¯s still not enough. And I badly want to return the favor. But we still need to go and meet your grandpa."

    "Sigh... my beauty... you¡¯re bing a real pervert now."

    "Mm. It¡¯s all because of you. I will never get enough of you."

    "Well, me too... don¡¯t worry my love, when we get home, I have a ¡¯naughty¡¯ surprise for you."

    "Mm. I look forward to it."

    That day, after speaking with old man Zuzuki, the Zuzuki Corporation held an emergency conference. The chairman appeared with Zaki and Hinari.

    Old man Zuzuki announced that the Zuzuki Corporation was now under Red Empire, punishing his own son to the extreme for his selfishness and foolishness. The news shook the nation once again but the most shocking news that sted like a bang, was the announcement of Zuzuki¡¯s heir and The Red Empire¡¯s president¡¯s uing marriage.

    The media also revealed that the future wife of the controversial new president was actually the same Hinari, who was a famous, renowned author.

    And thus, just like that, the gorgeous couple became the talk of the nation, while a certain duo who looked like they had just stepped out of a zombie apocalypse, could only watch the TV in a daze, with eyes like of a dead fish.

 Chapter 510 Tomorrow

    Chen Residence...

    It was already dark. The sounds of the night crept through the windows along with the shadows of the moonlight.

    The man sitting on the sofa was staring at the moon above, as if lost in his thoughts.

    Zaki, who had just entered the study room, saw Sei in that state and he quietly walked towards him. He and Hinarinded in the country a few hours ago after everything in Country J was settled. Well, Zaki wanted to report to his older brother but he didn¡¯t expect to see Sei looking like a wolf under the moonlight, howling silently in the of the dark night, seemingly missing its beloved.

    "Sei..." Zaki then called out his name and the man simply nced at him. "What¡¯s with that face?"

    "This is your fault, idiot."

    "H-huh?"

    "I told you to get married already, so my wife will at leaste home even for two days."

    ". . ." Zaki was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect this man to be actually sulking like this right now but somehow, he understood why. Davi going to country A was indeed all because of him and what she was working on was extremely confidential so Sei couldn¡¯t go and just visit her whenever he wanted.

    "D-don¡¯t worry, okay? Hinari and I already talked about it. We just have to choose a date and it will only be the preparation left to do after that."

    As soon as Sei heard him, something glimmered in his eyes. Sei then stood up and held his younger brother¡¯s shoulders.

    "My younger brother, I will choose the date for you."

    "Okay, when?"

    "Tomorrow."

    ". . ."

    Sei looked at his wrist watch. "We still have plenty of time to prepare, and just to remind you, you made her wait for almost six years, don¡¯t add any more days to it. Don¡¯t worry Zaki, your big bro will assist you in everything."

    ". . ."

    ...

    Thus, that night, Zaki went and spoke with Hinari. Well, Zaki didn¡¯t actually protest at all. He even secretly approved with his big brother. It looked like he was pretty much the same as Sei after all, because he too couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Besides, Sei¡¯s sh wedding went just fine. It was even more romantic and exciting than any wedding he had seen before so what was wrong with him wanting to do the same thing? After all, he was Sei¡¯s younger brother and what was the point of postponing the wedding when they could do it tomorrow?

    Hinari also didn¡¯t even utter a single word of disapproval. She instead looked more excited than him, dering that that she too couldn¡¯t wait anymore for him to call her his wife. She was obviously ecstatic and thrilled that she immediately brought out her notes where she had written down a list of people she wanted to invite to her wedding day. She also actually already wrote the things she wanted to happen and what kind of wedding she had been dreaming of.

    When Zaki saw her notes, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and kiss her. His woman really was prepared and he couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    The nning was over in no time and the preparation immediately began. The difference this time was that Sei forced the bride and groom to go and have a rest since he knew they just arrived from a long trip. Sei told them that their people will do the preparation and the two, who also felt the need to rest, happily agreed.

    ...

    Somewhere in country A, a woman in a whitebcoat finally stepped out of a certain hugeb. She looked quite tired as she sat on a chair but the first thing she did as soon as she removed her gloves and mask, was to check her phone. When she saw the photo of her beloveds, a smile carved on her face and she kissed the screen.

    She had to devote herself to this experiment and dly, it seemed to be progressing well. If this continued, she might be able to leave this ce in a week and finally return home.

    Thinking positively, Davi smiled. She missed her Sei and her little Shin so much even though it hadn¡¯t even been a week yet since shest saw them.

    As she looked at their faces, Davi looked at her wrist watch and saw that it was already past midnight in Country C, so she didn¡¯t call Sei and just sent him a ¡¯goodnight, I miss you so much¡¯.

    When she was about to return her phone into her pocket so she could go back inside theb, Davi was halted by an uing call. She saw that it was her Sei so she immediately epted the call.

    "Hello? Darling?" Davi was obviously delighted.

    "Darling... my wife, pack up ande home now." Sei seemed to be in cloud nine as she said those words while Davi slightly creased her brows, curious about the reason why he was suddenly asking her home. Well they both knew what was at stake for this experiment. Sei even agreed for her to go to country A, knowing that they would not see each other for a week, even though he was obviously very unwilling. So why was he suddenly asking her home? Did something happen back home?

    Before Davi could ask, Sei spoke first.

    "Zaki and Hinari¡¯s wedding is tomorrow." He said and Davi¡¯s eyes widened.

    "W-what?! Tomorrow?!"

 Chapter 511 At sunse

    The light of dawn spread throughout the sky like exquisite and colorful wings of a butterfly. It was a very blissful morning, one that seemed to be filled with warmth and peace; a beautiful beginning.

    Sei headed towards the airport, his face delighted to the extreme, almost like an excited little child on their way to meet Santa. The time of Davi¡¯s arrival was still actually a bitter but Sei seemed to have lost all his patience.

    In the end, Sei, the great, waited at the airport for thirty minutes before the nended.

    The waiting obviously bothered him but the moment he saw his wife¡¯s face, everything else disappeared and his face brightened. The couple¡¯s reunion looked like a scene from a movie. Everyone who saw them at that moment would think they were lovers who had been separated for a long time. If they only knew that these two had only been separated for four days.

    "Darling... I miss you so much!" Davi uttered as she clung onto Sei¡¯s embrace.

    "Mm. I know. I miss you too, very much." He replied, kissing her head gently.

    "Where¡¯s my little Shin?"

    "He¡¯s still asleep." Sei lied and because he was extremely bad at lying, Davi couldn¡¯t help but raised her brow at him?

    "Oh really?"

    "Sorry, I purposely didn¡¯t take him so I could monopolize you like this first, at least for now."

    Sei could only surrender and admit the truth. Well, he knew his wife always saw through him.

    Looking at her king turning into his chibi self again, Davi was amused. She chuckled and kissed his lips, as he eyes twinkled at the sight of him in this state. "Okay, okay. I got it. Now let¡¯s go darling. We need to support Hinari and Zaki today. Don¡¯t worry. You can monopolize me more once their wedding ends," she said as she a winked at him.

    "Mm." he agreed but as soon as they boarded the car, Sei kissed Davi hard with hungry kisses, causing the two in front of the car to immediately raise the partition. Sigh... no wonder boss suddenly asked to change the car...

    "I haven¡¯t kissed you for four days..." Sei uttered and Davi could only surrender in bliss.

    When the two arrived at the Chen mansion, little Shin was already waiting outside like the good boy that he was. When he saw she came pull up, he immediately ran towards the car and stered his face on the window.

    "Mommy!!"

    The moment Davi stepped out of the car, little Shin hugged her legs lightly, as if he wanted to glue himself on her so that he could go wherever she went. "I missed you, Mommy!"

    After he said those words, Little Shin then red at his dad for leaving him behind. His face was full to usation and Sei just rubbed the back of his neck and then patted the little boy¡¯s head, as if telling him, "Sorry, son."

    ---

    After the trio¡¯s sweet reunion, they then headed to the wedding venue. The ce was a vi owned by Zaki, which was located at one of the most scenic parts of the city, overlooking the famous white harbor.

    Davi went straight to where Hinari was as soon as she arrived, little Shin following behind like a cute little puppy..

    Sei, on the other hand, went straight towards the wedding venue. When he spotted Zaki busily checking if there was still something that needed to be done in the already perfectly decorated venue, Sei smiled at the sight of the groom working hard.

    The wedding was set to startter that day - opposite of Davi and Sei¡¯s - at sunset.

    "You are working hard... good." Sei suddenly uttered, obviously amused with what he was seeing. The ce was already perfectly prepared.

    Hearing Sei¡¯s voice, the busy Zaki raised his brow and faced Sei.

    "You said you would support me with everything, right? Big bro?"

    "Yes."

    "Nowe with me, I need your help."

    Sei followed Zaki without any hesitation but the moment Zaki gave him flowers, the man raised his brow as he epted it.

    "Because you left so early in the morning, everything is already done. All that¡¯s left is this one. Arrange these flowers in the vase, please." Zaki exined as he pointed to an elegant porcin vase.

    "Now then, I have to go and call some guests. I¡¯ll leave that one for you, big bro." Zaki winked at Sei, not hiding his mischievous smirk before he left the man just standing there, looking at the flowers, seemingly unsure on what to do.

    Zaki thought that Sei would definitely not do it. Well, Zaki was obviously just being mischievous but to his surprise, when he looked back, he saw him quietly picking the flowers scattered on the table and seriously putting them in the vase one by one.

    Of course, this stunned not just Zaki but all the staff who were present. Their eyes couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Well, this was Seiji Chen, but here he was arranging flowers?!

    Seeing him, Zaki could only sigh and he walked back to him.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll help you."

    "I can do this. Compared to what you did for my wedding day, this is nothing."

    ". . ."

 Chapter 512 I do

    The day flew by and everything was ready.

    Zaki and Hinari¡¯s wedding was very private, just like Sei and Davi¡¯s. They invited only a few guests, almost the same guests who came to Davi and Sei¡¯s wedding but with a few others whom Hinari met during her career as an author.

    When the sun started to set, the wedding finally started.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now focused on Zaki, who wore a gorgeous ssic ck wedding suit tailored to perfection, standing by the altar. His parents were by his side, as well as the best man, Sei. He looked extremely beautiful as usual but he was even dreamier at that moment. He seemed to be quite tense but excitement and nervousness were evident in his eyes.

    Sei, the nosy best man beside him, leaned in close to his ear as they waited for the bride¡¯s arrival.

    "Rx Zaki. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going copse before your bride arrives if you keep tensing up like that." Sei muttered behind him, causing Zaki¡¯s vein to pop.

    "Sei... why don¡¯t you just go sit there like a good boy? I don¡¯t need the best man now, anyway." Zaki retorted and Sei simply smiled, looking quite satisfied.

    The first person toe down the aisle was Little Shin, the ring bearer. He looked so adorable in his little man suit that most of the guests let out an audible "naw" at the sight of him.

    After him was the maid of honor, Davi, who looked stunning in a deep red fishtail dress, which hugged her perfect figure. Sei¡¯s eyes could not be torn away from her as she made her way down the aisle, holding a small bouquet of flowers.

    After another moment, the song changed to the wedding march as it was finally the bride¡¯s turn to walk down the aisle.

    Zaki¡¯s eyes glimmered in utter wonderment at the sight of her. The scene quickly switched into slow motion for him. The white and red motif glowed under the sun as the gorgeous bride in white walked towards Zaki.

    Everything had be dreamy, as if time stood still and they were suddenly transported into wondend - at least in the eyes of the bride and groom.

    Their hearts started to beat as one, almost breathing in sync as their memories shed like a slide show between them as she walked closer to him. Each step was just so emotional. Their feelings and emotions at that moment were beyond words to define. No, they didn¡¯t even have the time to understand what they felt anymore.

    Finally, Hinari reached her beautiful groom. The two gazed at each other and no words needed to be said. Their eyes said it all; the way they felt about each other, the overwhelming feeling of happiness and how unreal this moment was for both of them.

    The ceremony started and carried on until it was finally time to take their vows.

    "Hinari Zuzuki, do you take Zaki Chen to be yourwful wedded husband, to have and to hold, for better or for worse, for as long as you both shall live?"

    "I do."

    "Zaki Chen, do you take Hinari Zuzuki to be yourwful wedded wife, to have and to hold, for better or for worse, for as long as you both shall live?"

    Zaki gazed at the woman across him, quietly. This was the woman who never gave up on him for almost six years. This was the woman who never left him no matter how much he pushed her away. The person who gave him hope... The person who taught him what love was... the person who taught him how to fight for his life... and the person who gave him a future he thought never existed.

    Looking at her, Zaki¡¯s eyes welled but he fought the tears. He couldn¡¯t even imagine a future without her anymore. This was the girl that he had unknowingly been waiting for, and he swore to do anything and everything, to make her smile until his veryst breath.

    As the sun set on the horizon, as if he was offering the remainder of his life to her, Zaki said...

    "I do."

    ~ THE END

 Chapter 513 Youre nex

    After they were pronounced as husband and wife, Hinari was about to throw her bouquet but she suddenly stopped. She gave the flower to Zaki and asked him to throw it for her, giving him the reason that she couldn¡¯t lift her hands well because of her dress, when in fact she was just too overwhelmed with happiness that she seemed to have lost all her strength.

    Zaki could only do as she asked. He then turned and tossed the bouquet without even a warning. Everyone was surprised as they all followed the bouquet which travelled all the way to the back.

    The flowernded on a mysterious godly feature sitting at the back. He just reflexively caught it because he thought it would hit his face! Everyone gasped while the man himself was confused as he stared at what he just caught.

    When Zaki saw that the expressionless devil was the one who caught his flower, a mischievous smile carved on his lips and he silently uttered four words to him; "Little devil, you¡¯re next."

    Although the man¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all, Zaki still smirked at him and the next moment, Zaki scooped his wife up in his arms and then carried her away like a princess.

    "Hubby, where are we going?"

    "My wife, what kind of question is that? To our wedding night, of course."

    "My dear husband, I understand your excitement but don¡¯t you think you are forgetting something? We still need to attend the reception."

    "T-that¡¯s right. Sorry, I was too eager that I forgot."

    _________________

    To my dearest readers,

    I hope you all enjoyed this story so far. Although it finally ended, this is not a total goodbye yet for sei, zaki, davi and hinari and rest of the characters. Well, i promised before that i will write about the 2 couple¡¯s marriage life, davi¡¯s second pregnancy etc. And yes, i will fulfill it but not now... i will publish an afterstory volume in the future so dont remove this book in your libraries yet...

    From tomorrow onwards, i am going to focus on my new books especially, I hate you devil... i will asure you that you will have another blissful and enjoyable journey if you join me... so please dont forget to check "I hate you devil" and lets travel with the characters¡¯ (Little thunder and little devil -er... are these nicknames a joke? ^^) journey.

    The story might remind you about ILYM a lot in beginning but i have surprises in the near future... I will do my best to make it as beautiful or even more beautiful than ILYM so i hope i will see you all there again... and i will shamelessly ask you to support it...

    Thank you so much and see you all in I hate you devil... i love you all.

    ~Kazzen

 Chapter 514 INTERVIEW

    Hello my dearest readers, this author has an important announce for all of you so please read this update until the end. ^.~

    Ahh, it¡¯s been more than a month since Ist updated this book. Did you miss our characters? Who is the character you missed the most?

    I checked thement section for thest two chapters of this book and saw questions there so I¡¯ve thought about doing an interview to answer your queries. Of course, I invited the main character of ILYM to do the interview, so let¡¯s start!

    DAVI: Hello author-san! I¡¯m so d you chose me and my husband to be your interviewer. *smiling warmly*

    SEI: *silent, in chibi mode*

    KAZZEN: Of course, you guys are the main characters here so choosing you both are a given. *grinned*

    DAVI: Okay, the readers really wanted some answers so we better start now. *turned to her quiet hubby and whispered at him* Uhm... darling, it¡¯s your part.

    *Sei cleared his throat first before he started reading the notes in his hand*

    SEI: First question... when will you release the promised after story?

    KAZZEN: Ah, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you the exact date but it will definitelye. Of course, I hope my dear readers can wait. Don¡¯t worry I already started writing it and I will promise you guys that your waiting will be worth it. Because the after story will be all about their journey as a family. You will see what kind of husband Sei would be like when his dear wife is pregnant until she gave birth. Of course, Hinari and Zaki¡¯s married life will also be included. So please look forward to it. *grinning wide*

    DAVI: *blushed* Well, hubby wasn¡¯t with me when I found out that I¡¯m pregnant until I gave birth so I¡¯m kind of looking forward to his reactions as well. *Smiled excitedly at Sei*

    *Sei just cleared his throat again but he also looked excited.*

    DAVI: Okay, second question. What happened to Zaki? Was he cured? The readers are also asking if you are nning to include the answer of these questions in the after story.

    KAZZEN: Yeah, I saw a lot of questions about that and this was one of the main reason why I decided to do an interview. I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not nning to include Zaki¡¯s battle with his illness in the after story. It¡¯s because the after story will be focused in their marriage life and I don¡¯t want to include depressing and sad moments in it. Moreover, there will be a time leap so the talk about Zaki¡¯s cure won¡¯t be tackled in this book¡¯s uing volume...

    SEI: *silent*

    DAVI: So does this mean that you will not reveal if Zaki is cured or not? *curious*

    KAZZEN: Haha, Zaki¡¯s fans would get mad if I do that. *sweat drops*

    DAVI: But you said you won¡¯t include it in the after story.

    KAZZEN: That¡¯s right. It won¡¯t be revealed in this book.

    SEI: !!!

    DAVI: Eh? Not in this book? Could it be that you will make another book for Zaki?!

    KAZZEN: *grinning* Hehe. No, there won¡¯t be a new book about Zaki alone.

    DAVI: Come on dear author, just spill the beans. *sweat drop*

    KAZZEN: Okay, okay. Honestly, there¡¯s still a lot of questions about Zaki¡¯s character. There¡¯s more about him that wasn¡¯t revealed in ILYM. I can say that there are still some mysteries unsolved about him. But of course, I won¡¯t reveal anything here. *evil grin* If the readers want to find out more about Zaki, even about whether he will survive or not, I¡¯m asking every loyal reader of mine to migrate in my other novel, I HATE YOU DEVIL.

    DAVI: So you mean, Zaki will be one of the major characters in that book?

    KAZZEN: Hmm... he will be one of the most important character there. Of course, the rest of you will be there too. *wink*

    DAVI: Aww... really?!!

    KAZZEN: Yep, so my dearest readers, if you miss ILYM¡¯s characters,e meet them again in I HATE YOU DEVIL. That story might have its own vor but I think if you loved ILYM, then you would definitely love I hate you devil too. I¡¯m advertising it here because I can¡¯t see most of ILYM¡¯s readers there. T^T I wonder if they didn¡¯t like the idea of rebirth but there is a reason why it needed to be that way. Everything has a purpose. And I assure you guys that it wasn¡¯t a depressing story. I saw somements saying that they think the novel will be another clich¨¦ rebirth story that is focused on depressing and endless revenge and that¡¯s why they dropped it upon reading the first two chapters, but no, really, I hate you devil is not a revenge story. Like, who set the rules that all rebirth stories will always be all about revenge, revenge and revenge? I¡¯m not saying that my FL is a goody-to-shoes that will never retaliate. Actually, she¡¯s a strong woman. If I would describe her, I would say, she¡¯s like chess yer, someone who stay lowkey ns silent until it¡¯s time for her to say ¡¯checkmate¡¯. And you won¡¯t be seeing her real ability in the first 100 chaps ^^. But I just wanna say that I hate you devil is fun and not a tragic type so please give it a try. ^^ It is connected to ILYM. And there¡¯s a much deeper connection between Zaki dear and our male MC there.

    DAVI: Wow, that¡¯s some great surprise! I wonder what will be our role there. *grinned* And uhm... connection? Now I¡¯m curious.

    KAZZEN: That will be answered there. *zip mouth* About your roles... you two will always be yourselves. Hehe. But I think you will have more appearance there than your husband.

    *Sei¡¯s face immediately darkened*

    KAZZEN: Haha, it¡¯s a joke Sei the great! I just wanna tease you because you¡¯re such a no good interviewer.

    SEi: *silent*

    KAZZEN: Ah, I have this question for you Sei. What do you prefer? A baby girl or a baby boy?

    SEI: B-baby? *surprised and then suddenly knelt in one knee before his wife*

    SEI: My wife... are you pregnant?!

    KAZZEN: Haha, er... I¡¯m just asking okay? Now I kind of feel a bit worried when your wife gets pregnant again. *grin*

    DAVI: Hehe. Hubby, please go back to your seat. Let us close the interview first. Author-san, do you still have a word to say?

    KAZZEN: Okay, so dear readers, the after story is still on the process but while waiting for it, you guys have to read I hate you devil, and meet our beloved characters there again and of course meet the new ones while uncovering some mysteries and sailing for another journey. SEE YOU THERE. *wink*

    DAVI & SEI: See you guys in I hate you devil. *waved*

    *Curtain closed*

    P.s. if you still have questions, drop it inment box and i might release another interview to answer it...

 Chapter 515 - Yu Chen

    <h4>Chapter 515 - Yu Chen</h4>

    Few months after Hinari and Zaki''s wedding¡­

    Three men were sitting at the round table in Sei''s study. The CEO of Red empire, Sei, President Zaki and the CEO of an empire that was currently rising, the Yu Empire headed by the young man dubbed as the devil, Yu Chen.

    Sei and Zaki considered him as their younger brother since they encountered him during the civil war in Country H. He was the young boy who continuously chased after them, purely for his obsession on the hacker Monster, which is Sei.

    At first, Sei and Zaki agreed to the boy''s request in joining them because of the presence of Nine and Ten. Back then, while Yu Chen was chasing them, Zaki immediately recognized two of Yu Chen''s bodyguards.

    Number Nine and number Ten were among the experimentalb created kids that was based in the town of Zemei. When Zaki saw them, he was surprised that they had actually survived the explosion. Zaki never thought that two of his kind were still living and serving their very own master. At the time, Sei and Zaki had no idea on what happened to that town, so they agreed with Yu Chen''s ridiculous request of joining them. But of course, the alliance happened after an intense battle between Zaki with Nine and Ten teaming up against him.

    Even though Zaki emerged the victor despite fighting the two of them simultaneously, Sei was the one who called off the fight towards the end and simply agreeing with Yu Chen''s wish. Thus, for a the next couple of years, Yu Chen followed Sei and Zaki around and helped them with their quest ¨C never demanding anything in return.

    Sei and Zakiter on discovered that the teenage Yu Chen was just bored. He was aiming for nothing and Sei, the hacker, just happened to be the only one that caught his interest. Sei and Zaki also found out that Nine and Ten were actually bought by Yu Chen''s grandfather before the explosion that annihted the entire town of Zemei.

    ording to Yu Chen, his grandfather simply gave Nine and Ten to him, telling him that they were now his bodyguards. The old man also informed Yu Chen that the boys cost him a great fortune. When Sei and Zaki found that they couldn''t get any information from them, they could no longer cast Yu Chen aside. Anyway, he had been following them like a loyal pet and had never once betrayed their trust. Yu Chen was just seeking for a reason to keep going. It came out in a conversationter, that Yu Chen''s grandfather was forced to hide Yu Chen in the war-torn country as it was easier hiding someone who was supposed to be dead in such chaos. The old man faked his death to keep him safe. A special bond was formed between them during those years and Zaki had spent time with his other younger brothers ¨C Nine and Ten ¨C as well.

    A couple of yearster however, Yu Chen''s grandfather brought him back. Since then, Sei and Zakipletely lost contact with him. Keeping in touch was not high on their list too, due to their rather dangerous situation at that time.

    The next time they met this so-called younger brother of theirs, Yu Chen was already a CEO. The teenager who was already quite indifferent back then had turned into an emotionless bastard who only knew how to make money. And worse was that, this Yu Chen was really living his ''devil'' nickname by involving himself with all sorts of trouble just to entertain himself.

    Sei and Zaki was thankful that they made this man their ally when he was still young or else, he would most certainly be a HUGE pain for them to deal with had he turned out to be their enemy.

    "So? Why are you here again? I still couldn''t forget that you just disappeared like a bubble during my wedding, you punk. You should have at least stayed for a while l after throwing away the flower that you caught! Tsk, tsk, tsk. When will you settle down? Huh?" Zaki was shaking his head.

    However, the man ignored him, and looked at Sei instead.

    "Bro Sei, I know that you already know the reason why I am here." Yu Chen said. His voice as serious as ever. "Isn''t it better if we exclude this guy from this talk" he added as he nced at Zaki.

    "Hah! Exclude. Me? No way. Don''t you dare ask me to leave, Sei!" Zaki protested, causing Sei to sigh.

    But before Sei could give in, someone knocked on the door.

    "Forgive my intrusion boss," Ryuo was the one who peeked by the door. "Uhm¡­ Zaki, your wife is¡­ well, pleasee with me and go see her." Ryuo sounded like he was in a panic.

    Zaki noisily stood. He was immediately worried just by seeing Ryuo''s expression. Hinari was getting sicklytely and her mood was also constantly off so Zaki was worried about her. He kept on asking her to visit the hospital or ask Davi to see her but the girl kept refusing, telling him that she was just a little feverish.

    "What happened?" Zaki asked as he hastily walked to the door. He didn''t even bother to excuse himself.

    Once the door was closed, Yu Chenzily leaned on the chair. He was a little surprised seeing Zaki''s face looking utterly worried. Yu Chen remembered Zaki as the beast who doesn''t know how to even feel anxious ¨C even when he''s staring death in the face. He understood that Zaki had changed but it Yu Chen still couldn''t get used to the idea that these two had actually became "normal people" and are even husbands now.

    Letting out a quiet sigh, Yu Chen barely opened his mouth to speak when again, there was a knock on the door. This time it was Kaide.

    "Boss! Pleasee with me! Your wife is trying to climb a tree! She wanted to get the ripe mango by herself!" Kaide yelled and he was almost crying without tears.

    What the man said made Sei froze for a split second before dashing out the door as if he was escaping a fire.

    Yu Chen was left sitting there alone, blinking at the door in disbelief. He DID NOT just see his big Bro Sei imitate ''The sh'' at the mere mention of his wife climbing a tree!!

 Chapter 516 - Pfftt

    <h4>Chapter 516 - ''Pfftt''</h4>

    Sei ¨C who had channeled The sh ¨C arrived at the front yard in no time. He saw his wife standing there with three anxious maids blocking her from climbing up the tree.

    "C¡¯mon, I¡¯m a former soldier. I¡¯m not someone so fragile and weak. Climbing a tree is a piece of cake for me, okay? So stop worrying and let me climb." Davi¡¯s hands were on her waist as she lectured the maids before her.

    "But Miss, we can¡¯t let you climb. Master would faint if he saw you climbing up there. Please let the guards climb."

    "No! I want to be the one getting that beautiful fruit. I can¡¯t let anyone touch it first." Davi said as she looked up, admiring that yellow little fruit as if it was some precious gem. "Don¡¯t worry about my husband. He¡¯s busy in his study right now. What he doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t make him faint. So all you have to do is keep this a sec ¨C"

    Before Davi couldplete her sentence, a warm but powerful arm was wrapped around her waist. Oh no! Hubby¡¯s here!

    "D-darling... why are you here?" Davi turned and looked up at her husband¡¯s face. "You have an important business to attend to, right?" her voice became as sweet as honey as she turned to face him.

    "Davi, I won¡¯t let you climb. That¡¯s dangerous." Sei told her. His voice gentle and filled with worry.

    "Geez Sei... don¡¯t worry. The tree is not high and I¡¯m an expert at this. Anyways, I was nning to use ad ¨C"

    Davi¡¯s words were cut off by Sei¡¯s lips suddenlynding on hers, effectively stopping her from talking. The maids ¨C seeing their master¡¯s actions ¨C immediately dispersed and left the lovers alone.

    "I¡¯ll get it for you," said Sei when their lips parted. dly, thedy didn¡¯t insist anymore.

    Davi knew that Sei was a total worrywart. When Davi told him that she was pregnant just days ago, Sei was overjoyed. This wasn¡¯t Davi¡¯s first pregnancy, so she was rtively calm when she heard the news. She was simply happy, but it wasn¡¯t the same for her husband. Sei wasn¡¯t by her side back then so this news overwhelmed him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel very much excited about this.

    Since then, the man had gone over the top in ensuring Davi would not have a single chance to get hurt. He began worrying so much that he sometimes pop up out of nowhere around their house to check on her even during the times when he was supposed to be at work dealing with an important project. He even asked the maids and guards to watch her carefully.

    Well, Davi admitted that she was being ridiculoustely. She knew that the sudden mood swings and stubbornness she was going through was just part and parcel of her pregnancy. She demands silly things and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from doing unnecessary things that she believes is not dangerous, but was actually very unsafe for a pregnant woman.

    However, whenever Seies to her rescue, her stubbornness dissipates easily with just a little coaxing from him. It was as if the man already mastered the art of dissolving her sudden hard headedness.

    "But Sei, you have work." Davi¡¯s brows creased.

    "It¡¯s alright, Yu Chen can wait. I¡¯ll have him stay for the night, so we¡¯ll have plenty of time to continue our meetingter." Sei exined as he patted his wife¡¯s head. "Which one do you want me to get?" Sei then asked as he looked up.

    Davi lifted her hand and pointed to a particrly rounded, and juicy-looking yellow fruit.

    Sei loosened his tie and climbed the tree so easily. Davi was pping like a child as she looked up. Well, this was the first time she saw Sei climb a tree!

    "My wife, this one?" he asked.

    "No darling, the one on the right."

    "This one?"

    "No, the other one."

    "This rounded one?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s it darling!"

    Meanwhile, a certain someone who was observing from behind the floor-to-ceiling window had his mouth partially hanging open in disbelief as he watched the magnificent Monster he knew from his younger days, now climbing a freaking tree just to get a single fruit for his woman. His eyes filled up with confusion as he wondered why Sei needed to be the one doing such a thing when he could just ask his men to climb the tree for him.

    "Uncle... are you lonely?" a little voice reached the man¡¯s ears and he looked down.

    Little Shin was looking up at him. The little boy was wearing a catchy ck and white uniform. It appeared that he had just came from school.

    "My parents are the sweetest, right? Do you have a girlfriend?" Little Shin continued asking. However, the man just turned and leaned his broad back against the ss window.

    "Not really." That was his answer for the boy¡¯s first question. "Hmm... I guess so," was his answer for the second one and, "I don¡¯t have a girlfriend," was for thest one. His expression was incredibly calm and almost emotionless.

    "Why? You don¡¯t like girls?" the boy innocently asked when suddenly, a loud ¡¯pfftt¡¯ echoed inside the room, causing the two to look at the man by the door.

    "Sorry boss. I am notughing. That was... ahem... fart." The man by the door nudged hispanion before he hid himself behind the opened door.

    "Uncle, your bodyguards are awesome! They can fart pretty loud. Could that be the reason why you don¡¯t have a girlfriend? Your bodyguards could have farted so loud and scared all the prettydies away?" Little Shin said as an impish smile curved on his adorable face. The kid was pretty humorous and even talking like an old man. As expected with the son of two geniuses.

    "The smell could be a huge turn off too!" that mischievous little voice added.

    "No, no, no, Little Shin!" suddenly, the man who just hid behind the door came out as one of them immediately protested. "It¡¯s definitely not our fault why our boss never had a girlfriend! Definitely NOT our fault!"

    As those words left the guard¡¯s mouth, he went into hiding again, using the doors as a shield from the deadly gaze that their boss is throwing them.

    Little Shin then looked at his uncle again.

    "He said you NEVER had a girlfriend." The boy blinked at him. "So, uncle really don¡¯t like girls?" he asked again and for the second time around, followed by another loud ¡¯Pfftt¡¯ exploding from behind the door.

    "Gu Wei ... get out, or else..." before Little Shin¡¯s uncle could finish his sentence, the man called Gu Wei who was hiding behind the door bolted out of the room like the devil himself was at his heels.

    ¡õ¡õ¡õ

    I saw that many of you are still here. I¡¯m so happy that you guys didn¡¯t forget this story... i love you all <3

 Chapter 517 - Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 517 - Prediction</h4>

    Meanwhile, as soon as Zaki reached the kitchen, he saw his wife standing by the stove. She was wearing a cute apron and a hai, holding a knife in one hand and spat in the other.

    "Please stop her, fourth boss!" Ryuo was begging Zaki, looking at him like he was about to cry. "You have a big shot guest today, right? Miss Hinari can¡¯t be the cook today at all cost! T^T"

    Zaki could only sigh. Everyone in this mansion had experience a great tribtion once before because of Hinari. Zaki had just left the hospital that time so he was resting when his wife offered to cook since Sei and his wife and son were still not homete that night.

    After their wedding, Hinari had been busy with her work. So once she¡¯s home, she would always spend her free time cuddling or being together with Zaki in everything she does. She sometimes do house chores but as far as Zaki remembered, the only food Hinari ever cooked for him were eggs and miso soup.

    That night, once the foods Hinari cooked were served on the table, the Chen family, including the guards, experienced a traumatic event. Hinari¡¯s cooking skill was beyond terrible. Of course, not wanting to hurt his wife¡¯s feeling, Zaki forced everyone to eat. Of course, including himself. The poor bodyguards were crying as they ate that night. Since then, everyone would always panic upon seeing their fourth boss¡¯ wife heading towards the kitchen.

    Zaki didn¡¯t notice the real level of Hinari¡¯s cooking skill before because he was always the one cooking. Apart from the fact that Zaki had learn how to cook since he was young because he had to cook for Sei during their times together in that war torn country, Zaki also ended up being the official cook once he married Hinari. Zaki was not allowed to overwork himself so he was always sent home earlier than anyone else despite him being Red Empire¡¯s president. He understood Sei¡¯s decision so he didn¡¯tin, he can¡¯t also sadden his wife so Zaki could only be obedient. Due to that, Zaki and his two body guards, Ryuo and Kaide became the Chen household¡¯s cook every dinner time. Surprisingly, Zaki actually had such a great cooking skill. In fact, he was better than most of their chefs in the country, making Hinari so damn proud of him that she even wrote a book about him entitled, "Mr. President is a houseband".

    "C¡¯mon fourth boss! Please stop her!" As Ryuo continued begging, Zaki finally approached his wife. He wrapped his arms around her waist as he hugged her from behind.

    "Today is your rest day Hinari." He whispered in her ear.

    "Well, you have a guest and I¡¯m a little bored so let me make some snack." She grinned, looking quite motivated.

    "Snack?" Zaki was relieved. At least, she¡¯s not aiming to cook for dinner.

    "Yep, I¡¯m nning to bake a delicious cake."

    "Ohh, do you know how to bake?"

    Hinari¡¯s lips curved up mischievously as she turned and pinched her husband¡¯s chin. "Wait and see my love." She told him. "Now go back so I could start now."

    However, Zaki didn¡¯t let go. "I¡¯m worried. You might start a fire." He replied and Hinari puffed her cheeks.

    "I¡¯m not going to make love with you tonight!" she retorted, causing Zaki to chuckle.

    "Oh really? Are you sure about that my wife? Did you forget that your pervert self had r.a.p.ed me not once nor twice?" he whispered and Hinari¡¯s face turned as red as a cooked lobster.

    "T-that¡¯s just because I was drunk! And you seduced me to r.a.p.e you!" she argued and Zaki chuckled again. Hinari had really turned into a total putty in his husband¡¯s hand. Her perverted side was like a turtle¡¯s head, hiding, whenever Zaki attacks her. Hinari had soon realized that Zaki was a much bigger pervert than her. He was such a shameless husband in bed and she really couldn¡¯t stand a chance against him since they got married!

    "Haha, okay. Got it." Zaki smiled but Hinari continued puffing her cheeks.

    "No kisses for you either!" she dered before she turned her back and faced the stove again.

    However, Zaki suddenly pulled her and he captured her lips. He kissed her deep and hard until Hinari felt her knees slightly weakened.

    Once their lips parted, Zaki smiled at her. "I¡¯m going back, make sure not to destroy the kitchen okay?" he kissed her forehead before he finally left.

    Hinari was left standing there, speechless. Sigh... her beast just wouldn¡¯t stop getting better by the day... in shamelessness department though. She just couldn¡¯t beat him anymore!

    ...

    Inside the study, Sei and Yu Chen were already back in their seats. Davi was also present.

    Davi already knew Yu Chen because Sei introduced him to her months ago. Davi had be one of Yu Chen¡¯s doctors and she was currently studying Yu Chen¡¯s CIP syndrome.

    However, the main reason why Davi joined their talk was because this talk was about Zaki and Nine and Ten. Davi was currently working her ass finding cure for Zaki and she had partnered with Yu Chen¡¯s own team of scientists.

    "There¡¯s a mistake in the scientists¡¯ predictions about (Nine)Kyuu¡¯s lifespan." Yu Chen began. "It looked like his lifespan is shorter than Zemei¡¯s Scientists¡¯ prediction. Kyuu suffered multiple pain attacks for one whole day, two days ago. His doctor said he has only two months left after that pain attack. And he said that he would spend these two months of his life suffering from severe pain." Yu Chen told them.

    Hearing Yu Chen¡¯s words, Davi pressed her lips tight. It was because she actually had the same conclusion about the pain that the three of them would suffer. Although she was certain that Zaki would live the longest life among all the survivors from thatb, this news changed everything. When Davi was working on Juu and Kyuu¡¯s data, she realized that the children who passed as the perfect products of the experiment, the children numbered from 1 to 10, have a far shorter lifespan than Zaki, who was dubbed as the only failed product. ording to the scientists in thatb, the boys would die in their 20¡¯s and Davi predicted that Juu and Kyuu would reach the end of their lifespan, three years earlier than Zaki.

    However, it seemed like that prediction was only if nothing bad would happen. Does this mean that if Zaki would suffer such a sudden attack, his lifespan would also dramatically decrease?

 Chapter 518 - Whos that girl

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Who''s that girl</h4>

    [PLEASE REFRESH PREVIOUS CHAPTER BEFORE READING THIS CHAP. I ALREADY CHANGE THE CONTENT^^]

    Outside Sei¡¯s study, Zaki was quietly leaning against the door with his hands in his pockets.

    His face looked calm but his eyes were glimmering with something intense. He stood there for a long while before he eventually left.

    Zaki found himself walking back to the kitchen. He leaned against the door frame as he watched his wife enjoying herself in her baking task while Little Shin was reading a book as he sat at the head of the table. The little guy was there to watch his aunt.

    A slight smile curved on Zaki¡¯s lips seeing how happy Hinari was while doing her very best. However, the man didn¡¯t let her see him. When Hinari felt that someone was watching her, she lifted her face towards the door but Zaki was no longer there.

    Zaki walked aimlessly towards the living room. His expression was grey. But once he saw Juu and Kyuu sitting quietly in the corner, his expression somehow changed a little.

    He walked towards the quiet duo and sat across them.

    "Yo!" he said and the two simply blinked at him. "Sigh... stop being so gloomy, you two."

    "Gloomy? Juu, are we gloomy?" Kyuu innocently asked to the man right next to him and the man frantically shook his head.

    Zaki could only sigh again. He forgot that these two were far worse than him. Even if they were already in their mid-twenties, their emotional intelligence was utterly messed up. In fact, they were abnormally devoid with human emotions. Unlike him, Juu and Kyuu were called as one of those ten sessful product who possessed absolute obedience towards their master. They were like robots who couldn¡¯t think about themselves.

    Looking at them, Zaki wondered if someone could manage to open the chained window of their hearts too, just like what happened to him.

    The thought that these two would die just like this made him felt miserable. Not towards himself because he had realized how fortunate he was. He was fortunate because Sei took him out of thatb earlier than anyone else and even gave his mother to him to at least nt some emotions in his young heart. He was fortunate because, he met Hinari made him feel like he was just a normal human being who was capable of loving someone.

    He was very fortunatepared with Juu and Kyuu. Even though they manage to survive that explosion, he knew that they really don¡¯t feel like living at all, even now. He could even tell in their eyes that they were not worried or scared about the fact that their time was about to end. He couldn¡¯t even see any remorse or anger, especially towards Kyuu, who had just suffered excruciating pain just days ago. As always, they looked like there was nothing wrong at all.

    "Hey, you two..." Zaki leaned his head on his palm as he looked at them. "Do you have anyone you like?" he asked. "Except Chen. Don¡¯t include him or me. What I mean is... a girl."

    The two looked at each other and they looked like they didn¡¯t understand the question at all.

    "Okay, it¡¯s like this..." Zaki leaned forward as he ced his elbows on his knees. "What I mean is... is there a girl who ever caught your attention? Like, when you see her, you can¡¯t take your eyes off her because you thought she¡¯s really pretty and you can¡¯t stop thinking about her. Something like that."

    Surprisingly, the two nodded.

    Zaki was surprised. "Ohh!! Really?!!" he was suddenly excited. Even Juu actually nodded.

    "Juu... don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about that girl who hurt Chen!" Kyuu suddenly confronted Juu.

    When Juu looked down and hesitantly nodded, Kyuu blinked at him before he sighed.

    "I hate that girl. Well, she¡¯s pretty but she hurt Chen, how could you still like her?" Kyuuined.

    "But, I couldn¡¯t think about any other girl but her." the quiet man finally spoke.

    "That¡¯s because she¡¯s the only girl who spoke to you! And didn¡¯t I tell you to forget about her? You can¡¯t like anyone who hurt Chen, you get it?" Kyuu burst out while Juu simply tilted his head.

    "I see." Was all Juu uttered after a moment and Kyuu finally calmed down.

    Zaki, who was listening like an old man watching his sons bicker about their crushes finally spoke. He was intrigued with the girl they were talking about. A girl hurt Yu Chen that devil kid? Now that¡¯s a big surprise!

    "A girl hurt Yu Chen? Who? When?" Zaki began the interrogations. Thankfully, Kyuu spill all the beans without any further ado.

    "Ohh... so that¡¯s what happened. I never thought that that little devil had experienced heartbreak at such a young age." Zaki was amused. "Was that heartbreak the reason behind his hardened heart? That girl, where is she now?"

    Juu and Kyuu looked at Zaki. "She¡¯s with someone else now. She has forgotten about Chen and us too." Kyuu sounded betrayed while Juu simply looked down.

    "She¡¯s married?" Zaki¡¯s eyes widened.

    "No but... she already has a man."

    "So when Yu Chen met her again, she already has a boyfriend?"

    "No, Chen never met her."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "We don¡¯t know. Chen refuse to meet her."

    "Why, he didn¡¯t like her anymore?"

    "We don¡¯t know. Chen don¡¯t like talking about her."

    "Hmm... I didn¡¯t think that little devil is quiteplicated too, eh. I¡¯ll bug him about thister." Zaki rubbed his chin with his thumb before he returned his attention towards the boys. "So? How about you, Kyuu? Who¡¯s that girl you like?"

    Kyuu leaned back and rested his head on the couch. "I don¡¯t really know if I like her. I don¡¯t know. I think, I just like talking to her. When I¡¯m alone in the hospital, she always visits me in my room."

    "Ohh... she¡¯s a nurse?"

    "No, she¡¯s a patient too. She alwayse in my room with her IV drip. She said she has cancer. I didn¡¯t feel like escaping the facility when she¡¯s there." Kyuu said. There wasn¡¯t any change in his expression but Zaki could see a little glimmer in his eyes as he spoke about her.

    ¡õ¡õ¡õ

    Don¡¯t forget to leave ament guys ^^

    Readers from IHYD, are you guys here? hands up!!

 Chapter 519 - The only way

    <h4>Chapter 519 - The only way</h4>

    Back in the study room, the atmosphere increasingly became gloomy.

    Davi had suggested a n, that she would team up with the scientists and doctors behind Juu and Kyuu¡¯s treatment.

    After their serious talk, Davi and Sei were left inside the room. Sei¡¯s expression became even gloomier as soon as Yu Chen left. He hugged his wife from behind as he rested his face on her shoulder.

    Sei was worried and torn. His wife was pregnant. He wanted her to just stay home and be safe but Zaki needed her.

    Davi understood why her husband was wearing such a face. She knew that he was torn whether he would let her go or not. She knew that Zaki was a very important person to Sei so even though he was not saying a thing, Davi could already tell what was behind his silence.

    "It¡¯s okay Sei, I¡¯ll be fine." Davi lifted her hand and ran her fingers through his hair. "When I was pregnant with Little Shin, I was studying that time. There¡¯s no big difference from that time and now actually. My work is almost the same as studying so you don¡¯t have to worry. Our baby will be fine. I assure you that." she assured him and the man took a deep breath.

    "Mn... I understand. I¡¯m just worried that you will overwork yourself while you¡¯re there." He replied, his voice still downhearted.

    Davi turned and cupped his face. "Darling, I¡¯m not going to overwork myself. I will never do anything that could harm our baby so cheer up now, okay?" she smiled at him, trying her best to brightened the man¡¯s gloomy mood.

    dly, his expression eventually turned better. "I¡¯m sorry. I am not supposed to be acting like this. I just felt a little helpless... I wish I could help you." he said as he embraced her.

    "Darling... you¡¯re already helping quite a lot. You¡¯re doing your very best too. You¡¯re my strength, Sei. We¡¯re all together in this. If not for you, I would¡¯ve given up on Zaki long ago. The resources you gathered gave us hope, so don¡¯t feel like that, okay?"

    Davi stared deep into his eyes. This husband of hers was really being damn cute when he worries like this that Davi couldn¡¯t help but pet his hair. If people would see this man acting all helplessly cute like this, they would¡¯ve faint in disbelief, especially the high profile people who were still seeing Sei as a monster.

    "Mn... I will visit you every time."

    "Haha, every time? You can¡¯t. Central city is still far."

    "But I don¡¯t think I can survive a day without seeing you."

    "We can video call, darling. People would suspect if you keep visiting Central City every day."

    "Sigh... you¡¯re right." He sighed, embracing her even tighter.

    ...

    Meanwhile in the living room, Zaki and Kyuu were busy chatting when Yu Chen approached them.

    When the man sat on the couch next to Zaki, the two stopped talking as if they didn¡¯t want Yu Chen to hear whatever they were talking about.

    "Oh, you¡¯re here. Is it over?" Zaki asked as he faced him.

    "Mn, you and Dr. Davi wille with us." Yu Chen simply told him.

    "Huh? Me? And why take Davi with us?"

    "She and her team will work with my team from now on."

    "Eh? Sei agreed?"

    "Yes."

    Zaki was speechless. He leaned on the couch as he ran his fingers through his hair. Those couple were sacrificing too much for him.

    "Isn¡¯t it safer if your team will be the one to join Davi¡¯s team instead? That way, Davi won¡¯t need to leave this city."

    "No, that¡¯s dangerous for Juu and Kyuu. Unlike you, Juu and Kyuu are still being hidden from the world. If the military will find out that there are other people like you, what do you think will happen? They will find a way not to save them but to kill them instead. Because they will consider their existence as threat. The same is true with you. That¡¯s why Dr. Davi suggested that. The military will never do anything to you because of Sei but they will never help to save you even if they promise that they will."

    Yu Chen¡¯s exnation made Zaki close his eyes as he threw his head back. Hisid back expression slowly became helpless.

    "Chen... did Sei tell you that Davi¡¯s pregnant?" Zaki muttered after a long silence, causing Yu Chen¡¯s eyes to slightly widen. "Sigh... so your secretb is in Scarlet Hill?"

    "Yes."

    "I see... I¡¯m d it¡¯s not that far."

    "Dr. Davi said you will move out with us tomorrow."

    Zaki sighed again upon hearing him. His eyes filled with contradicting emotions as he stared at the ceiling.

    "So, I think you shouldn¡¯t be here gossiping with Kyuu."

    "Shut up." Zaki stood. "I¡¯ll let you go this time little devil, I¡¯m gonna bug you until you cry about your first loveter." He added before he walked away.

    Once Zaki was gone, Yu Chen creased his brows as he looked at Kyuu. However, Kyuu just ignored Yu Chen¡¯s re and asked him instead.

    "Uhm... does this mean that I can¡¯t go back to that hospital anymore?" Kyuu suddenly asked, causing Yu Chen¡¯s brow to raise slightly.

    "Why? You want to go back there? Don¡¯t you hate that ce?"

    "I... I didn¡¯t say that I hate it."

    "You¡¯re always escaping."

    "Not anymore... I guess..."

    Yu Chen squinted his eyes this time. Kyuu was being quite strange today. Was he hiding something from him?

    "Chen... Kyuu said he has someone he like in that hospital." Juu suddenly butted in and the words he said obviously shocked Yu Chen. Even though his expression remained the same, Yu Chen didn¡¯t say a word for a long while.

    "Someone you like?" he finally asked Kyuu after more than five minutes.

    Kyuu hesitantly nodded, like a teenager confessing to his dad about the girlfriend he was hiding.

    "Do you want me to send some men to abduct her?" Yu Chen suddenly said after another long silence, causing Juu and Kyuu to blink in confusion.

    "Why would you abduct her?"

    "Because you want to be with her. I can¡¯t let you leave Scarlet hill once were home Kyuu, so abducting her is the only way I could fulfill your wish."

    ". . ."

 Chapter 520 - Cake

    <h4>Chapter 520 - Cake</h4>

    Zaki, Hinari, and little Shin were heading to the living room while holding tes of cakes. Hinari was so excited to let the others taste her masterpiece ¨C ording to her ¨C so she dragged Zaki and Little Shin as her co-waiters.

    Of course, little Shin and Zaki had already tasted the cake. Little Shin was already aware of his aunt¡¯s terrible cooking skill so he cleverly avoided the torture by eating his fruit sd while watching her bake. After just one scoop, the little guy told his aunt that he was sorry because he was already full.

    Zaki, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even try avoiding the disaster, instead, he fully embraced it. He ate the slice of cake as Hinari watched him with her bright, expectant face, and the guy, as a good husband, ate it like it was the most delicious cake he had ever tasted. Well, seeing his wife¡¯s face shining like that distracted Zaki from the terrible taste. In fact, the cake wasn¡¯t that terrible in his opinion.

    Zaki was nning to have Kaide and the others eat the cakes, however, when they reached the living room, Hinari spotted the three guests at the longue.

    Hinari immediately walked towards them and it was toote for Zaki to stop her. Zaki could only dash towards the guys ahead of her. This wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Juu and Kyuu but Yu Chen, that little devil, was there! Zaki could already imagine his darkened face once he tasted the cake!

    Before Hinari could greet them, Zaki spoke first.

    "Hinari, let me introduce them to you." Zaki started as he stood between her and the three guests. "This is Yu Chen, ah, he¡¯s the one who caught your bouquet at our wedding."

    "Whoah! Really? Wait... Yu Chen? You mean..."

    "Yes, he¡¯s the Yu Chen of Yu Empire."

    Hinari¡¯s lips parted in surprise. So this was the infamous Yu Chen, the devil prince who was rumored to be allergic to women.

    "And these two are his bodyguards. This is Kyuu and this is Juu. They are like my younger brothers." He continued and Hinari¡¯s eyes were drawn towards the two so-called bodyguards.

    As she stared at them, Hinari immediately realizes their resemnce to Zaki. These Juu and Kyuu were as pale as Zaki and they have that same too good to be true kind of beauty. They didn¡¯t look alike but both have that same kind of perfect features that Zaki had and just by looking at them, Hinari could already tell that they were the same as Zaki. Hinari never brought out the topic about Zaki¡¯s childhood so the couple never talked about it. Because of that, the only thing Hinari knew until now was the story that Sei had told her before. Sei did mention that there were other children with Zaki in thatb so Hinari could already tell that these two were definitely one of those children back then.

    "Guys, this is my wife, Hinari." Zaki smiled at the three men, signaling them to greet her back as he red at them.

    dly, the damn devil finally moved. Yu Chen slightly bowed at Hinari before Juu and Kyuu followed suit, almost as if they were just following their master¡¯s movement.

    Zaki squinted his eyes as he moved and patted Kyuu and Juu¡¯s shoulders.

    "She¡¯s my beloved wife. You treat her as your sister from now on." He told them and the two just blinked.

    "Nice to meet you," Kyuu finally opened his mouth, making Zaki happy.

    "I am very pleased to meet you too, Juu, Kyuu, and Mr. Yu." Hinari smiled at them. "Ah, we have cakes for you. Please enjoy it." She beamed brightly at them as she gave each of them a slice of the chocte cake.

    However, all of a sudden, Zaki grabbed Yu Chen¡¯s te from his hand.

    When Hinari looked at him with wide eyes, Zaki leaned in on her and whispered. "Yu Chen is allergic to cakes." He said and Hinari¡¯s lips formed an ¡¯O¡¯.

    Yu Chen is really peculiar. He was not only rumored to be allergic to women but was also actually allergic to cake?

    "We must get him something else to eat then."

    "I¡¯ll go get him something. You and little Shin take the rest for the guys outside."

    dly, Zaki managed to send his wife away.

    Once his wife was gone, Zaki¡¯s gaze fell towards Yu Chen and invisible sweat drops fell from his forehead.

    "Sigh... don¡¯t look at me like that. You didn¡¯t even greet my wife... what kind of younger brother are you?" Zaki scolded him. "No cake for you," he added, although the real reason why Zaki took the cake from him was that he didn¡¯t want Yu Chen to taste it because he was certain that this devil wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to curse the food because of its taste.

    "You... Gu Wei, right?" Zaki called the guy who was busy watching something on his phone while hiding in the corner.

    The guy immediately stood like a soldier.

    "Come here." Zaki gestured him toe and then, he gave him the te that was meant for Yu Chen.

    Zaki didn¡¯t want Hinari to see that they didn¡¯t even start eating yet once she returned so he urged the three guys to start eating.

    Gu Wei was very excited. He couldn¡¯t exin but he felt extra happy because Zaki chose to give the food to him instead of his boss!

    However, the next moment, the excited look in the man¡¯s face abruptly faded.

    "Taste great, right?" Zaki smiled at him and Gu Wei could only nod as he began to cry without tears. "Make sure to eat everything, okay?" he even added and Gu Wei felt like he was going to die. He should¡¯ve known. This Zaki, the legendary knight was such a devil as well!

    As Gu Wei started to imagine horns and tail appearing in Zaki¡¯s body, Juu and Kyuu just quietly ate the cake with an indescribable look in their faces. They all thought that S-rank missions were easier than eating this cake.

 Chapter 521 - If I am not there anymore

    <h4>Chapter 521 - If I am not there anymore</h4>

    After dinner, Davi and Sei apanied little Shin to his room. The little guy didn¡¯t need to be escorted like that but he had already heard that his mother was leaving tomorrow. He deduced that his parents were following him because they were going to have a talk.

    Once they were inside, Little Shin¡¯s expectation was proven true.

    "Little Shin, mommy¡¯s leaving for work tomorrow," Davi told the little guy as she hugged him while Sei ruffled the boy¡¯s hair as he spoke.

    "Your mom is leaving because she has to find a cure for your uncle." Sei exined. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll visit her there often."

    Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, little Shin moved his little hand and gently patted his mother¡¯s back instead.

    "It¡¯s okay mommy, I understand. I am going to miss you a lot but I can always call you, right?"

    "Of course, honey."

    "Dad and I can call you every day?"

    "Yep."

    "That¡¯s great then. I can handle it without you, mom, as long as I can speak with you. But..." he trailed off.

    Davi nced at Sei before she looked at her son, now a little worried because her little man seemed to have a problem. "But?"

    "I don¡¯t think daddy could handle your absence mommy."

    Davi: ". . ."

    Sei: ". . ."

    Little Shin: "Mommy, you don¡¯t know this but daddy always looked really bad every time you travel abroad even for two days."

    Davi was speechless as she turned and looked at her husband, while Sei felt betrayed by his own son.

    "Little Shin, that¡¯s because I¡¯m worried. This time, my wife¡¯s going to a secured ce, so I can definitely handle it." Sei immediately tried to redeem himself.

    "Daddy, are you sure? Based on my observation, your worry for mom increased about 50%tely."

    "That¡¯s... because your mom is pregnant."

    The little guy faced his mother again. He knew that his mother is pregnant so he was also worried but he also knew that she had to go, for his uncle¡¯s sake. He once witnessed his uncle Zaki while he was in pain and he felt really worried. He too, wanted his uncle¡¯s illness cured.

    "Mom, the baby will be alright, right?" He asked, ncing at his mother¡¯s stomach even if there was still no baby bump.

    "Of course, honey. Mommy will never let anything harm the baby, I promise you that."

    With Davi¡¯s reassurance, little Shin sighed and hugged his mother again. "Don¡¯t worry mom, I will watch daddy while you¡¯re away."

    "Aww, my baby¡¯s so responsible. Always remind him not to work toote, okay?"

    "Mm. I will make sure to remind him."

    After tucking the little guy into bed, the couple then left his room. Davi was chuckling as she looked at her husband.

    "Our son is so cute... he¡¯s worried about his dad." She grinned at her husband and Sei rubbed the back of his neck with his hand before he held her hand.

    The moment they were inside the room, Sei hugged his wife from behind.

    "I wish I have wings so I could visit you there every night... unnoticed." He whispered as he kissed the skin at the back of her neck, causing Davi to immediately flushed red. He¡¯s spouting cheesy lines so straightforwardly again...

    "Darling..."

    Before Davi could speak, the man captured her lips. "I want to make love to you all night." He mumbled against her lips and Davi¡¯s eyes could only open wide.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the other room, Zaki and Hinari were already lying on the bed.

    They were silent as they cuddled the way they always did. Hinari¡¯s head was on his chest and Zaki¡¯s arms were wrapped around her.

    They stayed quietly like that for nearly thirty minutes before Zaki broke the silence.

    "Hinari..." he called out softly but the girl still didn¡¯t speak for a while.

    "Zaki... I want a child." She suddenly said. This was the first time Hinari told him about this. The couple had a happy married life since their wedding. Their love was growing even deeper as time went by but so did their fears.

    Hinari tried to shrug her fears, always telling herself to focus on being positive and just love Zaki day by day. However, it wasn¡¯t that easy at all.

    When Zaki started to constantly suffer from headaches, Hinari noticed that Zaki seemed to be subtly avoiding getting her pregnant. She was devastated when she noticed it but Hinari couldn¡¯t me Zaki. She knew that he was suffering, physically, and mentally. Hinari was afraid to speak her mind because she was scared that it would only worsen things. She didn¡¯t want to give him more things to think about and just wanted him to be happy with her.

    However, Hinari felt uneasy. She kept on thinking about the reasons why Zaki didn¡¯t want to give her a child. Was he already giving up the possibility that he could be cured? Was it because he was afraid that she will end up raising their child alone?

    Zaki remained quiet, but his grip on her tightened slightly.

    Hinari pulled away from his embrace and put her hands on his pillow with his face between them.

    Her eyes glimmered with overflowing emotions as her face hovered over his.

    "My love. You heard me, right? I want a child." She told him again.

    Zaki¡¯s eyes visibly welled a little. He was now obviously much more emotional than her. She could see his struggle and pain and Hinari wished she has the power to erase every uncertainty in his heart. She knew that this was never easy for him.

    "I¡¯m sorry..." was all he said as he pulled her and buried her in his embrace. But Hinari pulled away again, as she too began to tear up.

    "Zaki... are you... are you already giving up?" Hinari¡¯s voice cracked.

    Zaki rose and embraced her again, gently patting her back. "I¡¯m sorry... I just... I just..."

    "You just what? You are afraid that you will die and leave me raising our child alone?!" Hinari burst out. She understood why he¡¯s afraid but... she knew he was the one struggling the most and he was thinking about her. But she didn¡¯t like this. She didn¡¯t like him being like this.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯m giving you heartaches. I know I promised you that I will never give up but..." he tugged his hair with his one hand as he looked down. "But, we both know I¡¯m hopeless. I could feel my body changing. Davi¡¯s doing her best but I am hopeless to begin with. If you... get pregnant... and give birth... who would... who would..." Zaki¡¯s tear fell on the nket. "Who would stay beside you if I am not there anymore?"

    For the first time since that day they were both in tears in the courtyard, days before their wedding months ago, Zaki cried in front of Hinari.

 Chapter 522 - Separated

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Separated</h4>

    Hinari felt her heart breaking as she hugged her husband. Zaki rarely showed his weakness like this. He always smiles and never acted this weak even during the times when he was suffering from physical pain.

    He was a strong man and he was always giving Hinari hope and happiness every single day. But this time, her strong husband broke down in tears. She knew too, that he allowed himself this weakness to discourage her high hopes on him surviving through this. Knowing him, Hinari could already tell that her husband might be thinking that she deserved to love again and find someone else once he¡¯s gone. That would be the most probable reason on him not wanting to saddle her with their child ¨C in his mind, that is.

    Hinari could read him like a book ¨C blindfolded. She knew he was just being damn selfless again like he always was. But she¡¯s not going to let him decide everything on his own, hell no! Even if she understood why he was doing this, she refused to ept this. There is no way she would ever be able to fall in love with another man other than him.

    "I¡¯m sorry... if I¡¯m being selfish Zaki. I just want to be honest with you. No matter what happens, no matter what you say or do, I still want to bear your child." Hinari told him, causing Zaki to freeze in her embrace. "I want a mini Zaki too..." she added as she pulled away and look into his eyes.

    "And you know I get what I want..." she added mischievously after a pause, causing Zaki to sweatdrop.

    "Davi gave birth to Little Shin ¨C alone ¨C without Sei. So, don¡¯t worry. I, your wife, am a strong woman too." She assured him as she ced her hand on her chest. "I¡¯ve been dreaming of cuddling our very own precious little bundle one day, Zaki." A tear that held all her emotions fell from her face as she said those heartfelt words. "And I am hoping that day woulde sooner rather thanter..."

    Hinari was serious and desperate. She had always been dreaming about being a mother soon after their wedding and her desire to have a child only grew stronger by the day. Especially when Zaki started to feel pain and showing subtle negativities. She thought that if she got pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t be the only one who would push Zaki to continue on fighting. As they said, two is always better than one.

    It wasn¡¯t because Zaki was now giving up. She knew he was still fighting hard for her, but with the addition of their very own baby, she was sure that Zaki would fight even harder.

    Maybe, the baby would be the miracle they were waiting for. So Hinari was willing to do anything. She knew that Davi was doing her best, so she had to do her best too. Davi had told her that Zaki needed to be mentally strong at all times, especially during the times when he suffers excruciating pain that no amount of painkillers could stop. This was why Hinari was doing everything she could to help Zaki¡¯s mindset to stay healthy and positive. She knew that a man would drastically change once he bes a father. Sei was one of her pieces of evidence.

    She wanted a child and she was sure he wanted it too, so she was not going to give in this time.

    "Don¡¯t worry my love..." she gently caressed his cheeks as she moved and nibbled his lips. "Everything will be fine," she whispered, and then she pinned him down and she kissed him passionately as she slowly melted into him.

    That night, the couple spent their night in an even wilder and more passionate frenzy thanpared to their wedding night.

    ...

    The next morning, Zaki and Hinari were thest to arrive at the dining hall.

    Sei decided that Kaide and Ryuo would also follow Zaki and his wife, which seemed to have made the men happier as they finally have a new task to focus on.

    Once everyone was ready to leave, Sei and his son said goodbye to Zaki first. Sei patted the man¡¯s shoulder as he sternly told him to cooperate. Of course, not forgetting to ask him to sometimes check-in on his wife in case she overworked herself.

    Seeing the worried look on Sei¡¯s face, Zaki decided not to start his teasing but instead, told him not to worry. Of course, Zaki told Sei to watch over his own wife as well especially since Hinari was going back to the Chen Vi to live with their adoptive parents while Zaki was away.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I have appointed a good and trustworthy bodyguard to watch over her. And our parents would always be there for her." Sei assured him and finally, Sei walked towards his wife.

    Sei embraced his wife tightly as he whispered all his reminders once again.

    "Mm. I will not forget. I¡¯ll call you once we arrive, okay?" she told him before he kissed him.

    Once their lips parted, everyone finally left.

    Sei and little Shin, along with Kir and other bodyguards were the only ones left in the mansion. However, a whileter, the father and son duo left as well. Sei dropped little Shin off at school before he headed to Red Empire headquarters.

    ...

    Hourster at Central City...

    Yu Chen and his men were separated from Davi¡¯s convoy, so they went straight to Yu Empire once they arrived in the city.

    Davi would practically need the entire day to transfer everything to her new workce, so Zaki was allowed to rx for the time being.

    Zaki¡¯s spirit was a bit down because he had been separated from his wife so to lift up his mood, he insisted oning tagging along with Yu Chen as the devil prince headed for in hispany.

    Yu Chen¡¯s face very tantly told him that he isn¡¯t liking the idea of Zakiing along one bit ¨C mainly because he was such a nuisance. But before he could utter a response, the guy wasfortably seated in his car ¨C totally acting as if it was a given in him following Yu Chen along. In conclusion, they could only take him with them.

    Once they reached the CEO¡¯s office, as expected, Zaki started to bother Yu Chen ¨Cpletely confirming Yu Chen¡¯s deductions that he will be a perfect nuisance.

    "So? What happened to your first love? C¡¯mon Chen, why don¡¯t you start talking about your problems? This big brother of yours is an expert when ites to love, trust me." Zaki said, all the while wiggling his eyebrows.

 Chapter 523 - Interesting news

    <h4>Chapter 523 - Interesting news</h4>

    As expected, Yu Chen, the devil didn¡¯t even budge. He didn¡¯t say a word. He just sat there, flipping doc.u.ments like he had put up an invisible and imprable shield around him. He was as cold and reserved as ever.

    Zaki couldn¡¯t believe that his relentless and amazingly engaging talk didn¡¯t even make him blink. This guy was definitely worse than Sei five years ago. If Sei is a hardwood, this guy is a petrified wood ¨C much tougher and as hard as stone.

    "Ugh!! This block of ice is so boring!" Zaki pped his own head. He had been circling Yu Chen¡¯s desk for a long while now, annoying him, making him talk but was beingpletely ignored. He even put his arm around his shoulder and poked his cheek gently but that didn¡¯t work either.

    In the end, Zaki gave up. Yu Chen truly was the toughest nut to crack in the world. His poker face was just something else!

    Frustrated because of his uneptable failure, Zaki changed his target.

    He tortured Yu Chen¡¯s men instead and asked them about Yu Chen¡¯s first love. However, it appeared that only Juu and Kyuu knew her. None of his men ever heard of the girl who broke Yu Chen¡¯s heart. They didn¡¯t even know that there exists a girl who could not only touch ¨C but break ¨C their devil boss¡¯ heart.

    "R-r-really? Our boss has a first love?!!" the one named Gu Wei yelled in surprise. The guy was obviously somewhat scared of Zaki but his gossiping stomach seemed to be winning.

    Unfortunately, Zaki was unhappy with his fruitless quest so he didn¡¯t even answer Gu Wei¡¯s question and walked off like an unmotivated and downhearted puppy towards the couch, plopped on it and video called his wife.

    Once his spirit brightened, Zaki fell asleep like a child taking his afternoon nap.

    ...

    It was already dark, but Yu Chen was still in his office.

    "Hey hey! Enough with the work and let¡¯s go home! Don¡¯t you miss your house huh? Yu Chen?" Zaki burst and as he continued bugging him.

    Zaki already flipped almost everything inside Yu Chen¡¯s office over because of boredom since he woke up. He was truly a nuisance.

    Yu Chen was nning to pull an all-nighter but because of the presence of a certain annoying creature, his pen finally touched the table.

    "Fine. Zhuo Yuan, take him with you and go first. We¡¯ll follow suit after fifteen minutes." Yu Chen ordered, and his men immediately nodded.

    "Wait, wait, wait... why are you sending me away? Huh? Could it be that you¡¯re nning to go somewhere?" Zaki was quick toin. But Yu Chen ignored him and just gestured his men to move.

    "Please follow me." Zhuo Yuan told Zaki. Yu Chen¡¯s men were really he obedient. Nobody even hesitates to follow his orders. They were also amazingly alert and serious.

    Seeing their tensed faces, Zaki could only surrender. He was sorry that these men had a boring boss like this not-so-little petrified wood.

    "Fine... geez... you guys are behaving like some shady thugs. Sigh... no fun at all." He waved his handzily as if he too was done before he headed towards the door on his own.

    Gu Wei and the others immediately followed him and once they were gone, the cold, poker-faced man loosened up his tie before he moved towards the floor to ceiling window. His deep, lifeless eyes stared down at the countless beautiful neon lights spread over the darkness below him. He remained standing there until ten minutes was up.

    "Let¡¯s go," he then said, and everyone stood.

    Once they reached the garage, Yu Chen received a call that Zaki tricked Zhuo Yuan and the other guards and was currently not under their guard.

    Yu Chen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but he gripped his phone tighter the moment he heard that Zaki was not with them. He knew that even ten of him could never hope to restrain Zaki, but Yu Chen thought that the man would behave now that he was somewhat in a bad shape. And yet, he actually ditched his guards?

    Yu Chen¡¯s dark and cold aura was about to burst forth when suddenly, a voice echoed in his ear.

    "Yo! Haha. Those guards of yours are tough to ditch eh. Not bad. I actually had a hard time." Zaki was right there, leaning his chinzily on top of his car as he grinned and waved at him.

    But no one replied Zaki. Everyone was speechless. How the hell did this Zaki even manage to ditch Zhuo Yuan?! All the guards knew that Zhuo Yuan was one of Yu Chen¡¯s best bodyguards, it definitely bordered on impossible to do whatever he did, especially when there were four men with him.

    "Sigh... why are all of you so serious?! C¡¯mon guys, smile for once. Just cause your boss is a poker-faced wooden antique, it doesn¡¯t mean that you guys would be as boring as him as well! Geez... I feel like I¡¯m going to grow ten years older just by being with all of you!" Zaki ranted, but then, Yu Chen simply walked towards the car and entered like he didn¡¯t hear a thing at all.

    Zaki also quickly followed and sat right next to him.

    "I have interesting news for you, Yu Chen." Zaki grinned as he whispered in his ear but Yu Chen uninterested. "Heh, this is about your first love, you know?" he teased. Last night, Zaki actually asked Juu about the girl and the man honestly told him more about her. Juu also told him that the girl¡¯s name was Luo Xiaolei.

    When Zaki heard that name, he immediately remembered the young and genius assistant of the chairman of Luo Corporation. Zaki didn¡¯t know her personally but he remembered the girl from before, when chairman Luo visited their Sei¡¯s office to propose a project. He heard Gu Jinyang talking about her and even mentioning her name, so he was certain about it.

    Zaki, of course, thought they might just have the same name but while he was waiting for Yu Chen, Zaki decided to check on Luo Xiaolei¡¯s background. He even asked Sei to check if the Luo Xiaolei of Luo Corporation had lived in Snowkes vige where Yu Chen hid when he was young.

    Sei sent Zaki a message while he was being escorted by Yu Chen¡¯s men. It appeared the Luo Xiaolei of Luo Corporation was the same Luo Xiaolei that broke Yu Chen¡¯s heart.

    "Yu Chen, I heard she¡¯s in this city right now. She just came back from abroad. Why don¡¯t we go visit her?" Zaki told him and finally, the not-so-petrified block of wood reacted.

 Chapter 524 - Unlucky

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Unlucky</h4>

    "Hey, where are we going?" Zaki asked when he noticed that the car was heading somewhere else.

    "To the hospital." Yu Chen answered as Zaki¡¯s eyes narrow.

    "Huh? Why?"

    "We¡¯re going to abduct Kyuu¡¯s girl." Yu Chen nonchntly replied and Zaki fell speechless. What the hell! Stop acting like this was the same as abducting a puppy!

    "Hey, don¡¯t do that. I heard the girl is sick. If you abduct her, her health might only worsen if you scare her like that. Okay, how about I go and talk to her instead?" Zaki suggested but as expected, Yu Chen disagreed.

    "No. I can¡¯t let you go." He sternly said. If something happens to you, how would he face Sei?

    "Haha. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Look... I have this, okay?" Zaki grinned as he showed him a mask.

    Before Yu Chen could speak, the man was already wearing it.

    "Ohh... now you look pretty normal!" Gu Wei was the first to react.

    "Haha. I know, I know. My wife fell in love with this damned masked too though. The gorgeous me actually ended uppeting with this damned normal-looking mask of mine." He bbered on and everyone was speechless, except, of course, for the singr specie who seemed to be the only one who understood what Zaki just said.

    "Mr. Zaki, you have such a romantic love story." Gu Wei said as his gaze at him now dramatically turned a little emotional.

    "Of course, nothing can beat me and my wife¡¯s love story." He shamelessly boasted and the next moment, he became serious. "Now it¡¯s time for the mission. Gu Wei and I will go and ask get the girl toe with us willingly."

    "Willingly? Even if she willingly came, once she set foot in Scarlet Hill, I will never allow her to leave again." Yu Chen said and the excited duo immediately realize that this was really not a good idea. Knowing Yu Chen, Zaki and Gu Wei¡¯s shoulders could only slump over in disappointment. That¡¯s right, this man does not trust so easily. Everyone knew that he always was the pessimistic freak when ites to trusting someone, most especially towards women.

    Zaki had found out that many years ago, the fall of the Yu family and the death of Yu Chen¡¯s brother and father was all because of a woman¡¯s betrayal. His father¡¯s second wife ended up being the real traitor inside the Yu family. Yu Chen¡¯s grandfather suspected it before, that their real enemy might be within their own household, so he sent Yu Chen away from home to hide him. The old man faked his death after the failed assassination attempt in Snowkes vige and that n was at least a sess. That was how this supposed-to-be almighty heir of one of the richest families in the continent ended up wandering in a war-torn country like an exiled prince.

    Yu Chen was the one who uncovered the truth when he returned. But it was already much toote for any counter measures to be taken. His father and brother were already dead. Yu Chen himself, turned into a devil after that and killed the woman with his own two hands in what seemed to be the cruelest way. And he didn¡¯t just stop there, he tortured and took the lives of many others, including his distant uncles who had viciously schemed and worked alongside that evil woman. That was how Yu Chen became the devil that he was. Turningpletely ruthless and heartless was the unavoidable result of the disaster that befell his young life.

    Zaki correctly guessed that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to open Yu Chen¡¯s heart, the way he was, at this point. It did cross his mind however, that his first love could achieve the impossible, just like what happened to Sei. The more he thought about this, the more convinced he was of this tried-and-true method. But Kyuu had said that the girl was already with someone else. He was unfortunately very unlucky. His girl didn¡¯t only abandon him when they were young but was also already with someone when he saw her again. Maybe, his only hope now was to wait for the girl and her boyfriend to break up? But what if the girl really had fallen in love with her boyfriend?

    "Sigh... never mind. It¡¯ll be better to leave the girl alone, Yu Chen. Besides, if she ended up getting hurt or feeling lonely once she arrives in Scarlet Hill, I doubt she would be of much help to Kyuu, much less for herself." Zaki exined before he rested his face on his palm and stared outside the car window. "Actually, it¡¯s better if they don¡¯t see each other again. It would be painful for that girl to watch Kyuu suffer if shees with us. It¡¯s better if she didn¡¯t know that he could die at any moment now." He added, his voice serious but there was a hint of pain in them. Even though he felt bad for Kyuu for not at least being with the girl he likes, he thought that this was better for the both of them. Though sad, they will not be able to miss what they do not know or have.

    "Well, I think it would be better to have a chat and ask Kyuu about his opinion and how he feels about all this for now the moment we get back. So, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves and rush into anything for now. For all that we know, our rash actions that we think is best for Kyuu might end up ruining everything instead." He switched gears and since left without a choice and with solid reasonings, Yu Chen finally nodded.

    ...

    That night, when Zaki and Yu Chen arrived in the sanatorium somewhere in Scarlet Hill, what weed them was Kyuu¡¯s agonizing scream.

    ????

    Author¡¯s Note:

    For the readers who asked questions in the previous chapter, here¡¯s my answer. The events in ILYM right now is happening in the same timeline of IHYD¡¯s chapter 200+(after Yu Chen woke up froma). That¡¯s why when Xiaolei met Davi during Sei¡¯s birthday, she¡¯s still not pregnant there.

    When Davi visited Yu Chen in the hospital while he was in rehab, Davi was already pregnant there which I didn¡¯t mention in IHYD.

    If my exnation is still confusing let¡¯s do it this way. Stop linking ILYM with IHYD for now. Think of it like IHYD never happened yet. The events right now in ILYM are the present and IHYD never existed yet.

    I don¡¯t want to exin more because I don¡¯t want to spoil you so this is better. Don¡¯t worry, you guys will understand as the story progresses.

 Chapter 525 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter 525 - Solution</h4>

    Zaki and Yu Chen stood by the door as the doctors and scientists inside the sanatorium were in chaos. It took hours until Kyuu¡¯s screams finally stopped.

    Staring at the ceiling, Zaki thought about what would happen once it was finally his turn to suffer like that. He would give his life to never have Hinari hear him screaming like this. Of the many things that he wished not to happen, this would absolutely top his list now.

    After another hour, Zaki and Yu Chen then entered. Everyone had settled down and the ce was quiet. They headed towards the room in the middle and stood by the ss window. They could see Kyuu on the bed, already unconscious.

    Davi and an old man in a white coat stepped out and she immediately walked towards them.

    "How is he?" Zaki asked.

    Davi was a little hesitant as she looked at Zaki, but after letting out a quiet sigh, she decided to speak. It was better not keep Zaki in the dark anymore.

    "Kyuu is really reaching his limit. But it¡¯s too early to give up yet. His lifespan has been dramatically decreased because of the pain he is suffering. Zaki, you have longer life expectancypared to Kyuu because you rarely feel these intense pain. In fact, you never suffered something this severe yet." Davi exined and Zaki¡¯s brows creased. He knew just by hearing Kyuu¡¯s scream that he was feeling a pain he couldn¡¯t imagine. He knew how tough Kyuu was and how emotionless he can be. Pain that was beyond unbearable would be the only thing that could make him scream like that.

    "You mean... the pain is actually the one that is killing Kyuu?" Zaki was confused.

    "Yes, Zaki." Davi looked intently in Zaki¡¯s eyes before she continued. "There¡¯s this so called ¡¯circtory shock¡¯ which is caused by intense, acute level of pain. If it¡¯s not treated quickly, it can cause fatal damage to the organs and brain. Administering fast-acting painkilling-drugs, like morphine, could be used to prevent him from going into circtory shock but the problem is... just like you, painkillers just don¡¯t work to his body. It would have been better if the pain would knock him unconscious but it didn¡¯t. He will suffer it until the pain itself subsides. And as you saw, the painsted for hours this time."

    Silence followed Davi¡¯s exnation. The two men before Davi had gone silent and she understood the reason why.

    "But... like I said, it¡¯s still too early to give up. That¡¯s the reason I am here right?" Davi said brightly, before looking at Yu Chen. "I spoke with your team, and they agreed with my suggestions. I have a n which I believe is the solution for this." She told him.

    "Do what you see fit." Was all Yu Chen replied despite totally not knowing yet on what kind of n Davi was talking about.

    "Your rare condition of not feeling pain is caused by a rare gic mutation and I have already started studying it, a few months ago. My subject that had the CIP like you is in Country A and you know I can¡¯t leave this ce freely anymore. We also can¡¯t get that person here to avoid trouble so ¨C"

    "So you want to use my body for the experiment." Yu Chen continued Davi¡¯s sentence, surprising her.

    Zaki was also surprised as his head snapped towards him. Before Davi could even ask if he was willing, Yu Chen nodded.

    "Fine." he agreed without any hesitation, surprising Zaki and Davi once again.

    ...

    The days seemed to crawl by in silence for the upants of Scarlet Hill.

    It was twilight and was drizzling. Davi was enjoying her coffee outside the sanatorium, watching the rain when she noticed a tall person covered in a heavy ck coat and carrying a ck umbre approaching her.

    She could already tell who it was judging from the silhouette, so she quickly stood up to meet him.

    "Sei..." she called out as the man put down his umbre and took his coat off. It¡¯s been days since theyst saw each other so Davi really missed him.

    The man immediately embraced her in a tight hug as he kissed her passionately.

    "My wife, I miss you so much." He whispered between his deep kisses and Davi whispered the same.

    They kissed for a long time until Davi¡¯s coffee turned cold, making up for the days where they couldn¡¯t hold onto each other.

    "Is everything alright?" Sei asked. He knelt on the floor and kissed Davi¡¯s small baby bump.

    "Everything is okay Sei." Davi caressed Sei¡¯s hair as she looked lovingly at her husband¡¯s face. "Yu Chen¡¯s team are very helpful. They are incredible so our work here is truly progressing at a great pace." She told him and Sei nodded in relief.

    "How about our baby here?" he asked, gently caressing Davi¡¯s stomach.

    "Very fine. Nothing to worry about." She smiled and then she led him inside the sanatorium. The ce was a mini hospital and everything inside it were the best of thetest health care technologies.

    Davi said something to one of her subordinates before leading that gorgeous husband of hers into a room.

    Sei was clueless why Davi brought him into this room but he didn¡¯t ask and just quietly and obediently followed along.

    But suddenly, Davi began removing her coat. Sei blinked while watching her. When Davi sat on the bed and started unbuttoning her shirt, the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. And then, abruptly, he moved and held her hands.

    "Let me," he whispered and the he kissed her. Davi was surprised. Hold on, Sei!

    The man started caressing her chest as he kissed her. His breath bing shallow as he kissed her hard. Davi couldn¡¯t even protest because the man was too intense!

    Davi m.o.a.ned against his lips and then, there¡¯s a knock on the door. But Sei didn¡¯t stop.

    "Mmmm... Sei..." she could only push him.

    When their lips parted, Sei turned to the door with menacing eyes, scaring the female doctor who was standing by the door with shocked expression.

    "Er, darling... uhm... don¡¯t scare her. We need her here." Davi said and the man looked at her with utterly confused expression. "Uhm... she¡¯s the ultrasound technician I called." She added and Sei froze. U-ultrasound? So this was why his dear wife brought him into this room?! He actually thought that his wife was seducing him when she started undressing!

    Davi couldn¡¯t help but smile seeing her husband¡¯s bewildered face.

 Chapter 526 - Yet again

    <h4>Chapter 526 - Yet again</h4>

    It took a few seconds for Sei¡¯s brain to turn itself on again after being distracted by his beautiful wife. Sei¡¯s menacing aura immediately dissipated once his brain registered that Davi did not bring him the room to seduce him but to have an ultrasound.

    He turned around to face the embarrassed nurse with a rueful smile of apology and a small chuckle,pletely turning the intense atmosphere into a mildly cheerful tone. He cleared his throat before he spoke his apology. "Sorry, nurse. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you," he said with a smile.

    The nurse couldn¡¯t help but stare at this man apologising before her. One second, he was like a monster that wanted to tear her to pieces and in the next, he did aplete 180 and turned into Prince Charming! And charming he looked...

    "Ahem, Miss Li, should we start?" Davi brought the nurse¡¯s attention back to the task at hand, noticing that she was staring at her husband longer than she should. Although, Davi couldn¡¯t me her. Her husband was very handsome after all. She probably should have been annoyed but she wasn¡¯t, because she knew her innocent husband wouldn¡¯t have noticed the other woman admiring him at all. He was oblivious to all of those things except when it came from his wife.

    The nurse jolted in action at hearing Davi¡¯s words and she quickly prepared everything they needed. Davi made herselffortable on the bed and Sei settled himself on the chair next to the bed. Davi looked at Sei and it was clear that she was excited and Sei looked very much like a doting husband.

    The machine beeped as it turned on and the nurse smiled at both of them. "Okay, I am going to apply the ultrasound gel now. It will be a bit cold," she said, as she squeezed some gel out from a tube onto Davi¡¯s n.a.k.e.d abdomen. The nurse spread it around before she took the ultrasound device and ced it over her belly. A secondter, the sound of a strong heartbeat sprung through the speakers, instantly warming Davi¡¯s heart. That was their baby¡¯s heartbeat!

    Sei had never felt this overwhelmed by some unknown emotion before. When Davi was pregnant with Little Shin, she went through all of this herself. He remembered that he wasn¡¯t able to be around her at that time, only being able to watch from afar, so he missed out every little thing; all the doctor appointments, the morning sickness, being able to rub her belly, to talk to their unborn child. At this moment, he felt like his heart was about to burst. So he swore that this time would be different, that he would be there every step of the way and do his part.

    He reached out and held Davi¡¯s hand and squeezed it, trying to silently convey to her what he was feeling at that moment. They gazed at each other for a while and everything else faded into the background - the room, the nurse, the hustle and bustle outside of the room - and all that was left were the three of them - mom, dad and their unborn child.

    The nurse moved the ultrasound around her belly and the two finally tore their eyes from each other and focused on the screen which showed a sonogram image of their little one. Before long, the awaited moment came.

    "Would you like to know the s.e.x of you baby?" the nurse asked as part of the protocol since some parents didn¡¯t want to know and wanted it to be a surprise.

    However, Davi and Sei were not one of them. Davi excitedly nodded her head and Sei just followed his darling wife¡¯s decision. If she wanted to know, then so did he.

    The nurse smiled before she moved the ultrasound again and stared at the image. Davi subconsciously held Sei¡¯s hand tighter as they waited. Before long, she turned to the parents and said without further ado, "It¡¯s a girl!"

    Davi was ecstatic at the news, though she would have been equally as ecstatic if the nurse had said it was a boy. She turned to Sei with a big smile on her face, almost tearing up at this momentous, joyous moment. Sei was surprisingly calm at the news although on the inside, he was rejoicing. He couldn¡¯t wait to meet the mini Davi that was growing inside her belly. He just knew that their daughter would be the prettiest little girl in the world because she had Davi¡¯s genes and to him, she was the most beautiful woman in the world.

    Sei drew closer and just ced a kiss on her forehead. He then looked her in the eyes and said, "I love you so much, my dear wife. Thank you for making me the happiest man alive, yet again."

    The nurse quietly packed up the equipment, removed her gloves and walked out of the room, giving the couple some privacy.

    Sei couldn¡¯t exin this feeling that wanted to burst out from inside him. He was so happy and grateful and amazed at how wonderful his life had be when she had walked into it. "We¡¯re going to have a daughter," he whispered, disbelievingly, as if he was in shock, as if it all just finally hit him!

    "Yes, yes, we are. Little Shin will have a baby sister. He will be such a wonderful big brother, don¡¯t you think?"

    "Yes, he certainly will be. I am sure he will be very excited to find out that he¡¯s going to have a little sister." Sei said and then he cupped her cheeks and ced a soft, sweet kiss on her lips. Their family was growing stronger by the day and in a few months, there would be another addition to cement their family together. How did he get so lucky? To have Davi as his wife and have a son with her and now, a daughter. His life was very full indeed.

    .

    Hello guys, are you guys still here?

    For those who haven¡¯t checked my new book yet, please do so. The title is "Hellbound With You".

 Chapter 527 - Not that simple

    <h4>Chapter 527 - Not that simple</h4>

    When they arrived back at Scarlett Hill, Davi wanted to call her son to tell him the news. As the phone rang, Sei kissed Davi goodbye and left her so that she could spend some time alone with her son. Davi waved him goodbye just as Little Shin picked up the call.

    "Mommy! Hi, mommy. I miss you!" were the first words out of the little man which made Davi instantly smile.

    "Hi darling. I miss you, too. Have you been behaving yourself?"

    "Of course, mommy. Little Shin is always a good boy," he said proudly.

    "Mm-hmm. That¡¯s right. My Little Shin is always a good boy. Little Shin... I have something I want to tell you," Davi said, excitement evident in her voice.

    "What is it, mommy? Is it about the baby?" Little Shin asked and Davi just shook her head at how smart her son was.

    "Mn, it is. You¡¯re going to have a little sister!"

    ---

    "It¡¯s a girl?" Zaki eximed.

    While Davi was breaking the news to Little Shin, Sei had found Zaki and broke the news to him also. Sei beamed like a proud father as he told Zaki.

    "I¡¯ll take you out to celebrate!" Zaki said as he patted Sei¡¯s back and the two men went back inside the house to find Davi and Little Chen.

    Later that night, Zaki took Sei out to celebrate. They went to a noisy bar and got a private room for the two of them. Zaki ordered some food and a few bottles of alcohol. After he poured them both a ss, Zaki raised his ss up and said, "Here¡¯s to you and your family, bro. Wishing you all the happiness in the world!"

    Sei raised his own ss and tapped it with Zaki¡¯s and they both drank from their sses.

    "I still can¡¯t believe this is all happening," Sei confessed, still unable toprehend how much his life had changed. Of all the people around him, Zaki was the only one who could understand exactly what he was going through.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Sei. In a few months, you won¡¯t have the luxury to ponder life¡¯s greatest mysteries because you will be too busy not getting enough sleep, changing diapers and heating up baby milk. Hahaha." Zaki broke out in a heartyugh, as he patted Sei¡¯s shoulder with sympathy. He just couldn¡¯t stop himself from teasing this block of wood. "But seriously, I am happy for you."

    Sei nodded, acknowledging his brother¡¯s words.

    "How¡¯s Hinari?" Zaki asked Sei. It had only been a few days but Zaki missed her like he hadn¡¯t seen her in months. He had gotten used to waking up next to her every day, to hearing her tell him she loved him each night before they went to sleep. He called her everyday since he left but it wasn¡¯t the same. She said she was okay but he still couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "Hinari is fine. She is getting spoiled, especially because it has been a while since any of us have been there to visit. Don¡¯t worry. She will be visiting you next time."

    "Good. I just hope she hasn¡¯t been offering to cook for them. Hahaha. I love my wife very much but even I will admit that her cooking skills are almost non-existent," Zaki said with a small chuckle.

    Sei chuckled too. "I¡¯m sure mother has told everyone not to let her anywhere near the kitchen." Sei gazed down at his drink for a while and he suddenly became serious as he looked at Zaki¡¯s jovial face. "So, when are you going to make me an uncle?"

    Zaki choked at the question. It was just like Sei to be straightforward and to the point and of course Sei would be thinking like this. Sei was quite easy to read. Ever since Davi and Little Shin came into his life, he had been bombarded by more happiness than he knew how to deal with so naturally, because of this, Sei also wanted his brother to have that kind of happiness in his life.

    *Cough *cough *cough. "Yo, Sei, you can¡¯t just spout things like that out of nowhere, bro, especially when the person you¡¯re talking to just took a drink! Are you trying to choke me to death?" Zaki said, hoping to divert the conversation.

    Sei, the block, however, just blinked at Zaki and asked, "Why can I not ask the question? I am curious. When are you going to make me an uncle?"

    "It¡¯s not that simple, Sei," Zaki said, almost crying without tears. This block just didn¡¯t get it. When he wanted to know something, he would just ask because that was the easiest way to get an answer. But this time, Zaki didn¡¯t have an answer. How could he exin what he was thinking. Would he understand? No, no one knew what he was going through. Not even Kyuu and Juu could rte because they didn¡¯t have someone they loved dearly like he loved Hinari. They didn¡¯t know the internal struggle he had every day to bnce his wife¡¯s happiness with what could be a future filled with pain for her. No one really understood him, so how could he exin all this in words when he knew others wouldn¡¯t understand. It was as easy as just making a baby. He also had to think of the future, of the possibility that he might not be around to be a father to this child and the consequences that would bring to Hinari and this imaginary unborn child.

    He knew Hinari loved him and that she believed he would get better but everyday that passed by drew him closer to his demise. Everyday he hoped that there would be a breakthrough, that Davi woulde home with the best possible news he could ever hear and that hope was slowly killing him inside.

    He didn¡¯t want to die. He now had reason to live and her name was Hinari. He wanted to grow old with her and yes, he wanted to have babies with her and see a bunch of little Hinari¡¯s and little Zaki¡¯s running around. But... but would he live long enough to see them grow up?

    So he answered his brother honestly. "When Davi finds a cure."

    .

    I did another mistake and published this chapter on hellbound with you T^T

    d you guys are still here ^^

 Chapter 528 - Offer

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Offer</h4>

    A month passed by and Davi and Yu Chen¡¯s group of specialists had been working tirelessly on the project. Kyuu¡¯s deadline was drawing closer with only one month left until his time was up ording to their estimations. His condition was bing worse and there was no telling if he could even hang on for another month.

    In theb, Davi was looking down the microscope, intently watching for changes in Kyuu¡¯s blood sample as she ced a drop of liquid formtion on it. She had done this many times before, with many different formtions and the result was always the same, no change or worse, faster deterioration. But this time around, she saw something different. The cells started to react to the formtion but not in a bad way! What!? Did they finally find a cure?! As Davi kept observing the changes, hope bloomed within her heart but a few secondster, it deted again. It seemed that this form was not the cure. In the end, the cells still died. However, there was a good possibility that this might be able to at least prolong Kyuu¡¯s life, and Juu¡¯s and Zaki¡¯s.

    Davi called the other specialists in and she had them observe the reaction with their own eyes but didn¡¯t say anything about her conclusion. She wanted to know if they woulde to the same conclusion as she did and to make sure that her hope hadn¡¯t clouded her judgement. All the scientists became excited after seeing the reactions under that microscope and a low, excited murmur filled the room.

    "So, what do you think?" Davi asked everyone in the room nervously.

    "I think this is definitely a positive step. If we can refine this formtion, we might be able to prolong their lives. However, it still isn¡¯t a cure and there is no telling whether how long it will prolong their life, nor the side effects. There is also a possibility that this remedy might only work initially after one use and that it won¡¯t have the same effect if they consume it the second or third time. However, this could give us more time to find the cure and this is definitely a good step towards that goal."

    Everyone else nodded, as if this person had spoken for them all. Davi felt relieved and excited and a newfound motivation sparked within her again.

    Having worked on this for a long time now without sess, her hope had started to dwindle. But even so, she never would have given up because this involved someone very close to her. Giving up was not part of her vocabry, not when it came to this.

    Feeling a new sense of urgency, all the scientists had a meeting to discuss the form and work on a n of attack. They still had plenty of work to do to assess the viability of this potion and to find out as much as possible about the potential unwanted side effects to it. That would be the more challenging aspect because they couldn¡¯t useb rats or anything of the kind because the makeup of the three gentlemen were not one would consider normal and therefore, there was no way they could know the full effect of this unless one of the three took it.

    The two month timeframe was fast approaching and Davi, after a couple of more weeks of experimentation, broke the news to Yu Chen, Sei, Hinari, Kyuu, Juu and Zaki. They were sitting in the hospital-like room where Kyuu had been staying, with Sei and Hinari on a conference call, as Davi exined to them their progress. There was a feeling of newfound hope and lightness in the atmosphere as Davi continued to update them and even though she had gotten to the part where they of course didn¡¯t know what the side effects were or how long this wouldst for, the mood didn¡¯t dampen.

    This was a huge breakthrough in everyone¡¯s mind. Huge!

    "I¡¯ll take it," Kyuu¡¯s voice broke through the conversation.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to the man who spoke those words in an emotionless manner.

    "Kyuu, you need to think about this carefully. While the experiment might have been sessful in-vitro, it might not be the same when it is taken by a live person. We aren¡¯t able to experiment onb rats and there are just so many unknowns," Davi exined.

    Even though Davi had seen positive results, in the end, this was still very experimental and she felt that she needed to warn Kyuu of their misgivings because as a scientist, she still hasn¡¯t been able to determine what kind of effects this would have on a person. It was just too hard and just because it might work in theory doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that it would in reality.

    However, in Kyuu¡¯s mind, there really was no other option. He would die in a couple of weeks¡¯ time anyway so what harm could this do? He was confident in Davi¡¯s abilities and deductions and he trusted her. If she was right, then he would live longer, if not, he would die anyway. Sure, they didn¡¯t know how much longer he would stay on this Earth and he understood that this was a huge risk to take but to him, it was an easy choice. It was this or certain death. He didn¡¯t really care too much about whether he lived or not because he knew he had served his purpose, the reason he was created, but despite all that, some part of him wanted his brothers to have the greatest chance of surviving. So, if he had to be the guinea pig for them, then he would dly offer his life.

    Kyuu looked at them all, his face still expressionless, as if he was a lifeless mannequin. All these people, all these faces he had be familiar with, cared enough to go through all of this to help them. In his rock solid, frozen heart, he felt a little warmth seep through it.

    "I will do it."

 Chapter 529 - Coming

    <h4>Chapter 529 - Coming</h4>

    Months went by and after taking Davi¡¯s form, Kyuu¡¯s lifespan was lengthened, without any serious side effects. Hope bloomed within everyone and they all believed that with a little bit more time and experimentation, they would no doubt find a cure.

    Because of that huge breakthrough, Davi decided to keep working on this until she was just about due to give birth. Her days were spent tirelessly on improving the form and the constant experiments that had to be conducted for each one.

    Three weeks before her due date, Davi finally went back home. Sei was excited for her to finally be back home where he could see her and hold her everyday. But at the same time, he was also worried, to the point that he didn¡¯t want to go back to work anymore. Each day that passed was getting them closer and closer towards that day when they would finally get to meet the new addition to their family.

    So with that in mind, Sei moved his office at home because he wanted to take care of her and to cater to her every need. He was there to help her bathe, he apanied her during her morning walks and made sure she had plenty of nutritious food and water.

    Two weeks before the due date, the couple also went shopping for their baby girl with Little Shin. Davi was quite big at that point and she got tired very easily so once they entered a shop, Davi would sit on thefortable lounge chair in the shop - Sei had made sure that there would be afortable seat for her at this shop before he took her out - and Sei and Little Shin would take turns grabbing different items of clothing and showing them to her for approval.

    After a while, Little Shin also got tired so he kept his motherpany on the chair as Sei ran around looking for more things to buy.

    Davi shook her head. ¡¯It would have been faster if he just bought the whole shop,¡¯ she thought jokingly, as the clothes pile that passed her inspection grew into a huge mountain.

    "Sei, I think we have enough clothes now. Save some for the other babies!" she said with an amused smile.

    Sei immediately agreed and asked the salesdy - whose eyes were shining at the huge sale she was about to cash in - to pack the clothes for them.

    Thirty shopping bagster, the family left the store and headed home. Sei thought about taking her out for lunch but he didn¡¯t want to risk her getting food poisoning, so he opted to have lunch at home. Sei had done a lot of reading about the dos and don¡¯ts with regard to pregnancy so he knew that badly prepared food would be bad for the baby. So he made sure that her food was always cooked appropriately so that there was no chance of this happening.

    However, he was a little saddened that he couldn¡¯t take her out, or if he was being totally honest, he was sad because he couldn¡¯t monopolise her time. This was because even when they were at home, they were surrounded by many people such as the maids and the cook and the butler. He made a mental note to take her out on a proper date once things settled down after their daughter¡¯s birth.

    The family had a pleasant time together that day and the days following as they waited for the baby to arrive.

    However, two week went by and Davi still had not given birth. The baby was already five dayste. Her doctor said he was going to have to induce her if the baby didn¡¯te in the next few days.

    This was actually also quite new to Davi because she had given birth to Little Shin prematurely due to being involved in a car ident. She didn¡¯t get to experience being pregnant for a full term so she didn¡¯t know what to expect.

    One night, she woke up with a stomach cramp. She had been having these cramps during the day but they weren¡¯t painful so she just ignored them. But this one felt a little ufortable.

    "Are you okay?" Sei asked, worried.

    "My stomach hurts."

    "Should we go to the hospital now? Should I call the doctors?" Sei began to panic.

    "It¡¯s okay, darling, I don¡¯t think the baby ising yet."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I think I just want you to rub my tummy a little," she smiled and Sei immediately did as she wanted. Sei had been very worried about his wife but thest few days were one of the sweetest moments of his life, taking care of his wife and waiting for their princess toe. He wasn¡¯t by her side when she gave birth to Little Shin so this time, he was going to do his best to make up for that.

    Davi fell asleep as Sei rubbed her tummy gently. Sei then bent and kissed her forehead before he too closed his eyes and slept.

    It was midnight when Sei was awakened by Davi¡¯s m.o.a.n. She was calling out his name. He immediately woke up and saw that his wife¡¯s face was covered in sweat.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I think I¡¯m... Sei... baby..." Davi could barely speak.

    Sei was stunned. The baby wasing. He had read many books on pregnancy and about the birth but at that moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. His thoughts became scrambled and the only thing that was in his head was ¡¯the baby ising!!¡¯

    Davi tried to leave the bed because she needed to go to the bathroom. She slid her legs from under the nket and waddled her way towards the bathroom. She barely walked in before her water broke, making a mess on the bathroom floor.

    Sei heard the gush of water hitting the floor and his mind finally switched on. Her water broke! The baby was definitelying.

 Chapter 530 - Baby number two

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Baby number two</h4>

    Sei needed to get her to the hospital right away! He rushed to her and made sure she was ok as he sat her down on the toilet.

    "I... we have to get you to the hospital, Davi! I¡¯ll go get the car ready and we ca-"

    "There¡¯s no time for that anymore, Sei. It¡¯s too far away and I think the baby ising soon," Davi said, a hint of panic breaking through in her voice.

    Sei was in a panic. What was he supposed to do? This wasn¡¯t part of the n! She was supposed to have the baby at the hospital but now... think Sei, think!

    "Davi, I have to call for help..."

    "No! Stay with me, please," she begged. She didn¡¯t want Sei to leave her by herself. What if something happened while he was gone?

    Sei, for the first time in his life, was utterly scared. Oh God, what should he do?

    Thankfully, the door opened and their son entered.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    Sei looked like God had answered his prayer in an instant and sent an angel in the form of his son.

    "Little Shin, go call a doctor, an ambnce! Your baby sister is about toe!" he ordered, pointing at the telephone. Little Shin quickly did as his father asked and then as an afterthought, he asked, "Call Aunt Hinari toe over too!"

    Sei needed help and the person he thought would be able toe and help him as fast as possible was Hinari, who lived just next door to them.

    "She¡¯s on her way," Little Shin said.

    "Good, go down and open the door for her and stand guard and wait for the ambnce and doctors to arrive. Wake up everyone!" Sei ordered again, his thoughts a little less panicked. As long as he had a n, things were going to be okay, Davi was going to be okay.

    Little Shin dashed out of the room and unlocked the front door, just in time to see his Aunt Hinari and Uncle Zaki walking up to the door. Both of them were disheveled and they had not changed from their pajamas because the instant Little Shin said what was happening, all their thoughts instantly went to Davi.

    Hinari had scrambled out of bed as soon as the call finished and she broke into a run across thewn to her best friend¡¯s house. Zaki trailed behind her.

    "Where is she?" she asked Little Shin, trying to sound as calm as possible to not scare the little boy.

    "She¡¯s upstairs in the bathroom. Dad is with her," Little Shin answered.

    "Alright..." she said. Then she turned to Zaki and said, "Zaki, stay here and look after Little Shin. I¡¯ll go and see what she needs."

    Zaki could only follow his wife¡¯s instructions. He wasn¡¯t really sure if he wanted to go up there. He would just be clueless and possibly get in the way. There was no way Sei would allow him there anyhow. It would just be weird. So he turned to the little man, who looked so serious, as if he was on a mission, and sat on the doorstep next to him.

    Hinari raced up to the room and found Davi sitting on a toilet seat with Sei kneeling on the floor in front of her, trapped in Davi¡¯s arms.

    "Davi... Sei..." she started carefully to not startle them both.

    Sei heard her voice and turned towards her, relief flooding his face. "The baby¡¯sing. I don¡¯t think we will make it to hospital," Sei quickly exined, silently asking her for help.

    Hinari saw the situation and walked to Davi, who was m.o.a.ning in pain as a contraction took over her. Hinari rubbed her back and spoke softly when the contraction passed.

    "Davi, we need to get you back on the bed, okay? Can you walk?"

    Davi barely heard or saw anything as the pain intensified after each one. She held onto Sei for dear life, not letting him go, needing him to stay right beside her. She noticed that Hinari was there but her mind was too focused on getting through the pain to clearly listen to what she was saying.

    Sei didn¡¯t even give Davi a chance to say anything. He just stood up and carried his wife back to the bed, just in time before the next contraction came on.

    Sei never left her side again. He sat next to her on the bed and let her squeeze his hand every time she felt a contraction. Sei was scared. He had never seen his wife in so much pain before and it tore his heart. He wished that he could take the pain for her so that she wouldn¡¯t have to feel any of it. He saw the sweat form on her brows, heard her groans and he wished with all his might that this would be over soon. He didn¡¯t know if he could watch her suffering for much longer.

    His eyes never left Davi¡¯s face, concentrating, searching for clues, anything that would indicate if her life was in danger or not. She was heaving, pushing, squeezing, reacting naturally to what her body was telling her to do.

    A secondter, he heard the sound of sirens ring, and noted with relief that the ambnce and doctors were nearly here. ¡¯A little more time, Davi, and the doctors will be here,¡¯ he silently thought.

    But before the Ambnce could even stop in front of their door, the room was filled with a small wail, the sounding from the small bundle that Hinari had wrapped up in her arms. Davi slumped back on the bed as Sei sat frozen on his seat.

    Hinari cooed at the little baby in her arms as she moved towards Sei and Davi and handed her to Davi, with a big smile on her face, although she looked like she was going to cry from happiness.

    Davi held her daughter in her arms and they both looked at the baby, still wailing in her arms, and Sei enveloped them both in his arms, his eyes misting a little. His heart was so full of happiness that he didn¡¯t know how it managed to contain it all.

    The doctors finally arrived and they brought Davi and Little baby girl to the hospital to conduct a check up on both the mother and daughter. The rest of them, Sei, Little Shin, Zaki and Hinari, followed in a car behind them.

    Inside Davi¡¯s hospital room.

    "Sei, what do you think of the name Sera?" Davi asked, her eyes looking down on their daughter¡¯s face as she held her.

    Sei smiled and just nodded. His voice seemed to have disappeared from all the overwhelming emotions he felt.

    "Here we are, baby number two. You told me you wanted five, right?"

    "No, no, no. This is enough, darling. Little Shin and Little Sera are enough." Sei said quickly.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    Davi chuckled, knowing that her husband changed his mind after seeing her in pain from giving birth.

    "I don¡¯t mind having another one, though, if you want."

    "I¡¯m sure. I don¡¯t want you to suffer like this again."

    Then unexpectedly, Little Shin piped up. "But daddy, I want a little brother too!"

    And everyone in the roomughed as they weed their newest addition to the family.

    .

    [To my readers here who didn¡¯t check my other novel yet, please do. ^^

    Hellbound With You is the title.]

 Chapter 529 - Final Arc Part I

    <h4>Chapter 529 - Final Arc Part I</h4>

    Two yearster. Chen residence.

    "There, there, little princess..." Sei was cradling Little Sera who was bawling her eyes out. Unlike her older brother, the little girl had such a vtile temperament that Zaki always ended up yfully calling her ¡¯little devil¡¯ when Sei was not around. "What¡¯s wrong? Did someone displease you? Who dare make my lovely little princess cry? Hush now, darling... I shall scold whoever that insolent person ister... alright?" Sei sweet-talked and coaxed the littless, in the hopes to subside her waterworks.

    And just like that, it was sessfully turned off. The seemingly angelic looking little girl shed a hupping smile before she willingly settled her head onto Sei¡¯s shoulder.

    Sei gently rubbed her back until atst, her hups petered out and she finally fell asleep. Carefully, Sei signaled at Kir who had just emerged from the door toe closer towards him and whispered. "Go get myptop in my study and bring it to my room."

    "Yes, sir."

    By the time Kir went to carry out Sei¡¯s orders and reentered the master¡¯s bedroom, little Sera was already deep in slumbend, happily sprawled out in the middle of the bed.

    Kir went ahead and ced theptop on top of the low table at the side of the room and silently left without notifying Sei.

    After pulling the nket over his daughter, Sei smiled and fondly kissed the little girl¡¯s forehead before he walked towards the couch and faced hisptop.

    It had been weeks since hest saw his wife. She had recently been busier more than ever and Sei could not evenin. He fully understood the reason why she was not able to even return home even for a day.

    Thankfully, his time was pretty taken up with his little angel there being home with him. Little Sera¡¯s presence was there to soothe him every time he misses Davi and somehow, he was able to survive quite alright despite the being separated from his beloved for a long time.

    Sighing, Sei massaged the back of his neck and removed his sses. His eyes were feeling tired and slightly hot and that told him that it was time to take a breather. He needed to watch for his own health and well-being as he had already promised Davi. If she found out, she would definitely be making a lot of noise and nagging him to no end. Thoughts of her antics brought a tender smile to his good-looking face. He grabbed his phone and tapped on his wife¡¯s number. But he hesitated just before his fingersnded on the call icon.

    It was already past midnight where she was. If she is not working, she must be sleeping by now. As much as he missed her. he was loath to disturb her as he knew she hardly gets enough rest as it is. But he really missed her... he wanted to at least hear her voice. It has been six days since theyst spoke on the phone.

    He let out another sigh and decided to put the phone down without dialing the number. However, after a few more minutes of going back and forth, he picked it up again and finally tapped the dial button.

    A vibrating sound echoed, causing Sei¡¯s brows to knot. Why was it that the vibrations seem to be more real and sounds as if it wereing from the same area that he was in?

    He hurriedly rose from his seat and his eyes flew towards the door. The man froze at the sight that took himpletely by surprise.

    Davi had actually been standing by the door for a while now, watching her man being the loving and incredible father and husband that he was. She had missed him so bad and now that she was finally seeing him face to face, observing how he was the same, she could not help but let her smile grow wider. Her Sei looked dishevelled in his pyjamas but he still maintained that godly aura as he usually did, and she was already seduced just by watching him sit there rubbing the back of his neck as he stared at the ceiling.

    "Darling..." he said in soundless bewilderment, not quite daring to believe what his eyes are seeing. Could he be hallucinating due to missing her too much?

    And she started to move towards him, stumbling a little due to her walking too fast. Sei snapped out of his own reverie and quickly mirrored her steps. They both collided into each other and Sei held onto her so tightly that he ended up lifting her till her toes were not touching the floor.

    He put her down and stared at her. "You surprised me," he said huskily, and his breathing became uneven as he nuzzled into her neck.

    Davi gave a softugh. "I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t notice me standing at the door."

    "I felt presence by the door, but I thought it was Kir."

    Davi chuckled again, caressing his face lovingly. She always cherished the times when they were reunited after a long time being apart from each other. "I¡¯ve missed you, Sei. So much..." her voice came out as a whisper.

    "Missed you more, my love."

    His mouth then seized hers and she responded eagerly. Their mouths mated with hunger and need. The weeks of not seeing each other and not touching each other had been such a torment and now that they were together again, they could hardly contain themselves.

    "How¡¯s our baby? Let me see her first." She whispered.

    Sei had to force himself to let go of his delicious wife. He knew Davi missed their little angel too.

    "I first checked our Sera¡¯s room but when I saw that it was empty. I knew she¡¯s with you, so I went to check on Little Shin first beforeing here." She said as they both approached the bed. "Ah, I want to cuddle her."

    "She just fell asleep after much coaxing, darling. She might wake up if you cuddle her." Sei hugged her from behind. She could feel his eager and hot erection pushing against her derriere.

    "Alright..." she faced him but before Sei could kiss her again, Davi pressed her fingers against his lips. "I need to shower first, darling. I¡¯ll be quick." After which Davi ran off quickly,ughingly avoiding Sei¡¯s fingers by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Sei could only sigh. As soon as Davi entered the bathroom, Sei looked at little Sera and carefully, he carried the little girl out of their room and brought her back to her own room.

    "Sorry, princess. Let me have mommy for tonight. You can have her once you wake up in the morning." He whispered to the still sleeping little girl before he left.

    ...

    Davi was already rinsing off when the bathroom¡¯s door opened and Sei entered,pletely n.a.k.e.d ¨C proudly showcasing his well-defined abs and his hard and energetic shaft.

    "I came to help you with your bath, my love." He said, smiling as he stared at his wife¡¯s body. She was still as s.e.xy and lovely as ever, even after gifting him with two children.

    She could only smirk at his statement as she let him join her under the shower. Both were clear on the fact that there would not be much bathing going on from this point onwards. And in the next few moments, the bathroom echoed with m.o.a.ns and e.r.o.t.i.c sounds of flesh pping against flesh.

 Chapter 530 - Final Arc Part II

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Final Arc Part II</h4>

    Davi woke up in Sei¡¯s embrace the next morning, feeling the soreness from their intense love makingst night. He was such a beast! A gorgeous and delicious beast! Even after the many years of their marriage to each other and with the addition of two wonderful children, their passion and desire for each other had not seemed to have waned in the least. If anything, she could have sworn that it actually increased over the years rather than mellow out.

    "Thank you foring home. I was on the verge of infiltrating Scarlet Hill to see you." Sei whispered as he tightened his hug around her waist.

    "I knew you would do that if I dyed one more day." Davi chuckled as she imagined how the situation would turn out if he truly did such a thing. That would truly be a riot. "And I missed you, too... and our children. Thank you for taking care of them, darling." Shended a soft kiss on his lips, making him grin in satisfaction.

    "It¡¯s my responsibility as your husband, Davi. I would still take care of them even if you were not away. So, you really don¡¯t have anything to worry about."

    Smiling, Davi caressed his face gently. "Ah, I¡¯m so lucky to have a husband like you."

    "I¡¯m the lucky one, darling." He smiled back and the couple embraced each other and falling back into the sheets, not wanting to leave the bed and just remain cuddling within each other¡¯s embrace. It had been quite a while they were entangled in each other¡¯s embrace, yet they still felt as if they could not hold each other long enough.

    "How are they?" Sei then asked after a long while.

    "Everything¡¯s going really well, Sei." Davi replied looking hopeful and confident, her eyes suddenly sparkling as how it does whenever they discuss about her area of expertise. "A little bit more and we will be able to save them. Just a little bit more. We¡¯re almost there."

    "I¡¯m happy to hear that. Did Zakie back with you this time?"

    "Yes. He actually came back earlier before me." Daviughed out aloud when she told Seia about this.

    "And he didn¡¯t even have the decency to drop by to show up even for a moment... that guy...tsk, tsk, tsk..." Sei shook his head and pretended to look wounded and offended by Zaki¡¯s ¡¯thoughtlessness¡¯.

    Davi chuckled and poked him a couple of times in his ribs as she arched one of her brows. "You¡¯re no longer his number one, Sei. And he missed his wife too."

    "Well, it¡¯s good that he has his very own priorities now." Seiughed andbed his fingers through Davi¡¯s hair lovingly. "How about Yu Chen and the others? I hope that man¡¯s not causing you trouble."

    The sigh that came out of Davi¡¯s lips as soon as he mentioned Yu Chen, caused Sei to look at her with curiosity.

    "I¡¯m a little worried about him, honestly. I think he needs to learn to loosen up a bit. And it seems as if he¡¯s going through something and he wasn¡¯t willing to share anything to anyone, not even with Zaki. He¡¯s always quietly leaving Scarlet Hill from time to time as well. He looked so lifeless to me." Davi said, looking concerned.

    At that moment, Sei was about to speak when a knock on the door startled them both.

    "Sir," came Kir¡¯s voice. "The babysitter couldn¡¯t coax the Little Miss from crying. She¡¯s calling for you."

    Abruptly, Sei rose from the bed and hastily grabbed his robe. Davi also rose but Sei told her toy still.

    "It¡¯s fine, darling. I¡¯ll go get her and bring her to you. Let¡¯s give her a nice surprise too. Just stay there and have a little more rest." He said before striding off towards their daughter¡¯s room.

    She was about to stand but she felt her knees nearly giving out, thus, she ended up plunking herself down on the bed again. Face palming, Davi could only grab at her robe that was folded neatly and dr.a.p.ed over the table and put it on. How many rounds had they went at itst night? Gods, she could not even remember how many times.

    "Mommy!!" a sweet and soft voice rang inside the room as soon as the door swung opened.

    "Oh, my princess. Come here." Davi stretched out her hands as Sei handed the little girl that was kicking her legs and waving her arms in the air to her mother. "Oh my god. I missed you so much. Do you miss mommy too?"

    Little Sera nodded and Davi just cuddled her, breathing in the delightful baby scent she was still giving off, feeling so emotional. When she first left her, she had cried a lot. It was a lot better nowpared to back then but still, she could not help but tear up at the memory.

    "Wee home, mom." Another voice pulled at her attention and her baby boy was there, standing by the door, looking as fine and every bit as dashing as his father ¨C only in miniature version. Her little Shin ¨C the little cutie ¨C was growing up fast.

    "Come here, darling." She extended her free hand that was not carrying Sera to her son and Little Shin excitedly ran over to her.

    Little Sera crawled to her father again while Davi hugged her son. She knew that Sera was a daddy¡¯s girl, so she had long epted that the little princess favoured her father much more over her.

    While the mother and son were chatting and catching up on each other, Sei headed out with Sera in his arms to speak with Kir.

    "Cancel all my appointment for today and keep my schedule clear." He told him and Kir blinked before hesitantly nodding. There were two very important meetings his boss was supposed to attend to today. But how could he say no to his boss¡¯ orders?

    "Y-yes, sir."

    ...

    The rest of the day, the family did not bother leaving their home. They spent every moment ¨C waking and sleeping ¨C together until dinner came and it was almost time for them to part again.

    Hinari and Zaki also finally made an appearance, holding onto each other¡¯s hands as if they were glued together and never parting until they entered the dining hall and sat across Davi and Sei.

    "Yo, Sei. Long time no see." Zaki grinned mischievously at his brother.

 Chapter 531 - Final Arc Part III

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Final Arc Part III</h4>

    As soon as they finished their pleasant family dinner, Davi and Hinari merrily chatted away like little magpies without stopping in the living room. Little Shin was reading a book on the couch while Little Sera was cosily bundled in Davi¡¯s arms.

    Zaki and Sei who had withdrawn towards the back door a while ago were in their usual spot where the two always have their brotherly talk.

    "Davi¡¯s form is alreadyplete. And Kyuu is set to be the first to receive the treatment once we return." Zaki said as he leaned against the wall, looking up the clear night-time sky. A glimmer of hope could be seen shining in his eyes.

    "I see. I¡¯ll make sure to be there when it¡¯s your turn." Sei replied.

    Grinning, Zaki ran his fingers through his hair. "No need for you toe, Sei. You have two children to watch over here."

    "I can always bring them with me."

    "Really, you don¡¯t need to."

    "I have to be there." Sei insisted and Zaki could only sigh, though he was still smiling and looking extremely d and relieved. They finally have a hope with Davi¡¯s breakthrough forms.

    "Alright... fine." he relented and stared up at the sky again, seemingly lost in his thoughts. "It still felt like a dream." Zaki added after a long silence, his voice quiet but hopeful.

    Seeing the tremendous change in Zaki, Sei smiled. He could no longer see the hint of uncertainty and hopelessness in Zaki¡¯s eyes.

    Sei rested his hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder and patted it gently.

    "Your wife is really amazing." Zaki said after a short silence, his voice clearly reflecting awe and appreciation.

    "She is." Was all Sei said, looking proud and relieved as well.

    "I always wonder how I can even thank her for all the things she has done for us." Zaki said shyly. In the past years, Zaki had seen all of Davi¡¯s sacrifices and hard work to save them. It had always made Zaki feel bad that she had to be separated from her loved ones ¨C husband and two beautiful children ¨C because of them but he could not do anything about it because apart from the fact that Davi herself was extremely determined, he also desperately wanted to live.

    The news of Davi¡¯s sess had given Zaki so much joy and happiness he had nearly broken down and cried when he first heard it. He had hugged Juu and Kyuu and could not even form a single word of gratitude when he faced Davi. Thankfully, Davi had already understood him very well at this point and only gave him a tight meaningful hug, smiled widely at him, and then told him he could go ahead to break the good news to Hinari first.

    All he could do was croak out a hoarse ¡¯thank you¡¯ and stare at Davi for a few quiet seconds with stinging red eyes before speeding off and leaving Scarlet Hill in sh. He could still remember the happiness and utter relief when he told Hinari about it. His wife had cried hard in his arms yesterday. Andst night, they made love like there was no tomorrow. It had been so long since Zaki made love to her without any reservations and worries. Last night had been one of the best nights of his life. All thanks to Davi¡¯s efforts in giving him the chance to live and spend the rest of his life together with his beloved Hinari. He could finally give her the child she had wanted for so long without any fear of leaving her behind, all alone.

    "All Davi wanted is for you to live. Maybe she¡¯d be happy if you and Hinari gives us a niece or nephew or both very soon." Sei winked at him and Zaki¡¯s eyes glimmered with confidence.

    Zaki was about to speak but was interrupted by the sound of an arriving helicopter.

    "It¡¯s already time, huh..." Zaki said, looking at his wristwatch.

    The duo then entered the house to find and im their wives. Sei had gone upstairs to check when he did not see eitherdies in the living room and found Davi tucking the sleeping little Sera to bed. Looking at her as she kissed the little girl good night, Sei could not help but feel sad that it was time for them to be separated again. He moved towards his wife and hugged her from behind.

    Davi let Sei hug her without saying anything, lifting her hand to his head and caressing his silky hair while her eyes continued staring at her sleeping little girl on the bed.

    "You¡¯ve been doing so well taking care of our children, darling." Daviplimented Sei in a gentle voice, smiling softly. Her heart could not help but feel sullen even though she knew the reason she had to leave them again. Leaving her heart and soul behind was getting tougher every time she had to repeat it.

    "Thank you. I will keep doing my best." Sei tightened his grip on her and Davi turned to face him.

    "I¡¯m so proud of you, darling. I¡¯m so lucky for having the best husband ever."

    "Me too, love. I¡¯m the luckiest guy alive for having you as my wife. I love you."

    "Love you too." And they kissed and hugged each other for a long time.

    The couple did not notice little Shin leaving the room when his father came, fully understanding that his parents needed their alone time.

    The little guy headed downstairs, nning on waiting for his mother and uncle outside the house before sending them off. Kir had immediately escorted the little boy upon seeing him descending the stairs.

    Kir, of course, was aware of the couple slightly concealed in the corner so he made sure to block Little Shin¡¯s view until they were ¡¯safely¡¯ outside. What little Shin did not notice was that in the longue, Zaki and Hinari were kissing in the dark corner.

    "My love... I wish I cane with you." Hinari muttered, burying her face into Zaki¡¯s chest as she hugged his waist tightly, not willing to unglue herself from her husband.

    Zaki hummed as he nuzzled his head against her hair, pulling her closer into his embrace until her body was moulded against him. He too, had not had enough of her yet. If possible, he would want to spend a little bit more time with her. But he knew he had to get going and it was not possible for her toe along with him.

    "Me too..." he whispered, kissing her forehead. "But don¡¯t worry my love. Just wait for a little while longer. Just a little while more..." He breathed out. His voice thick with promise.

    Sighing, Hinari looked up and captured his lips again. "Yes, hubby... I will keep waiting for you, even if it takes a lifetime."

    "I love you. Don¡¯t worry, there is no need for you to wait that long, wife." Zaki chuckled at her slight fussing.

    "I love you too."

    After another emotional separation, Davi and Zaki finally boarded the helicopter and soon, they left the Chen¡¯s residence and headed back to Scarlet Hill.

    ___

    A\N: How many of you are still here waiting? Comment down. ^^

    Next update will be next week.

    Do add my new novel <Spellbound> in your library. Just go to my profile to see it. ^^

 Chapter 532 - Final Arc Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 532 - Final Arc Part IV</h4>

    At Scarlet Hill.

    Yu Chen and Zaki had just left theb when Zaki began to tease the stoic man that was walking alongside him. The necessary preparations for Kyuu¡¯s treatment had been settled and the procedures were already underway. Everything seems to be going perfect as nned. Apart from Davi, all the other doctors and scientists who had been working together at theb were confident as well, so it was understandable that everyone was enthusiastic. It had been years after all that they had been working on this. It is time to observe and reap the harvest of all theirbours.

    "Now that our problem is about to be solved, I think that it¡¯s time for me to help you solve your problem now." Zaki said, unable to stop grinning. He could not help but give a couple of jabs of his elbow into Yu Chen¡¯s sides.

    But Yu Chen was as expected, the ultimate epitome of an unresponsive lump of marble. Zaki rolled his eyes dramatically at his non-response.

    "Oh c¡¯mon, stop being such a bore, you statue. You¡¯ll grow old alone, cold, and mouldy, at this rate." Zaki continued pestering him. "Ah, right-o. By the way, I took the liberty in entering your study before I left Scarlet Hill and..."

    Yu Chen finally faced him. It was obvious he did not like the fact that Zaki had so casually infiltrated his study without even him knowing nor noticing that anything was amiss. This man truly knew how to be irritating to the extreme!

    Zaki¡¯s grin went even wider. "I thought you were hiding in there, but it turned out I was wrong." Zaki shrugged, unrepentant. "Oh well, no harm done. I didn¡¯t touch anything, I swear. Buuuut... I did get a glimpse of something interesting."

    Mischief flooded Zaki¡¯s eyes as he leaned in on Yu Chen and wiggled his eyebrows at the younger man. "I find it extremely rare finding that you had marked out a certain date in your calendar. You never do that. Your calendar and everything else were never marked out before. What¡¯s with May 12th ... hmm? Are you meeting up with someone very special on that day? Are you finally meeting up with your first love?"

    Yu Chen seemed to stiffen up a little and ufortably looked away. But that was enough for Zaki to zero in and activate his match maker mode.

    "Well, well, well... It¡¯s indeed about time. Now tell me, my dear little bro. Is it a date? C¡¯mon, tell me so this big bro can give you some valuable tips." Zaki moved from Yu Chen¡¯s left and then over to his right like an annoying little kid. "Wait!" suddenly, Zaki yelled and then halted. Something seemed to finally click in his mind. "Ahhh, how could I forget? May 12th is Luo Xiaolei¡¯s birthday!"

    Zaki had done a background check on Luo Xiaolei¡¯s profile previously and thus he knew about this little detail. Grinning crazily, Zaki dr.a.p.ed his arm over Yu Chen¡¯s shoulder. "So, you¡¯re going to meet her on her birthday! Atta boy! You¡¯re finally making a move. What are your ns?"

    "I don¡¯t have any ns yet."

    ". . ."

    Silence reigned for a moment before Zaki pped his palms against his forehead and sighed dramatically.

    "Geez. Are you sure you¡¯re a young man and not an oldie stuck in a wrong body? It¡¯s already tomorrow! How could you not have any ns thought out yet?!" Zaki yelled at him, shaking his head.

    "Come here, you, big piece of log. We need to have a very serious heart to heart talk, little bro." Zaki nagged as he threw his arms around Yu Chen¡¯s neck and literally dragged him off to follow him.

    ...

    The next day, before midnight.

    In a lowkey ck car parked across the luxurious Everdream apartment building, Gu Wei and Zhou Yuan were silently ncing across at each other. Sometimes, they nced at the man behind them who had yet to utter a single word ever since the car stopped and parked at this very same spot.

    Juu who was sitting beside this same man also wore the same expression, both acting as though they were blocks of wood.

    They had been in that spot for hours now. Gu Wei was so bored that he had started to shift around ufortably in his seat as if something was bothering him. He always preferred jumping in the middle of a bloody war than stay silent and still in the car for hours without even knowing what exactly they were doing or who were they waiting for.

    Letting out another long-drawn sigh, Gu Wei nced at Yu Chen again. His stony gaze was still steadily fixed towards the entrance of the building as if he were waiting for someone toe out. They have literally been camping out there the moment midnight struck, and the colour of dawn was already painting the night sky lighter! My god, he was desperately begging in his mind that the boss would just give the orders to go back to Scarlet Hill and that he could spar with every strong man there was! But he could not. He had to stay by his big boss¡¯ side whether he liked it or not! This was pure torture for an action-first person like himself.

    The next time he nced at the devil, Gu Wei finally saw him moving. At longst! Did the person he was waiting finally showed up?

    He whipped his head towards the hotel¡¯s entrance and what he saw made him blink in confusion.

    Gu Wei could see a garbage collector holding a bouquet of flowers, bringing it to the garbage truck. That flower... and that box of chocte... he remembered Zaki showing these same items in a picture to Yu Chen just the other day. He had peeked at Zaki¡¯s phone, so Gu Wei was quite certain that the flowers and that box were the exact the same ones.

    __

    A/N: Next chap will be updatedter.

 Chapter 533 - Final Arc Part V

    <h4>Chapter 533 - Final Arc Part V</h4>

    When Gu Wei looked at Yu Chen, the questions popping up in his mind were immediately answered. The ice and darkness that enveloped Yu Chen¡¯s being as he watched the garbage truck slowly rolling out of the designated spot, taking the flowers and chocte with it was just too much, it made Gu Wei feel strong chills crawling under his skin. Holy hell! Did the boss send those flowers and chocte to someone and that someone threw it away?! He was waiting for that someone toe out and what he ended up with was this?!!

    Gu Wei could not help but let his mouth hang open and gape. He was utterly speechless for a long while until he began to feel angry and feel bad for Yu Chen. This was probably the very first time he saw Yu Chen did something like this for anyone and yet... my god, why was his boss so unlucky? He did not know his boss was into someone who does not like him. But why did that person had to go and throw them away?! Goodness! How cruel! The audacity of that person doing this to a man like Yu Chen! His poor boss!

    Even Juu stiffened and he looked utterly disappointed and angered. In fact, this too was the very first time Gu Wei saw Juu, the robot-like young man show some form of human emotions clearly on his face.

    Troubled with what was going on, Gu Wei looked at Zhou Yuan and the man simply shrugged. Both of them didn¡¯t know what to do or say in this situation.

    "Let¡¯s go." Came a very cold and emotionless voice, jolting Gu Wei out of his stupor and contemtion. Did his voice be even colder? My god, he could already smell disaster rushing straight at them.

    "To... Scarlet Hill?" Gu Wei hedged.

    "No." Yu Chen lifted his hand towards his perfect tie and yanked it. The fire in his eyes was so dangerous Gu Wei already knew what he was nning to do. He needed a ce to vent his anger as soon as possible or else...

    Without wasting a moment further, Gu Wei immediately elerated the car to their destination.

    ...

    Last night, before midnight struck, a handsome superstar named Yu Jinhan arrived secretly at Everdream apartment. He had just entered the elevator when a delivery boy holding a bouquet of flowers and chocte box joined him inside the elevator.

    Yun Jinhan was wearing a mask and he too was holding a bouquet of flowers. He creased his brows at the sight of the flowers the delivery boy was holding with great care. It was because the flowers the delivery boy was holding was the priciest bouquet avable in the city. He had wanted to order the exact same bouquet, but he did not manage to secure it from that luxury flower shop. Yun Jinhan decided not to sweat it since he was aware that the luxury flower shop was known to ept orders from the richest in the list of buyers and decline the lowest bidder.

    It had greatly frustrated Yun Jinhan when he found out that his request was declined. He was a superstar. One of the richest celebrities that one could find. How could this damned flower shop ignore him? The man silently sneered when he saw the chocte box the delivery boy was holding.

    Yun Jinhan knew that his girlfriend would definite like these kinds of flowers and especially that luxury brand of chocte. But despite knowing that she was going to be happy if he had bought her a box of chocte, Yun Jinhan did not get one this time around. Instead, he had purchased a diamond ring because he was going to propose to her tonight.

    As the elevator ascended, Yun Jinhan was still silently looking at the flowers when his eyes caught sight of the card stuck on the bouquet. He could not read the personal message that was on the inside, but it was obvious that this was a present for someone¡¯s birthday looking at the birthday wish printed on the front of the card. It seemed that there was someone else having a birthday as well in this apartment. He could not help but wonder who this man was who could manage to secure this luxurious bouquet when even he could not. This man must be an evenrger fish than him.

    When the elevator dinged at a certain floor, the door swished open smoothly. The two of them then stepped out one after another on the same floor and Yun Jinhan¡¯s frown creased even deeper into his forehead when they both seem to be headed towards the same direction.

    He began to slow down his footsteps and deliberately fall behind the delivery boy, looking suspicious as he followed along the same path the boy was taking. When the boy stopped in front of his girlfriend¡¯s door, he halted in surprise as his face darkened.

    The boy was about to press the doorbell when Yun Jinhan interrupted him. "Is this delivery made for Luo Xiaolei?" he asked politely, putting on a fake gentlemanly smile.

    "Yes." The delivery boy checked his delivery details and nodded in assent, blinking at Yun Jinhan.

    "Actually, Xiaolei isn¡¯t home yet. She sent me back first so you can just hand over the presents to me. I¡¯ll make sure to bring it inside for you." he offered generously, making sure he smiled even wider.

    When the boy hesitated, Yun Jinhan sighed. "I¡¯m her brother. Do you need proof of identification?" Yun Jinhan tapped out the passcode discreetly and the door opened. He pushed the front door open and stood in the doorway, looking certain and poised as his role of Luo Xiaolei¡¯s "brother". He could only keep up the pretence in looking confident and hope that the delivery boy did not decide to ask him to prove his identity as her brother.

    Yun Jinhan extended his hands expectantly and arched his brow, indicating that he was still waiting to receive the flowers and the box of chocte on his sister¡¯s behalf. The delivery boy was intimidated by Yun Jinhan¡¯s cool andposed stare and did not know how to respond and could only give in.

    "Here you are, sir. Please pass these gifts to Miss Luo Xiaolei. Would you kindly sign off here?" the delivery boy had Yun Jinhan sign off the eptance form and thanked him.

    As soon as the delivery boy was gone, Yun Jinhan stared down viciously at the flowers, ripped the card off the wrapping and rudely opened it to read the message written within.

    [Happy Birthday Xiaolei. I¡¯m waiting for you in front of your apartment. ~Y.C.]

 Chapter 534 - Final Arc Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Final Arc Part VI</h4>

    Scarlet Hill.

    "Where is Yu Chen?" Zaki asked the men in Yu Chen¡¯s mansion. He had juste from the sanatorium and decided to look for Yu Chen and Juu because Kyuu¡¯s treatment had already started. Were not the other two supposed to be here? They were supposed to be supporting and standing up for each other!

    "Seems like they had leftst night... but I¡¯m not sure why they have yet to return." One of the men answered. "Is there any problems Mr. Chen? Should I contact him?"

    With a creased brow, Zaki sighed and rubbed his forehead, thinking hard and trying to recall if he had missed out on something important. But then, he suddenly remembered what day it was, and his darkened face slowly lightened up. Aahhh...there was that one important matter.

    "No need. There¡¯s no need to disturb the man." Zaki grinned knowingly, face full of understanding and then he simply turned away and strolled towards the door while humming happily, his steps light and bouncy. The men could do nothing but look on confusedly, not understanding what was going on with the sudden mood change. They just exchanged looks and shrugged. As long as they do not get into trouble, they would just follow instructions as it is being rolled out to them.

    Zaki plopped himself down onto the spacious and luxurious sofa. He thought that he would just go ahead and wait here for Yu Chen and Juu toe back from their important errand before the three of them make their way back together to the sanatorium to check on Kyuu¡¯s condition and how is he faring with the treatment so far.

    "Alright, I guess I should take this rare chance and get a short nap." Zaki muttered to himself. He had not had the chance to catch any sleepst night ¨C not even a quick 40 winks. His mind stayed awake thinking about Hinari and finally, about his future with her. The fact there was that word ¨C future ¨C was already exciting enough. And the further thought of finally being able to give her the bundle of joy she had been wanting so badly for so long made him so happy. And just as he imagined a little one joining their family, Zaki could not contain the swelling in his heart that he was unable to sleep at allst night from all the adrenaline rushing through his system. He had no idea he would be feeling this kind of joy and thrill just at the simple thought of his future child. He could not imagine how amazing it would be like when they truly weed their very own flesh and blood for real in the future.

    Sitting there on his own, with a little silly grin, Zaki sighed again in contentment and a momentter, he drifted off to sleep.

    He started to see Hinari¡¯s happy face in his dreams. The surroundings were so bright and filled with nothing but contentment, happiness, and love. Zaki could also see that Sei, his brother, and his family, including Juu and Kyuu and Yu Chen were present as well. Everyone and everything looked perfect and blissful.

    In his dream, the world was so beautiful and peaceful. If he were dreaming such a joyful world eight years ago, Zaki was certain he would find such a world as funny and impossible. But now, he somehow felt that it was not that far-fetched. This reality could actually happen in real life. And it would be happening very soon. Once he is cured, he will do everything in his power to make this dream be a reality for his family. He just knew that it will happen. All it needs is just a little bit more time. He just needs to be patient.

    That afternoon, it started to rain. The wind was cool and the sounds of raindrops falling were so soothing, making the atmosphere even more perfect for a long,zy nap.

    But a frown started to form on Zaki¡¯s peacefully sleeping face. He started to sweat and trash around on the sofa as if he were having a nightmare.

    He began to m.o.a.n out in agony as the rain fell heavier, adding to the suffocating feeling surrounding Zaki. His eyes snapped open as he abruptly jumped off the sofa, eyes wide and wild looking, his breathing out unevenly with coughs interspersed as though he had just emerged from underwater after being submerged for a long time.

    Terror filled his eyes as he frantically looked around, hair mussed up and fists clenched up ready to attack at any slight provocation. The once bright and serene feeling inside the longue was long gone, now charged with an unknown tension. It was a little dark and cold and eerily quiet.

    Slowly, Zaki forced himself to calm down and focus on his surroundings. His heartbeats were beating wildly in his ears. He could sense trouble. He could smell an ominous and heavy tension in the air and his instincts took over. How long has it been since hest felt something this extreme? How long has it been since something could actually force his inner beast to crawl out of its cave and consume him?

    Still and alert like a predator waiting for another predator toe at him, Zaki lifted his cold eyes towards the entrance. "Come out," Zaki said, his voice sounded cold and murderous.

    A chuckle that sounded almost innocent echoed around the area and a man dressed in all ck stepped out from the shadows.

    As soon as Zaki saw his face, his entire being froze with utter shock. That face, especially that seemingly unnatural white hair usually onlymonly seen on an old person, and definitely not a young-looking man like him was something impossible for Zaki not to recognize even after so many years had passed. How? This man was supposed to be dead!!

    "Long time no see, Zero. Remember me?" The handsome white-haired man greeted Zaki with an amiable smile that was reserved for old friends and Zaki could only utter one word.

    "One?"

    ___

    A\N: check out my new book SPELLBOUND and add it in your library. <3

 Chapter 535 - Final Arc Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Final Arc Part VII</h4>

    Zaki stood there still unbelieving at what his eyes were showing him. It was rarely that he gets so shocked to the point of being so taken aback that his mind went nk and did not know how to process what was going on for a few additional seconds. The white-haired man who was still standing casually in the lounge chuckled again. His seemingly innocentugh echoing in the eerily silent living room.

    "Geez. Stop looking as if you¡¯ve just seen a ghost, Zero." He sighed, all previous traces of light-heartedughter wiped out and his face was nk. His ice blue eyes were still as cold and unfeeling, just exactly as how Zaki remembered ¨C simply soulless. "I am real. I am not a dream. And I¡¯m here to meet you after so many years."

    "How? How did you even..." Zaki still couldn¡¯t get himself to believe One was standing right in front of him. Was he really awake right now? Was this still a continuation of his nightmare? Perhaps this was one of those nightmares that you get a nightmare in your nightmare? This man was supposed to be dead, long ago!

    "Hmm..." he fiddled with his bangs as he acted as though he was trying to recall some obscure memory, long buried at the back of his mind. "I¡¯m not sure how...but we were dragged out of theb before the explosion." He shrugged.

    "We?" Zaki¡¯s eyes widened at that statement. "You¡¯re saying you¡¯re not the only one..." His heart was hammering away at the thought that more of them had survived.

    "Yep." One smiled. "Though not all of us managed to survive all the way until now. Just like you, I have two of them with me. Seven and Three are here too."

    At that moment, the nightmare Zaki just had a while ago shed in his head and terror filled his eyes. Zaki¡¯s aura immediately turned ferocious, and his eyes glowed fiercely with all the danger in the world. But the man before him did not even react. He stood there, calmly staring at Zaki and remained smiling.

    When Zaki moved to leave, One blocked him. "Ah, ah ah... I can¡¯t let you go, Zero."

    Zaki gritted his teeth. He could feel the waves of danger rolling off from One. And he knew very well from the past what kind of strength this man possessed. Before Sei took him out of theb, the scientists in thatb often arranged for the experimental children to be pitted in a fight against each other until they were close to death. Zaki had fought against One not once but thrice and he had never won against him. Never.

    One was the best product amongst all of the experimental children. The most obedient, the strongest and most importantly ¨C the one who was unbeatable. Zaki could still remember the looks in the scientists¡¯ eyes every time they observed One. One was their pride and joy, their perfect and absolute product.

    Zaki could never in his life also ever forget how this white-haired man had gone on and ughtered numbers of children and even a.d.u.l.t men without batting an eye just because he was ordered to do so. True, the experimental children were all considered to be monsters, but One was the ultimate monster among them. He was in a different league, all on his own.

    "What the hell are you doing in this ce?!" Zaki asked, his instincts had long since kicked in, preparing his body and mind for a battle to the death. He must take this man down at all costs. Because if he cannot achieve it, this monster would end up going around killing everyone.

    "We¡¯ve been hunting you down for a long time now, Zero. Our master had managed to keep us under his control and disposal for many years since that day. But now that our time is getting closer, he had handed us over to the military." One started, smiling wickedly. "After using us for so many years, he had the audacity to throw us away now that we¡¯re expiring. The military said they¡¯d save us from the pain, but I know they are just trying to create a copy of us. And that is the ultimate and only reason why they are still keeping us. So, we decided to escape after I identally caught sight of an intel about you, Zero. Who would¡¯ve thought that the supposedly rejected product ended up being the one whom the world knew and is actually looking up to right now? We have been hiding away for so many years in the shadows while you... YOU are up here living a perfectly happy and normal life."

    A soft chuckle echoed again. An emotionless chuckle that sounded chillier than any hystericughter. "Was it enjoyable? Huh, Zero? Living like you actually are a normal human?" he questioned. His soulless eyes narrowing with a tinge of emotion as he stared into Zaki¡¯s eyes. "I heard Seven saying you are lucky. Well, I guess, he was right. You were after all the very first one who was taken out of thatb. Even though you were the rejected one."

    A sickening bloodl.u.s.t filled the living room as One took a step closer to Zaki. "You know...I was supposed to be the first one who should be chosen at that time. Not you, Zero. And now..." heughed again, a hollow and broken sound. "And now, you actually have a genius scientist who has sessfully found a way to save you... What was her name? Dr. Davi Chen?" One shed an evil grin after saying that name.

    The terror in Zaki¡¯s eyes intensified. He snarled at One. "Don¡¯t you dare touch her, One." Zaki¡¯s eyes were zing with the lethal intensity of a death threat.

    "Well, Seven and Three are currently headed to the sanatorium while I came to visit you here. So, I don¡¯t exactly know what¡¯s going on over there right now ¨C" The implied threat and danger in that sentence nearly drove Zaki insane with worry and fear.

    Not letting One finish his statement, Zaki charged at him without any prior warning. He was so fast the best human fighter could not have possibly stopped that attack even after realising the move was made. However, One unfortunately was not a normal human fighter. He was a monster ¨C the worse kind there is.

    One blocked Zaki¡¯s oing attack and with that, the two shed fiercely in the living room.

 Chapter 536 - Final Arc Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 536 - Final Arc Part VIII</h4>

    Zaki knew that this battle would be thest. He could tell it in his bones. And it would be either One or himself that would be left standing. This was it. The story that was abruptly cut short since a long time ago, in a far and distantnd... there would be a conclusion to it today. Somehow or another. Here and now. Though Zaki was quite reluctant to have thest showdown here since it would cause considerable damage to the mansion.

    However, he tsked and shrugged his shoulders as he epted that there was no way around it. Yu Chen could just rece it when everything¡¯s over. That guy had too much wealth anyway. And besides, One was all ready and primed for battle.

    And as Zaki looked up after taking an unnoticeable deep breath, he looked over at One who threw him a taunting sneer.

    Suddenly, after a blink, both were flying at each other at speeds that surpassed even the world¡¯s best athletes. As they leapt, catlike from the sides of the walls, tabletops, and tops of the sofas, their des never stopped.

    Every time the two men shed, their des sliced and arced around viciously, each trying to carve any body part of their respective opponent. Their powers were so destructive that the furniture that were not sturdy got reduced to smithereens and even those that were made tost, sustained significant damage and some even crumbled to pieces like they were made of cardboards.

    Zaki cracked a cynical smile on his lips. He kept on advancing. Advancing. Giving his all as though he did not care for his own life. As though nothing else matters.

    On the outside it looked that way to One. And it made One crease his brows for he thought Zaki had things precious to him now. He had something to protect now. And One had seen countless human fell because of being too attached to someone or something. To him, that humane characteristic was the reason why humans were weak. To him, human emotions and attachment were nothing but weakness.

    When he found out Zero had actually gotten married, One thought that Zero was doomed. He was certain Zero was nothing but a weak human now. So why was he going at it and giving his all as though he was on a suicide mission now?

    Thee man was literally zipping around and giving One a run for his money. Zaki had been charging at him, his deadly de swiping ferociously, always only a couple centimetres shy of his jugr. His foreswings were skin-prickling, followed by his backswings that were very lethal.

    When the both of them paused on the other side of the mansion¡¯s main hall, Zaki finally lifted his eyes to meet One¡¯s. This time, he made sure to make direct eye contact.

    And for a brief moment, Zaki saw a sh of uncertainty in One¡¯s eyes. He could not help but allow an evil looking smirk to slide across his lips. He was d for this little advantage won from One.

    Zaki knew that despite how it seemed from their earlier shes, where it was as though One is being pushed back by him, he knew better. Zaki knew that One had not fully unleashed his full strength yet.

    But Zaki hoped that through the years, perhaps One also had deteriorated. Perhaps his own physique too, bore the ravages of the unspeakable disease all who are simr to them face. However, all he could do was to gamble. Gamble on the fact that he had improved over the years, and One had not.

    Again, Zaki sped forward and brought his de down heavily. The weight of his strike sent One¡¯s de flying back, back, back...

    Unfortunately, that amount of force was still not enough to knock One¡¯s weapon free from his hands.

    One¡¯s eyes flickered as he dove forward and swung his ebony sword. Zaki leapt back quickly enough as that move sliced through the expensive fabric of his shirt. It b?r?ly missed cutting his flesh by perhaps only a centimetre.

    However, One had anticipated his movement and was already at the spot that Zaki had avoided to. Zaki had no chance to avoid this second attack and got a full-on attack as One swung his leg high and smashed it into the side of his head, sending him flying into the wall.

    Zaki and One¡¯s battle was truly so very fierce. The mansion that once stood majestic, elegant, and peaceful, now looked as though a hurricane had just ran through it and wreaked havoc to the utmost way possible. And now the once beautiful house was in ruins. And that was only if seen from the outside. There was no way to tell the extent of the destruction that was caused on the inside of the mansion itself.

    Bloodied, Zaki rose from the rubbles. He stood and spat out a mouthful of bloodied spit to the side, smirking and lifted his head. Though the side of his head was bloody, his eyes were gleaming with nothing but bloodlust.

    Smiling in return, One cracked his neck. He did note out of this scuffle without receiving some blows and had suffered some significant wounds from Zaki as well. "You have certainly improved quite a lot Zero. I didn¡¯t expect to have such a fun time going one to one against you." Heughed and like a mindless creature, lunged over and attacked Zaki again and again.

    "It seems it¡¯s a good choice that I waited for so long. I thought you were reduced to a mere normal human now, but it seems that I was wrong. Haha." One¡¯sugh was maniacal and if anyone were to hear, it would have raised the hairs on their skin.

    After blocking a few of One¡¯s heavy blows, Zaki could feel himself struggling more.

    "What the hell do you want?" Zaki shouted out.

 Chapter 537 - Final Arc Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Final Arc Part IX</h4>

    "What the hell do you want?" Zaki shouted out, as One was just too strong, and he was fighting without any restrictions nor intentions on holding back. From what Zaki had been observing, the way One fought was exactly the same as back then, like an emotionless killing machine.

    There was no resemnce to a human being at all. "I can help you, if you stop this... Seven and Three included..." Zaki tried to go along the negotiation route, realizing that this fight might drag on longer that he expected. And he doesn¡¯t have the luxury to be kept here by him.

    Zaki was already worried to death about how the process was progressing in the sanatorium with Davi and the rest of the scientists. He had to go there and check on her!

    But if he run away, this man would certainly follow him. And he couldn¡¯t let this person of all creature to reach that ce. It would be the same as bringing a deadly storm with him!

    Zaki always knew that One was heartless. He knew what One was capable of. This person could kill anyone in cold blood without even batting an eysh. No, he could not even be considered a person anymore. It would be more apt to call him a monster. But Zaki still wanted to try and reason things out with him. He was hoping that a little hint of humanity and conscience could bloom in One. But it seems that it was too much to ask because at that moment, he could see nothing but pure evil overflowing from his eyes.

    "Haha. I see that your thought process and rationalisation is really like an idiotic human now too huh, Zero? Well, you¡¯re the rejected product after all." Heughed scornfully as he shrugged his shoulders dismissively, as if mentally writing Zaki off his ¡¯approved¡¯ list. "Why would I need your permission, huh, Zero? When I can take that doctor away whenever I wanted?" One taunted Zaki.

    "Don¡¯t you dare ¨C" Zaki¡¯s voice suddenly turned murderous. Those words had immediately evaporated whatever control he had left. One had better not touch Davi!

    "Listen Zero, I came to destroy everything you have." He said, suddenly shing a beautiful and seemingly gentle smile. However, looking closely at the smile, anyone could tell that it belonged to a deranged and psychopathic killer.

    "I¡¯ll take everyone and everything away from you. All that you hold dear and close to your heart... I will..." One stopped talking and lifted his hand. He then closed his fist with only the thumb extended and moved to draw the thumb across his neck, telling Zaki wordlessly that he would kill everything and anyone he held dear.

    Zaki¡¯s eyes bled red and roared in rage as he lunged forward to attack him. And this time, Zaki¡¯s ferocity increased to an unprecedented degree. How dare he!

    When One did that wordless threat earlier, Zaki knew that he was not joking although there was a grin on One¡¯s face. Thus, he felt as though ice actually forming in his veins when he perceived that threat. All that he held dear! Hinari! Sei and Davi. Shin and Sera. Yu Chen. Kyuu and Juu. At that moment, he suddenly realised that there were so many others that he had let into his heart over the years.

    So many others that, if they were gone, would cause pain to his heart. Zaki could only smirk helplessly at himself. He couldn¡¯t remember at what point that this cold, frozen heart of his had thawed and started beating like a normal one. It could feel love, happiness, sadness, and would also bleed for others now.

    It was no wonder back in theb, all of the experimental subjects were taught to be cold and detached from everyone and everything. They were indirectly taught that to have something you hold precious is to have a weakness that can be exploited by your enemies.

    For a split second, Zaki wondered if he had done wrong. But the next moment, he shook his head and reorientate himself. He knew he only had gotten stronger and improved as he had more people he loved and there are important ones he needed to protect! He will not be shaken! He¡¯d show to this heartless killer that having someone precious to protect wasn¡¯t weakness, it would make even the weakest grow stronger. He¡¯d show him he was wrong! He¡¯d show him what a man with someone to protect could do!

    "Over my dead body One. I¡¯m not going to let the likes of you destroy my life!" Zaki yelled and before One realized it, a powerful blow sent him flying and crashing against the wall. "I havee along too far and taken much too long to get where I am today. I have also sacrificed so much more than you can imagine getting what I have gotten to allow you to just waltz in and mess it up just for your own crooked p???sur?!"

    Zaki didn¡¯t waste a moment and he attacked again. The thought that the peaceful life he had finally achieved after so many years of istion, pushing others away, living on the edge of others¡¯ lives, now crumbling down due to a madman¡¯s caprice, suddenly awakened in him an incredible power which was initially a spark, now zed like an inferno within him.

    The thought that Davi could be harmed fueled his rage. He would never forgive himself if Sei¡¯s life would be destroyed too ¨C all because of him. He knew how Davi was Sei¡¯s world. That youngd who grew into a magnificent specimen of a man, but who was literally a living block of ice, who initially had no feelings nor afforded any consideration for anyone else, and even for himself ¨C this same Sei, is now such a loving husband, father and a wonderful friend.

    Sei had saved him from that damned hell and had treated him and considered him his family. Zaki would be damned if Davi gets injured, or even get...

 Chapter 538 - Final Arc Part X

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Final Arc Part X</h4>

    A mere thought of something happening to Davi was already driving Zaki mad. He knew full well it was Davi who saved Sei. She was his life. If something happens to her, Sei¡¯s life would be ruined! He was certain it would end up killing Sei ¨C be it mentally or physically.

    He was not going to let this happen. No way! He had to make sure he returns Davi to Sei, all safe and sound. And in nothing less than perfect condition as she had left him and the kids. And he had to return to his Hinari.

    He did not forget this beautiful wife who was also waiting anxiously for him to go home to her. They too were waiting to carry on with their lives. To start a family, have a kid... maybe kids. Their lives were also just only beginning. He cannot lose here and leave her. That woman he loved so dearly. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her anymore.

    And with that, Zaki lost all restraint and he felt like he was back in that cold and cruelb again. When they were ordered to not think about anything else and just kill the opponents who were in front of them. Because if they do not do so, they would be the ones killed off instead. His mind was now turning hazy and nothing but the thought that were instilled in them by those scientists was the only thing echoing in his head. "Kill or be killed."

    One was obviously overwhelmed. He looked as though he did not expect Zaki¡¯s ferocity at all and most of all, he could not ept that Zaki was now pushing him in their fight, and he was losing.

    One¡¯s eyes turned dark with rage. He was the perfect product, no one was better than him in this world. He had always been number one, always been the winner. Every time there was an ?ssignment that was appointed to him, he would get it done perfectly and without a single w. So how could he ept this slight to his up-till-now impable record? How could he tolerate that this rejected product was pushing him to this extent?

    Ovee and lost in his rage, One brought out his gun and with a smile he pointed it at Zaki and pulled on the trigger immediately. Zaki was shocked that One pulled that move, but managed to dodge and in the next moment, they were both on the ground. Zaki made a move to grab the gun, but he immediately jumped back as One pulled another gun out of his cloak and shot at him.

    ...

    In the sanatorium, Seven and Three had captured Davi and Kyuu. Because Davi waspletely off guard and obviously did not have any weapons on her, she was captured by the two young men.

    The events had happened too fast and it seemed their enemy had infiltrated so wlessly. It was shocking because Scarlet Hill was such a highly protected ce. Even if most of the elite guards were not around due to Yu Chen¡¯s absence, their security should still be top notch. But it seems their enemies weren¡¯t normal ones. It was like there was two Zaki against them - superhumans.

    Even Kyuu, who was still wrapped in so many devices, was forced to fight, but it was toote. Seven had already caught Davi and is currently holding her captive.

    Davi had tried to fight back but the men were just too strong. Davi had fought before during her time in the military, but that was against normal humans. She never went against any such as these superhumans. Thus, she found that she was helplessly powerless against them.

    ...

    Back in the mansion, gunshots echoed around as though it were suddenly a military war zone. Zaki had ordered all the guards whoe to aid him to go to the sanatorium instead. It seemed that One had already silently killed many of their guards as he and his helpers infiltrated into Scarlet Hill. Because Yu Chen was not around, most of the elite guards they had at their disposal were not around as well ¨C unfortunately, that included Juu too.

    Zaki was determined to kill One right then and there but when he identally looked up and saw a smoke rising to the sky, his heart trembled. He knew that the smoke was definitelying from the sanatorium.

    "F*ck!" he cursed out aloud and he ignored One before leaping onto the window ledge and jumping off directly from the second floor.

    One immediately followed, shooting at him as he chased Zaki towards the forest. But Zaki never stopped. All he could think about now was Davi. Please... be alright... he prayed as he run as fast as he could.

    But the moment he arrived, Zaki¡¯s eyes went wide and his heart stopped. The sanatorium was already on fire!

    The fire was so huge now that it was now impossible to rush in to save anyone anymore. That is, if there was still anyone left alive in there.

    At that moment, Zaki¡¯s vision turnedpletely dark as he stood there, watching the fire swallow the everything.

    He heard Oneughing and pping behind him, praising Seven and Three for doing a great work.

    Zaki¡¯s fingers moved at the sound of the madman behind him. And his anger burst out of control. Zaki was incensed that One was treating all these as a game or a show that he could just watch and enjoy.

    The next second, One was smashed into the nearby tree. Zaki had officially lost his mind. The anger roused by One, the fear that Davi was already dead, and the severity of the current situation all drove him to unleash. And One, for the first time in his life, felt the real danger emanating from that man who was standing before him.. No matter how he denied it, One¡¯s instinct told him he was going to die now.

 Chapter 539 - Final Arc Part XI

    Chapter 539 - Final Arc Part XI

    Zaki smashed One''s head against the trunk of a nearby tree over and over, like a madman who had lost all his sanity and humanity. He alternated between mming One against the tree and punching his fists into One''s face, effectively drawing blood. However, even after One was reduced to bloody mess from his previous neat and immacte self, Zaki still showed no signs of stopping. He went even to the extent of choking One with both of his hands.

    Just as when he was about to snap One''s head clear off, a voice shouted out and stopped him in his tracks.

    "Stop Zero, or this woman is dead!"

    The moment Zaki turned, One broke free from him. Zaki felt as though his heart was plunged into icy cold water the moment he saw Davi lying limp within Seven''s arms. Was she still alive? She looked unconscious! ''She had better only be unconscious and nothing else.'' Zaki thought in his head as his eyes red with a mix of rage and fear. Rage, for how these people had no regard for innocent human lives, and a woman at that. Fear, as he was unsure if Davi was hurt, or even alive.

    .

    Suddenly, One took the opportunity to shoot at Zaki while he was distracted by looking at Seven and Davi. Zaki tried to dodge but it was toote, and the bullet pierced through his abdomen. One sent another shot again but this time someone jumped on Zaki, shielding him from the bullet. It was Kyuu.

    The bullet pierced through Kyuu as the sound of a helicopter echoed above them and sounded as though it was getting nearer to where they were.

    "F*ck!" One cursed and the three moved, taking Davi with them.

    But before leaving, One took another attempt at trying to kill Zaki again with his gun as he retreated, hoping to get that onest hit on him but Kyuu continued shielding Zaki persistently despite him already dying. More bullets pierced through his body until One finally stopped and run away.

    "K-kyuu¡­" Zaki cried out as he held on to Kyuu. He saw that half of Kyuu''s body was burned and he realized that the young man had jumped out of the fire to save him.

    "I''m so sorry¡­ I failed to protect Doctor Chen," Kyuu said as blood flowed from his mouth. "Zaki¡­ sorry¡­"

    Zaki could only grit his teeth and hugged him as they both fell to the ground. "No. You did very well, Kyuu." Zaki said in trembling voice. He hugged him tighter knowing that the young man was now taking hisst breaths.

    "Survive¡­" Kyuu told Zaki. "Juu and you¡­ you two should live¡­ for me¡­" he smiled as he stopped talking. Zaki felt his breathing grew fainter until his chest stopped moving and his eyes finally went ssy.

    He died silently and Zaki cried out for the loss of a brother of his heart. Kyuu was still too young. The pain seemed to burn him but there was no time to even shed any tears. He was going to kill them! He will make them pay!!!

    Slowly, Zaki put Kyuu down on the grass and closed his eyes.

    With utter rage burning and overflowing within his own eyes, he looked at Kyuu onest time before he went after the fleeing trio, not minding the wound in his stomach. All he could think about now was to kill them all! He''d kill them!

    As Zaki ran faster in the woods, following the trails of his enemy, he saw Ryou the moment he emerged from the woods and reached the road.

    Ryou immediately stepped out of the car.

    "Shit, you''re wounded!" Ryou eximed, seeing that Zaki was bloodied. As he was about to help him, Zaki brushed through him.

    "They have got Davi! They have her!" Zaki told Ryou frantically and he boarded the car in haste.

    "Yes, we already know that. Sei and Yu Chen are already chasing after them." Ryou hurriedly informed Zaki who was looking so unlike his normal calm and cool self.

    "Bring me to them!" Zaki ordered and the car immediately sped up like a bullet out of Scarlet Hill.

    Ryou eyed Zaki who was sitting stiffly and looking out the windscreen, as though it could help them move any faster.

    "At least wrap your wound first. You might die with that you know!" Ryou was worried as he saw the volume of blood seeping out from Zaki''s wound.

    "Shut up and concentrate!" Zaki''s voice made Ryou swallow whatever else he had wanted to say, and he stepped on the elerator until their car was flying forward as faster than ever before.

    ¡­

    "Tsk. That was so easy." Seven scoffed as he maneuvered the car into an empty highway. But the arrogant and almighty One was keeping silent not because of all his injuries but due to a quiet and slow simmering rage on the fact that Zero had actually beaten him.

    ''That worthless mutt dared to fight against me?! He dared go up against the One?'' One was running this thought through his head. Over and over again, he repeated this thought until he was fully worked up and the whites of his eyes were bloodshot from being overly incensed.

    Suddenly, their car came screeching to a halt.

    Many cars were lined in front of them, there was even a tank on the road! At least three to four helicopters were hovering above the area as well.

    "Shit!" Seven attempted to turn the car around, but to their surprise, they were alreadypletely surrounded. "What the hell! Are this all from the military? One! Didn''t you confirm that the military does not support Zero?" Seven slightly panicked at the show of strength and turned around and shouted out at One.

    One could only sit still and his eyes slitted dangerously in rage. Jealousy was consuming him like a fire over kerosene covered cardboards. He could not believe that even the military is now on Zero''s side, when all that was on their side were underground armies!

 Chapter 540 - Final Arc Part XII

    <h4>Chapter 540 - Final Arc Part XII</h4>

    "What are we going to do?" Seven¡¯s voice had a hint of shakiness in it as he looked at One.

    But One didn¡¯t respond to hisrade. Instead, he grabbed Davi and got out of the car, roughly dragging her along and pointed a gun to her head. When all else fails, that was what a hostage is useful for. An evil grin spread across One¡¯s face, knowing that this woman was a valuable thing.

    Sei was in the front line, with Kir and other soldiers on his side.

    "Let us through, or else this woman dies." One demanded as he shook a limp Davi, gun still pointed at her head.

    Sei calmly approached, with his hands lifted, palms facing forward.

    "Stop right there! And don¡¯t even waste your time negotiating. I¡¯m not very patient." One snarled at Sei¡¯s approach.

    Sei stopped. Holding his breath. He could see blood flowing from the side of Davi¡¯s head. His wife was injured!

    "Alright. What do you want me to do?" Sei forced himself to keep his voice calm and even. To the observers at the side, he was the picture of calm and collected. Only Sei himself knew how much he was panicking and dying to tear One to pieces with his b?r? hands for hurting the love of his life. He would never forgive this person. Once he catches him, he¡¯d tear him apart alive! He swore to himself.

    "I need that helicopter. Now!" One barked out, nodding towards one of the helicopters that was hovering somewhere behind Sei and his men. Not a single moment did One let the gun rx from its position on Davi¡¯s head. He knew how important this woman was to the people in front of him. She was his golden bargaining chip!

    Sei nodded at his men and the helicopter slowly descended after some instructions were given through a walkie talkie.

    "Now, you have got what you want. Give me the woman." Sei said. His voice was still the epitome of calmness.

    "No. If we give this woman to you, I am certain this helicopter will blow up the moment it goes up in the air. Don¡¯t you go taking me for a fool."

    Sei knew that it will be over if he allowed these men... no, these terrorists leave with his wife. But how could he and his men deal with this? One was not even a normal human who could feel pressure! Nor could he even be persuaded. A person like him is at best, a cold-blooded killer who enjoys doing what he does. At worst...? Sei did not even want to think that far ahead. But Sei had already foreseen this scenario. He knew that a terrorist like them with a hostage would ask for another escape n when their escape route was block. Meaning, they¡¯d definitely ask for a helicopter to escape!

    Sei¡¯s eyes fell on the helicopter. And something in his eyes gleamed. His men who saw that glint in his eyes all knew the meaning of that. Their boss was not only talented and smart, but one of the most gifted young minds in the global circles right now. He must have already found a solution to get through this big problem they are facing right now. Some of them were amazed at how fast his mind had worked out a solution ¨C and all on his own too.

    His men already knew how capable boss Sei is. But seeing him directly in action was truly awe inspiring and made them swear in their own hearts that they would follow this remarkable man their whole lives.

    "Alright." Sei pretended to relent. Even his acting skills were top notch and managed to fool One.

    After Sei¡¯s men made way, the trio then cautiously proceeded to move towards their escape vehicle. All the while, One made sure that his grip on Davi was tight and ruthless. He did not even remove the gun that was harshly shoved against her temple, though it was obvious that she was totally unconscious and could in no way fight back or wrestle her way to escape his grasp. All of them ¨C hostage included ¨C sessfully entered the helicopter, with One being thest one entering and dragging Davi inside after him. Even as he did that, he took precautions in having Davi ced in front of him as he backed up into the helicopter just to ensure that no one tried to shoot at him right at thest second.

    As soon as the helicopter¡¯s door was closed, One pointed his gun at the pilot.

    "Let¡¯s go!" he barked out and as soon as they were in the sky, One suddenly moved his gun. He was intending to shoot the pilot and get rid of evidence, then take over the helicopter on his own. Dead people cannot be good witnesses. But before he could pull the trigger, the pilot¡¯s hand shot out and mped down on his arm. The pilot was Zaki!

    "F*ck!" One andpany were cursing but their bad news was not over yet as the co-pilot turned out to be Juu.

    While all these was happening, those on the ground were keeping their eyes on the escape helicopter and at extreme attention, ready to react when needed. Once they saw a parachute descending from the helicopter, a cheer rippled through the crowd.. Sei was exceptionally relieved when he saw the red and yellow parachute descending, knowing that the rescue mission was sessful.

 Chapter 541 - Final Arc Part XIII

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Final Arc Part XIII</h4>

    Sei could feel his muscles that were all bunched up slowly rxing and his heart and blood that had all but turned into ice thaw and returned to its normal functions. Though his body was still and unmoving the whole time, his eyes were fully glued on the descending pair until they did a perfectnding just a few feet from where he was standing.

    Seeing Juu unhook the sps of the parachute from Davi and himself, Sei finally took a step forward. As he increased his pace to the pair before him, his hands were already lifted from his sides and finally they curled around Davi as he hugged his wife as hard as he could.

    Clutching her back and hair, Sei shuddered hard as he released all the tension he had constrained so tightly since the moment she heard Scarlet Hill was under attacked. His fingers shaking as he slid them into her hair and curved them over her skull.

    That moment he saw damned man pointing a gun in Davi¡¯s head and dragging her so carelessly and fiercely, only the devil knew how much control Sei had to exercise. And those moments until now scared Sei to his bones. He could never bear it something bad happens!!

    "My god, Davi..." he ?r??n?d into her hair. His expressionless face a while ago was now drained of color because of how close he had been from losing her. One mistake and his wife would have been...

    Sei buried his face into Davi¡¯s hair, uncaring that it was messy and there were bits of leaf and dirt in it. All he cared for was that she was alive and breathing. Pulling himself away from her, he quickly did a scan of her from head to toe, making sure that she was rtively unhurt ¨C other than the head wound that she sported.

    He dragged his mouth feverishly over her face.

    "Are you ok, darling? You feel any pain or dizziness?" Sei gently queried Davi as he noticed she was still a little disoriented. However, he was d that even through her confusion, she knew to hang onto him as she instinctively recognised him.

    "Sei...?" Davi looked up at him and blinked a few times. "Yeah, I am fine... I think... Just a little headache." Davi winced as she gingerly touched the slight wound at the side of her head.

    Thankfully it had already stopped bleeding. Sei could only breathe out a sigh of relief at her response and pulled her in close for another tight hug. "Thank god!" he murmured.

    After a few seconds, he knew he had to release her. There are other pressing matters that needed to be attended to. Juu had safely gotten off the ne with Davi. Now for Zaki to get off too!

    Just as Sei tilted his head to look up, expecting Zaki toe sailing down in another red and yellow parachute, what greeted his eyes was something totally unexpected. Further off from where they were, the helicopter had exploded in a firework of mes and scraps of metal.

    Sei¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, fear crept through his heart again as he had thought Zaki did not make it. However,

    "Zaki..." he uttered and to his relief, he spied the red and yellow of a parachute descending amidst the mess of fire and helicopter parts. He released the breath he was holding and let out a small smile.

    "Damn," he cursed under his breath. Zaki managed to get rid of his ultimate nemesis. He would have to congratte the man once hended.

    But as the parachute continued on its descend, Sei noticed something off about the way Zaki¡¯s posture as he hung from his chute. His initial relief suddenly did not seem so firm anymore and his heart gave a little tremble as he felt a little tense as he kept his eyes on Zaki.

    When Zakinded ¨C or more like he literally crashednded ¨C everyone knew that there was something terribly wrong with him.

    Zaki would execute nothing short of a perfectnding whening down on a parachute. It was as simple and natural as breathing to him as he had done this so often that they could not keep track of the numbers. So thisnding was definitely telling them there was something wrong!

    As everyone rushed over to him, Sei naturally arrived first. What greeted his eyes had his blood run cold. Zaki was still breathing. But only b?r?ly. Even though Sei was no medical expert, he could tell that Zaki was dying due to all the blood loss and the extensive injuries that littered his body.

    "Zaki!" Sei called out and Zaki forced his eyes to open and looked at him.

    A small bitter smile curved on Zaki¡¯s lips then a hoarse and weak voice came out of his lips. "I¡¯m sorry Sei," he uttered and Sei frantically called out the medics.

    ...

    After that fated night, Davi had eventually fallen into aa due to the head injury she suffered from her fight against Three. Initially after her rescue she seemed fine due to all the adrenaline rushing through her system. Also, it extended after they found Zaki so heavily wounded, Davi had even attempted emergency first aid on him all the way until they arrived at the hospital. However, when the medical personnel took over, the overexertion and relief of the stress had taken away all the bolstering support which had allowed her to go on for that long. Davi copsed in the emergency room right as Zaki was wheeled off.

    As Sei and his men went back to theb to check on the damages, they also met with more bad news.. Because of the massive fire that had destroyed everything and killed most of the important scientists who worked with Davi, the new scientist who had tried to continue the medication and treatment process had failed.

 Chapter 542 - Final Arc Part XIV

    <h4>Chapter 542 - Final Arc Part XIV</h4>

    Davi unfortunately only woke up after three months ofa induced slumber. Even if she restarted the experimental procedures, ordering, and collecting the necessary chemicals, items and equipment would take time. Also, there was no way she could jump on it immediately after waking from hera as she would have to improve on her own health first before she could heal others.

    Thus, with all that time limitations, it was already way toote to save Zaki. The hospital had spared no expense ¨C at Sei¡¯s instructions ¨C to do their best and fought every step of the way to keep Zaki with them.

    However, all their struggles were just them fighting against a losing battle. Without Davi¡¯s experimental medication that could be used to treat him, there was no way to reverse the widespread damage that had been dealt to his body, on top of his already deteriorating condition. And to make things worse, just two months after Davi woke up, Juu died too.

    The young man¡¯s body conditions had worsened to the point that no amount of normal medications could make any difference to help him.

    After Juus¡¯s passing, having to ept that there would also be no cure for Zaki was a heart shattering event for both Zaki and Hinari.

    They were so expectant and had been looking forward to Zaki¡¯s treatment andplete recovery ever since Davi had informed them of the sessful development of her medication. It had been a painful phase but within that sorrowful time, there was a bright ray of light that shone in their lives too.

    Somehow, Hinari had gotten pregnant having the baby ¨C Zach helped Zaki go through the painful attacks with much strength. They had thought he would not survive long enough to be able to see his child being born but through some miracle, he did. And Zaki was able to spend a very precious and treasured year more of his life with his wife and son ¨C though dealing with much pain in the process due to his worsening physical condition.

    ...

    A yearter...

    Hinari was in front of a gravestone. In her arms, she was cradling a handsome 2-year-old boy. He had dark, shiny wavy locks and a pair ofrge sparkling eyes that gave him an angelic and innocent look.

    However, if one were to look closer at those attractive pairs of eyes, there was a sharp intelligence that shone through and aposure that belied the age of the owner to these pair of eyes. These same pair of silently m?tur? eyes were firmly fixed on the beautifuldy who was carrying him as he watched tears quietly flow down her eyes.

    "It¡¯s Zach¡¯s birthday so I came to celebrate it with you," she said kneeling down and leaning against Zaki¡¯s grave.

    However, she did not allow it to linger long for the sake of her little angel. She knew not to underestimate his years. Those little eyes were extremely observant and sometimes she felt that his mind runs thoughts deeper than what she could understand and expect. At that thought, a gentler and more doting smile curved her lips. But that was to be expected after all, right? Whose son is he anyways?

    "Zach is starting to look just like you, hubby, isn¡¯t he?" she asked wiping her tears, but with an adoring smile on her face. "You would have loved to see all his new expressions and the things he is learning and doing now. However, I am sure you¡¯re looking down from up there, seeing all of these, right?" Hinari¡¯s voice hitched at the end. But she choked back a sob that was about to escape, hoping not to cause more distress to her son who was already looking so solemn.

    Hinari still could not ept losing Zaki. He was still with them not too long ago. He wasughing with them, ying with Zach in his y mat and spending so much time with them as the perfect family she had been dreaming of for such a long time.

    She remembered how the both of them had had discussions on how they had wanted to build a family. He had also teased her about the number of children she wanted when she had finally embarrassedly whispered into his ears. She could still remember the feel of his ?h?st rumbling withughter as she flushed and indignantly pounded on that very same rumbling ?h?st.

    As a tear rolled down her cheek, she felt only half alive now. Barely half at times when she thinks she might just crumble and give up. But every time she looks at her son, at that face which resembles his father so very much, she somehow was able to breathe again.

    Though the visage of her son that was literally a copy of his father sometimes caused her to have sharp twinges pierce her heart, she would have it no other way. This was thest gift Zaki had left with her, and she would treasure it with her whole heart.

    "I love you, Zaki... we will visit again," she whispered lovingly as she rose to her feet, Zach still cradled in her arms. It was so hard, so hard that she felt she would die. But for the sake of their child, she would fight on and keep living.

    Hinari lifted her head bravely and took a deep cleansing breath before smiling at Zach. The little boy cracked a little smile at his mum and hugged her close as they both left the resting ce of Zaki.

    ~ The End ~

    Dearest readers,

    This is not goodbye yet for ILYM family. There are 5 more chaps! Find them in the side story of this book. Make sure to im your badges guys. There are two badges to im, ILYM Loyal and ILYM Exclusive. You can tag me on instagram @kazzenlx..x so i can share it. ^^

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!